《The Darkness Was Comfortable for Me》 Chapter 1: Day of Descent and the 1,000 Chosen

Chapter 1: Day of Descent and the 1,000 Chosen

This darkness wasfortable for me. Hiding in the dungeon filled with silence and death, I would strip the equipment from the now voiceless corpses of the explorers, and sell them to the ck market. That¡¯s how I somehow manage to get by in my meals. At the burial chamber that¡¯s intimate with death¡­ Cloaking myself in darkness, I curl up and hold my breath today as well. So that no one sees me. So that I don¡¯t gather the attention of anyone. And¡­ So that everyone forgets about me¡­ ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó From amongst the earthlings of various ¡®births¡¯, ¡®upbringings¡¯, ¡®genders¡¯ and ¡®ages¡¯; God has chosen 1,000 people to be sent to a different world ¡ªan isekai¡ª that¡¯s like the embodiment of swords and magic. This madness, that enveloped the whole Earth and still continued to do so, began one morning in June when I was finally starting to get used to my high school life. For me, Kurose Hikaru, this event will be a turning point in my life. No, to be more specific¡­it would be the ¡®incident¡¯. A humanoid shape that could only be described as a light silhouette suddenly appeared in ¡®all the unused disys¡¯ around the world and stated this¡­ [I am God.] At that time, I was in my ssroom, in the middle of my first ss of the day. The first one to notice what was disyed in the big TV of the ssroom was a female student, and the next instant the sudden scream surprised everyone in the ss, the words of ¡®God¡¯ had resonated in the weak speakers of the television. [Descending in this manner must have been surprising for you all. I have been waiting for my dear children to grow, you see. The time hase.] It was a tone of voice that felt as if it were seeping deep inside my heart. A voice that could be taken as male or female. I couldn¡¯t pinpoint an age from the voice either. Even the female student that screamed had a dumbfounded face as she froze in ce. The teacher doing the ss until now was suspecting it was some sort of prank or a malfunction, so they tried to use the controller to operate the TV, but ¡®God¡¯ didn¡¯t disappear, and it was the same even when plugging it off. The teacher went to check the state of the neighboring ssroom, and it seems like that ss as well had ¡®God¡¯ disyed on the screen of a smartphone someone had taken out. [I have chosen 1,000 people from amongst you all. Selected people from the countries around the world mostly blindly. Of course, with no distinction between male and female either. Those that have experience in society, those that could still be called young boys, those at an advanced age; a variety.] By stating 1,000 people, it confirmed that this phenomenon was not only happening in our school. This school doesn¡¯t even total 1,000 students after all. Even so, it is saying that this epasses the countries around the whole world from all races and nations. This must be happening in the whole world in the literal sense of the word. It doesn¡¯t feel real, but there¡¯s no way something like this would feel real in the first ce. To the point that I am even suspecting if I fell asleep in the middle of ss out of boredom and am dreaming now. There were even students who pinched their cheeks to confirm. [I will have those 1,000 people go to that ¡®one other world¡¯.] Those words of God stirred up the ss. Another world. Meaning, an isekai. [By that one other world, I mean a different world that¡¯s outside from this one that¡¯s within my jurisdiction ¡ªa parallel world. To be more precise, ¡®the one other world that was made reflecting your likes¡¯.] The ssroom grew noisier at those words of God. But I myself couldn¡¯t get that excited. Because if you think about it calmly, the likelihood of getting chosen, and the likelihood of someone in this school getting chosen, are like the chances of winning the lottery. Babies and elderly are most likely going to be excluded, but there¡¯s 7 billion people on Earth. 1 in 7 billion. If put in terms of the lottery, it would be like drawing the winning ticket in 1 or maybe 2 tries. On top of that, if there¡¯s division between countries and races, the more disadvantageous you are if the poption is high. It is on a level that you could even consider the chances to be 0. 1 or 2 japanese high school students might get chosen, and it is not like I am not interested at all in a world of swords and magic though¡­ [I will have the transferred people live their lives in that other world as they wish. There will be no demanding or forcing from us. You are free. However, the price of freedom is that there¡¯s obviously the chance of death.] Looks like this is not a story where they tell you to be a hero and defeat the demon lord. I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s the aim of this ¡®God¡¯, but it can¡¯t be helped to think of it as a being that¡¯s outside human intellect. [Of course, I don¡¯t intend to have you go just like that. I n on providing you with ¡®Gifts¡¯ that will help you in surviving.] By the time I noticed, everyone in ss was silently listening as if they had been entranced by the words of God. When I nced at my childhood friend who is sitting diagonally in front of me, she had a shocked expression just like everyone else, and had her eyes nailed at the television. [I have also prepared entertainment for the many who will be left here. You will be able to watch the adventures of the ones who have journeyed off Live¡­in real time broadcast and cheer for them. I have created a specially set up site that everyone can ess through aputer. Your support will directly be their strength. Isn¡¯t that fun?] This was the first time a sign of emotions was shown in the words of God. By specially set up site, they must be referring to a website. God is utilizing the inte to make a website? I thought at first that maybe it might be God, but now it sounds like an ill natured joke. Anyways, I am on the side that doesn¡¯t want to go to a parallel world. I can¡¯t even function properly in this world, so I am not such a mature person that could live a fun life thrown in a world I don¡¯t know anything about. [The Chosen that gather specially high attention will be getting a variety of benefits, and will be assisted in ways that will make things easier for them. If you want to know more in detail about this, please check the specially set up site¡­ Now then, about those most important 1,000 chosen people, I have ced a mark on them in a part of their body so that everyone can tell it is them. It is something that cannot be replicated with your technology by any means, so it should eliminate the possibilities of fakes showing up.] The moment God said this, the whole ssroom grew noisy in an instant. A mark somewhere in their bodies¡­ I feel like it is devious how they didn¡¯t even tell us the shape of it, but it is most likely something that you can tell it is that once you see it. A number of the male students were even taking off their shirts to confirm. [You are asking why I suddenly appeared and thought of this n? Fufu, actually, I thought of this from the very beginning. The moment your civilization reached a certain level, I was thinking about giving you an interesting service, you see. For you people, a being like me with transcendental powers existing must be driving your religions mad, but¡­anyways, I don¡¯t mind you considering this a reward from me to you. Enjoy it to its fullest. If you have any requests, I will receive them on the special site. I say that, but I am not taking requests to be a Chosen, okay? You might have suspicions of foul y in regards to the selection of the Chosen, but I swear to God that it was random. Fufu¡­get it?] Despite calling itself God, it has quite the friendly personality. Or maybe it is just acting that way. Even while God was speaking, my ssmates were searching for the ¡®mark¡¯ that might have shown somewhere on their bodies. I knew the probability of me being one was close to zero, and most of all, only mood riders that get easily influenced by the atmosphere would go along with a sudden event like this, so I kept it to just flipping my sleeve a bit to confirm. I am the type that doesn¡¯t stand out in ss. The so-called anti-social guy. Showing myself getting super excited from hearing the word ¡®isekai¡¯ would be ¡®way too fitting¡¯ for me. [Right right, I forgot to say something. The mark is at your palm.] Those added words made everyone -even the teacher- look at their own hands to confirm as if by reflex. I also gave it a good amount of time before confirming myself. (¡­Well, figures.) There was no mark on my palms. The probabilities were as low as winning the lottery in one try. The chances of not a single one in this whole school, or maybe even in this whole city being chosen are higher. That¡¯s how it works when it is on a scale of 1,000 in the whole world. (Eh?!) I am sorry for my ssmates who are all excited here, but that¡¯s why I thought not a single one of them in this ssroom¡­no, in this whole school would be chosen. ¡ªThat is, until I saw the face of my childhood friend. That girl -Souma Nanami- was looking straight ahead, cing both her hands on top of the desk as if she were hiding her palms. Even though she was facing ahead, she wasn¡¯t looking at anything ¡ªit is the face she makes when something unexpected happens and her brain nks out. And then, she turned my way as if making a *gigigi* sound. A pale white face as if her blood had beenpletely drained from it. With eyes on the verge of tears. ¡°Hi-chan¡­ I¡­¡± (Nanami) Within this still noisy ssroom, there wasn¡¯t anyone who was paying attention to Namami who was the same in type as me. That¡¯s why there was no one who noticed her slowly raising the palm of her left hand this way, that has a mand-like geometric pattern that was constantly changing its colors and even its shape as if it were alive. God had, at some point in time, disappeared from the television. Chapter 2: Tumult of the world and childhood friend

Chapter 2: Tumult of the world and childhood friend

An uproar that was as if heaven and earth had turned upside down spread around the whole world soon after. God had made its appearance after all. For the countries that respect religion, it had enough impact to overturnmon sense itself. The inte, television, newspapers, and almost all forms of news media were talking about ¡®God¡¯. ¡®Just what was that?¡¯ ¡®Was that really God?¡¯ ¡®In the first ce, what even is God?¡¯ It was a discussion that had no answers at present, but it was certain that this was the biggest ¡®incident¡¯ of the century. We are talking about God appearing in the disys of the whole world -apparently didn¡¯t show up in the ones that were being used though- at the same time. It was morning in Japan when it happened, but there were apparently ces where God appearedte at night or early morning due to the time difference. The countries and religious organizations were giving their respective statements regarding God. The only thing that they shared inmon was that all religions and all countries didn¡¯t acknowledge that as being the true God. It has God-like powers -that point alone was certain. Even so, using this as the reason to acknowledge that as being God would apparently destroy the notion of religion from its very roots. One religion said that¡¯s the devil, and one country imed it was international cyberterrorism. In one country, there was even a tragic incident where a group of people had killed a ¡®Marked¡¯ boy stating that he had been seduced by the devil. They said things like ¡®the ¡®Mark¡¯ disappears once they die¡¯, and ¡®the ¡®Mark¡¯ is passed to the person that killed them¡¯; news thatcked any sort of credibility¡­ Most people easily epted that as being God, and their interest mostly shifted to the parallel world. 43 people were chosen from Japan. It is apparently on the high side when considering the poption, but I can¡¯t really tell. The problem for me is that my childhood friend Nanami has been chosen. ¡°Uuuuh¡­ This is the worst¡­ The worst¡­ Can you return from this¡­?¡± (Nanami) ¡°I don¡¯t know, but ording to the information we have now, it doesn¡¯t sound possible.¡± (Hikaru) It has already been half a day since then, and yet, Nanami was still crying in her bed. Nanami is the gentle and calm type, so it was a bit surprising that she already had a life n, but what¡¯s certain is that she now has been cut off from all things like university and employment -even if there¡¯s the chance to go to school or get a job in that other world. God has been uploading bits and pieces of information since then. But, putting it bluntly, there¡¯s currently no information that would bring her peace of mind. There¡¯s not much time left for Nanami. She has only been given half a year in order to prepare until she is transferred. There¡¯s no way the mass media and the countries would leave the ¡®Chosen Ones¡¯ alone in that half year span. When Nanami went to school, all the students gathered to spectate this ¡®Marked¡¯. There¡¯s only 43 japanese people who have the ¡®Mark¡¯, so of course they would find it intriguing, but it was a situation where it was almost impossible to have sses. Curious onlookers woulde even from outside the school too, and the mass media would lie in wait in front of the school gate. It didn¡¯t even take 3 days for the principal to tell Nanami to be on standby at her house which was just another way of telling her to stay away. I could only watch my childhood friend crying without being able to do anything. The most I can do is gather as much information as possible so that even when she goes to that other world, she can still manage to live there. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó The days passed by together with the same noise. My life didn¡¯t change much, but the life of Nanami was already changing drastically exactly because it is before going to the parallel world. Because her face has been shown around now, even more onlookers havee to the school. Nanami has technically dropped out, so she hasn¡¯te to school. A special program was made by gathering the 43 Chosen, and Nanami showed up in her usual school uniform on tv. Her presence at school was thin just like me, and if I had to put her on one side, I would say she is on the bullied side, but right now she ispletely the favorite child of the era. Due to the parallel world information that was slowly being disclosed by God, the gears of the world were turning even faster. I would note that information down and exin it to Nanami. God has allowed the chosen 1,000 to ¡®bring one thing that they can hold in one hand¡¯. The countries have put their all to create the products for their own country¡¯s ¡®chosen¡¯. From Japan, they would be provided a high spec body armor developed in America. There should be no guns in an isekai, so it is resistant to des, impacts, fire, and electricity; a product tailored for a fantasy world. It is apparently the kind of product that would easily go over 10,000,000 yen if you were to purchase it normally. However, God has given the strict order that the item they bring can¡¯t go against the will of the person themselves, so to not force them to. They are technically free to choose. It seems Nanami is troubled over what to bring. ¡°Hi-chan, about what to bring, I think I would get homesick, so I am thinking photos would be a good idea.¡± (Nanami) Nanami said this and took out an album. An album filled with memories that she herself handpicked. ¡°No, it definitely would be better to go for the body armor. There¡¯s no knowing what will be there, you know? There¡¯s no assurance that it will be a peaceful world like Japan.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eeh¡­ But that thing¡¯s not cute¡­ It looks stuffy too¡­¡± (Nanami) ¡°I honestly would want you to bring a proper weapon. Just bear with it.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eeh, but won¡¯t that stand out instead?¡± (Nanami) ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to just hide it with a cloak?¡± (Hikaru) Right now the only choice is the body armor. It is like being able to bring an armor that can let you fight thest boss right away after all. If it were me choosing, I would choose that. Nanami made a slightly sad face, but in the end, maybe because of the country, her parents, and advice from outside, she chose the body armor. Her wanting to bring photos is just like her, but it has already been settled that she will be sent to a different world. Even if Nanami doesn¡¯t want to go to another world, even if I wish from the bottom of my heart for someone else to take her ce¡­ There¡¯s already no escape. Then, I would like her to make the choice that will have the highest probability of survival¡­ I do feel bad for Nanami, but she has been chosen by God. There¡¯s no way to stop the transfer. To be honest here, I even want to insult God that they should be choosing more suitable people. But in the eyes of God, you could even say that choosing people who are ¡®unsuitable¡¯ like Nanami would be more amusing. It is an ill natured n of broadcasting the humans that will be going to that world after all. I doubt there were no such intentions in y when they were choosing the ones to be transferred. Anyways, it has already been settled. She may not like it, it may be unexpected, even so, she has no choice but to prepare herself ahead of time. Thanks to my two little sisters who are proficient innguages, we also managed to gather information from overseas. How to say it, it is like their personalities showed in the items they were bringing. Contrary to all the japanese people that had chosen the body armor, in the other countries (even America) the items they were bringing were very varied. There were unexpectedly a lot of people who were bringing musical instruments, most likely due to their expectations that music will oveemunication. I am pretty worried about Nanami being thrown into a parallel world, but I also feel a bit jealous¡­ I am honestly feeling conflicted here. As for Nanami herself, she was cursing while crying at first, but it seems like she hade to terms with it in her heart as time went on, she had somewhat gotten more positive about going to a parallel world. Even so, it is not like she is proactive like the other Chosen. It seems like this side of her resonated well in the tv and magazine interviews, in social media, she had been cemented as a loved character despite being teased as well. In the official site managed by God, exclusive bulletin boards and chat rooms for the respective chosen were made, and due to it being tranted to allnguages, it had traffic flooding from the whole world, and they were all writing whatever they pleased. I myself checked the page of Nanami out of curiosity, but the personal information of Nanami had been exposedpletely, and it was content that I just couldn¡¯t stomach to look at any longer. She had already lost any privacy, and I was repulsed at how they were treating her like a panda on disy, but there¡¯s already no method to stop this development. The broadcast of God was being done once every week. The parallel world that was being unveiled steadily. The ¡®benefits¡¯ for the chosen that were steadily being made clear. The special official site that God had prepared was being essed by people from all around the world everyday without end, and it managed to get the world rank 1 website in the blink of an eye. Despite there still being 1 month before the people are transferred, poprity polls were being made, and the number 1 was a french girl. Nanami also put up a good fight and got 79. She was 8th among the japanese. The person herself was surprised and humbled herself like crazy, but she is already a worldwide celebrity. I was feeling somewhat proud as her childhood friend. And so, explosive days passed and¡­ That day finally came. Chapter 3: Different World Bulletin Board [Country: JPN – C] 3679th

Chapter 3: Different World Bulletin Board [Country: JPN - C] 3679th

-1: Anonymous from Earth Summary of things until now. 1,000 were chosen. Unfortunately, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a way to substitute with others. The Chosen will be starting with all of their diseases cured. Even their eyesight will be recovered to 2.0. Your resistance to illnesses will be adjusted to the level of the locals (you won¡¯t die instantly from an unknown virus). 43 japanese people have been selected. Before arriving in the parallel world, they will have to assign their provided skill points, and strengthen themselves. You can even change your age apparently. Everyone will be getting an automatic isekainguage trantion ability. They will be able to read and write as well. That world is apparently the very same as a medieval fantasy game. They use magic with something that¡¯s called Spirit Energy, and it can even strengthen your body. The item you can bring is something that you can carry with one hand, and it is limited to one thing. A gun which is made of several different parts is passable, but you can only bring the magazine that¡¯s already in the gun. -2: Anonymous from Earth Is there possibly going to be a development where God themself has mixed into the group of Chosen and going all overpowered MC on us? -3: Anonymous from Earth That would really kill the mood. -4: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan is so cutie cute. -5: Anonymous from Earth I am worried about whether Nanami-chan can actually survive in a world of swords and magic as a in female high school student. ¡­That girl was frozen stiff the whole time in stuff like television shows and didn¡¯t say a word. -6: Anonymous from Earth If I were her parent, I would be so worried I would be dying inside. -7: Anonymous from Earth Kuh! If only I could take her ce¡­! -8: Anonymous from Earth As if I will let you take that¡­! I will take her ce¡­! -9: Anonymous from Earth Everyone feels that way. -10: Anonymous from Earth But things are developing fast. This is not a bulletin board anymore, it is more of a chatroom. -11: Anonymous from Earth No, today is actually on the slow side. It is realte in the night after all. -12: Anonymous from Earth Threads have been divided by countries, and on top of that, Japan is divided even further by ABC. -13: Anonymous from Earth Even with that, it is still crazy fast. The A group is specially impossible to keep up with. -14: Anonymous from Earth There was the urban legend that if you kill a Chosen, you get the right passed onto you¡­ -15: Anonymous from Earth That one waspletely refuted. In China, the murderer was actually given the death sentence. This is an overseas story though. -16: Anonymous from Earth At any rate, I am looking forward to it. So 1 more week, huh. -17: Anonymous from Earth The inte has been all about the isekai in the blink of an eye¡­ -18: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s way too many characters that I can¡¯t even get a grasp of them all though! Is there a yer you guys rmend? -19: Anonymous from Earth Talking about ¡®characters¡¯ and ¡®yers¡¯¡­ They are all going to be going there with their lives on the line, you know?! -20: Anonymous from Earth It definitely gotta be the France representative, Jean-chan! -21: Anonymous from Earth The poprity rank 3, Maximilian Marshal-sama, is definitely the one I am interested in. I want him to crush everything with power. -22: Anonymous from Earth Sounds nice; muscles. He seems to be an SP on active duty, so I would like him to show the power of earthlings to the isekai natives there. -23: Anonymous from Earth Jean-chan is cute, but didn¡¯t she say she was a gamer¡­? Is she gonna be okay¡­? -24: Anonymous from Earth You can apparently increase your body specs, so it should be okay¡­probably. Also, it is not like Jean-chan is the representative of France. She is simply the most popr among the french. -25: Anonymous from Earth By the way, are they going to show the gorey parts too? -26: Anonymous from Earth Maybe even what happens after you lose to goblins¡­? -27: Anonymous from Earth ording to God, they will be showing everything as it is. -28: Anonymous from Earth I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s people who are looking forward to seeing the beautifuldies facing tragic situations¡­ -29: Anonymous from Earth We are talking about the whole world watching, so of course there would be those who would find enjoyment in those kinds of things. -30: Anonymous from Earth I just want to see them fight some monsters. -31: Anonymous from Earth But fighting monsters means there¡¯s the possibility of dying. If you were to see that, wouldn¡¯t it normally be traumatic? This is not a movie, you know. -32: Anonymous from Earth I bet 2,000 sol that the screen will turn ck when a yer dies and there will be bloody letters spelling GAME OVER! -33: Anonymous from Earth That would be really tasteless. -34: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s apparently a lot of Chosen in other countries that have begun to learn martial arts in preparation for their journey to the parallel world. -35: Anonymous from Earth They can learn to fight against humans, but will those martial arts work on monsters¡­? -36: Anonymous from Earth It is a whole lot better than doing nothing. -37: Anonymous from Earth Wouldn¡¯t it help them more to learn parkour for when they have to run away and stuff? -38: Anonymous from Earth They can bring firearms, so a rambo mode with an assault rifle for a strong early game might be possible. -39: Anonymous from Earth In some countries, they are making people carry magazines. Speaking of the limit one can carry in one hand for magazines, I would say 300 rounds? -40: Anonymous from Earth In the eyes of the people in that world, we would totally be invaders. -41: Anonymous from Earth Wouldn¡¯t that n blow uppletely if the one carrying the gun and the one carrying the bullets start in different locations¡­? -42: Anonymous from Earth You can¡¯t choose the ce you start at? -43: Anonymous from Earth You can¡¯t. You can choose from [Safe], [Normal], and [Dangerous], but it is by default random. -44: Anonymous from Earth My utmost condolences to the guy that has to carry 100 kilograms worth of bullets to the parallel world. -45: Anonymous from Earth I can only see a future where they safely reunite and the gun wielding one shoots the bullet carrier to death¡­ -46: Anonymous from Earth I am looking at the information of the yers, but I can¡¯t tell the difference between the overseas yers. They must also be thinking all the asians look the same. -47: Anonymous from Earth No matter what happens, you would still want to root for the Chosen of your own country, and I am even smelling a representative war broiling. -48: Anonymous from Earth But a 24 hour real time broadcast, huh¡­ I am going to quit my job for the sake of this¡­ -49: Anonymous from Earth I get ya. I also quitted. -50: Anonymous from Earth Stop putting your life more on the line than the Chosen, lol. -51: Anonymous from Earth What about Japan¡¯s most popr Ikakin-san? -52: Anonymous from Earth A youtuber is strong as expected. He will be able to make programs that gather attention from the viewers after all. -53: Anonymous from Earth Programs, you say¡­ It will be a real time broadcast, right? -54: Anonymous from Earth Even if that¡¯s the case, having that sort of experience is big. In other words, it is basically a live stream. -55: Anonymous from Earth By the way, what¡¯s that about Viewer Points? -56: Anonymous from Earth The one granted to the Chosen? We won¡¯t know for sure until it begins, but isn¡¯t it like Youtube? The kind where you get points from the bookmaker depending on the channel subscriptions and the amount of views. -57: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t call it a bookmaker. -58: Anonymous from Earth Then that¡¯s the Youtube style. Ikakin is going to be super strong. -59: Anonymous from Earth Won¡¯t it be more like an Isekai Reality Show? -60: Anonymous from Earth The popr yers will monopolize the points, get stronger, and by getting stronger, they get more attention from the viewers¡­is what will happen, right? Resources are finite, and with this system, won¡¯t you get checkmated if there isn¡¯t some sort of lifesaving measure for the weak ones? -61: Anonymous from Earth You can get potions with points, right? -62: Anonymous from Earth Everything rted to items. You apparently can get stuff like weapons, armors, and magic scrolls, and you can even increase your own abilities with points. The minute details of it have not been announced yet, but anyone can tell that the ystyle will change depending on whether you got the points or not. -63: Anonymous from Earth The bookmaker must have thought about something for that stuff. -64: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t call it a bookmaker. Chapter 4: Nanami and One Ending

Chapter 4: Nanami and One Ending

When that timees, the 1,000 that have been chosen by God will be sent to the parallel world. The time is at midnight GMT on January 1st. Due to the time difference, the departure will be at 9 a.m. in Japan. That day was unfortunately rainy, and the morning news said it was rare for it to be raining on new year¡¯s day. I left home with an umbre in hand in order to give my final farewells to Nanami. As I exited my house, there was a TV crew slightly further away that must have just arrived. I saw them directing their cameras at me, and I simply bowed at them lightly. My house is not only small, but is also facing a busy road, so with several TV station crews blocking the way, traffic jams happen. On the day Nanami was chosen, there was quite the trouble regarding that, so they have decided to take their positions at a sidewalk slightly further away. Well, today will be thest day they chase after Nanami. God didn¡¯t unveil more information than necessary about the parallel world. What we know is that it is a simr world to Earth, and that it is a fantasy world of swords and magic. The Chosen will be given Bonus Points to strengthen themselves, exchange for items, and start in a state you desire to a certain extent¡­ That¡¯s at most what we got. There wasn¡¯t much advice I could give Nanami. Even if she can strengthen her body slightly, I can¡¯t imagine Nanami fighting monsters. Then, does she have any other choice than living her life safely in a city? In that case, instead of putting points into strengthening herself aimlessly, it would be better to change it for items and money. But if she were to have money and good items while still being weak, she might end up getting robbed and killed¡­ Then, there really is a need for strength¡­? I went around in circles and couldn¡¯t get a clear answer. My little sisters said that putting the necessary points in strengthening yourself is big because there¡¯s a high chance that you won¡¯t be able to get themter, so they said that you must take those kinds of things, but we are not robust game characters to begin with. That¡¯s why, in the end, there¡¯s no choice but to decide what ability to get after having a look at them. With that in consideration, you can then distribute your points in a bnced manner. That was the safest way. That was the conclusion we reached. ¡°¡­Did I get here a bit toote? Even so, it is pretty silent in the house of Nanami¡­¡± (Hikaru) It is still 8 in the morning though. Are they still sleeping despite it being the day of departure? The Chosen were originally supposed to gather in the Tokyo Dome where the people would oversee their departure, but Nanami declined it. She refused in a tv program saying she wanted to pass herst moments with her family. Well, there¡¯s the chance that the mass media that can¡¯t read the mood will be showing up at thest minute, but there¡¯s currently no one. They might unexpectedly respect thest moments of the Chosen. Or maybe they are not pushing it because they are scared of the divine punishment of God. ¡°Good morning, it is me, Hikaru!¡± (Hikaru) The entrance was open, so I just entered, but this is strange. Even though the lights are on, there¡¯s no sound. I am acquainted with the family of Nanami due to our families being friends. It is hard to believe that they would still be asleep the day her daughter is going to be departing. I take off my shoes and go in while having a bad feeling. The door leading to the dining room was closed and the light was on, but there was only silence ruling the ce. ¡°Good morning! ¡­This is strange.¡± (Hikaru) Has she already been transferred? I head to the room of Nanami while still carrying this bad feeling. Her room is on the second floor. It was as if the only sound in this house covered in silence were the sounds of the rainfall, my heartbeats, and my ttering teeth. ¡°Nanami¡­? Are you there?¡± (Hikaru) Even when I knocked on the door, there was no response. I steel myself and open the door to the room of Nanami. And there she was. Eyes closed, and her bodyying down as if leaning on the bed. Her abdomen¡­no, her whole upper body was dark red from what was the remains of blood, creating a sea of blood that dyed the carpet red. ¡°Na¡­nami¡­?¡± (Hikaru) I ran to her on the verge of falling. ¡°Nanami! Oi! Wake up! Nanami¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I shook her by the shoulders, but her head was swinging powerlessly. Without any strength as if she were a doll. I felt blood was draining from my face. ¡­She is dead? ¡­¡­Nanami was killed¡­? My brain couldn¡¯t process this. She said that going to a parallel world was scary. My childhood friend that was sobbing as she pleaded for someone to switch with her? Even though she was energetic yesterday. She hasn¡¯t had any big injuries ever either. That Nanami had died the very day she was going to be transferred. I don¡¯t know for how long I was spaced out here. It might have been an instant, and it may have been an hour. My brain couldn¡¯t even process to check whether the aunt and uncle of Nanami are okay. My whole body was trembling, and I couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. It was as if my brain, heart, my whole body was trying its hardest to deny this reality. ¡°A-Anyways¡­I have to call an amb¡ª¡± (Hikaru) Just when I had regained a bit of calm and took out my smartphone, a voice rang from my back and the feeling of something hot being driven into my body happened almost at the same time. ¡°¡­Gah?! W-What¡¯s¡­this?¡± (Hikaru) My vision is dyed bright red. Heat began to spread from my back as if my blood was flowing in reverse. My consciousness flickered as if matching the rhythm of my heart. My back was burning hot. It was as if a scorching iron pipe had been driven into me. ¡°Good grief. Don¡¯t scare me. You are¡­Kurose, was it? Were you dating? Sorry for killing her.¡± When I look back, there was a man around the same age as me. A guy from the same school that I have seen before. We have never been in the same ss. A guy I don¡¯t remember the name of. I think he was the kind of guy that would go ¡®yay yay¡¯ outside the groups of popr people. Even though he is from a different ss, he would sometimese to our ss, so I somewhat remember his face. The guy that wasmenting exaggeratedly in a loud voice about not being chosen. Why did he kill Nanami¡­? Why does he know my name¡­? ¡°Well, I will be disappearing to a parallel world. Just consider yourself unlucky and give up, Kurose. You are going to be dying together with your beloved Nanami-chan, so it is okay, right?¡± The man wasughing hysterically with a pale face, but only his eyes were shining dangerously, and he by no means looked normal. ¡°W-Why¡­?¡± (Hikaru) I wrung out what little strength I had left and spoke. Why did he kill Nanami? ¡°Huuh? Don¡¯t you know? If you kill the Chosen, the right is passed to the person that killed them. I wanted to go to the parallel world no matter what. Well, I feel sorry for Nanami-chan, but she did say that she was scared of going to a parallel world, right? She was going to die instantly there anyways. Then, everyone would be happy if I was the one achieving big things over there.¡± ¡°¡­You¡­idiot¡­!¡± (Hikaru) If you kill the Chosen, the rights are passed. That was the rumor that was circting in the inte at the beginning, but that was merely an urban legend. There were several Chosen who were killed, but not a single story about the killer getting the rights passed to them. It simply goes to a random lottery again. This idiot believed that urban legend and killed Nanami. ¡°Who~ is the idiot? What are you getting all cocky here, you loner.¡± I was kicked, and fell on top of Nanami. I am not in a state where I can fight back. My consciousness was already fading. The burning feeling in my back was already gone, and I now only feel cold. I could tell instinctively that death was approaching. ¡°Now then, just about 1 hour more, huh. It would be a pain if someone elsees, so maybe I should lock the entrance?¡± The man left the room as if saying he had no interest in me and Nanami anymore. ¡°Guugh¡­at the very least¡­a call¡­¡± (Hikaru) I tried to at least call the police. But I had dropped my smartphone, and I don¡¯t even have any remaining strength to pick it up. ¡°Nana¡­mi¡­¡± (Hikaru) My vision was hazy from my tears and my fading consciousness. But my eyes caught the thing that Nanami was hugging closely to her chest. ¡°Nanami¡­you idiot¡­¡± (Hikaru) It was a pastel colored pocket album. She must have chosen that so that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to bring around. This album that was the size of a notebook was clearly something she had prepared in order to bring to the parallel world. Nanami said that rather than some body armor, she wanted to make an album with her memories of this world. Saying she would get homesick. Rather than that other world where she doesn¡¯t know anyone, what was important for her were the people she treasured in this world. I stretch my trembling fingers and touch that. ¡­In the end, Nanami went to heaven with an album filled with memories as the girl that feared getting homesick, huh. But I will soon be following behind. I didn¡¯t manage to go together with her to the parallel world, but we have been together since the time we were born. If possible, God¡­ Please let me continue being her childhood friend in the next world¡­ Chapter 5: White Room and Skill Design

Chapter 5: White Room and Skill Design

Anyways, hope to enjoy this story together with you guys! ¡°U¡­Uh¡­?¡± How long have I been asleep? I awakened my hazy consciousness and opened my eyes. It is a white room. A pure white room with no doors and not a single stain. I was wearing white hospital patient-looking clothes, and was lying on the floor. ¡°Am I alive¡­? Hospital¡­?¡± (Hikaru) There¡¯s not even one bed if this really is a hospital room. There¡¯s a desk and a chair, and on top of the desk there¡¯s something that looks like aputer. ¡°The wound¡­¡± (Hikaru) I reflexively touched my back, but I couldn¡¯t feel anything resembling a wound. Or maybe I was hit by a blunt object and there was no stab wound in the first ce? Whatever the case¡­I am alive. ¡°¡­No, am I in the world of the dead?¡± (Hikaru) That would sound more usible. ¡°¡­I died¡­no, I was killed. Just like Nanami¡­ Nanami¡­¡± (Hikaru) I had shbacks of what happened before. The fact that Nanami was killed weighed heavier than my own death. With me being in this mysterious room, the death of my childhood friend was more saddening and painful than my own health. ¡°Everything was a dream¡­? There¡¯s no way that would be the case, huh¡­¡± (Hikaru) Even when I am in a mysterious ce like this, I could say for certain that what happened there was without doubt reality. The stench of blood that overwrote the scent of Nanami¡¯s room. The sight of that expressive Nanami turning into a motionless body that had its life cut off clean. ¡°Guuh¡­ugh¡­!¡± (Hikaru) Tears overflowed. I don¡¯t know if it is because I am sad about Nanami being killed, or because I am sad about being killed, or maybe both. Being overwhelmed by a feeling that I can¡¯t even describe in words, I couldn¡¯t get up for a while. Why was there a need to kill her? Nanami was the kind of girl that couldn¡¯t even kill a bug. Why¡­Why¡­Why¡­ Memories of Nanami crying saying she didn¡¯t want to go to the parallel world. Memories of the culprit that¡¯s a student of the same year who I don¡¯t even know the name of. Why am I even in a ce like this? The inside of my head was a mess. Sadness, questions, and resentment were buzzing around inside my head, and I curled up for a while without moving. I don¡¯t know for how long I was like that, since there was no way to tell the time here. There were no signs of someoneing to the room. After crying myself dry, I stand up unsteadily and look at the screen of theputer ced in this room. What was written there was plenty enough to cool down my head. ¡°¡­You gotta be kidding, right¡­?¡± (Hikaru) This is what was written. [You have been chosen to be transferred to a parallel world. Finish allotting your Bonus Points and let¡¯s depart to the parallel world.] ¡­Looks like my life still continues. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó ¡°Why¡­? Why was I chosen¡­?¡± (Hikaru) Are you telling me her right passed to me since I was the closest to Nanami? No¡­that theory should have been refuted already. When a Chosen from a country somewhere was killed, a person from a different country with absolutely no connections with that person would be chosen. In other words, if a Chosen dies, they simply do the lottery again. Of course, it is not like there¡¯s zero chance that I coincidentally was chosen in that lottery after Nanami died, but¡­that¡¯s a chance of 1 in 7 billion. It is a number I even considered as being zero, and in the first ce, I should have died before that. There was still 1 hour before the arranged time for the transfer when I was stabbed and had lost consciousness. I find it hard to believe that I survived for 1 hour after that. There¡¯s also the chance that I was caught in the re-lottery of someone other than Nanami¡­ ¡°¡­Could it be that Nanami is also in a different room from me?¡± (Hikaru) I, who supposedly died, am now here, so there¡¯s the possibility. The one doing the parallel world transfers is God after all. A literal God. It could be that the dead Nanami was actually her empty shell, and the real one had already been healthily transferred to the parallel world a long time ago¡­ Or maybe Nanami was still alive. It is not like I checked for her pulse. She might have just looked dead. I remember reading somewhere that humans unexpectedly don¡¯t die that easily. Also, right before dying, I prayed to God. Maybe God heard my prayer and saved both me and Nanami from the unreasonable death. Even when I know that¡¯s just naive hope, I still wanted to cling to that possibility. Nanami and I haven¡¯t been killed and the two of us will explore this parallel world¡­ Just how fun would that be¡­ I smack both of my cheeks, and grab the mouse. Now that I have decided that, I must survive at all cost and reunite with Nanami. The moment I look at the screen with renewed resolve¡­ A *pon* sound resonated, and a message was disyed on the screen. [3 minutes before transfer.] ¡°Eh?!¡± (Hikaru) Now that I look closely, there¡¯s a timer on the top right of the screen, and those numbers were slowly going down. Most likely¡­no, most certainly, that timer had begun counting down the moment I appeared in this ce. ¡°With just 3 minutes, I can¡¯t¡­¡± (Hikaru) Anyways, I can¡¯t take my time choosing. I should choose instinctively, and if I have the time, I will adjust it¡­ That¡¯s the most I can do. I must avoid at all cost the scenario of getting troubled over a choice and ending up choosing almost nothing. [Please allot your Skill Points. Your total Bonus Points are: 73.] ¡°73 Points, huh.¡± (Hikaru) I can¡¯t really tell, but I feel like that¡¯s a lot -unexpectedly. There wasn¡¯t that much preliminary information about these points. What I know is that your initial points are decided by a V shaped graph with 24 years old as the lowest. In other words, you could say God prioritized your current ¡®experience¡¯ and ¡®body maturity¡¯ over the ¡®potential of youth¡¯. ording to God, the higher effectiveness an ability has, the more points it will require¡­ Anyways, there¡¯s no time. I must allocate my points quickly. Name: Kurose Hikaru Age: 15 years old ¨‹ Gender: Male Special Ability ¨‹ Physical Ability ¨‹ Resistance ¨‹ Spirit Ability ¨‹ Items ¨‹ Transfer Point ¨‹ Disadvantageous Factors ¨‹ Remaining Bonus Points: 73p It was unexpectedly simple. With this, I might be able to choose properly even with only 3 minutes. I hovered the cursor over the ces and exnations showed up. For example; in the Special Ability one, it showed [Special Powers that surpass human intellect]. It is straight to the point, but that must be the intention of God as well. I skim through each one of them. First, the age. To my surprise, it can be changed. When I click the ¨‹ mark, a window opens. By plussing my age, I get points; and by using points I can lower my age (in other words, I can be younger!). I am currently 15 years old. Depending on the situation, it might be a good idea to raise my age a bit to increase my points. Next, I open the Special Ability window. ¡°Ugh¡­! There¡¯s such high point requirements?!¡± (Hikaru) ¡ñSpecial Ability ?Courage 20p Gain the ability to face fears and difficulties, and advance forward. ?Super Concentration 30p You can concentrate and forget about sleeping and eating. ?Detect Presence 15p Gain the ability to detect the presence of living things. ?Night Vision 15p You can see even in ces where there¡¯s practically no light. ?Intuition 20p You can somewhat choose the option that will lead to advantageous situations for you. ?Breathless Activity You can act at full potential without breathing for 2 minutes. With training, you can stay underwater for around 15 minutes. ?Wide Vision 10p Have a wide vision impossible for a human to have. ?Communication 30p You canmunicate with animals. ?Affection of Spirits 30p All Spirits will love you. ?Charm 50p You will have a constitution that makes the person you are interested in like you. ?Parallel World Language 0p ¨‹ You will be able to speak and write themonnguage of the area you are teleported to. It is true that they all sound important, but the descriptions are, how to say it¡­vague. For example; for Courage and Detect Presence, there¡¯s differences depending on how good they are. If what you thought was Courage ended up being just foolhardiness, it wouldn¡¯t even be funny, and if Detect Presence doesn¡¯t actually detect anything until they are super close, then it would be pointless. By the way, when I opened the ¨‹ of Parallel World Language, it showed [If not chosen, you get +20p]. Not being able tomunicate is apletendmine. This alone is definitely a no. I nce at the time and 1 minute has passed. I think for a bit and choose [Night Vision] and [Affection of Spirits]. It is 45 points for the two, and I am now all the way down to 28 points, but these two are clearly things I can¡¯t achieve with effort. And most of all, my instincts were telling me they were important. It is also because I remembered my youngest little sister said: ¡°In these kinds of games, taking the things with the highest cost is the safe choice. Also, there should be a number of abilities that have a low cost, but are pretty important abilities, so you should choose those too¡±. I don¡¯t know if she has a basis for that or not, but my little sisters are actual geniuses. It should be okay to trust them. I open the next one, the Physical Ability tab. ¡ñPhysical Ability Increases physical ability regarding Spirit Energy. ?Physical Strength Up. Level 1~5. 5/7/10/15/20. ?Vitality Up. Level 1~5. 5/7/10/15/20. ?Spirit Energy Up. Level 1~5. 5/7/10/15/20. ?Eyesight Up. Level 1~3. 3/7/10. ?Hearing Up. Level 1~3. 3/7/10. ?Smell Up. Level 1~3. 1/3/5. ?Taste Up. Level 1~3. 1/3/5. The numbers at the right seem to be the cost as the level goes up. In other words, if I were to choose level 3 of Physical Strength Up, I would be using 10 points. I read the notes of Physical Strength Up. [Level 1 is 2 times, Level 3 is 5 times, Level 5 is 10 times the power. Rmended in closebat. Even in other scenarios, it is one of the basic human strengths, so it is rmended to take at least Level 1 of both this and Vitality]. The exnation for Vitality was¡­ [Vitality is hard to show in numbers. You are harder to kill and have more endurance, you will also be more tenacious mentally. In gaming terms, it would be the equivalent of HP. For the ones that don¡¯t want to die]. It says it includes your mental fortitude, so I feel like this will be quite advantageous when acting in an unknown world. And so, the unknown power for us that is Spirit Energy says this¡­ [Spirit Energy is the power that is expended when using Spirit Abilities. Increases the aggregate amount of Spirit Energy that you can have in your body. The Spirit Energy a person can have in their body differs by individual, so it can¡¯t provide a fixed amount, but if you are going to be using Spirit Abilities, it would be best to take Spirit Energy Up]. It is hard to understand, but if they mention Spirit Energy differs by individual, it most likely means that¡­if a person with low innate MP increases it, it would be bad¡­ Spirit Energy has that fantasy element to it, but it looks safer to put points in Physical Strength and Vitality. It takes an unexpectedly long time to read the exnations. 1 minute and a half remaining. Whatever the case, there¡¯s a high chance that I can ¡®increase itter¡¯. The Level Ups that isekais are so famous for. In that case, I should consider whether to take it first or not. Before putting any points, I decide to check Resistance. There¡¯s times when you can¡¯t get resistances naturally or they are incredibly difficult to get. ¡ñResistances ?Poison Resistance. Level 1~3. At Level 3, Poison Immunity. 3/7/10. ?Disease Resistance. Level 1~3. At Level 3, Disease Immunity. 1/3/5. ?Aging Resistance. Level 1~5. At Level 5, Eternal Youth. Level 3, aging speed reduces by half. 3/5/7/10/15. ?Natural Recovery Up (Wounds). Level 1~5. 3/5/7/10/15. ?Natural Recovery Up (Spirit Energy) Level 1~5. 3/5/7/10/15. ¡°The cost for eternal youth is cheap!¡± (Hikaru) This might be what my little sister Karen said about ¡®the required points are low but it is an important ability¡¯. Anyways, the required points are lowpared to the other areas. I can easily reach Level 5 even with my remaining points. The Disease Resistance being strangely cheap must be because it wouldn¡¯t be fun if the Chosen were to die from a disease. Or maybe because it is a world without that many diseases. I feel like the Natural Recovery Up is especially important, but this also falls into the category of ¡®it depends on how good it is¡¯. For example; if taking Level 5 can recover you from even fatal wounds after a while, there¡¯s point in taking it, but if it is just recovering faster from small wounds, it would be questionable. ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt here.¡± (Hikaru) I take Aging Resistance Level 3 (7 Points), Disease Resistance Level 2 (3 Points). And then, I immediately opened the age tab and raised my age from 15 to 17. I got 6 more points from increasing my age by 2. My lifespan increases by twice with Level 3, so it is a pretty fair exchange. By the way, I don¡¯t have the resolve to take Eternal Youth. I have a bad feeling about it. With this, I have 24 points remaining. I am pretty low on time already, but I should also check the Spirit Ability tab. [You can obtain 1 of any Spirit Ability. Any of them are useful in their own ways. The only one that doesn¡¯t have attack methods is Healing Magic. You can only make a contract with 1 Spirit Ability and it won¡¯t be at peak performance]. ¡ñSpirit Ability ?Fire Spirit Ability: 10 Points. ?Water Spirit Ability: 10 Points. ?Earth Spirit Ability: 10 Points. ?Light Spirit Ability: 10 Points. ?Dark Spirit Ability: 10 Points. ¡ñMagic ?Healing Magic: 50 Points. ¡°50 points?¡± (Hikaru) Only Healing Magic is ¡®Magic¡¯. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the difference, but there might be a difference in rarity. 10 points is quite the normal cost until now. For example; Spirit Ability can be obtained even when you are over there, but healing magic is pretty difficult to get? Or maybe in impossible. ¡­Anyways, 50 points is too out of reach. ¡°How about Items?¡± (Hikaru) ¡ñItems ?Basic Items Assortment for the Chosen: 10 Points. ¡¶Money (Medium)?Assorted Recovery Potions?Beginner¡¯s ¡°Ability¡± Scroll Pack£¨[Fire Spear] ¡Á1 [Wind de] ¡Á1 [Earth Wall] ¡Á1 [Water Healing] ¡Á1 [Phantom Light] ¡Á1 [Dark Fog] ¡Á1 [Small Healing] ¡Á3 [Medium Healing] ¡Á2 [Large Healing] ¡Á1 [Dispel] ¡Á1 [Fear] ¡Á1 [Short Teleportation] ¡Á1£©?First Aid Kit?Map of Surroundings?World Map?Compass?Adventurer¡¯s equipment set£¨Shirt?Cloak?Pants?Belt?Underwear x3?Socks x3?Boots?Hat?Leather Gloves?Leather Chest Guard?Short Sword?Short Spear£©?Note?Writing Set?3 days worth of food (boxed lunches/water bottle)?Long term food storage set?Tableware Set?Towel x5?Handkerchief x5 Pocket Tissue x10?Knife?nket?Lantern?Oil?Match?Hand Mirror?Portable Shovel?Rucksack?Belt Pouch?Nylon Rope?Wire?Cloth Tape?Sewing Kit?Hemp Bag x2?Every type of Spirit Stone x1¡· There¡¯s items you can¡¯t obtain anywhere but in the Basic Pack, so be careful when not choosing it. ¡°I see, can¡¯t just go naked after all. Or more like, if you don¡¯t choose the Basic Pack, I would be going there with these hospital clothes?¡± (Hikaru) That would be Super Hard Mode. But 10 points is too heavy. I only have 24 points left. If we start in a city, clothes and money are more important than the Adventurer Pack. It is most likely cheaper than buying one of each of those items, but 10 points is still too much. There¡¯s a variety of items below the Basic Pack, and it seems like you can exchange for anything you want. I skim through them. There¡¯s weapons, armor, tools, magic scrolls, potions, maps, bags, and even money can be exchanged. There isn¡¯t that much variety in the weapons and armors, but it seems like you can exchange for items that match the size of the Chosen. There were magic swords and armors, but they were all 10 points, and I don¡¯t think I will be able to get them. Whichever the case, if it is the items with low cost, I can just get themter. ¡°With my remaining points, I will get clothes and money. Then, I will put all the rest of my points in Physical Strength and Vitality to finish it.¡± (Hikaru) There¡¯s only 40 seconds remaining in the timer, but it looks like I will somehow make it in time. Just in case, I open the Transfer Point tab. ¡ñTransfer Point ?Transfer to a rtively safe ce: 27 Points. A ce with low danger and has been worked by humans to a certain extent. There will be a human vige closeby. ?Transfer to a safe ce: 30 Points. A ce where most dangerous wild animals have been exterminated. There will be a city in front of you. ?Random Transfer: 0 Points. (It is the default choice) There¡¯s no knowing where you will be transferred, but you won¡¯t be transferred to instant death ces like the sea,va, or the very center of giant forests. However, if you are really unlucky, it is pretty dangerous. The lucky ones have the chance of being transferred close to a human settlement. For the earlyughs. Not Rmended. ¡°E-Eh?!¡± (Hikaru) I couldn¡¯t understand what was written there for a second. There¡¯s two pretty costly choices? Is what I ended up thinking carefreely. And then, I understood after my second reading. The default is Random Transfer. To think there would be a trap like this set. ¡°How many points do I have left?!¡± (Hikaru) 24 points remaining. It is only enough for the ¡®Transfer to a rtively safe ce¡¯. I have to redistribute my points or I will be transferred randomly to the parallel world at this rate. Now that I think about it, the people in the whole world will be watching in real time. I should have thought about the possibility of God setting something like this yfully. ¡°This is bad this is bad this is bad! It doesn¡¯t matter what, I have to redistribute the points!¡± (Hikaru) At this moment, I was in aplete panicked state. If I had calmly operated it, I should have been able to make it in time. And yet, I didn¡¯t remember what I put points in and ended up opening the Physical Ability tab. ¡°Ah?! Eh? Which one did I put points in? If I remember correctly, it was Physical Strength Up and Vitality¡ª¡± (Hikaru) My mistake was only for an instant. I soon noticed I still haven¡¯t put points in Physical Ability. The lost time was most likely around 5 seconds. ¡ªBut those 5 seconds were fatal. I immediately closed the Physical Ability and opened Special Ability again. I was about to erase Night Vision and open Transfer Point¡­ But at the corner of my vision, I see the remaining time at a single digit. Erasing an ability to increase something else. If I don¡¯t make it in time, I would have simply lost one Special Ability pointlessly. The moment that possibility shed in my mind, I stopped moving the mouse. The number of the timer had coldly reached 0. [It is now time for the transfer. If there¡¯s remaining points, you can resume your build after the transfer. Some of the abilities can¡¯t be selected after the transfer.] The screen grew darker, and that message was disyed mercilessly. And then, just like that, the PC didn¡¯t respond at all as if it froze, and only the words [Remaining time for transfer: 30 seconds] were showing there. ¡°¡­I should have ced more importance in my feeling of 73 points being a lot.¡± (Hikaru) My whole body was chilling at the reality that I will be teleported randomly. ¡°If I remember correctly, I stopped in the middle of my point redistribution, so I have 24 points remaining, right¡­?¡± (Hikaru) You could say it is the fortune within the misfortune that I can still exchange my points even after the transfer. There was also the possibility that all remaining points would be lost after all. ¡ªAnyways, the dice has already been rolled. [10 seconds remaining]. [5 seconds remaining]. [1 second]. [Now then, have a wonderful life. May fortune be with you.] And then, I was covered in a blinding light. ?Name: Kurose Hikaru ?Age: 15 years old ¨Œ Added Years - 2 years + 6p ?Gender: Male ?Special Ability ¨Œ ?Night Vision: 15p ?Affection of Spirits: 30p ?Physical Ability ¨‹ ?Resistance ¨Œ ?Disease Resistance: 2 -3p ?Aging Resistance: 3 -7p ?Magic ¨‹ ?Items ¨‹ ?Transfer Point ¨Œ ?Random Transfer: 0p ?Disadvantageous Factors ¨‹ Remaining Bonus Points: 24p Chapter 6: Transfer and the Scent of the Forest

Chapter 6: Transfer and the Scent of the Forest

I was covered in a dazzling light at the same time as the countdown hit zero. I couldn¡¯t endure it and ended up closing my eyes. Right after, I felt like I was floating in the air, as if the floor had disappeared. I reflexively iled my arms in order to grab onto something, but there was nothing to grab onto, and I ended up falling without being able to do anything. The next instant¡­ I was standing in a forest with lush tall trees covering my vision. The rustling of trees shaking with the wind, the dense scent of green. I can¡¯t see a single human aside from me. I understood the situation here and gulped. ¡ªRandom Transfer. Unluckily¡­no, you could say it was inevitable that I have been transferred deep inside a forest. It is not like there isn¡¯t the chance for there to be a city if I were to walk for a bit, but¡­that would be way too optimistic. [Pin Pon Pan! Wee to the parallel world, Chosen Number 1000, Kurose Hikaru. I will give a simple exnation of the Status Board! First, please bring out your Status. It is okay to say it out loud or think of it in your mind.] That voice suddenly resonated in my head. There¡¯s no one around. Looks like the God side is going to be giving a tutorial to the Chosen. ¡°Status.¡± (Hikaru) A half-transparent window showed up in the air. It is of decent size, about the size of a PC screen. [In that Status Board you can obtain a variety of information: exchange for Items, Skills, and Gifts; check your poprity rank, real time viewer numbers, remaining points, and the amount of Crystals in your possession.] Looks like I can get a variety of info by changing tabs. I ran out of time in the middle of allocating my points, so I still have 24 points remaining. Looks like I can use these points in the parallel world too. [You can use Crystals themselves to trade for Items, but you can also exchange 30 for 1 point. You can obtain Crystals from your viewer poprity and events.] I see, the more popr you are, the easier it is to get points, and it would make the isekai life easier. [For the exchange of items, please push the button for the item page. If you have leeway in points, you can exchange them now.] ¡°¡­More importantly, is it safe right now?¡± (Hikaru) I ask what I was wondering at first. I am in a deep forest in who-knows-where after all. There¡¯s the chance of suddenly being attacked by a monster. Even just staying here might have dangers approaching. [Your safety is secured when in the middle of the tutorial. There¡¯s a barrier to keep away the living beings around.] I see. If a Chosen were to suddenly appear in a city, it would shock the inhabitants after all. This must be their consideration in those parts -this also applies to monsters. ¡°Then, is it okay to take my time choosing my items?¡± (Hikaru) [It is.] My remaining points are shown in the status window. 24 points; that¡¯s my lifeline. ¡°I want clothes and shoes, but¡­¡± (Hikaru) Maybe this was the service from God, I am not barefoot. I don¡¯t know when, but I am wearing sandals. My clothes were also not that hospital gown, but cotton up and down. I even have underwear. It does feel like the bare minimum, but I am grateful. In that case, there¡¯s other items with higher priority. I got Random Transfer after all. I won¡¯t be able to do anything if I don¡¯t know my current location. I opened the items page and chose the map. [World Map: 1 Point] [Highly Efficient World Map: 3 Points] [Map of Surrounding: 1 Point] [Highly Efficient Map of Surrounding: 5 Points] x4. ording to the exnation, all maps have the ability to show your current location, so it should be enough to exchange for a world map with 1 point. The map of surroundings is a map that shows information in a radius of 10 kilometers, so I won¡¯t be exchanging points for it right now. The problem is whether to make it the normal world map, or the highly efficient one. The difference of 2 points is big. For the Chosen that didn¡¯t get the Basic Pack, the remaining points are their literal lifeline. It is better to think that using points carelessly will push me closer to death. ¡°I say that, but being frugal here is a bit¡­¡± (Hikaru) Just before I pushed the button to exchange it, I stopped. Because I thought of the possibility of there being a city or a vige right around the corner. It is a Random Transfer, so the chances are low, but it is possible. I can¡¯t use my points so easily when 1 point might be the result of tears ahead. I should be more careful here. I should at least confirm my surroundings. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to decide after I have obtained as much information as I can. I stop the exchange and decide to confirm all the items I can currently exchange for. If I don¡¯t act properly ording to the situation, what awaits me is death. ¡°If I exchange for something, will it appear immediately? From out of nowhere?¡± (Hikaru) [Yes, it will instantly appear from above the Status Board. It is advised to avoid being seen doing this by the inhabitants of the world as best as possible.] It casually gave me a hint of this world. What I can at least gather from that was that, in this world, it is unnatural for items to show up from nowhere. It ismon sense, but notmon sense. This is not Earth. I am in a parallel world with mysteries everywhere. ¡°So, where is this? Is there a vige closeby?¡± (Hikaru) [I can¡¯t answer that.] ¡°Can I get a hint?¡± (Hikaru) [You can use Crystals to get hints. It will be after the exnations here are over and your adventure starts though.] ¡°In other words, it hasn¡¯t started yet.¡± (Hikaru) [That¡¯s right. Not all earthlings have basic knowledge of isekais after all.] I confirm the status window again. It has been a decent amount of time since I have been transferred here, and yet, my real time viewer count is still zero. I see, it is still in a state where they can¡¯t see, huh. Or maybe they can see, but the numbers aren¡¯t showing. Or it might be that no one has taken notice of me because I wasn¡¯t originally a Chosen. ¡­Well, I don¡¯t really want to be seen though. [What will you do about the item exchange?] ¡°I won¡¯t for now.¡± (Hikaru) [Now then, the exnation for the Status Board is finished. And now, for thest thing, we will be granting you a random special favor as a beginner from the Physical Abilities category or the Resistance category.] They are unexpectedly generous. When I check, I see that I got Poison Resistance Level 1. ¡°Poison Resistance huh. I would say this is a win?¡± (Hikaru) Poison Resistance is 3 points. The 5 point ones would be a jackpot, so this would be an average win. Anyways, my survival rate has increased with this. [You are free to live however you please in this world. The viewers will always be with you. If you obtain their cooperation, you should be able to lead a fulfilling life. Good luck.] After wishing me luck one-sidedly, the voice went silent. At the same time as this happened, I felt the rustling and the presences of the forest had gotten denser. A strange feeling as if something unknown was brushing my skin. It really hadn¡¯t ¡®started yet¡¯. We have now started. In that case, I have no time to waste. I took off my sandals and began to climb therge tree nearby that I had locked on beforehand. Fortunately, it is a strange tree with branches jutting out inplex manners, and it was tall. The surface of the tree is simr to a japanese beech. I think I can somehow climb up this. There was the fear of poisonous bugs, but let¡¯s believe that the Poison Resistance I got is doing its work here. Anyways, what¡¯s important here is the speed. ¡°Guh, yoh, hah!¡± I barely have any experience climbing trees, but I am currently terribly desperate. When I looked down, my stomach flinched, but I somehow managed to climb up pretty high. And¡­ ¡°Haha¡­ Seriously¡­?¡± (Hikaru) What spread before my eyes was a forest as far as the eye can see, and mountains. There were no human settlements in sight. Nature everywhere without a single trace of human hands in 360¡ã. Of course, there might be a settlement somewhere, and if I were to cross the mountain, there¡¯s the chance I could find a city. But oveing this forest with dense presence and a mountain¡­just that alone will be an adventure on thin ice -I clearly understood that here. I went down a bit and sat at a thick branch, brought out the Status, and exchanged Highly Efficient World Map for 3 points. The status window tab shone, and the [World Map] entry appeared. It looks like the Highly Efficient Map isn¡¯t an actual physical item, but an ability that is expanded into your Status. ¡°Now then¡­this will decide whether I live or die, huh.¡± (Hikaru) My hand pointing at the Map tab was trembling. And yet, it was strange that there was a part of me that was strangely calm. Just how much distance would it be in order to safely arrive at a human settlement? I have used 3 points, so I have 21 points remaining. Can I do something with just that much? I don¡¯t have any physical buffs, and am just your average person with [Affection of Spirits] and [Night Vision]. I am a bit resistant to poison, hard to fall ill, and don¡¯t grow old as fast, huh. I have no survival skills, and it is not like I can run fast. Of course, I have nobat capabilities either. ¡°Please¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I pray to God as I open the map. ¡°¡­Fufufu! ¡­So the Random Transfer is for the earlyughs, huh. Haha¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡­A dryugh that expressed my despair came out from my mouth. The Highly Efficient Map is certainly highly efficient. It is telling me where the closest city is and the distance to it; there¡¯s no power as reliable as this. But that¡¯s exactly why it had plenty enough destructive power to crush my hope. I am currently in the Ringpill Continent, at the Demonic Lands of the East. Surrounding Poption Density is 0 out of 10 levels. Danger Level 4 out of 6 levels. The closest human location is the East Fortress and it is 373 kilometers in a straight line. I was transferred to the center of a deep deep forest. Chapter 7: Monsters and Barrier Stone

Chapter 7: Monsters and Barrier Stone

¡ªWalk 373 kilometers of forest. Just imagining how harsh that would be was making me nauseous. Not only do Ick food, I don¡¯t even have water. Of course, I can get some with points, but¡­ Surviving in order to reunite with Nanami -I will survive for the sake of that. No, even without that objective, I can¡¯t just give up on surviving. The reason I am currently alive here even though I was killed not that long ago must mean that God is telling me to live on. I must not think about anything other thaning out of this alive. I smacked both of my cheeks. ¡°Guess I gotta walk!¡± (Hikaru) Thanks to the map, I at least know the direction. No matter how high the danger level, it is not like I will definitely encounter monsters. Maybe there¡¯s only monsters that I can escape from by running away. It is still too soon to despair. I confirm the status window once more before going down the tree. My viewer count is 1,876,540 and it is increasing by the second. Looks like I am gathering attention as the earlyugh segment. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó It is a forest where the tall trees feel to be around 10 meters tall. There¡¯s not much grass growing, and this may be the fortunate thing within the misfortune, but it isn¡¯t difficult to walk in. The boots I used 1 point to exchange to fit me just right as if they had been order-made. It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s a lot of monsters. I have been walking for around 30 minutes and I haven¡¯t seen any such creature until now. ¡­Not only that, I don¡¯t even see animals. It is eerie. ¡°Whatever the case, I can¡¯t lower my guard¡­¡± (Hikaru) ording to the Highly Efficient World Map, it is a Danger Level 4. Leaving aside the mysterious presence that has been brushing my skin, I feel like this ce isn¡¯t normal. Or maybe even as of now, I am in the sights of a highly intelligent monster with their bow, or I will get eaten straight from the head by a monster that I can¡¯t even see. Before I began walking, I had used 1 point to exchange for an item that I am now still holding in my hand as I walked on. With the boots and that item, I am now at 19 points. I am already right by the side of death. The wind rustling the trees was fanning my uneasiness, and the fear of monsters attacking from wherever was scraping away at my mental stamina. I diligently moved my legs as if to erase those insecurities. I might have walked for around 2 and a half hours. Looking at just the result, you could say it has been going surprisingly well. Thinking about the danger level, I was prepared to fall into a precarious situation straight away, but I even feel like I have been deceived here. Climate that isn¡¯t cold or hot. It is not in the middle of a mountain but a rtively t forest. A distance that I can get out of in 10 days if it all goes smoothly. Thinking about it calmly, this might not have been that bad of a ce to be randomly transferred to. If this were a snow mountain, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have survived. If it had been a mountain instead of a forest, just going down would carry pretty high risks. I am on the lucky side. ¡­But I was mistaken here. It is not that there wasn¡¯t any reason as to why there were no living creatures around. Just like how herbivorous animals don¡¯t get close to the territory of lions, the density of monsters decreases in the turf of a giant monster. I didn¡¯t seriously think about the meaning of the danger level being 4. The first thing I heard was the sound of creaking trees. And then, I heard the rustling of trees as if something was flying around and rubbing past the trees. I stopped my legs and looked around. This is my first time hearing ¡®the sound made by someone else¡¯. I was hearing the cries of birds every now and then, but this is the first time I feel the presence of a living being so clearly. ¡°A monster¡­? Or maybe a monkey or something?¡± (Hikaru) The sound of rustling trees continued on endlessly. And I feel like it is steadily approaching. ¡°At the very least¡­at the very least let it be a normal animal¡­¡± (Hikaru) I couldn¡¯t judge at what direction it wasing from. It was approaching this ce slowly while going around in circles with me as the center. Monsters¡­ God had announced beforehand that there would be such things. I taught Nanami this, and that there might be the need for somebat ability. That there might be the need to use points or something to enhance your body and fight with weapon in hand¡­ But I didn¡¯t really think of the true meaning of facing a monster. No, no one on Earth would be able to think about the reality of them fighting monsters face to face. The sounds stopped cold after a while. Then, the sound of somethingnding on the ground. I reflexively look at that direction. And then¡­my wish of it being ¡®just a normal animal¡¯ crumbled like the faint dream it was. ¡°¡­W-What¡¯s that?¡± (Hikaru) It didn¡¯t feel real. The trees here in this forest may be slightly different from those of Earth, but their appearance wasn¡¯t that different that it would give an off feeling, and the soil was pretty much that of Earth. The clouds, wind, and sun¡­ They are things you could believe they exist on Earth if you were told about them. Yet, that was a creature unlike any on Earth. It is around 4 meters in height, long and sharp fangs sticking out from its mouth, and most of all, it was burning red. A giant monkey with fire all around its body. It is not like it is burning because someone has set fire on it. Its red fur was constantly releasing fire. A developed upper body. Its arms were as thick as the big tree at its side and must have physical strength enough to kill 10 people with a single sweep. Its giant mouth that could swallow a human whole also had heat hazeing out from it. When I saw that, my heart began to drum as if it were going to explode, my legs lost strength, and blood drained from my body. I couldn¡¯t move even a single finger as if my whole body was not mine anymore. I have been targeted by an absolute predator. I definitely won¡¯t survive from this. As if understanding this instinctively¡­ ¡°Gugyaaaaaaau!!¡± The giant monkey roared as if intimidating me. For the monkey, I must look like small, weak, and convenient food, but it didn¡¯t move immediately, and it was simply looking at me with its burning eyes. You could even say it was observing me. It has encountered a being that shouldn¡¯t be in this forest, so it is being cautious? Or maybe it is just enjoying the moment in front of its prey. Only those burning red eyes that I couldn¡¯t read the emotions of were shining bright. It was a situation where you could say I was as good as unconscious since the moment I met that giant monkey. But in the short time the monkey was gauging me, I seeded in turning the gears of my brain. That¡¯s why, even at the moment when the monkey roared and rushed at me, I managed to use that item without hesitation. I grip the ss crystal in my right hand and break it. [[The Barrier Stone has been used. 12 hours remaining.]] The next instant, a hemispherical and half transparent film of around 3 meters in radius appeared. At a nce it looked unreliable, but the giant monkey stopped as if the target had suddenly disappeared, and was looking around restlessly. It raised an angry shout as it smashed the ground in rage. At times it would spit out fire and burn down the surrounding trees. It seems to be pretty mad. I sat down powerlessly on the ground around 10 meters away from him. Power had been sapped awaypletely from my lower half and I don¡¯t feel like I can get up for a while. I was sweating buckets from my whole body to an abnormal degree, to the point that it made my clothes heavier. Survival of the fittest. That concept that I learned at school was now being felt with my whole skin. I could feel my whole body was burning from the reality that I might have been devoured as the weak. This is an isekai. A world I have to survive in from now on. (Please¡­just leave¡­!) (Hikaru) This is a stationary barrier. I may have 12 hours here, but if that giant monkey doesn¡¯t move from here at all, I will be checkmated in the very sense of the word. I can use Barrier Stones sessively, but it requires 1 point. I would lose my points in the blink of an eye, and would get eaten in the end. It is not like my wish was transmitted, but the monkey that was searching around must have given up. It left somewhere. I let out a sigh of relief from the bottom of my heart. (So this is a danger level 4, huh¡­) (Hikaru) I did think I would encounter a monster eventually. But I might have been too optimistic here thinking that there would be a chance it would be a monster I could manage to do something about somehow. Like a monster that¡¯s strong but its movements are simple, or monsters that move in groups but their individual strength is low. But that monkey was big, strong, fast, most likely intelligent, and can spit out fire. Even with perfect gear, it probably would be impossible for me to defeat it. Chapter 8: Darkness and then Light

Chapter 8: Darkness and then Light

After 1 hour, I finally managed to regain my calm. That violent figure of the monkey was still burned into my mind. But I can¡¯t get stuck on one thing the whole time. I have no choice but to think about what to do from here on. The only way to give up here in this world is dying. ¡°¡­Is there something I can do with 19 points?¡± (Hikaru) 19 points is by no means a low number, but this is after seeing that monkey, so it strengthens the feeling of this beingcking. I will most likely need to manage this quite a lot in order to get out from this forest. One wrong move and there¡¯s no doubt it will be instant game over. I definitely don¡¯t want my arms and legs to be torn off and be devoured while alive. ¡°Is that giant monkey¡­going toe back? If this ce is that guy¡¯s territory, it must be looking for me¡­¡± (Hikaru) When this barrier runs out, I have to walk again. When that happens, there¡¯s a high chance I will encounter that monkey again. Do I have to fight? Or is there a different method I can take? Killing that giant monkey would be impossible. I can say that for sure. If I pour all my 19 points into stuff like scrolls or attack magic items, there might be a chance; that¡¯s as far as it would go. My sole objective here is to get out of this forest. I must not lose sight of that. The remaining time of the barrier shows in the board and it tells me there¡¯s 9 hours remaining. It is currently noon, so it would run out at night. I should think about how to pass the night too. ¡°¡­At any rate, the viewers increased drastically there. There really are people watching this?¡± (Hikaru) My eyes stop at the real time viewer count. The viewer count is changing by the second, but the current viewer count is 116,320,000 people. Thinking about how it was 2 million not that long ago, this is one abnormal explosive growth. If we consider the fact that there are a lot of Chosen who have gotten attention from way before, this must be the effect of Random Transfer. Meaning that being the earlyugh target at the beginning isn¡¯t just for show - as ironic as that may sound. People on Earth must be watching me surviving here from their TVs, smartphones, orputers all leisurely while eating snacks. But if I hadn¡¯te here, I would be doing the same. The one at fault here is the God that trapped us. There¡¯s a lot of logs in the Status Board, but in the viewer count log it shows as [X amount of viewers reached]. I get rewarded with Crystals from that. I say that, but they are not physical, they are more like points. I can exchange 30 Crystals for 1 Point, so you could even call them fragment points. Anyways, right now I have 2 Crystals. [Daily Viewer Count 100,000,000 reached] and [First Encounter with a Monstrosity]. The first milestone to get 1 Crystal being 100,000,000 viewers feels like a really harsh setting, but I will take anything I can get. There¡¯s a lot of ways to use Crystals. First, you can exchange them for many diverse items. For example; you can exchange 1 Crystal for a beginner potion. Also small things like pocket tissues, toilet papers, sandwiches, water, wooden swords, cotton wrapping cloths, memo papers, pencils, and so¡­ You can exchange for quite small things. Right now I am not hungry because of the intense mental strain I am currently in, but I will most likely be on the care of the sandwich and water eventually. In that sense, you could say Crystals are important. If you use 3 Crystals, you can exchange them for physical strength, stamina, and spirit energy recovery potions. A flip chart set can be exchanged too. Maybe for the times when the Chosen wants to tell the viewers something with writing? If you use 5 Crystals, you can get intermediate potions, tools, equipment, and quite a lot of different things. All of those will be necessary one day, so I really can¡¯t waste them. ¡°Got no choice but to use it now.¡± (Hikaru) Crystals can be exchanged for other things that are not physical too. You can get information about monsters that you have encountered, [Monster Appraisal]. You can get information of what you are holding, [Item Appraisal]. And, you can get information to survive, [Survival Hint]. Of course, the one I should take here is thest one. I do have an interest in the Monster Appraisal, but let¡¯s save that for when I can survive. I may have 2, but even 1 Crystal is invaluable. 30 Crystals being 1 Point, if you turn it around, it would mean you won¡¯t be able to increase your points unless you save the Crystals. But right now I want a hint to survive. I push the [Hint] button. [[Will you use 1 Crystal to get a [Survival Hint]? YES?NO]] When I pressed Yes, a hint showed up soon after. [[Blend into the darkness]] ¡°Eh¡­ O-Only this?¡± (Hikaru) It is way too vague. Truly a hint. It might even be telling me random stuff because I am beyond saving already. But it is also true that I have nothing else to rely on. ¡°By darkness, is it talking about moving at night?¡± (Hikaru) One would normally think that it is more dangerous at night, but I have taken Night Vision. I won¡¯t be able to tell just how well I will be able to see until night actuallyes, but it most likely should be good enough for me to walk in. If I can walk safely at night, I will shut myself in at daytime with the barrier for as much as my points allow, and cover the distance at night¡­ ¡°Maybe the monsters in this forest aren¡¯t active at night¡­?¡± (Hikaru) I know close to nothing about this world. There might not be that many nocturnal creatures. Or more like, how much blending in the darkness does that hint require me to do? At the very least, it would be more natural to consider this as telling me that night is safer. ¡°¡­But if that were the case, I feel like it would be better to phrase it as ¡®act at night¡¯.¡± (Hikaru) It didn¡¯t say night but darkness. Now that I think about it, this reminds me of something. I open the tab of Spirit Abilities from the Status Board. Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Light, Darkness. All Spirit Abilities have a cost of 10 Points. It is a super heavy number for someone with 19 Points. When I press on the Dark Spirit Ability, an exnation shows up. [It has little in direct attack abilities, and it isposed mostly of support abilities]. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Hikaru) That sounds like Dark Magic. There should be a ¡®way to blend into the darkness¡¯¡­I think. It says there¡¯s a lot of support abilities, so stuff like covering the target in darkness does sound like something that suits my current situation. (Also¡­I have the Affection of Spirits.) (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know the effect of that. But thinking about it normally, it should be a buff for the use of spirit magic. I was thinking about getting magic eventually, so I should take this positively and just think of it as me taking it sooner rather thanter. ¡°¡­Well, now that I havee this far, I just gotta do it.¡± (Hikaru) Honestly speaking, I am currently pretty done for here. It is because of the massive amount of viewers watching that I am somehow managing to maintain some self-respect here by a really narrow margin. If I had been thrown into this parallel worldpletely alone, I probably would have been bawling already. If I continue breaking Barrier Stones without using my Points elsewhere, my Points will reach zero in an instant. When that happens, I won¡¯t be able to do anything. I must do what I can at this phase. [Will you expend 10 Points to acquire Dark Spirit Ability? YES?NO] I resolve myself and press the Yes button. [You have acquired Dark Spirit Ability. Please confirm the pertaining information of the Spirit Ability in the Status Board]. The system notification resonates in my mind. After obtaining it, I got a grasp of what Spirit Abilities are¡­no, my body understood it as if it knew it from the very beginning. Spirit Abilities can call the many Spirits that exist in the world, and by using yourself as an intermediary, you can activate an ability of the corresponding element. When I opened the Status Board, the entry [Contract Spirit: Darkness] had been added. I apparently can¡¯t get more than one Spirit Ability, so as long as I don¡¯t revoke the contract (don¡¯t know if that¡¯s even possible to begin with), I will be living together with Dark Spirits forever¡­ A new entry for Dark Spirit Ability was made so I tap it. [Dark Spirit Ability] Tier 1 Ability ?Revtion of Darkness [Dark Mist] Proficiency 0 ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t this exactly ¡®blend in the darkness¡¯?¡± (Hikaru) Rather than the fact that there¡¯s only one or that it operates with proficiency, I felt like the light of hope had shone on me from the fact that it is exactly what I was looking for. It is ironic that it is my light of hope despite this being darkness, but I can now see one ray of hope in getting out of this forest. I don¡¯t understand the meaning of Revtion of Darkness, but I will think about it once I get out of the forest. ¡°Gotta try it out. Uhm¡­Dark Mist!¡± (Hikaru) I put energy in my stomach and shout the name of the ability. The Spirits around me passed through the reactor that¡¯s me and it steadily changed into Darkness. ¡°Ooh¡­¡± (Hikaru) It is slow. It really took its time. Little by little, the surroundings were being covered in darkness. On top of that, it was only 50 cm in radius with me as the center. I as the user can see outside, but it is in the end mist. With just this much, I feel like they can see me from outside to a decent degree. Also, the range is so small. Is this it? The darkness dispersed in around 1 minute. It is way too unreliable of an ability to blend in the darkness and escape this forest. But even with that, this is the only weapon I have. ¡°It is good that I can use abilities even inside the barrier though.¡± (Hikaru) The barrier still has a little over 8 hours. At the very least, I can use that time to train. I confirm my Status Board. [Dark Spirit Ability] Tier 1 Ability ?Revtion of Darkness [Dark Mist] Proficiency 1 ¡°The Proficiency has increased. So it increases by 1 for each use?¡± (Hikaru) Whatever the case, just gotta use it like crazy. I also need to get a grasp of the limit in my Spirit Energy, and I can just hope that raising the proficiency will increase the effective range and duration. ¡°[Dark Mist].¡± ¡°[Dark Mist].¡± ¡°[Dark Mist].¡± I also tried stacking them, but it doesn¡¯t look that effective. Looks like it would be better for me to aim for the increase of power from a single use. I don¡¯t know if the effect of the Affection of Spirits is working. Not having any issues with activating the abilities might be thanks to the Affection of Spirits. It does sound usible that just trying to use the abilities is already difficult for the ones without affection. ¡°¡­If one has Affection of Spirits, you are also loved by the energy that¡¯s required to use the abilities? I can¡¯t really tell myself¡­¡± (Hikaru) But whenever I use Spirit Abilities, I do feel the feedback of borrowing power from the Spirits. This feedback might be proportional to the amount of Spirit Energy used. ¡°Anyways, I should test it out by the numbers¡­¡± (Hikaru) It is not like I got a teacher here, so no choice but to improve blindly. I can use the ability itself, and I currently don¡¯t feel the fatigue from the reduction of Spirit Energy. Since I will be walking at night, I will use the remaining 8 hours to train. I used 1 Point for that Barrier Stone, so I must not waste a single minute. Remaining Points: 9. Chapter 9: Different World Bulletin Board [Country: JPN – C] 4977th

Chapter 9: Different World Bulletin Board [Country: JPN - C] 4977th

-566: Anonymous from Earth Man, it has begun! 1,000 to choose is quite a lot! Way too many! -567: Anonymous from Earth I have been watching a lot of Chosen at the same time, my eyes are spinning. -568: Anonymous from Earth The isekai is so isekai that my excitement is going into overdrive! -569: Anonymous from Earth I didn¡¯t expect there to be other races so naturally. -570: Anonymous from Earth It is interesting how the reactions are different depending on the nationality of the Chosen. For the japanese, they are¡­how to say it, modest or like docile. It worries me whether they can actually manage there. -571: Anonymous from Earth Ikakin-san seems to be doing okay though. -572: Anonymous from Earth He suddenly began doing a ¡®Beginner Pack Unboxing¡¯. So professional Iughed out loud. -573: Anonymous from Earth After that he went to a weapon store, tool store, guild, and many other ces in session. As expected of a god entertainer. Even though it was only the first day. -574: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of god, the camerawork was godlike. Just what¡¯s going on there? When they go to the toilet, it would just show a view of the sky. They are really darn considerate. Are drones flying around the Chosen? -574: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know. It must be the act of God. -575: Anonymous from Earth What about Nanami-tan? She is not in the line of Chosen though. -576: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t know. -577: Anonymous from Earth Who is this Hikaru guy? It seems he was transferred to a weird ce and already seems as if he is going to die at any moment. -578: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t know. -579: Anonymous from Earth He encountered some damn dangerous looking gori. Was that a monster? -580: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t know. -581: Anonymous from Earth We can¡¯t even understand what the Chosen are saying. There¡¯s so many things we don¡¯t know about. What¡¯s management doing? -582: Anonymous from Earth We are in a Babel Tower situation here with every one of them talking in isekainguage. Could it be that the God that got pissed by the Babel Tower is the same God as this one? -583: Anonymous from Earth Is the trantion team not done? -584: Anonymous from Earth The trantion overseas seems to have already begun in quite therge scale, but the Chosen themselves are not aware that they are speaking isekainguage, so there¡¯s apparently not much progress at all. If only we had a way to send messages to them. -585: Anonymous from Earth Well, we have AI now, so it should be a matter of time. -586: Anonymous from Earth It is one-way after all. I will request a message system from management. -587: Anonymous from Earth Trantions would be good, but the problem would be solved if management were to put subtitles. -588: Anonymous from Earth Not a word from management. -589: Anonymous from Earth Why did they go out of their way to make it unintelligible? They are broadcasting it and all, and yet, they are leaving the viewers behind here. -590: Anonymous from Earth It is apparently to make equally enjoyable content. Must mean that the Earth side has to do their best in tranting it. There¡¯s no broadcasting rights, so if you manage to trante it quickly and make highlight videos, you would be able to get a hegemony there, right? The original one is a 24 hour broadcast, so it is a time stealer, and watching it is honestly tedious. -591: Anonymous from Earth Then that means amateurs with ability will have a chance here¡­ No, there¡¯s the chance that after you create a highlight version, the top dogs would copy it and broadcast it, right? -592: Anonymous from Earth It has been announced by God that if you break the rules in that aspect, you get Divine Punishment. -593: Anonymous from Earth Scary. -594: Anonymous from Earth Divine Punishment is indeed scary. -595: Anonymous from Earth It seems you get charges from all around the world and get publicly disyed¡­ God understands that we are social beings. -596: Anonymous from Earth But doesn¡¯t it feel like it is being a bit too vain ] God. -597: Anonymous from Earth Well, they did get pissed off when humans made a huge tower and gave them diversenguages so that they couldn¡¯t allmunicate. The isekainguage this time around must have been made by God too. -598: Anonymous from Earth They created humans in their own image, so you could say they are the human among humans. -599: Anonymous from Earth I am sure they watch movies on Saturdays while drinking beer and then falling asleep ] God. -600: Anonymous from Earth It is getting chaotic overseas saying this is not God. But there have been deaths¡­ -601: Anonymous from Earth I am d I am in Japan. No one is seriously bothered about God. -602: Anonymous from Earth Japanese Guy: ¡°Hooh, God. So it actually existed.¡± That¡¯s seriously how it goes. -603: Anonymous from Earth The original video can be downloaded, so I tried editing it, but it was reallyplicated. In the end, I can¡¯t match the original top broadcast services. -604: Anonymous from Earth The video subbingpanies will bepeting with the God content after all¡­ -605: Anonymous from Earth Who asked for a bad joke. -606: Anonymous from Earth Netfli has made a group y and has announced that it will be broadcasting 10 new dramas about it already. -607: Anonymous from Earth The stock prices of streaming services plummeted after the arrival of God¡­ -608: Anonymous from Earth Did the Chosen that start in the forest have a [Random] start? -609: Anonymous from Earth We don¡¯t know for now, but there¡¯s a high chance that¡¯s the case. Judging from how flustered the person himself is as well. -610: Anonymous from Earth Oi, one more person died. -611: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? We are still on the first day. -612: Anonymous from Earth Is it this? The first death of the otherworld transferees. ughtered by arge bear demon. Fire magic was practically ineffective. (Link) -613: Anonymous from Earth I am so scared I can¡¯t click the link. What¡¯s even arge bear demon¡­? -614: Anonymous from Earth I will take over¡­ -615: Anonymous from Earth I took a look. The camera showed consideration by showing their death in a distant view. But their head flew off and blood was spurting out, so it is a serious Viewer Discretion. -616: Anonymous from Earth Did the bloody letters GAME OVER show up? -617: Anonymous from Earth No, the screen doesn¡¯t get cut off¡­ It continues broadcasting from that distant view¡­ -618: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t that a broadcast mistake here? Showing the bear in their meal is just¡­ -619: Anonymous from Earth Could that possibly be the ¡®waiting to be resurrected¡¯? -620: Anonymous from Earth A damn MMORPG? -621: Anonymous from Earth Are there revivals here? No, there should be, huh. It is a fantasy world after all. -622: Anonymous from Earth Veteran adventurers will appear on the screen, kill the bear, line up the bones in the stomach of the bear, and resurrection! The chances of that happening sound even lower than me being chosen for the isekai transfer. -623: Anonymous from Earth A japanese version appeared. ¡®The first death of the Chosen has shown up. ughtered by a bear monster. Fire magic was mostly ineffective¡¯. (Link) -624: Anonymous from Earth Of course a level 1 spell won¡¯t work on arge bear demon¡­ -625: Anonymous from Earth But the resurrection waiting time is rough. Just how is the family feeling while watching this¡­? -626: Anonymous from Earth This really puts in question whether God understands the feelings of people¡­ -627: Anonymous from Earth Most likely when a Chosen has gotten stronger, they will be having adventures in parties and, even when they die, their party member priest would revive them with magic. That¡¯s why the resurrection wait time is a necessity. It is not an instant game over when they die. -628: Anonymous from Earth I do understand the logic behind it, but¡­ -629: Anonymous from Earth Large Bear Demon is trending on twitter. Well, it is quite shocking. -630: Anonymous from Earth You guys, just how many streams are you watching at the same time? -631: Anonymous from Earth Ikakin on the TV while I follow the real time news, so around 6 people. I want to watch a whole lot more. I can feel my human limitations. -632: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-tan is nowhere to be found. Aren¡¯t there a number of other people who have been switched too? Why? -634: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s Chosen who have brought children or pets. Like the twins¡­did the two of them get chosen? There¡¯s no way, huh. -635: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-tan not being there might have been because God went ¡®I feel bad for her, so I will revoke her pass¡¯. -636: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-tan didn¡¯t give the vibe of going to an isekai after all¡­ -637: Anonymous from Earth We are barely beginning and the isekai is already cruel here. I feel like you are screwed instantly if you don¡¯t start in a city. -638: Anonymous from Earth The second death has¡­ -639: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? -640: Anonymous from Earth Tr¨¨s triste nouvelle. Aujourd¡¯hui, Eric Morrow, 34 ans, a ¨¦t¨¦ attaqu¨¦ et tu¨¦ par des bandits ¨¤ recherche d¡¯argent et de biens lorsqu¡¯il a ¨¦t¨¦ transf¨¦r¨¦ dans un autre monde et c¡¯¨¦tait le cas. (Link) -641: Anonymous from Earth I can¡¯t read that! -642: Anonymous from Earth Looks like it was a Chosen that exchanged their points for items and money. They were killed by robbers. -643: Anonymous from Earth So merciless¡­ -644: Anonymous from Earth At this pace, there will be at least 5 deaths a day. -645: Anonymous from Earth Stop the crappy maths where everyone gets wiped out after 200 days. -646: Anonymous from Earth Who knows. We talking isekai here. -647: Anonymous from Earth Instead of what build you begin with, doesn¡¯t it look like it is more important where you start? -648: Anonymous from Earth It feels as if the ones who started at [Dangerous] or [Random] are going to be dying. -649: Anonymous from Earth No matter how you make your build, in the end, it is still a beginning build. This ain¡¯t an overpowered mc novel here, so this is most likelyparable to starting after selecting your job in a game. God did say that what¡¯s important is how you live. -650: Anonymous from Earth A level 1 ninja is trash after all¡­ -651: Anonymous from Earth There must have been quite the incentive. Doesn¡¯t it seem like there¡¯s a lot of people who started in [Dangerous]? Can those people survive??? -652: Anonymous from Earth I honestly think it will be pretty difficult. This is not a survival reality show. Humans don¡¯t die easily, but humans die easily. -653: Anonymous from Earth Which is it. -654: Anonymous from Earth Humans can die just from getting lost in the mountains of Japan, you know? Only superhumans survive being thrown into a parallel world they know nothing about. -655: Anonymous from Earth Death can be decided just by choosing left or right wrongly; that¡¯s survival. -656: Anonymous from Earth By the way, have the details of the Chosen¡¯s builds been publicized? It is a mystery what powers the Chosen have and we don¡¯t understand a thing of what they say. I just can¡¯t get into it. -657: Anonymous from Earth No details yet. We only know that they have allocated their points and that they have put their points in some power. Also, their magic seems to be the usual elemental magic. It is certain that there¡¯s body enhancements and magic, but no detailed information. The Chosen are doing their best talking, so I think we will be able to understand once the trantions progresses. -658: Anonymous from Earth Could it be that the Chosen that were not there until right at the end were suddenly chosen as substitutes? -659: Anonymous from Earth Must be, but it sounds rough doing so without any preparations. They can¡¯t go back to their world after all. -660: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is seriously cute. Even though she is cute, she fights the monsters so bravely. -661: Anonymous from Earth She can really push. Or more like, I spit out my drink cause of how strong she was. -662: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no doubt she is going full muscle brain build. She is seriously bulldozing it. -663: Anonymous from Earth That fighting style of pushing on barely worrying about the attacks of the enemies -seriously a warrior. -664: Anonymous from Earth She is healed right as she gets injured. I even feel as if God is supporting that girl and giving her special treatment. -665: Anonymous from Earth God is strict about the rules. You are going to get erased if you just say whatever, you know? -666: Anonymous from Earth You are going to get socially murdered from divine punishment¡­ -667: Anonymous from Earth O-Oi¡­this¡­ ¡®Family ughtered in a residence at the Tsurumi Ward. One of the victims was the Chosen, Souma Nanami-san?¡¯ (Link) -668: Anonymous from Earth Huh? Chapter 10: Waking Up and Escape Plan

Chapter 10: Waking Up and Escape n

¡°Hah¡­?!¡± (Hikaru) I wake up to an rm somewhere. I had fallen asleep at some point in time¡­no, I lost consciousness. The source of the sound was the Status Board, and the remaining time is 10 minutes. ¡°That¡¯s a saving. Ites with a morning call.¡± (Hikaru) That rm is a lifesaver. Looks like I fainted from the sessive use of Spirit Abilities. If I had just slept my way through, there¡¯s a high chance I would have just been straight up eaten by monsters. The sun has already sunk and the surroundings are dark. These were the course of events. Since obtaining Dark Spirit Ability, I began training and it was going well for a while. For example; if it were an RPG, the uses of magic are pretty limited. In the early levels, if you use magic 10 times, your mp will dry, and there are many cases where you won¡¯t be able to do anything unless you stay in an inn. That¡¯s why I was being careful about running out of this MP I can¡¯t see. However, this isn¡¯t a game but real life. It is impossible to do anything free of risk. I was prepared for that, but even when I used it 10 or even 20 times, that moment didn¡¯te. There were times when Dark Mist¡¯s Proficiency would increase by 1, and there would be times when it wouldn¡¯t increase even after using it several times, but it was increasing smoothly. I don¡¯t think I got ahead of myself there, but I didn¡¯t notice the change in my body. I felt slightly dizzy, and by the time I thought something was strange, my body temperature rose abnormally. The next instant I grew aware of this, my memory cuts off. My body must have screamed there from the overuse of Spirit Energy. ¡°But my body doesn¡¯t feel bad, most likely because I slept.¡± (Hikaru) There¡¯s nothing strange with my temperature either. Whichever the case, the barrier has practically run out. I don¡¯t feel the presence of that giant monkey, but I should be cautious here. I get up and confirm the Dark Spirit Ability from the Status Board. [Dark Spirit Ability] Tier 1 Ability ?Revtion of Darkness [Dark Mist] Proficiency 24 ?View of Darkness [Dark Vision] Proficiency 0 After training for a few hours, a new Ability had appeared. View of Darkness. ¡°By Dark Vision, it must be a way to see in dark ces. It does say View of Darkness. I would have preferred an attack ability¡­¡± (Hikaru) I have Night Vision already, so I don¡¯t know how to feel about this. In the first ce, I don¡¯t know how dark of a ce Night Vision can see in¡­ The sun has already sunk and it is dark. Or more like, can I even switch the Night Vision on and off? I had this question in mind so I looked up at the sky. The ultramarine color sky was already that of the night. ¡°¡­I see, so the Night Vision is already working.¡± (Hikaru) It is night¡­and yet, even though I am inside a forest where the only light source is the moonlight, I can tell where each tree is, and I can also see a bit further deep. It doesn¡¯t go as far as being able to see as much as daytime, but it looks like there won¡¯t be any issues in doing small actions. As expected of Night Vision, a special power that needs as much as 15 points to get. This should be quite the advantage when acting at night and in dark ces. ¡°I should try using [Dark Vision] as well¡­ Ooh!¡± (Hikaru) When I try using the Ability, I fortunately could ovep the effects. There was the chance that it wouldn¡¯t be able to amplify each other at all, but it looks like that was needless worry. My vision got better with a slight increase in the light. With this, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues even when walking at night. ¡°Fuuuh~, alright, let¡¯s go.¡± (Hikaru) The time came and the simple film barrier vanished. 12 hours have passed since then, and yet, my body remembered the encounter with that giant monkey and cowered. Even so, I have no choice but to move on. If things go well, it should be possible for me to get out of this forest in 10 days. It is quite optimistic, but I have to be or my heart won¡¯t be able to keep up. I use 1 Point to get a new Barrier Stone, and after covering my body with the Dark Mist that has increased in effective range from the proficiency, I began walking. If I had to put it in RPG terms, this situation is like a low level being in a high level area. ¡®By breaking Paid Crystals, you can live for longer~¡¯, is probably close to what¡¯s happening here. But obviously I have a limit in my ¡®Paid Crystals¡¯. On top of that, I only have 8 Points now. Even if it gets scary or dangerous, I must economize them until the decisive moments. There¡¯s no way they willst till I get out of here. In that case, I have to advance despite my trembling legs. No choice but to. ¡°I will live¡­! I will get out of this forest alive¡­!¡± (Hikaru) With my boots that are barely dirty, I take in each and every step in this forest that doesn¡¯t look like it has been trodden by humans. I have already resolved myself to struggle on. When I look at my Status Board, I could see my viewer count increasing at an elerated rate. Remaining Points: 8. Chapter 11: Monster Nest and 4 hundred million viewers

Chapter 11: Monster Nest and 4 hundred million viewers

¡°Live¡­! I will get out of here alive¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I mutter this as if chanting while walking forward and taking in each step. The only thing that was supporting my breaking heart was the hope that Nanami was alive and hase to this world. Nanami is alive. Believing that was the only thing serving as my crutch to ovee this hellish situation. I don¡¯t know if it was because I am walking at night as the hint told me, or because of the effect of the Dark Spirit Ability, or both; whichever was fine, but I have been walking for around 3 hours, and I haven¡¯t encountered any monsters as of now. I have been advancing through the shortest distance straight to my destination. It is beginning to get inclined because of the mountains, and I am currently somehow managing to progress by climbing as if crawling. It is true that the 3 Points map was highly efficient, but it is still a world map, so it doesn¡¯t show the detailed elevation of the location, and the only thing I can tell is that the current location is a forest, and that there¡¯s a mountain range to the south side. If I take a detour to the north side, there¡¯s the chance that I can get to more leveled ground, but I ended up going straight. Or more like, I have no experience in mountain climbing, so you could say I could only rely on the map and advance straight ahead. I am trying not to use my Spirit Abilities too sessively. Of course, it is the ideal to continue using Dark Mist while I am walking, but the thing I have to avoid the most is suddenly fainting from running out of Spirit Energy. I don¡¯t really know how the natural recovery of Spirit Energy works, but I¡¯ve got no choice but to learn it through feeling, and after using my Abilities over and over, I am beginning to get a grasp on it. Most likely because the Proficiency of Dark Mist has increased, the effective time has also increased. If I increase the Proficiency at this pace, I can see myself being able to use it consecutively. ¡°Haaah¡­Haah¡­ This is rough¡­ But I have to reduce the distance as much as possible¡­¡± (Hikaru) This first experience of walking a mountain road coupled with this situation where I don¡¯t know when a monster could jump out was already leaving me exhausted. In middle school, you could say I was in a sports club, but it wasn¡¯t as if I was that passionate, so I only have the stamina of your average 15 years old. There¡¯s a clock function loaded in my Status Board, so I can tell the current time. This is pretty useful. I don¡¯t know what the rotation or revolutions of this world are, but one day is 24 hours, and the daytime is almost the same as Earth. There¡¯s no way to tell if things in that area are the consideration of God or a coincidence. ¡°5:00 a.m¡­ It has already gotten a bit brighter¡­¡± (Hikaru) Looks like it is almost time for sunrise. If I use Dark Mist when it is bright, it would look like darkness coiling around which would make it unnatural. Even if it may not be that obvious since I am deep in a forest with many ces where light doesn¡¯t reach. ¡°Even if I use a Barrier Stone in the daytime, it only works for 12 hours. I would like to persevere until 7pm when the sun is gone¡­¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t think it will immediately turn dangerous as soon as it gets bright. I squeeze out thest of my strength to run up the slope. My field of view opened up a bit, and I arrived at a slightly clear hill. And then, my heart stopped for a second when I saw the creature there. ¡°Kiki!¡± Two small -yet the size of a mountain gori- red monkeys. Deeper in, I can see a giant burning monkey lying upside down, sleeping. The small monkeys that noticed me were making a ruckus, going kiikii. The monkey that was sleeping deeper in lifted its upper body. (S-Seriously¡­? I arrived at the nest of the giant monkey¡­?) (Hikaru) A bed made from piled up twigs and grass. The stacked up fruits, nuts, and animal bones in the surroundings. I don¡¯t know if that giant monkey is male or female, or if it is the same as the one I met yesterday, but it is a nest. (Can I run away¡­?) (Hikaru) I hold the Barrier Stone in a way that I can break it at any moment, and chant Dark Mist. But the sun has already begun rising. In an open and plenty bright ce, my Dark Mist is like a mosquito swarm that doesn¡¯t even serve as a smoke screen. It instead stirred up the curiosity of the monkeys. (Damn it! What should I do¡­?! What can I do¡­?) (Hikaru) I was half panicking here. The Barrier Stone creates a barrier in that ce. In other words, if I were to use a Barrier Stone inside a monster nest, I can¡¯t move from that ce for 12 hours. It would be one thing if the monsters were to leave at some point in those 12 hours, but I don¡¯t think the child monkeys will be leaving the nest. This may be the fortune within the misfortune, but the giant monkey has an unexpectedlyposed personality, even when the small monkeys were making a ruckus, it moved a bit, but it didn¡¯t get up. But the small monkeys are showing signs ofing here. They don¡¯t look as aggressive as the giant monkey, and if it is just their appearance alone, they even look cute, but we are talking about the children of that violent giant monkey. It is plenty possible for them to tear off my limbs innocently. The distance between the children monkeys and me is 20 meters. It is a distance that can be said I have already ¡®encountered¡¯ them. I ran in order to buy as much distance as possible. I have been found already, so it is do or bust now. At the same time I began running, the child monkeys got on their fours and began to run after me. I ended up stimting their animal instincts of chasing a running prey. (Damn it! They are fast!) (Hikaru) I may call them child monkeys, but they are big yet fast. I barely even made any distance and was about to get caught in the blink of an eye, so just before that happened, I broke the Barrier Stone. A half transparent dome appeared, and the child monkeys who lost sight of their prey were running around the open ce while making kiikii noises. Who knows what would have happened if they had caught me. Most likely consumed as a doll with amusing reactions. If God hadn¡¯t prepared a saving device like the Barrier Stone¡­I get shivers just thinking about it. ¡°¡­But I have finally been checkmated¡­ Haha¡­¡± (Hikaru) I opened the Status Board and looked at the item list. There¡¯s one exchangeable item that is of conspicuous color. ?Give UP Pill - Required Points: All Points in possession. I can use this before I get eaten alive by those monkeys. Of course, it says ¡®give up¡¯, but I don¡¯t think at all that this is some lukewarm item that allows you to return to your original world. In other words, this is poison for suicide. Moreover, a personal item that is only effective for the purchaser. ¡°I did get a bit of distance from the running, but¡­it isn¡¯t a distance I can get away from¡­¡± (Hikaru) I am around 50 meters away from the still sleeping giant monkey, but would it let go a human that appears right in its vicinity? No, it was sleeping pretty soundly, so maybe it is unexpectedly thickheaded? But the child monkeys feel like the keen type that would find me quickly. ¡°Well¡­what happens happens.¡± (Hikaru) I am honestly alreadypletely exhausted. I was chosen to go to a parallel world without any preparations, and I have been walking inside a deep forest. The sun is shining and there¡¯s soft grass growing here, so even when there¡¯s monsters in proximity, I want to sprawl on the ground and sleep in this rare bright ce I am finally in. ¡°Let¡¯s eat something¡­¡± (Hikaru) My dulled senses must have beguning back because I am now inside the barrier, intense hunger and thirst was attacking me. I am also dying to get some shut eye here, but I have to at least hydrate myself before sleeping. I open the Status Board and use 1 Crystal each for the sandwich and the water. The sandwich was packed in wrapping paper, and the water was inside a heavy ceramic bottle. I ate that in a daze and drank my fill. And then, my brain regained a bit of vitality. ¡°¡­Now that I think about it, I strangely have more Crystals now.¡± (Hikaru) 30 Crystals can be exchanged for 1 Point, so they are important. Thest time I checked, I had obtained 2 Crystals from [Reaching 100,000,000 daily viewers] and [First encounter with a Monstrosity]. I used 1 for a hint, so I should only have 1 remaining. But when I checked just now, I had 6 Crystals. I confirm the log in the Status Board. The oldest log was [Reached 100,000,000 daily viewers] and the next one is [First encounter with a Monstrosity]. I know about these 2 Crystals. The next one is [Achieved first Spirit Ability] for 1 Crystal. And then, [Reached total viewer count 500,000,000]. This one seems to have been special since it gave me 3 Crystals. Total apparently means the total of unique esses in a day. 5 hundred million¡­ It seems like today is being treated as the 2nd day, but 5 hundred million is a crazy number. The number is so big that it just doesn¡¯t feel real, but does that mean around 10% of the poption on Earth was watching me? Even now, my real time viewer count is more than 4 hundred million, so¡­I really must be gathering attention. ¡­As the joke. There¡¯s no way a sudden Chosen like me would have that many viewers otherwise. On the 2nd day I got [Reached 100,000,000 daily viewers]. Looks like I get the daily one every day. That helps out. With this, I have gotten 7 Crystals till now. I used them for a hint, sandwich, and water for a total of 3. Got 4 remaining now. It is far from 30 Crystals, but considering this is still the 2nd day, I am doing well¡­I think? No, I am currently in a situation where I am draining my Points with Barrier Stones. Can¡¯t really call this smooth sailing. I set the timer and lie down for a bit in order to cool down my head. I have been walking the whole night. If I don¡¯t sleep, I won¡¯t even be able to think up good ideas to get out of this. ¡°Then, I will set it so that the rm rings after 4 hours¡­ Alright.¡± (Hikaru) The Status Board also has a timer function on top of the clock. This must be a helping mechanism for the modern people who have been living tied up by time. ¡°¡­Good night.¡± (Hikaru) I muttered this to nothing. I don¡¯t know what kind of feelings the viewers have while they are watching me. But they must be cheering for me who is fighting to survive in this forest. ¡­I am sure that¡¯s the case. Chapter 12: Darkness Training and Lord of Darkness

Chapter 12: Darkness Training and Lord of Darkness

I wake up from the rm. The time is 12 noon. When I looked at the monkey family, the two child monkeys were ying around an open space, but the big monkey was gone. It might have gone out to obtain food. If those monkeys left, I could use that opening to escape, but it looks like the hopes for that are slim. What¡¯s left is to escape in the dead of the night by slipping in the darkness. There¡¯s no choice of fighting those monkeys. If it is just those child monkeys, magic scrolls could do the job, but that will definitely create a hellish situation where the giant monkey searches every corner for humans with bloodshot eyes. There¡¯s also me simply not wanting to kill animals. ¡°Let¡¯s train my Spirit Abilities¡­¡± (Hikaru) In the end, that¡¯s all I can do right now. The Abilities have Proficiencies and this is how they look right now. [Dark Spirit Ability] Tier 1 Ability ?Revtion of Darkness [Dark Mist] Proficiency 89 ?View of Darkness [Dark Vision] Proficiency 15 ?Transformation of Darkness [Shadow Runner] Proficiency 0 I have been using my Abilities till dawn yesterday while walking, so I feel like they have gone up a decent degree. Training is good, but it seems like using them in actual practice is easier to raise them. On top of that, I got a new Ability. Looks like it is a humanoid made of darkness¡­ In other words, creating a decoy with darkness and have it run. ¡°Decoy¡­! I can use this¡­!¡± (Hikaru) It is a new Ability, so I want to use it at once. I have already confirmed that there¡¯s no problem in using Abilities inside the barrier. ¡°[Shadow Runner]!¡± (Hikaru) Reacting to the activation of my Ability, darkness slowly appears from empty space and grows into a humanoid shape. Maybe because my Proficiency is low, even when it is called a runner, it isn¡¯t an athlete but the shadow of a small child. It is in the shape of a human, but there¡¯s no density to it. It began to run straight, but at the same time as it touched the film of the barrier, it disappeared. It is impossible to have Spirit Abilities affect the other side of the barrier, so it can¡¯t be helped that it would result in this. It doesn¡¯t even serve as a false threat. It really is just an ability that makes a shadow run. But it does look useful as a decoy. It can at least serve as a means to escape from this forest. That hint really was an important hint. ¡°Alright, gotta train!¡± (Hikaru) The situation is difficult, but it looks like it is still too soon to give up. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó The Barrier Stone runs out at 5:30pm. The current time is 5:00pm. In the 5 hours since then, I continued training my spells, and there have been quite the good results. [Dark Spirit Ability] Tier 1 Ability ?View of Darkness [Dark Vision] Proficiency 17 ?Transformation of Darkness [Shadow Runner] Proficiency 30 Tier 2 Ability ?Revtion of Darkness [Dark Mist] Proficiency 22 Dark Mist¡¯s Proficiency reached its max value and has raised to Tier 2. Those tiers must be like the levels of the abilities, and when the Proficiency reaches 100, it goes to the next level. Dark Vision has no effect when I use it at daytime, and the Proficiency barely increases, so I didn¡¯t use it. It is also because the priority is low. ¡°[Dark Mist]!¡± (Hikaru) With my voice as the trigger, darkness appeared from empty space, and it eats away the light. Most likely because it has tiered up, I can now create pretty dense darkness with Dark Mist. The darkness can now cover all the barriers, so it can¡¯t even bepared to the beginning. The darkness is alsoing out a lot faster now. With this, I might be able to go out without the monkeys noticing. ¡°¡­But it isn¡¯t getting as dark as I thought it would.¡± (Hikaru) Maybe because of the season, even at 5:00pm, the sky is maintaining its brightness. It is a situation where I can¡¯t call it evening at all. As for the monkey family, the giant monkey carried back a whole lot of food and they are having dinner time. The chances of them being too into their food that they miss my presence are there¡­but they are slim. Even the child monkeys run more than 3 times faster than me. As for the giant monkey, I feel like it could go as far as 10 times faster. I can¡¯t imagine myself outrunning them. ¡°Let¡¯s wait till night¡­¡± (Hikaru) I decide to keep it safe. Challenging it here wouldn¡¯t be that bad, but it could also increase the alertness of the monkeys pointlessly. I don¡¯t have many remaining points, but I gotta use them. I bought a Barrier Stone with 1 Point, and when the remaining time hit 1 minute, I broke it. You can ovep the times of the Barrier Stones. The remaining time is now 12 hours and 1 minute. I continued training my Spirit Ability tillte in the night. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó ¡°Alright¡­ The moon is hidden because of the cloudy sky, so I would say this is a good time¡­¡± (Hikaru) 2:00 at the dead of the night. It is the time when even the nts are sleeping. Even with Night Vision, the surroundings were covered in way too dense darkness, to a creepy extent. But right now they are all factors that will be a plus for me. I use Spirit Abilities over and over, and continue to the next step. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) I chant the new Dark Mist that has reached 3rd Tier; new name, [Darkness Fog]. The darkness that appeared instantly dyed the inside of the barrier in darkness until it was full. I waspletely concealed and it will at least hide me from those who rely on their eyesight. ¡°My Spirit Ability has also grown decently.¡± (Hikaru) [Dark Spirit Ability] Tier 1 Ability ?View of Darkness [Dark Vision] Proficiency 38 ?Transformation of Darkness [Shadow Runner] Proficiency 64 Tier 3 Ability ?Revtion of Darkness [Darkness Fog] Proficiency 2 I feel as if using my abilities inside the barrier is easier, or like¡­the burden is lower, which makes it easier to utilize sessively, but I am not even showing any signs of fainting. It must be because the Tier and Proficiency have increased, and I am slowly getting familiar with their use. ¡°I have prepared a new Barrier Stone too, so¡­let¡¯s go¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I have 7 Points remaining. It is finally beginning to feel scarce, but I actually got 1 Point while I was training on my Spirit Abilities. It is apparently because I am the first Chosen who has [Reached Tier 3 Spirit Ability]. The other Chosen should be training in their Spirit Ability too though¡­ It really must be the difference in urgency as someone who has been random transferred. Of course, there¡¯s the chance that Affection of the Spirits is doing its work. I am aware that I have been using abilities sessively to an unnatural extent after all. But well, I have no one topare to, so this is just merely a possibility. Whichever the case, the [First Achiever] rewards me Crystals and Points, so it helps me greatly. For example; if I were to defeat that monkey, I might be able to get an achievement like ¡®First Monster Subjugation¡¯ -not like I can defeat it though. The monkeys were hugging each other as they slept. This monkey most likely doesn¡¯t have any natural enemy in this forest. It is a defenseless sleeping posture. I can escape. I felt that confidence. There¡¯s still 3 and a half hours left in the barrier. But I have to escape while it is still night. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) I stack more onto it. I was inside dense darkness and it filled up the inside of the barrierpletely. ¡°Alright¡­¡± (Hikaru) I moved slowly and carefully in order to not make any noise, and when I reached the corner of the 3 meter radius barrier, I undo it. The film of the barrier vanishes as if it melted, and I spread the darkness to the surroundings. From afar, it might have looked like darkness suddenly appeared to an unnatural extent. The monkeys haven¡¯t noticed. But I am feeling a mysterious presence so strong it was prickling my skin. A presence I have been feeling the whole time sinceing to this world. The presence was so intense that it felt as if someone was by my side on this moonless night. But I can¡¯t let my mind wander to this mysterious presence. I carefully advance one step at a time so as to not make any sound. Fortunately, the monkeys are not showing any signs of waking up. There¡¯s no moon in the sky, making the darkness of the night even denser. -Fu¡­ufufu¡­¡­fufu¡­ I heard a voice. The monkeys are sleeping. But I heard theughing of a girl from somewhere. Is it a new monster? I carefully advance as I check my surroundings. Despite me already using Dark Vision, I can¡¯t see that far. It is to a degree where I can barely see the sleeping monkeys 50 meters away. Kusukusu¡­ Ufufu¡­ (Again¡­ What¡¯s with this voice¡­?) (Hikaru) A mysterious voice that sounds as if it were really far yet right by my side. As if it were a child ying around from faraway yet whispering in my ear. Fufu¡­ufufu¡­ The voice was slowly getting clearer. There was no distinct direction, and I can only feel as if it is meaningless noise, but the closer it gets, the more it begins to show some semnce of sentience. The voice is directing herughs at me¡­ I am sure of that. I ignore the voice and hurry ahead. Right now my highest priority is making distance. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) It is a really dark night. It is not something as simple as it being dark because there¡¯s no moonlight, it was as if darkness was present here inly as darkness itself. It was a night as if deep inside this space that¡¯s dyed in ck, there¡¯s a bottomless ocean that stretches all the way to the horizon. If I didn¡¯t have Night Vision, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take a single step. I was hearing the voice endlessly. Like a girl, like a boy, like an elderly woman, like an infant¡­ As if radio noise was travelling far through the air and reaching my ears. ¡ªFor some mysterious reason, I wasn¡¯t scared of it. If it had been the groan or the roar of a monster, I might have been scared, but the voice sounded like that of a person. Also, I might have felt as if¡­someone was staying by my side in this lonely journey¡­ My distance from the monkeys was 100 meters¡­200 meters, smoothly getting further and further away. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) It was at the time when I chanted the Spirit Ability for who knows how many times now¡­ The darkness around began to grow noisy¡­trembling as if it were alive. The air pulsated, even deeper darkness appearing from within the darkness¡­sticking thickly to the ground, the trunk of the trees, branches, leaves, and even the sky¡­ (W-What¡¯s going on¡­?) (Hikaru) The ¡®voice¡¯ that I have been hearing until now had at some point stopped. Not only that, the sound of the wind, the noise of the insects; I couldn¡¯t hear a single thing. I take out the Barrier Stone from my pocket, and ready myself. There¡¯s a monster nearby¡­? No, there¡¯s no way. There¡¯s no sounds of footsteps¡­ Is it not a living being¡­? The darkness took shape¡­that was the only way I could describe this phenomenon. Right after I used the ability, something appeared from inside the darkness. I couldn¡¯t tell my surroundings at all. Everything was dyed in darkness as if my Night Vision was serving no purpose at all. It is not something as vague as a ghost. Something of condensed darkness was somewhere around here¡­ Far far away¡­or maybe right by my shoulder¡­ ¡ªHey, you look tasty. I heard this clearly by my ear. A feeling as if my life itself was caressed by a mass of tangible darkness. The hairs on my whole body stood on end, and I reflexively broke the Barrier Stone. ¡ªHmm, what a mysterious power¡­ ¡ªThe closer I try to get, the farther you get. At that moment, I finally saw the ¡®owner of that voice¡¯. ck, truly jet ck contours. It was inside darkness, and it was as if her figure itself was in even deeper darkness. The outline of a girl with long hair waving with the wind. Fortunately, it seems like she can¡¯t enter the barrier, but it is walking around me with imperceivable movements. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± (Hikaru) I somehow manage to ask her that. I don¡¯t know what she is. This being is dangerous for me¡­I think. But if words get to her, maybe there¡¯s the chance that we can reach an understanding here? ¡ªCan¡¯t tell who I am? ¡ªEven though you needed me that much? You love me, right? ¡ªI also love you. Now, undo this. ¡ªLet¡¯s be one. Looks like that won¡¯t work. The ¡®owner of the voice¡¯ that could be called the Avatar of Darkness spoke words in a fluffy manner simr to her movements. The words itself are passionate, but her tone was emotionless without a single hint of warmth. The only thing I can tell is that she is not an ally. I could also tell instinctively that fighting her would be pointless. Even so, it looks like she can¡¯t enter the barrier and is simply moving around without any clear intent. And, different from the monkeys¡­she can see inside the barrier. If she can see me, it would mean that she has no reason to leave. I am done for. Here I was, thinking I finally managed to get away from the monkeys, and yet, to think there was even something this iprehensible living here. I mistook how horrifying a danger level 4 forest was. ¡ªNow, now, undo this already, my beloved¡­ ¡ªLet¡¯s be one before the sunes up. ¡ªYou called for me over and over, right? Aah, that means you love me that much, right¡­? And yet, why are you being so cold¡­? The Avatar of Darkness was floating around as she said this. It was as if she were talking to me, yet it also sounded as if she were monologuing. It was quite the mysterious tone of voice. (But she said something about the sun¡­ She is the Avatar of Darkness, so maybe she disappears by the morning?) (Hikaru) There¡¯s the chance. Or more like, please let that be the case. I sat there inly scared of the voice. I couldn¡¯t do anything. Because I feel like I ended up calling the owner of this voice with my excessive Spirit Ability training. In her(?) eyes, I apparently was calling for her. I can only think of this being the Dark Spirit Ability. (Spirit Abilities are apparently performed by borrowing the power of the Spirits after all¡­) (Hikaru) Whichever the case, I have no choice but to wait for morning toe. Fortunately, my Barrier Stone willst plenty enough, till around 2:30pm. I waited for the sun toe up without sleeping a wink. The Avatar of Darkness was floating around the whole time, but by the time it turned 3:30am, a change happened. ¡ªWhat a shame. It truly is a shame, cutie. I wanted to be one with you. ¡ªBut at the very least¡­at the very least I have met you, so I should give you a present. ¡ªWait a bit, okay? I can tell anything it is you want. ¡ªI am looking forward to meeting you again¡­ The voice disappeared somewhere. I pat my chest in relief, but after a while, the Avatar of Darkness appeared again. The sounds of something being ced on the ground. And then, this time around, the owner of the voice disappeared as if vanishing in thin air. The forest ruled by silence steadily regained the cries of the insects, the noise of the trees, and I could feel the presence of living beings, so I finally perceived that I had managed to survive one more day¡­ Chapter 13: Fresh Blood and Spirit Stone

Chapter 13: Fresh Blood and Spirit Stone

(¡­She left something before leaving.) (Hikaru) The darkness is still dense, so I can only tell it is a mass of something. The sun peeked after a while. As if the light was clearing away the darkness, the surrounding scenery was getting clearer. ¡°Y-You¡­gotta be kidding me¡­¡± (Hikaru) It was a mass of red. That thing that was as big as a small mountain was actually the dredges of what was once the giant monkey that threw me into spirals of fear. Both arms, both legs, and its head were severed, and it is packed up haphazardly. It is not only the giant monkey, even the 2 small monkeys have been killed. ¡°Did she¡­do it?¡± (Hikaru) It was only around 10 to 20 seconds since the moment the Avatar of Darkness left and the noises were made. She managed to do this much in that short span of time. A far above being. That giant monkey was like the very embodiment of violence, and yet, she managed to bring its demise in such a casual fashion. She vanished after morning came, but night will being over and over. Furthermore, I have to walk at night¡­ Just thinking about the next night is depressing me. ¡°Anyways, what should I do¡­?¡± (Hikaru) The Avatar of Darkness is gone and the giant monkey has died, so you could say the danger is gone. I am scared of that darkness monster showing up again, but it seems like it will be okay at daytime. Even so, I used a Barrier Stone again. There¡¯s still a lot of remaining time, but what should I be doing here? If I undo the barrier here, I would need to walk in the morning. Even if I were to wait for the effect of the barrier to end, it will be ending at 2:30pm, so I would still have to walk. The giant monkey is gone, so I don¡¯t know how much the danger in the forest lowered with this. ¡°¡­In the end, I¡¯ve got no choice but to think about it after I actually trek on. Before that, what should I do about this ¡®gift¡¯.¡± (Hikaru) The Avatar of Darkness certainly did say this was a gift. What should I even be doing with such intimidating corpses? No point in mullying about it. I decided to use a Hint. The Hint of before was super useful. There¡¯s a high chance I will get really priceless information for the cost of 1 Crystal. I opened the Status Board and confirmed the amount of Crystals I have. ¡°¡­? They¡¯ve increased again.¡± (Hikaru) My Crystals have risen from 4 to 6. When I confirmed with the log, it said: [Reached 100,000,000 Daily Viewers] and [Chance Meeting with a Great Spirit]. 1 Crystal each. ¡°The daily hundred million I know, but¡­chance meeting with a Great Spirit?¡± (Hikaru) When speaking of the ones I have met, it would be those monkeys and that materialization of darkness. Then that darkness monster is a Great Spirit? ¡°Darkness¡­a Great Dark Spirit, huh¡­¡± (Hikaru) When thinking about it that way, what she said does make sense. I have been using Dark Spirit Abilities over and over after all. Anyways, I am grateful about getting Crystals. Right now I need a Hint. [[Will you use 1 Crystal to get a [Survival Hint]? Yes?No]] When I touched the Yes, the answer was shown soon after. [[[Obtain the loot]]] Loot¡­? It isn¡¯t something I obtained by fighting, but a corpse is a corpse. Looks like I can get something there. For example; skin, bones, fangs, eyeballs, innards. Those kinds of things can serve as medicine or materials¡­maybe. But I don¡¯t even have a bag, so I can¡¯t carry anything big. (I should try using Monster Appraisal too¡­) (Hikaru) Monster Appraisal can tell me the information of a monster that ¡®you havest met¡¯. [[Will you use 1 Crystal to do a [Monster Appraisal]? Yes?No]] I touch the Yes and the appraisal result is shown. I thought that maybe I would end up getting the information of that Avatar of Darkness, but looks like dead monsters are also counted in the st met¡¯. Or maybe Great Spirits don¡¯t fall into the monster category. [me Orangutan: Wondrous Entity - A giant monkey that releases fire from its whole body. Strong physical strength, fast, and can spit a fire ze from its mouth. The ones that be Wondrous Entities normally be the top predators of the inhabited location. It is omnivorous, and possesses a vast territory. Even when turning into a Wondrous Entity, it has the rare nature of continuing to raise its children. The corresponding individual has [Wondrous Entity Completed Form] [Extermination Predator]. Chances of a Spirit Stone appearing are: Fire 20%, Chaos 80%, Pure 0%.] It is quite the detailed appraisal. But there¡¯s a lot of words I don¡¯t understand. Just what¡¯s a Wondrous Entity¡­? Anyways, I get that this is an intense and powerful individual. (Also, a Spirit Stone¡­ That¡¯s somewhere in its body?) (Hikaru) The only thing it described as a loot from it was that. Of course, if I were to take stuff like the fangs and bones, there¡¯s the chance I could turn them into cash, but¡­ ¡°Fufu, haha, so stupid.¡± (Hikaru) In this situation of life or death, I am thinking about the time when I escape and turn it into money. Augh leaked out from me at how stupid that was. But that might be what it means to live. Think about the future. If I lose that hope, the spirit to forge ahead will be lost at the same time. ¡°Let¡¯s head out.¡± (Hikaru) I use 1 Point and ready a new Barrier Stone before undoing the barrier. If this monkey is the top predator here, there shouldn¡¯t be any dangerous creatures around. I now have 6 Points remaining. ¡°Ugh!¡± (Hikaru) A strong stench of blood was permeating the ce. I was attacked by the uneasiness that maybe this stench will attract other carnivorous animals. I have to obtain the ¡®loot¡¯ quickly. Even so, the giant monkey is 4 meters in height, and I don¡¯t have a de on hand, so I can¡¯t even carve the corpse. I could obtain a small knife if I used Crystals, but¡­ When I lined up the bodies of the children monkeys that were still warm, I could see something resembling a transparent jewel from the cut in their neck. ¡°Is it this¡­?!¡± (Hikaru) I stick my finger there while holding back my urge to vomit, and pull it out. It was a stone the size of a tennis ball. It resembles a crystal, but it feels strange for something like this to be inside the body. The other child monkey also had the same transparent stone. ¡°There¡¯s this stuff in their whole body¡­? Of course not.¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t have the time. It is impossible to dismantle the bodies of the monkeys here, and I don¡¯t have the tools. Also, I mentally can¡¯t handle it. I even feel like burying their bodies. ¡°The giant monkey is¡­uh, still warm.¡± (Hikaru) It was pretty rough to stick my hand inside the cut that¡¯s still warm, but the hint is absolute. Obtaining the stone here will definitely be useful in the future. It may not be now, but eventually. ¡°¡­It is this, huh. So big.¡± (Hikaru) At around 15 cm deep from the wound, I finally found the stone. It wasn¡¯t transparent and wasn¡¯t red like its fur. It was a big jewel far bigger than a fist that felt as if there was an abundance of colors sealed in it. ¡°I feel like I have seen a jewel like this¡­¡± (Hikaru) An opal? I think it is close to that. Anyways, this is most likely the loot I can get here. It is currently 6:00am. I rip the sleeve of my own shirt, close one opening, and throw in the 3 Spirit Stones there. If I swing it around, it could serve as a makeshift weapon. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) I am scared of the Great Dark Spirit, but it is impossible to escape from this forest without Spirit Abilities. I wrap the darkness around my body, and begin walking, leaving the corpses of the monkeys there. 350 kilometers remaining. This is my 4th morning sinceing to this parallel world. Remaining Points: 6. Remaining Crystals: 4. Chapter 14: Advance and Coral Currant

Chapter 14: Advance and Coral Currant

¡°Haah¡­haah¡­I am hungry¡­¡± (Hikaru) Most likely because I am in the territory of the giant monkey, the me Orangutan, I have been walking for several hours now, but I haven¡¯t met any dangerous creatures. I have seen animals and birds, but I hid myself with my Dark Spirit Abilities to deal with it. I tried using Shadow Runner a number of times too, but normal animals get surprised and run away, so I could tell whether they were dangerous or not. I haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday, so I am pretty exhausted here. But I want to walk while there¡¯s still no danger. The types of nts growing in the forest were changing bit by bit as I advanced. There were a few fruits here and there that were in low ces and looked edible. Especially the variety of trees that I see often had cherry-like red fruits growing from them. If I can eat that, I could obtain calories without using Crystals, and depending on what it is, I could even get moisture. There were a whole lot of fruits in that giant monkey¡¯s nest too, so they are most likely edible¡­ It is not like a human can eat them just because a monster can eat them after all¡­ ¡°It smells sweet¡­¡± (Hikaru) I walk towards it with unsteady steps, attracted by it, and pluck one fruit. It is a dangerous irresistible scent. I have Poison Resistance. I could gamble it here and try eating it. I open my Status Board and choose the [Item Appraisal]. Using a Crystal is painful, but if I can eat this, I won¡¯t be troubled with food for a while. [Coral Currant: It is a nt thatmonly grows in the wild on the eastern part of the Ringpill Continent. The fruit is edible, but eating too many will strain your stomach. It is widely cultivated, and it can be eaten as is, or be processed into jam. The appraised target is ripe for eating.] After I read that, I immediately took a bite from the fruit. A bittersweet taste spread through my whole mouth. Now that I think about it, how long has it been since I ate something sweet? ¡°Tasty¡­! I didn¡¯t know fruits in the wild could be this tasty¡­!¡± (Hikaru) Sweetness and a hint of bitterness. There¡¯s plenty of fruit juice and I could feel my body being hydrated. I see this Coral Currant every now and then while walking, so I won¡¯t be troubled with food for a while. It strains the stomach if you eat too many of them, but I have Disease Resistance and Poison Resistance, so I should be okay. I want to believe I will be. I get at least 1 Crystal every day. I can¡¯t tell how hard it is to get a hundred million daily viewers. I think I was taught that the world poption is around 7 billion, but only a certain percent actually watches the broadcast -most likely half. In that case, 3.5 billion. So, 1 out of 35 people are watching? But the current situation isn¡¯t as lukewarm as that. Actually, it has settled at around 6 hundred million for a few days already. Why am I gathering this much attention? It must be because I am having an adventure with my life at stake from the sudden Random Transfer. Maybe there are many other Chosen who are passing steady lives, or have started with normal jobs instead of adventuring. But¡­there¡¯s 1,000 Chosen. There must be a lot of people who are watching from several screens, but you could say it is abnormal for 6 hundred million to be watching me. There should be a good amount of people aside from me who have chosen Random Transfer, and there¡¯s no doubt there¡¯s Chosen who are adventuring to the very limit with the intention of increasing their viewers. When thinking of it like that, this even feels creepy. Maybe it really is because I am a new Chosen that suddenly showed up? ¡°¡­Won¡¯t reach an answer even if I think about it, huh.¡± (Hikaru) What I have to do right now is get out of this forest without dying. Everything else is secondary. It does bother me why there¡¯s a strangely high amount of viewers, but it in essence has nothing to do with me aside from getting Crystals. I have reached this point without caring about being seen. For now, I ate around 4 tufts of Coral Currant, cut the remaining sleeve of my shirt, tied up the opening, and put as many fruits in there as I could. My right hand has the Spirit Stones of the monkeys, and my left has the fruits. ¡°It really makes me understand the importance of a bag¡­¡± (Hikaru) I could use 1 Point to exchange for a backpack, but I can¡¯t go using a Point on something like that. I can¡¯t fight anything right now anyways, so this is fine for now. It is tiring on my arms though. I used both Darkness Fog and Shadow Runner as I walked, and it was finally sunset. I managed to walk 30km in one day. This is quite the good number. If I continue at this pace, I will be able to get out of the forest in 10 days. ¡°¡­But the problem is what to do from here on.¡± (Hikaru) This is an obvious thing, but a human must sleep. I can¡¯t just continue walking forever. For the food, I will somehow manage by eating Coral Currant. This is not a situation where I have the luxury to worry about a bnced nutrition. As long as I have the power to walk¡­ But sleeping is something I can¡¯t just remove. Until now, I have been breaking Barrier Stones, so I could sleep without worries, but¡­ ¡°There¡¯s also the chance that that Great Dark Spirit will be showing up when nightes¡­¡± (Hikaru) If that shows up, I have no choice but to break a Barrier Stone. But there¡¯s a chance it won¡¯t. There¡¯s no clouds today, so I think there will be enough illumination with the moonlight. That sticky darkness must be an omen of its appearance, and I am sure that what created that situation was me using Spirit Abilities. Whichever the case, I want to save my Barrier Stone till the moment danger is right in proximity. I only have 6 Points. You could even say I only have 6 lives remaining. I decide to look for a suitable tree to sleep at while I walk. Honestly speaking, if it is just walking, night feels safer, so I will adjust my sleeping time bit by bit, to a point where I sleep in the day and walk at night. Right now it is 7:00pm, so I want to sleep from 8:00pm to 2:00am in the night, and¡­ I made a decent sounding n, climbed a suitable tree, sat on a branch, and entrusted my body to the trunk. There¡¯s the chance to die from falling down while I am asleep, so I splurge here. I used 2 Crystals to exchange for a rope. It is a thin hemp rope, and it looks decently sturdy. I tie up my body with that. There should be no worries of me falling with this. Just in case, I conceal my surroundings with Darkness Fog before closing my eyes. The effective time of the ability is around 10 minutes, but it should be better than not doing it. Chapter 15: Full Moon and Shining Flower

Chapter 15: Full Moon and Shining Flower

¡°¡­I can¡¯t sleep.¡± (Hikaru) Conclusion: I couldn¡¯t sleep. My body is tired, and yet, I only doze off a bit and wake up soon after. Sleeping on top of a tree really wasn¡¯t realistic. It is currently 11:00pm, but I have at least rested for about 4 hours. The moon is shining in the sky, the moonlight peeking through the trees of the forest created a wondrous sight. The Avatar of Darkness shouldn¡¯t be showing with this¡­probably. ¡°Let¡¯s walk.¡± (Hikaru) I confirm with the map and there¡¯s 320km. I have walked 43km. A full marathon. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) I cover myself in darkness and walk. I don¡¯t know where and what danger there will be, so I am trying to use my ability as much as possible. I haven¡¯t met dangerous creatures for a while, so I am aware it iscking in tension, but that shy giant monkey isn¡¯t the only danger. I might get shot by an arrow somewhere. I could encounter a pack of monsters. I might get caught in a bottomless swamp. Have my skin rot from a poisonous nt. A cliff might show up and I won¡¯t be able to continue forward. There¡¯s endless possibilities. An unknownnd in an unknown world. There really is no knowing what may wait ahead. ¡°¡­I say that, but no monsters are showing¡­huh.¡± (Hikaru) None showing is better, but not a single one showing up is instead making me uneasy. The fear that maybe I will encounter another giant monster like that monkey. Can¡¯t stop moving forward though. ¡°Full moon¡­ Are the phases of the moon the same as Earth?¡± (Hikaru) God said this world is simr to Earth. At the very least, it should be simr enough that we Chosen can exist in it. The temperature, atmosphere density,position, and gravity goes without saying, but even the moon (and most likely the sun) there is almost the same size. The simrities are so many that you could call it a second Earth. Of course, there¡¯s the possibility the bodies of the Chosen have been ¡®tuned¡¯ in some form. That goes for the Skill, Gifts, and the Status Board, but they are all benefits that would have been unthinkable on Earth, so it is honestly doubtful whether our Earth Self and This World¡¯s Self are the same person. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) With just one word, the deep darkness is covered in even deeper darkness. Can I do this because of the ¡®world¡¯ or because of ¡®myself¡¯, or both? Whichever the case, it should be natural for me to think that I have been recreated as a being that can use Spirit Energy. I walk in the darkness. Inside this fog of darkness that can block even sound, I felt as if I were walking inside a dream. A reality where I could get eaten by a monster the next instant really does feel like nothing but a dream. (I am beginning to grow numb¡­towards this abnormal situation¡­) (Hikaru) Even so, I am still alive. That hint was truly a door for survival. Most likely because God wouldn¡¯t find it amusing if we were to die right after the transfer. This forest certainly doesn¡¯t have many monsters that act at night, and by just using dark magic as defense, I have been able to walk with almost no danger excluding the time with the giant monkey. Of course, it might be because of luck¡­ While I was thinking that as I walked, there was a ce that was releasing faint light within this illusory sight of the moonlight peeking into the forest. It isn¡¯t the moonlight, but something that was emitting light on its own. It was sparkling like a firework stick. ¡°What is it¡­? A firefly?¡± (Hikaru) I tried getting close to it and saw that wasn¡¯t it. ¡°Flower¡­?¡± (Hikaru) At the side of a big tree, there was a single set of two flowers. Lovely blue and white flowers had bloomed there. And those flowers were releasing a mysterious light. ¡°¡­Were there flowers like this in the daytime?¡± (Hikaru) I have been pretty careful about my surroundings from the tension of not knowing where a monster might jump out on me, but I don¡¯t remember seeing flowers like this. Are they the type of flowers that don¡¯t stand out during the daytime but bloom at night? ¡°A shining flower, huh¡­ If I pluck them, could I sell themter?¡± (Hikaru) I can only imagine a dark future in my livelihood even if I manage to get out of the forest safely. I am almost certain I will be using all of my points in Barrier Stones, I am penniless, and have no weapon. When considering that, it would be better to get things that will help me in my livelihood outside of this forest even if a little bit. Maybe I could sell Barrier Stones, but I can¡¯t even begin to imagine how much they would go for. ¡­It might be a luxury to think about these kinds of things in a life or death situation, but nothing to lose in picking up what I can. ¡°¡­So I say, but is it poisonous? I may have the resistance, but I am in a situation where just getting a little bit sick can screw me over, so I have to be careful here.¡± (Hikaru) Fortunately, the soil around the flower is soft, so I managed to dig it out with roots and all using the branches around. Even when I dug it out, the flowers were strangely still releasing light. The next instant I fearfully grabbed the flowers¡­ [Congrattions! You are the first Chosen to have obtained a super rare material. You will be granted 3 points as a bonus for being first.] A voice resonated in my head suddenly. ¡°! That gave me a scare¡­ My heart was close to stopping¡­¡± (Hikaru) Speaking all of a sudden is bad for my heart. Moreover, in the dead of the night inside a forest. When I open the Status Board, I certainly do have 3 points more. Looks like this flower is a super rare material, and a special bonus was given because of it. They didn¡¯t tell us about there being bonuses like this beforehand, so is this something like a hidden mechanic? ¡°3 points¡­ Points¡­?! Not Crystals?!¡± (Hikaru) I didn¡¯t expect I could increase my points like this. That¡¯s 90 Crystals. It is massive. Anyways, 3 points will be unbelievably helpful. Those are my livestocks itself. Getting 3 unexpected points is good and all, but the details of this flower are unknown. They are going as far as calling it a super rare material, so it must have some sort of effect. It would be nice if it is a good effect, but there¡¯s also the chance it is a bad one (just thinking about it gives me the chills, but maybe like attracting monsters?). I decided to use 1 Crystal to cast [Item Appraisal] on it. It is also to test how much information I can get from the item appraisal. This investment is absolutely necessary. I choose the Item Appraisal from the Status Board. 1 Crystal used. [Mallow Moon Silver Flower: A two flowered nt that only appears in full moon nights deep in a forest. It shines on its own in the darkness, but because it appears in localized purified areas of Spirit Energy, finding one is incredibly difficult. It doesn¡¯t wilt even when taken out from the ground, and it is bought at a high price by superstitious people as the symbol of immortality. It has the effect of stabilizing disarrayed Spirit Energy, and you can concoct medicine for spirit bone connection paralysis with the roots. A super rare material.] So a rare nt that can serve as medicine. Not only does it not wilt, there¡¯s no doubt it has quite the high effect. I ced the flowers into the makeshift bag. I have already eaten all the Coral Currant, so I gotta gather some more. Remaining Points: 9. Crystals: 11. Chapter 16: New Power and Miraculous Scroll

Chapter 16: New Power and Miraculous Scroll

¡°Oh! I have new abilities!¡± (Hikaru) Maybe because I am using Dark Spirit Abilities while I move, my Spirit Ability Proficiency is increasing swimmingly. It is going up slower than the time when I was using it inside the Barrier Stone, but it must be getting harder to raise as the Tier goes up. [Dark Spirit Ability] Tier 1 Ability ?View of Darkness [Dark Vision] Proficiency 66 ?Transformation of Darkness [Shadow Runner] Proficiency 87 ?Falsehood of Darkness [Shade Shift] Proficiency 0 ?Deposition of Darkness [Shadow Bag] Proficiency 0 Tier 3 Ability ?Revtion of Darkness [Darkness Fog] Proficiency 66 Looks like I can now use Falsehood of Darkness and Deposition of Darkness. ¡°I don¡¯t know what this¡­Shade Shift means though¡­ Shadow Bag¡­ Bag!¡± (Hikaru) When I tap it, the exnation it showed me was the very definition of Shadow Bag. I can store things in my own shadow. For me who was continuously walking while carrying things in both hands to the point arms were feeling numb, this is like a hand of salvation. I open an entrance of darkness inside my own shadow. I first tried putting in a random rock I picked up and it got sucked in. I can somehow perceive what¡¯s inside the Shadow Bag. Looks like I can take out the things inside the shadow when I stick my hand into it. I take out the rock, and then I put the 3 Spirit Stones, the rope, and the flowers into the Shadow Bag. The carrying capacity is around 1 boston bag. For me currently, that¡¯s plenty enough. ¡°But what¡¯s the Spirit Energy consumption of this¡­?¡± (Hikaru) When I use too much Spirit Energy and it goes over the limit, I suddenly faint, so I have to be extra careful. Shadow Bag must be the type that can be in permanent use. It wouldn¡¯t make sense otherwise. ¡°¡­Hmm¡­¡± (Hikaru) It is hard to tell¡­but I can feel like my Spirit Energy is continuously decreasing by very small amounts¡­ I don¡¯t feel that straight sensation of a decreasing amount like Darkness Fog, but it is like every now and then it sucks out a bit¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t really get how to perceive Spirit Energy¡­¡± (Hikaru) It is solely a ¡®feeling¡¯. Just like how fatigue can¡¯t be quantified, it is hard to quantify the decrease of Spirit Energy. I am simply somehow feeling like it has decreased or restored. Once I get to a city and ask someone with knowledge about this, I might be able to obtain a different way of telling. Anyways, it seems like I will be able to utilize Shadow Bag permanently. ¡°I should try testing Shade Shift too. Even when I read the exnation, I didn¡¯t understand it after all.¡± (Hikaru) This was the exnation. [A shadow clone will appear right by your side. It doesn¡¯t have much effect in bright ces.] It is way too loose of an exnation. Well, I should think about how to use the ability myself, or maybe it is telling me to go to a city and get an exnation there¡­ ¡°[Shade Shift]! Ooh¡­!¡± (Hikaru) With just the description alone, it felt super in. A clone of myself made out of shadow appeared. I can¡¯t touch it, and it looks like you can only see it, but it should be plenty enough to confuse the enemy. It may be made of shadows, but it is not like it ispletely ck. It is like a dim version of myself, and feels as if it were a proper physical body. It is in obvious that it is a fake in a bright ce, but it might be hard to tell who is the real one in the dark. The quality should increase as the Tier goes up. ¡°I have finally gotten something that can be used in battle. They have all been support types until now.¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t n on fighting, but having the means to is relieving. When I get more freedom with my Spirit Energy, I should raise the Proficiency of this one. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó Thanks to Shadow Bag, I now have both hands free, moreover, now I can throw in stuff that I find in the way, so the journey got a bit more fun. I don¡¯t know if it is the trait of this world or if it is because there has been no work done by people here, I could find a good amount of edible-looking things when I looked around. Small fat animals, nuts, fruits, and mushrooms were growing wildly here. I can¡¯t go using Crystals to appraise each and every thing I find, so I would just collect them and put them inside my shadow. I can eat them when I need to, and I might be able to sell them when I survive. I grew a bitx. Because the levels of my Spirit Abilities were going up smoothly, and I didn¡¯t meet any dangerous creatures. There¡¯s still more distance to cover, but I am sure I will manage somehow. I got Shadow Bag and still have leeway in my points. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t notice my own condition. Exhaustion andck of sleep. I didn¡¯t feel ack of Spirit Energy, but I didn¡¯t notice the change in my body. - ¡°Haah haah.¡± ¡ª ¡°Haah haah haah.¡± ¡°?! Guoh! W-What?! Uwah!!¡± (Hikaru) A big dog had bitten onto my arm. A foul animal stench. The dirty fangs dug onto my skin, and I could only feel a burning pain. Why¡­when¡­? I can¡¯t understand how this happened. Even when I tried to shake off the dog, it was swinging its head with astounding strength in opposition as if trying to tear off my arm. ¡°Guh! [Darkness Fog]!¡± (Hikaru) I confirmed there were several other big dogs around¡­no, wolves, and I immediately cast the ability. The wolf that was biting my arm faltered for a moment there, but it looks like it has no intention of letting go. It seems like it worked in keeping the surrounding wolves away. They got away from the range of the Darkness Fog, and were wandering around the outside of the darkness, watching the situation. My bitten arm is burning in pain right now. It is a wolf. A wolf as big as a bear that is covered in grey fur. Looks like because I was tired orcking sleep, I had lost consciousness. That¡¯s the only exnation I coulde up with. ¡°Let go! You¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I punch the wolf with my other arm, but it isn¡¯t showing any effect at all. The wolf is big and strong, so a punch from me must not even serve as an inconvenience for it. On the contrary, the wolf was calm and was beginning to move in order to drag me out of the darkness. ¡°Haah! Haaah! Haaah! Damn it¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I was starting to lose my calm from being suddenly attacked. I have no weapons, no experience, no stamina. If only I had a means to attack with my Dark Spirit Abilities, I would be able to attack at close range. ¡°R-Right! Barrier Stone¡­!¡± (Hikaru) After being dragged for around 30 meters, I finally remembered this. But that thing that I have been holding in my hand all the time¡­must have fallen somewhere -my hand was empty. I can¡¯t see it anywhere around either. Even if I did, I am still being steadily dragged here. ¡°Guh¡­! Damn it¡­!¡± (Hikaru) Even in a situation like this, I opened the Status Board. I buy a new Barrier Stone for 1 point, and immediately break it. The next instant, a thin film barrier was deployed with the stone as the central point. ¡°Guooooh¡­!¡± The wolf was forcefully repelled to the outside of the barrier. ¡ªTogether with a big chunk of meat from my arm it was biting. The bone of the upper part of my left arm was visible. No matter how you scratch it, this is in a state that can¡¯t be used now. I have lost all sensation from it for a while now. Cold sweat gushes out from my whole body. If I don¡¯t treat it, it won¡¯t end with just my arm. In not that long¡­I will die. Blood was spilling out endlessly, and each second my life was being drained. ¡°T-This is bad. Are you serious¡­? This is really bad¡­¡± (Hikaru) I have to do something. Fast. I quickly slide through the item list in the Status Board. Blood was gushing out from my arm matching the fast drumming of my heart, and it was dyeing the ground dark red. My vision was narrowing at a blinding rate. ¡°Haah! Haah! Haah!¡± (Hikaru) Drenched in abnormal amounts of sweat and blood, I finally find the item, and I tap it with my trembling finger. [High Healing Scroll - 3 Points] I have no time to read the description. I finished buying the scroll with points, and ites out from the Status Board. I squeeze thest of my strength to take that in my hand and unseal it. I was unsure about how to use it, but it seems like it is the type that activates the moment it is unsealed, the scroll burns away in a blue me, and a gentle light enveloped my body. ¡°Oh¡­Ooh¡­¡± (Hikaru) My arm, that had been gouged out till the bone, was slowly but surely being restored to how it was before. I was watching this with bated breath. I was nervous wondering if it would heal or not. It may be 3 points, but I thought it would be impossible to heal this deep of a wound. That was needless worry though. Now that I think about it, this is a healing item in a world where monsters exist. It would be weird for it to not be dramatically useful towards external wounds. In a few minutes, all returned to how it was. Not only the pain, I can¡¯t even feel the anemia from the blood loss. What a fearsome effect. ¡°Hahahaha¡­what¡¯s this. If it was this good, maybe a 2 points scroll would have been enough¡­¡± (Hikaru) When I calm down and confirm the description of the scrolls: the Low Heal for 1 point said healing of cuts; the Mid Heal for 2 points said heal deep cuts; the High Heal for 3 points said healing of losses. It is hard to tell if the Mid Heal would have healed this. Half of the meat in my arm was gone and its functions werepletely dead. Thinking about the possibility that using 2 points would not have worked, it was the right choice to go for the High Heal. ¡°Haah¡­ But¡­this is bad.¡± (Hikaru) The 3 points that I got from obtaining the shining nt have been burned instantly. Not only is there still a lot of distance left to get out of the forest, there¡¯s those wolves¡­ The wolves are still wandering around outside the barrier while smelling the blood on the ground. This is the first time I see an actual wolf. They have a big frame unlike that of dogs. They may not have as much of an overwhelming monster impression like that giant monkey, but it is the same in the fact that I am no match against them. Moreover, they move in packs, and there¡¯s 8 from where I can see. I have 5 points remaining. I ended up using 4 points from the Barrier Stone and the High Heal Scroll. ¡°Hahaha¡­ What happens happens.¡± (Hikaru) I still have to walk hundreds of kilometers more. Points are my livestocks. The very representation of my amount of lives. You could say 5 remaining points is a despairing number. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s sleep.¡± (Hikaru) My body must have learned that using a Barrier Stone is the time to rest my body. I was sleepy most likely because of the bacsh of recovering my wounds at a fast rate, or simply because the scroll doesn¡¯t bring back the stamina. Whichever the case, I got no choice but to sleep. There¡¯s no doubt myck of sleep was what created this situation after all. I set the timer and lie down in ce. Praying that the wolves are gone by the time I am up. Chapter 17: Wolf Pack and words to my family

Chapter 17: Wolf Pack and words to my family

¡°They are still here¡­¡± (Hikaru) Even after waking up 7 hourster, the wolves were still wandering around. They can¡¯t see me since I am inside the barrier, but by eating a bit of my meat, their ptes must have awoken to the taste of a human, or maybe this area is their base to begin with. Whatever it is, it looks like I will have to steel myself here. I use 1 Crystal to buy the information of the wolves. [Ringpill Wolves: Regr Body - wolves found around the whole continent of Ringpill. They act in packs, and there¡¯s times when they hunt giant sized monstrosities. They feed on small animals, but they can be omnivorous, and can eat things like nuts. Packs aremonly 8-20, but there¡¯s times when it can go all the way to 50. The ones that be a Wondrous Entity will in the end devour their own pack, and after that, be killed by another Monstrosity. In rare cases, it will be an Extermination Predator. The appraisal target is of regr body. Probabilities of a Spirit Stone appearing are: Water 20%, Pure 80%] ¡°It showed up with the giant monkey too, but what¡¯s this ¡®Monstrosity¡¯ thing¡­?¡± (Hikaru) It is an exnation assuming you know the unknown terms, so it doesn¡¯t click. Basically, it is a wolf. It doesn¡¯t have a ¡®Big Size¡¯ description on it, so that must be themon size. Or more like, there¡¯s creatures like that giant monkey 4 meters in size, so a slightly bigger wolf falls into the ¡®normal¡¯ parameters, huh. I stand up and confirm my surroundings from within the barrier. ¡°¡­It is not anywhere in sight, huh.¡± (Hikaru) I must retrieve the Barrier Stone I dropped. That¡¯s something I bought for 1 precious point. It should have fallen nearby. There¡¯s still remaining time in the Barrier Stone, so I won¡¯t be going out yet, but I must decide what I should be doing. I used the Barrier Stone at 8:00am. I don¡¯t know when I lost consciousness, but I remember walking till dawn. In other words, I fainted early in the morning and was attacked before 8:00am. The wolves were probably searching for breakfast. And right now it is 3:00pm. The effective time of the Barrier Stone is 12 hours, so I can stay like this till 8:00pm. ¡°Will I be able to slip away at night¡­?¡± (Hikaru) I find it hard to believe that the wolves will be sleeping at daytime like I do. There¡¯s no way they can act for 24 hours straight, so they should return to their nest once the sun goes down. At the time when I was attacked, the wolves didn¡¯t enter my Darkness Fog, so it will work out somehow¡­ It should. That hint must still be effective. I trained my Dark Spirit Abilities as much as time allows. I am scared of that Great Dark Spirit showing up from using Darkness Fog inside the barrier, so I prioritize Shadow Runner which doesn¡¯t concentrate darkness that much. Sunset came in the time I was doing that, and the wolves ran off somewhere as expected. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó 8:00pm. I was searching all around for about 1 hour after the barrier vanished, and managed to find the Barrier Stone I dropped, so I once again covered myself in darkness and began walking. There really must be few nocturnal creatures here, I managed to walk without much issues. I would find coral currants growing en masse every so hours of walking, so I had no problems with food. If I had the ability, I could have hunted animals like big squirrels and birds, but I am currently incapable of that. But well, no luxury allowed here. I have had a constant stream of 6 hundred million viewers every day since a while ago. It is a hard to believe number. Is that even possible? I am simply walking in the darkness the whole time. I may have met monsters, but only monkeys and wolves. Moreover, it is not like I am fighting them. I just stayed cooped up in the barrier. I can¡¯t think of my actions as something that would bring 6 hundred million eyes. The only possibilities I can think of are that they are cheering for the Chosen that suddenly appeared and are watching in amusement at how I am on the verge of death, or maybe they are cheering for me who is desperately trying to survive. How are the other Chosen doing? There¡¯s way too little information a Chosen can get. I got the [Reached 2,000,000,000 Total Viewers]. There¡¯s 1,000 Chosen. There¡¯s a limit to how many one can watch. In other words, no matter how I slice it, I am up there¡­as one of the people who is being watched the most. ¡°There must be people watching their screens even now¡­¡± (Hikaru) Having 6 hundred million people watching me still doesn¡¯t feel real right now. No, that¡¯s obvious. I was so desperate in trying to survive that my mind didn¡¯t have much leeway to. But now that I am walking in the night like this, I end up thinking about it. ¡°Wonder¡­how everyone is doing¡­¡± (Hikaru) I think about my parents and my two sisters. Are they watching me right now with their hearts racing? I am technically alive because of this transfer. I simply didn¡¯t die, it is not like I have been disowned by my parents¡­ It is pointless now, but¡­as someone who couldn¡¯t even manage to get a ¡®I will be leaving now¡¯, my only way to tell my parents that I have graduated from them is by not dying. It is a night with bright moonlight. It isn¡¯t aplete full moon, but it was still illuminating the night forest gently. I found a slightly bright ce and stopped there. I don¡¯t know how it is being broadcasted. I don¡¯t see anything resembling a camera around. Maybe it is far above in the sky. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know if what I say is going to reach. But I wanted to tell them. ¡°¡­Father, Mother, Celica, Karen; Even I¡­don¡¯t know how things have ended up this way, but I am somehow¡­staying alive. Mying here was pretty much an ident, so¡­I don¡¯t know if I can go back, but if possible, I would like to survive this and go back.¡± (Hikaru) I was feeling flustered at this unknown experience of directing a message at empty air. Me being killed together with Nanami, the culprit; there should be a lot I want to tell them about, but I don¡¯t know how to transmit it to them in a one-way message. ¡°Nanami should havee here, so I will search for her, and once we have reunited¡­I don¡¯t know what to do after that, but I think I will be able to manage somehow, so please don¡¯t worry. Right now it seems like it will be taking me time to get out of this forest, but it is okay. I still have Points, and it seems like there¡¯s not that much danger when moving at night.¡± (Hikaru) I was acting tough here. Thinking about the fact that my sisters are watching, I couldn¡¯t spit out any weak words. I actually want to cry here. Speaking to my family¡­just that reality alone was stimting the weakest parts of my heart. I don¡¯t know about Nanami either. There¡¯s the chance that she died and that¡¯s it. Uncle and auntie might have been killed by that man too. I don¡¯t know about the other Chosen either. Maybe they have all died and now I am the only one left to watch. I don¡¯t know anything about this world either. It might be a world of death with only ruined cities. I was in the forest, all alone in a parallel world, assaulted by a myriad of insecurities. That may be why¡­ I didn¡¯t even think about the guy that killed me and Nanami. I don¡¯t know anything. No means to. What I can do right now is to send a one-way message to my family. ¡°This message as well¡­I don¡¯t even know at all if it is reaching them¡­ I don¡¯t know why everyone is watching me¡­ But there¡¯s a lot of viewers, so I get Crystals, and honestly¡­it is helping me out. Thanks¡­¡­ Thank you very much.¡± (Hikaru) I didn¡¯t even understand what I myself am saying. I am what you would call an introvert. I am not good at talking with many people. Speaking out my opinion, or speaking about myself. Tears welling up in my eyes, I suddenly use [Darkness Fog] and hide in the dark. I am not alone. By believing this, I could feel the will to live¡­to fight on. Chapter 18: Skill Enquiry and Translation Bulletin Board [Integrated – B] 1897th

Chapter 18: Skill Enquiry and Trantion Bulletin Board [Integrated - B] 1897th

Remember, this is an ¡°emtion¡± of the inte. -1: Anonymous from Earth What we know until now. ?You can modify your age. ?Special Powers require an abnormal amount of points (details unknown). ?Skills are mostly physical and magic buffs rted. ?The items that you can buy with points are mostlyposed of things that have high performance. ?3 point potions can even restore lost parts of your body. ?The transfer location is set aspletely random by default. It apparently takes as much as 30p to choose a safe ce, so Chosen who chose Random appeared one after the other, and most of them have already died. ?The items in the Beginner Pack are worth 15 points total. ?The Disadvantageous Factors increase your points greatly. The details are unknown but it seems like the Chosen who brought children and pets chose a disadvantageous factor. The details will be linked to a different side. (Link) -2: Anonymous from Earth A Japanese Chosen was exining a lot of things in a flip board, so it helped out a lot. Now, if only the trantions progressed, we would be able to understand most of it. -3: Anonymous from Earth The Chosen that didn¡¯t take isekainguage became super silent after all. If only they exined the situation of when they were transferred, we wouldn¡¯t be struggling here. -4: Anonymous from Earth They are not talking at all after all. On top of that, they made a self-sufficient start and got dragged away by the authorities. They might have been someone that was ill-suited for society. -5: Anonymous from Earth The automatic trantion being applied to writing as well is a big trap. Moreover, the people themselves think they are writing in their ownnguage. But well, thanks to them exining with a flip board, we managed to finish the trantion for numbers pretty quick though. -6: Anonymous from Earth Oi, they apparently released an alpha trantion software! (Link) -7: Anonymous from Earth Aren¡¯t they way too fast?! -8: Anonymous from Earth If I remember correctly, there¡¯s a variety of isekainguages though. -9: Anonymous from Earth ording to the press conference, the project had begun the very next day God appeared. -10: Anonymous from Earth The next day, you say¡­ Projects can begin moving that soon¡­? -11: Anonymous from Earth It was announced. An acquaintance of mine participated. 2 japanese wizzes tookmand andpleted it in an instant. -12: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s that? Japanese wizards? Does that country have magic users? -13: Anonymous from Earth Must mean they are super skilled programmers. But does that trante to trantion programs? -14: Anonymous from Earth Aah, it is only for the Ringpill Continentnguage. -15: Anonymous from Earth Stop thatme naming¡­ -16: Anonymous from Earth Then what? Isekai Language A? -17: Anonymous from Earth The announcement web will be doing it apparently. -18: Anonymous from Earth Specify. -19: Anonymous from Earth In 2 hours, huh. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­Omitted. ¡­¡­ -207: Anonymous from Earth The announcement had trantions so it was easy to understand. -208: Anonymous from Earth The enterprises that invested here must have won big. -209: Anonymous from Earth The benefits of being the first ones is unmeasurable after all. There¡¯s Divine Punishment, so it would be dangerous to use a pirated version. -210: Anonymous from Earth They said ¡®Thanks to the ones who contributed greatly in the development of this, Celica £¦ Karen¡¯. Are those the japanese wizards that are at the top? -211: Anonymous from Earth Celica £¦ Karen? Is that apany team? I haven¡¯t heard of them before. -212: Anonymous from Earth Aren¡¯t those the same names as the sisters of that one boy? -213: Anonymous from Earth Hoeeeh~. So these days you can even use AI for trantions. -214: Anonymous from Earth But it looks like it is still iplete. Seems like it will take quite a bit of time before it can do perfect trantions. -215: Anonymous from Earth Obviously. It has only been around 1 week since the transfer happened, you know? There¡¯s an overwhelmingck of word samples, and if local dialects get mixed in, it could get chaotic. -216: Anonymous from Earth If you think about this, not as tranting ancientnguage, but a project where the whole world is tranting, I can somehow understand the speed here. -217: Anonymous from Earth Ancientnguage trantions do give the image that only a few are tranting after all. -218: Anonymous from Earth They said thenguages unexpectedly resembled those of Earth, so it wasn¡¯t that difficult, but what was even the criteria here for measure¡­ -219: Anonymous from Earth Ancientnguage is deciphered from limited writing information, so it can¡¯t bepared to this. -220: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s true. -221: Anonymous from Earth Why did they begin the trantion from Ringpill Language first? There¡¯s not that many Chosen there. -222: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know, but isn¡¯t it because there¡¯s a lot of narrators? The Ringpill Continent and the big ind below it are within the sphere of the Ringpill Language after all. -223: Anonymous from Earth Also, it must also be because the japanese youtuber, Ikakin, is in the Ringpill region. Who knows how much the trantion benefited from his flip boards. -224: Anonymous from Earth The trantion has a fee, huh. Of course there¡¯s a fee. -225: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a number of sample trantions, but the monologue of that one boy was chosen. -226: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? The japanese side is rioting on the level of a revolt, so maybe it is to calm them down? -227: Anonymous from Earth I feel like this will be adding fuel to the fire instead though. -228: Anonymous from Earth A normal message to his family. It wasn¡¯t anything special. -229: Anonymous from Earth What about his girlfriend? -230: Anonymous from Earth He didn¡¯t touch on that topic. No matter how you look at it, there¡¯s no way he is the culprit. Are the japanese crazy, or are they making noise despite knowing this? -231: Anonymous from Earth It seems there¡¯s no known culprit yet. But it seems the innocent until proven guilty principle doesn¡¯t apply on japanese. -232: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t there an inciter for that uproar? I am rooting for that boy. -233: Anonymous from Earth Aren¡¯t they having fun making noise? -234: Anonymous from Earth I am japanese, but the journalism in this is terrible. They are broadcasting it like crazy with himpletely as the perpetrator as if for amusement. -235: Anonymous from Earth The childhood friend died and he got transferred to the parallel world. That¡¯s apparently all they need to know. The rights of the Chosen being passed or not is a trifle matter to them; they are going first by ¡®he is the culprit¡¯, and they say the problem here is that he has escaped the hands of the authorities. They are going all ¡®if thews can¡¯t punish him, we will¡¯. It is hopeless. -236: Anonymous from Earth We are beginning to derail here. Let¡¯s talk Skills. I heard the details about the Disadvantageous Factors with the trantion samples, but is it really urate? -237: Anonymous from Earth ¡®One that shall be loved¡¯, huh. God is damn crafty. -238: Anonymous from Earth No, the memory loss one is worse. There was one Chosen that was acting as if they had no memories, but could it be¡­? -239: Anonymous from Earth The german one, right? Must have¡­ -240: Anonymous from Earth ¡®One that shall be loved¡¯ is dangerous. You get your love quantified by God, you know. Wait, I will copy+paste it. [You can bring the one you want to protect the most to the parallel world. A boy or girl below 12 or an animal. You can¡¯t strengthen the one you must protect with points. Only the isekainguage will be applied. The added points will be calcted from how weak the protected one is and the love of the Chosen towards that target.] -241: Anonymous from Earth Sh*t. -242: Anonymous from Earth God is a being that overflows with agape. Quantifying love in points is a bit¡­ -243: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t care if it is God, the Devil, or an alien. -244: Anonymous from Earth Of course, I do think that there¡¯s Chosen who would want to bring their children. But¡­ -245: Anonymous from Earth I see¡­but turning love into points¡­ That guy really must be the Devil. -246: Anonymous from Earth I can¡¯t even tell if that¡¯s mercy or what. -247: Anonymous from Earth In the end, religious Gods are creations of humans after all. More importantly, what are the other Disadvantageous Factors? -248: Anonymous from Earth ?No affinity for Spirit Ability - +30 Points. ?Memory Loss - +50 Points. ?Heavy Eater - +10 Points. -249: Anonymous from Earth Ooh¡­I have an inkling of a Chosen who took Heavy Eater. -250: Anonymous from Earth No doubt it is Max. -251: Anonymous from Earth If Memory Loss takes away all your memories, then that¡¯s basically suicide. -252: Anonymous from Earth But to think the isekainguage would be deciphered this soon. It is godlike. -253: Anonymous from Earth It is only the Ringpill Language though. Well, the othernguages will be a matter of time with this pace. -254: Anonymous from Earth So you could even choose to not have any affinity for Spirit Ability, huh. You get the rare chance to go to an isekai, and yet, not being able to use magic? There¡¯s no stalwart Chosen that would choose this. -255: Anonymous from Earth No, there¡¯s actually one person thates to mind¡­ -256: Anonymous from Earth I have also seen a power type girl that has absolutely no interest in magic¡­ -257: Anonymous from Earth Alright alright, talk about Jeanne-chan is also off-topic. -258: Anonymous from Earth What about the special skills? -259: Anonymous from Earth The trantions for that still haven¡¯t progressed. There¡¯s no knowing if it is because it will take more time, or the information is being purposely hidden though. -260: Anonymous from Earth Apparently the Celica £¦Karen of before are really the sisters of Hikaru. -261: Anonymous from Earth Huh? You kidding, right? No matter how you look at Hikaru, he seems to be in his low teens. No, he might have tweaked his age? -262: Anonymous from Earth They are apparently 12 years old twin sisters. -263: Anonymous from Earth What the¡­ They are children. -264: Anonymous from Earth It seems they are going to be experiencing youtube because of their older brother. The social media of Japan is going crazy. -265: Anonymous from Earth The Celica £¦ Karen that did the isekainguage trantion and these ones must be different people, right? They simply share the same name. I won¡¯t be fooled. -266: Anonymous from Earth Just google it your damn self. This ain¡¯t something to be talking about here. -267: Anonymous from Earth Well, anyways, let¡¯s just watch. I am a fan of Hikaru. Chapter 19: Sprint and Last Day

Chapter 19: Sprint and Last Day

I can walk without any problems at night. Thinking about the remaining distance, I would need at least 8 days to get out of the forest. And I have 5 points remaining. ¡°I had 9 points, so would I have been able to get out of here in a safer manner if I had done the cycle of using a Barrier Stone in the day and walking at night¡­?¡± (Hikaru) In the end, I couldn¡¯t make calm decisions. Barrier Stones work for 12 hours, so if I were to break them in the morning, they would be useful till evening. ¡°No point in worrying about that.¡± (Hikaru) It has already passed. I have managed to not use too many Crystals, and yet, they aren¡¯t umting much, and I don¡¯t feel like it will reach 30 for that 1 point in the time I am in this forest. Then, I should use my Crystals to aim for escape here. It is currently 6:00pm. Yesterday I walked all night and broke a Barrier Stone in the morning. It is beginning to get dark already. Time to move. I pick the items that I can exchange with Crystals and can realistically use. [Physical Strength Recovery Potion 3 Crystals.] [Stamina Potion 3 Crystals]. These are the ones. The Physical Strength Recovery Potion is apparently medicine that blows away fatigue. Must be like a stimnt. Don¡¯t think it will have any side-effects to the body, I hope¡­ The Stamina Potion apparently increases endurance. Like an energy drink? It is 3 Crystals, so the effect should be high. These two are honestly useful. Crystals can also be exchanged for food and other small things that are important, yeah, but I decided to mainly focus on these two. I currently have 14 Crystals. For now, I buy a Stamina Potion. What came out of the screen when I tapped it was a ceramic cup with orange colored juice inside. ¡°It is the type that you have to drink right away.¡± (Hikaru) Looks like they don¡¯t give it to you in a way that can allow you to store it forter. Well, you can put it in another container, but in situations like mine, that wouldn¡¯t be an option. When I tried drinking it, it tasted like orange juice. It might have been tailored for Earthling taste. I am just happy it is a taste I can enjoy. I don¡¯t feel like my endurance has increased, but I will trust it does. I undo the barrier and chant [Darkness Fog]. I conceal myself in the darkness and run. I say that, but it is more like jogging. I am not the athletic type to begin with, so I am more scared about running in a bad way and ending up injured from that. Even so, this will reduce the distance faster than just walking. ¡°I definitely will live out of this. I am getting out of this forest.¡± (Hikaru) I use the darkness and jog through the night. Remaining distance to get out of the forest: 280km. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó It is going well. I continued running solely at night for 4 days. The stamina potions and physical strength recovery potions were properly doing their work. I drank stamina potions, ran till my very limit, then drank physical strength recovery potions to run once again till my very limit. I now managed to go 50km in one day. I was thinking about running in the daytime too, but that¡¯s no good. I don¡¯t know where monsters will show up. Monsters go away once I use a Barrier Stone, but walking at times other than night has quite a lot of dangers, so it was impossible. Wolves weren¡¯t the only monsters, there were also small versions of those giant burning monkeys, and also strangely aggressive deers. The forest was filled with death as if the low amount of monsters in the territory of the giant monkey was a lie. Now that I look closely, there¡¯s bones of animals here and there, and because of this, there were a lot of nuts and fruits growing around. Life and death. What a strange forest. Or maybe this is what an isekai looks like. And then, I broke thest stone with myst point, and when that was over, I did myst spurt run in this forest. My Points and Crystals are 0. With this, if I don¡¯t manage to get out of this forest, I don¡¯t know what will happen. ¡°Haaaah¡­! Haaaah¡­! 80km remaining¡­! Damn it!¡± (Hikaru) The strange thing about this forest is that the closer you are to the exit, the more lush and densely it begins to grow. The openings between the trees began to narrow, and the branches growing out were making it unbelievably difficult to run. I rarely get attacked by monsters in this deep darkness. There¡¯s almost no nocturnal animal that attacks humans in this forest. There are times when a feline beast would look at me with shining eyes as if it was going to attack me, but I managed to get away from it with Darkness Fog a 100% of the times. I was close to invincible inside the darkness. That¡¯s why I wanted to get away from here while it was night. I wanted to, and yet¡­ ¡°It is beginning to get bright¡­! This is bad¡­ Damn it¡­!¡± (Hikaru) The morning sun was peeking its face all carefreely, and the forest was beginning to change color. I open the map and see there¡¯s 42km remaining. There¡¯s still 1 full marathon left. It is a despairing distance. I ran all night, so of course I am tired. But it is already impossible to sleep. I have to do this. I have over 1 billion daily viewers now. They must know I used up all my points. Are they cheering for me? Or are they looking forward to seeing me die pathetically? There¡¯s 1 billion different opinions for those 1 billion people. I was given 3 Crystals for going over 1 billion viewers. I immediately buy a physical strength recovery potion and drink it. What I have left is my Dark Spirit Abilities that have no offensive power, and my meager body. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) I try to run to the darker ces there are inside this forest. I havee this far. I don¡¯t want to die. For the sake of Nanami. For the sake of my family. ¡­And for the sake of the viewers that are watching me. But as if throwing a cold bucket of reality on me¡­the howling of wolves resonate around me¡­ Chapter 20: A sliver of hope and Affection of Spirits

Chapter 20: A sliver of hope and Affection of Spirits

¡°Damn it¡­! I won¡¯t let myself be eaten!¡± (Hikaru) I was found by a pack of wolves. I used Darkness Fog sessively so that it doesn¡¯t run out, and would sometimes use Shadow Runner to distract them, and run again. ¡°It would be one thing if it were just one enemy, but¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know if these guys are the same pack as the ones I met the first time or not, but what I can tell is that they are big, fast, and strong. There¡¯s around 15. I have no leeway to properly count them. The only thing I can tell for sure is that it is not a number that I can run away from. ¡°[Darkness Fog]¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I am feeling my Spirit Energy running out. My whole body was beginning to get feverish, and my body was telling me any more uses will be dangerous. The wolves aren¡¯t so rash to just lunge into the darkness, so while the Darkness Fog is present, they are simply looking from afar. But they are maintaining a distance not too close but not too far. Darkness Fog had once again imcreased over 100, and had gone all the way to Tier 4. The darkness is dense and the effective range is big. There¡¯s also around 4 minutes of effective time. But it is only 4 minutes each time. ¡°[Darkness Fog]¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I am showing myself in that momentary end of the spell. And they are shrewdly trying to attack me at those small intervals. If it had been at night, I wouldn¡¯t need to use them consecutively as much. Also, I didn¡¯t use Shadow Runner much at those times, so I had leeway in my Spirit Energy. ¡­No, that¡¯s not it. Night is darkness. There¡¯s a clear difference in how much cost there is in Spirit Ability between times of the day. Making darkness appear at night and making darkness appear in a morning with good weather has a burden difference of several times¡­ That¡¯s how I feel. I don¡¯t have the leeway to confirm my map, but I most likely still have 30km left. No, 30km is the distance before reaching the closest fortress. In that case, getting out of the forest is 20km or 10km. I can¡¯t tell with that much detail using a world map. ¡°[Darkness¡­¡­¡­Fog¡­¡­]!¡± (Hikaru) A dark fog that cuts away the light. A pitch ck darkness so deep it feels like it was tangible was making it hard for even the wolves running around restlessly to approach. But I am close to my limit. When I open my Status Board to confirm, I see that I had obtained 3 Crystals. The log that was at the corner of my eyes had written [Reached 5,000,000,000 Total Viewers]. I exchange them for a spirit energy recovery potion, and drink it all up. That feverish feeling from my body is receding. ¡°Alright¡­! With this¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I run. In the direction that leads me out of this forest. A straight line. Fortunately, the forest had changed once again into a state that¡¯s slightly easier to run in. There might have been the work of people here. ¡°[Darkness Fog]¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know for how long I ran after that. I was already drained to my limit a long time ago. My clothes were tattered to a pitiful state from top to bottom because of the branches, and my whole body was covered in blood from cuts. Even so, I am still alive. Adrenaline was pumping to my brain to a point that I didn¡¯t care about the pain, and was simply struggling with my everything for the sake of the future. In normal circumstances it would have been impossible for me to run this much. My hidden human power must havee out with my life on the line here. ¡­But I am already at my limit. The forest still continued on. ¡­No, that¡¯s not it. I can see light. I could faintly see a in stretching out at the very ends of the forest. Just a bit. Just a bit more. ¡­No, it is the same. Even if I get out of the forest, that doesn¡¯t mean I am instantly in a safe zone. It might turn into an even more dangerous situation because it is an open space. The wolves are not giving up on me. Several tens of wolves were approaching me with drool on their mouths. I can¡¯t move a single step more. Once thisst darkness fog is cleared up, I won¡¯t be able to do anything. ¡°¡­Ha¡­haha, I am dealing with wolves, so maybe I should have climbed a tree somewhere.¡± (Hikaru) I think about that at thiste point in time, and I could feel aughing out from me. Of course, I don¡¯t have the energy to climb a tree anymore. I am exhausted and my Spirit Energy is empty too. My body is burning as if I was being grilled by mes here. I was assaulted by a fever that made me feel as if I wasn¡¯t myself anymore. It is a miracle that I haven¡¯t lost consciousness. My belongings that were stored in the Shadow Bag came out from my shadow. I finally couldn¡¯t maintain the ability because of my Spirit Energy running out. The 3 Spirit Stones, the shining flowers, the rope, the shirt sleeves, the empty ceramic cups that contained the potions before. I see. When my Spirit Energy runs out, the things stored in my shadow will get scattered out, huh. I was being weird here, thinking about this all calmly. ¡°¡­I will¡­die?¡± (Hikaru) Once this darkness clears up, my life will end. Will my father and mother see this too? Will both of my sisters see it? Are they going to cry at that sight? Will Nanami be living all alone in this world where she knows no one? Even though I didn¡¯t even imagine myself dying until now¡­ Will I be dying in this unpopted forest? Darkness Fog is still active. The wolves at the other side of the darkness were looking over here while drooling, waiting impatiently for the moment when the darkness clears up. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­ I must not die¡­!¡± (Hikaru) Those were my feelings that welled from the very depths of my soul. If not for this situation where I am truly neck to neck with my own death, it would be an emotion that I wouldn¡¯t have ever known in my life. It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with this being a parallel world. I just don¡¯t want to die. A primeval desire. An instinct. The wolves must be perceiving that the end is near, they were surrounding me and closing my chances of slipping away. The darkness is going to clear up soon. Hoping it will serve me as a weapon of sorts, I take in my hand the Spirit Stone of the Giant Monkey I obtained. Drowning people grab onto even straws -and for me, that was the Spirit Stones that were scattered in front of me. The Spirit Stone is big and hard. You could say it is the best weapon I can have in my hand right now. If I can jam it into the mouth of a wolf, I might be able to defeat at least one. It might not have much meaning, but I want to at least give them a piece of my mind too. As for any other thing that might serve as a weapon, it would be the Points and Crystals. There are times when they suddenlye in because of a special asion. That¡¯s currently what would increase my chances of survival the most. I opened the Status Board. ¡°1 Crystal!¡± (Hikaru) When I looked at the log, it said [Top of the Daily Viewers]. I have obtained this 2 times before. I must be gathering a whole lot more attention now that I am finally in a dangerous situation. But 1 Crystal won¡¯t be saving me from this situation. I use Item Appraisal on the Giant Monkey¡¯s Spirit Stone while in pain. This is the only thing in my hands that has the chance of overturning this situation. ¡­Or maybe, I instinctively felt this. The power of this stone, and¡­its potential. [Spirit Stone: Chaotic - This chaotic spirit crystallization is something that rarely shows up when collecting or killing a monster. Chaotic means that it couldn¡¯t obtain the pure elements of the Spirits and is mixed. It has all elements mixed in it, and it is called a Demonic Stone. The drop rate of this is 100% from a Demon Lord. It is rare for normal monsters and monstrosities to drop this, and they are valuable. The big sized ones are traded at high prices as spirit energy sources for magic tools. The appraisal target is one that was dropped from a Wondrous Entity me Orangutan. LL size. Rare Material]. Stuff like Monstrosity and Demon Lord; there were many words that I didn¡¯t know, but there¡¯s one thing that bothered me. ¡°Source of Spirit Energy? There¡¯s Spirit Energy in this¡­?¡± (Hikaru) Darkness Fog was beginning to run out. The dark fog was slowly dispersing. I don¡¯t have the time to think. ¡°Please¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I raised the Spirit Stone high up with both hands and held it tightly. I don¡¯t know at what I am praying to, but I have been using Spirit Abilities this whole time, and I had the certain feeling that Spirits are alive. I am the one using the abilities, but I have borrowed the strength of a whole ton of Spirits to create this darkness. If a Spirit Stone is a crystallization of Spirits¡­ ¡°Please give me power¡­the power to survive¡­!¡± (Hikaru) ¡ªUfufu. Ahaha. ¡ªKyakkya. I heard voices from somewhere. They felt simr to that Great Dark Spirit, but the voices felt more innocent, more pure¡­ The next instant¡­ I felt the temperature in my body dropping. The Spirit Stone must have heard my wish. It began to grow hot as if the heat in my body was transferred to it. And then, it began pulsing as if the stone was alive. Spirit Energy was returning to my body. No, my body was brimming with energy as if it were being provided from somewhere. But the energy that had finally returned to my body was for some reason being poured into the stone just like that. ¡°W-What¡¯s happening¡­? Spirit Energy is¡­¡± (Hikaru) Not only the Darkness Fog, I am not in a state where I can use any other Spirit Abilities. It was as if I was in the middle of activating an ability. Spirit Energy began to overflow with light. The light began to shine in different colours, and the remaining darkness fog was cleared up from this. The radiance inside the stone as if it had stars iid in it became light, and felt like it was turning and mixing. The wolves were hesitating from attacking in the face of this unknown phenomenon. The colorful lights continued overflowing from the stone. The stone grew hotter and hotter together with the mysterious pulsing. As if¡­it were alive. ¡°Hot! W-What¡­?¡± (Hikaru) I thought I would be able to get Spirit Energy. I did indeed get Spirit Energy. But what¡¯s happening right now is out of my imagination. I couldn¡¯t endure the scalding hot Spirit Stone and ended up letting go of it. The stone rolled on the ground, the overflowing light gathered, and then it began to swell thickly. Complex colors. It slowly turned red, redder, taking form¡­ ¡°Grooaah!!¡± One wolf lunged at that¡­something that was born from the Spirit Stone. The next instant¡­ *Pang!* That wolf was knocked onto the trunk of a tree several meters away. ¡°You gotta be kidding me¡­¡± (Hikaru) The light that overflowed from the Spirit Stone had converged into red, a deep red, bing bones, meat, blood, and¡­a gigantic body had been brought about. It was as if life had been yed in reverse. The me Orangutan that had been torn to pieces by the Great Dark Spirit had fire on its back, and was standing in front of me as if protecting me. ¡°Gugyaaaaa!¡± The roar of the giant monkey made the wolves cower in fear for a moment there. A difference in ss on a fundamental level. Size, power, and probably even spirit energy were like heaven and earth between the wolves and the giant monkey. Wolves are without doubt creatures that can feel this even in this parallel world. After that, it was one-sided. Each movement of the giant monkey would bring the demise of 2 to 3 wolves. One would get crushed by the swung down arm that was as big as the trunk of a tree, and another would die from the fire breath. Complete domination. The attacks of the wolves that only consist of biting and ws doesn¡¯t seem to even tickle the giant monkey. I can¡¯t even tell if that giant monkey is my ally. My Spirit Energy is mostly drained. It had recoveredpletely for a moment, but almost all of it was sucked away by the Spirit Stone. Did that stone grant my wish? Was it a power that was originally in Spirit Stones, or something else? The answer came from a strange ce. [Congrattions! You are the first Chosen to be enlightened with the ¡®Sealed 8th Spirit Ability¡¯. As a bonus for being first, you have been awarded 3 Points]. ¡°Sealed¡­what¡­?¡± (Hikaru) In the time I was taken aback by this, the fight ended. There was already no one moving in the surroundings. The giant monkey had dominated the wolves, and was standing right in front of me as if waiting for orders. It is strange how I am not scared. When I look closely, it wasn¡¯tpletely recreated, and there were ces here and there that were missing meat, and there were parts where I could see bone. ¡­Like a zombie. I opened my Status Board. - [Dark Spirit Ability] Tier 1 Ability ?Falsehood of Darkness [Shade Shift] Proficiency 11 ?Casket of Darkness [Shadow Bind] Proficiency 0 ?Call of Darkness [Summon: Night Bug] Proficiency 0 Tier 2 Ability ?View of Darkness [Dark Vision] Proficiency 9 ?Transformation of Darkness [Shadow Runner] Proficiency 21 ?Deposition of Darkness [Shadow Bag] Proficiency 6 Tier 4 Ability ?Revtion of Darkness [Darkness Fog] Proficiency 1 Special Technique ?Return of Darkness [Create: Undead] Proficiency 1 - ¡°Create¡­Undead¡­¡± (Hikaru) A new Spirit Ability had appeared. Looks like it is an ability that creates undead¡­in other words, zombies. Does that mean the result of my wish being sent into the Spirit Stone was the awakening of that ability? I tap the window and check the description. [A special technique that each element has. For the Dark Spirit Ability, it is creating undead. The required items for use are a Dark Spirit Stone or a Chaotic Spirit Stone. The created undead will take the form of the previous life of that stone. It is a method that can even recreate Monstrosity and Demon Lord undeads, but the required Spirit Energy is high; caution is required when used. Increasing the Proficiency will shorten the recreation time and increase the retention time. No changes in Tier. The used Spirit Stone will be consumed]. I look at the giant monkey in front of me. It looks almost identical to when it was alive. Its fighting power was high enough to wipe out that many wolves in an instant. It is most likely almost the same as when it was alive. In that case, this ability is massive¡­ No, way too big of a power. There¡¯s the limitation of needing an item for use though¡­ My Spirit Energy has recovered a bit. ¡ªKyakkya. ¡ªAhahaha. The voices grow further away. These voices are most likely the voices of the Spirits. They are not Spirits with form like the Great Dark Spirit. They are small Spirits that are present everywhere in this world. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± (Hikaru) I mutter this to empty air. Create Undead has a time limit. It is not like the danger ispletely gone. I must hurry. ¡°Giant monkey, can you take out the Spirit Stones from the wolves?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Gyawu.¡± The giant monkey performs my order obediently. ¡°Ugh¡­that¡¯s gory.¡± (Hikaru) The giant monkey takes out the Spirits Stones from the wolves¡¯ corpses as if it were squeezing them out. It is skilled as expected of a monkey, but I am even pitying them here. They were targeting my life that much, but it is not like there¡¯s any fault to them. If there¡¯s easy prey, aim for it. That¡¯s basically thew of nature. The Spirit Stones were mostly transparent like those of the children monkeys, and there was only one shining blue. I see, the Chaotic Stones that have stars scattered are pretty rare. After the stones, I had it get any edible fruits. I felt that Create Undead was going to run out soon. Once it finished gathering the fruits, the giant monkey let out a cry and disappeared in light particles. I put the fruits and the wolves Spirit Stone in the Shadow Bag and begin walking. Without forgetting to use 1 Point for a new Barrier Stone. ¡­Dragging my exhausted body to the light at the end of this ursed forest. Chapter 21: Crossing Nature and The Truth

Chapter 21: Crossing Nature and The Truth

¡°Outside¡­ The outside¡­¡± (Hikaru) I am saved. I survived and got out of the forest. ording to the map, there¡¯s still 15km before I reach the closest ce with people. The name of the location is already not Eastern Demonic Lands. It is now the north ins of the Rafeed Ward in the Ringpill Continent. I walked unsteadily just like that, and went up a slightly elevated hill. When I looked back, the way too vast forest that I was walking in until now¡­no, mostly ran my way out of, spread before my eyes. ¡°I got out¡­ I survived¡­¡± (Hikaru) Tears naturally came out from me. It still isn¡¯t over yet. My life in this parallel world is just beginning. That¡¯s all there is to it. But I managed to live. I can begin. It starts from here. [Pin Pon Pan! It is time to announce the rankings for the total viewers of the Chosen!]. A voice suddenly resonated in my head. The same voice as the time when I obtained that shining flower and when I learned Create Undead. Total Viewers Ranking¡­ There was such a thing? [Congrattions, Chosen Number 1,000, Kurose Hikaru, you shone as the number 1 in the 1st Total Viewers Ranking! As a prize for winning, you have been awarded 3 Points!]. Even if I am told I am number 1, I could only think ¡®figures¡¯. I did an adventure of life or death for 10 days. I don¡¯t know what the other Chosen are doing, but I am certain that I was having the roughest of times. [And! From here on, you can get messages from the viewers on Earth! A mailbox has been added to the Status Board, so please confirm it.] I thought I would have an astounding amount of messages since there¡¯s a billion viewers, but it looks like God is choosing the ones with ¡®strong emotions¡¯, so it seems like it doesn¡¯t end up being that many. If used correctly, I could learn about the state of things over on Earth. When I opened the Status Board, I certainly did get 3 Points. If only this hade a bit faster¡­ I did think that, but I am still alive here. I see a fortress-like thing far off in the horizon. There was nothing resembling monsters, and the wind felt good. ¡°Hm¡­? Mail is¡­wait, eeeh?¡± (Hikaru) There was a ¢Ù on the mailbox, but the next instant I thought that¡­mails began to pour in with a ponponponpon sound, and they increased to several hundreds in an instant. God should be filtering, and yet, since the denominator is high, the amount must be high as well. Let¡¯s see, what messages am I getting? ¡ªI still have nightmares of this moment. ¡ªI was feeling a sense of aplishment. I had survived 370km of despair. ¡ªI was number 1 in the total viewer count. Everyone is cheering for me. ¡ªThat¡¯s¡­what I believed. ¡ªI believed¡­ I opened the mail. A peaceful scenery of a light green in that stretched as far as the eye could see. A blue sky and gentle sunlight. A warm and dry wind. In this rxed atmosphere of this parallel world, what appeared there was a reality that I didn¡¯t imagine. [[He seems to be enjoying his isekai life even after killing his girlfriend. Just die already. What are you surviving for?]] [[After killing his girlfriend¡¯s family, he is going all OP isekai protagonist? I am ashamed to be japanese like him. HIKARU is currently trending on twitter throughout the whole world. This is a national disgrace. Give me a break.]] [[Is the air of the isekai tasty after taking away the future of Nanami-chan and obtained power?]] [[Drop to hell. No, hell would be lukewarm for you.]] [[You should have been eaten alive.]] [[Every time I see you desperately trying to live, I end up thinking that Nanami-chan must have wanted to live too. Why are you clinging to life so much, yet for others¡­moreover, the life of your girlfriend¡­why couldn¡¯t you think about hers the same way as yours? You are a fiend. I hate you. Die already.]] ¡ªI couldn¡¯t even breathe. All the mails were spitting out insult after insult of me. Everyone was wishing for my death. I couldn¡¯t understand immediately what was going on here. [[You apparently stabbed her several times on the stomach. I am impressed you can even do that. You are worse than a beast.]] [[Even though you killed your childhood friend¡¯s whole family, you really have the guts to enjoy your isekai life without showing any signs of doing such a heinous act. You are the worst monster out there.]] ¡°Nanami¡­died¡­?¡± (Hikaru) Nanami was a childhood friend of mine that I grew up together with like a sibling, not my girlfriend, but that¡¯s not what¡¯s important here. Right now, what I could gather from the opened messages was that¡­ Nanami is dead. And for some reason, I am being treated as the one who killed her. [[I am d there¡¯s a messaging system. I will be sending the other Chosen your way. I will definitely make sure you get punished. Sleep in fear.]] [[If that were me, I would give up. How can you continue living on as if nothing?]] [[I trust God to do a ranking for the most unpopr one too. The kind that properly gives a penalty to the highest ranked one, that is. Being sent straight to hell as the penalty sounds nice.]] [[DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE. DIE AT ONCE ALREADY.]] [[How do you feel being the most wanted dead in the whole world? You did something worth that, you know. Understand it. Understand it and kill yourself.]] All the messages were overflowing with anger at me. The hammer of justice towards a heinous killer they can¡¯t get their hands on. I couldn¡¯t understand anything. I thought there would at least be some people cheering for me. I figured there would be some who would be watching in amusement, but I at least believed that they would be happy about me managing to survive. ¡°Nanami¡­died¡­? Just like that¡­? She didn¡¯te to this world¡­? Uncle¡­and auntie¡­died as well¡­?¡± (Hikaru) I muttered this at no one in my disbelief. I thought that just like how I am alive here despite dying, Nanami as well would be living here in this world. That¡¯s what I thought. That¡¯s what I wished. In this parallel world where I know no one, my one sole objective was to reunite with Nanami. The reason why uncle and auntie didn¡¯t show up that day was because they were killed too? ¡­But I can tell from the messages. I ended up understanding¡­ It should have been transmitted immediately that Nanami didn¡¯te to this world. Something that can be found out as soon as they enter the house or call the police. The bodies of Nanami and her parents were there. Only my shoes were left at the entrance. Did the real culprit manage to get away? He must have set it up in a way to pin the murder on me. ¡°Kahah¡­!¡± (Hikaru) The contents in my stomach churned out. Being exposed by direct animosity, discovering that Nanami and her parents are dead; those two realities were enough to shock me in my entirety. I couldn¡¯t even stay standing, and ended up falling in ce. I couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. I actually¡­knew it already. That Nanami is dead. I saw the lifeless Nanami after all. But I wanted to believe it. I couldn¡¯t do anything but believe. By believing that Nanami hade here, I managed to maintain the will to get out of the forest. I myself was also too upied with my current situation. If I didn¡¯t face forward, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to move my feet. [[Your parents and your twin sisters couldn¡¯t stay in Japan anymore and moved out. Well, they will soon be found out even overseas. Don¡¯t you think it should be better to die as an apology?]] [[Your twin sisters are apparently super intelligent. Well, they ain¡¯t got a future anymore though.]] [[Your house was literally burning.]] ¡°Why¡­ What¡¯s with that¡­?! What the hell is going on here?!¡± (Hikaru) My tears weren¡¯t stopping. I was so desperate to stay alive, I couldn¡¯t even stop to think about what was happening on Earth. But¡­what else could I have done?! I was suddenly thrown to this world! I was killed too! Me being here alive is because of good luck, or maybe bad luck. It is not like I am here because I wished to¡­! There were a mountain of things I wanted to say. But those words were noting out from my mouth. My emotions were overflowing, and they were being overwritten by a different emotion. ¡°Me, killing Nanami¡­? There¡¯s no way I would do that¡­! She is my childhood friend¡­! She has been together with me since the day I was born¡­ Why the hell would I kill her¡­! Me and Nanami were killed! I had no intention ofing here!¡± (Hikaru) By the time I noticed, I was already shouting at who knows where. ¡°I went there to give my final farewells to Nanami¡­! When I did¡­I was stabbed by an unknown student of the same grade! Nanami was already killed by the time I got there¡­!¡± (Hikaru) It was a pointless exnation. There was a part of me that understood this. I have seen ming on the inte countless times. There¡¯s two methods to stop the ming. Stop the fuel. What I am currently doing is basically like fueling the fire endlessly. It will most likely just escte. ¡°¡­My family¡­My family has nothing to do with this¡­! What did my family do¡­!?¡± (Hikaru) In the end, this isekai transfer that the world was dragged into wasn¡¯t unrted to me. My family, Nanami¡¯s family; it destroyed both households. The messages continued increasing. Are there also messages from my parents and sisters within these? I had no courage to open them. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± (Hikaru) I wanted to disappear already. But I can¡¯t die here. No matter how much hate I am exposed to, the reality of me surviving those 370km of despair wasn¡¯t allowing me to choose death. [Announcement from God. It seems there¡¯s a number of Chosen who haven¡¯t noticed the ce where the item you brought to the parallel world is stored at. Please tap the Brought Item in the Status Board and materialize it. The things that haven¡¯t been materialized will be erased, so please keep that in mind.] An added announcement from God. Now that they mention it, you can bring an item to the parallel world. Mine was a sudden transfer, so I didn¡¯t prepare anything. Of course, it must be empty. And yet, I still opened that option¡­most likely because I had a feeling¡­ When I tapped Brought Item in the Status Board, a single album materialized and dropped coldly to the ground. ¡°¡­¡­Eh¡­?¡± (Hikaru) A pastel colored photo album. What Nanami was holding in her chest till the very end¡­ And what I touchedst¡­ I grabbed that with my trembling fingers¡­and opened the front cover. ¡°Nanami¡­you idiot¡­ What were you nning on doing by bringing something like this to a parallel world¡­¡­?¡± (Hikaru) A photo of the time when she and I were lined up together with our parents when we were in elementary school. A photo of when I fell down a pond at Distiny Land. A photo of when my sisters and Nanami fell asleep after ying themselves tired in a gamingpetition. A photo we took of when we lined up with our puffy uniforms at our entrance ceremony in middle school. A photo we took jokingly while we were talking through the window. A photo of the borrowing race where the borrowed thing that was asked of her was ¡®childhood friend¡¯. A photo of when my parents went to check on her after hearing she had passed the entrance exam for high school. The photos had Nanami smiling. The photos had me smiling as well. ¡°Guh¡­ Damn it¡­¡± (Hikaru) Gone. By seeing these photos, that reality became ever more real. Maybe everything that happened on Earth was a lie? By being in a parallel world, apletely different world, I couldn¡¯t help but think that way. But the fact that the album that was originally in the hands of Nanami is here means that¡­Nanami is dead¡­and she didn¡¯te here. ¡ªAhaha. ¡ªKusukusu. Someone wasughing at me who was drowning in tears. Gazes of curiosity. Laughing at me, telling me to stop the fake crying, to stop pretending to be sad. Laughing, telling me that I am the one who killed them. Laughing at me, a mediocre high schooler that doesn¡¯t have a single special trait. The Nanami in the photos was smiling. The me in the photos was smiling too. ¡ªAhaha. ¡ªKyakkyakkya. Laughs directed at me wereing from somewhere far. Laughs directed at me were echoing right by my ear. ¡ªI must have broken at this time. I began feeling gazes in bright ces. Gazes filled with animosity¡­hatred¡­and curiosity. ¡°[Darkness¡­Fog¡­].¡± (Hikaru) 1 billion real time viewers. 1 billion people were directing animosity towards me on Earth. They were waiting with anticipation, waiting for the moment I mess up. The moment I fall to the ground pathetically and die a dog¡¯s death¡­ I cut off those gazes with the darkness. In this deep deep darkness, those gazes won¡¯t reach. I closed the Status Board and began walking. I didn¡¯t feel like heading to the fortress. I wanted to sink¡­sink deeply into the very bottom of the darkness. Let¡¯s live in a ce where no eyes will reach. So that no one will be hurt anymore. Chapter 22: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 1232nd

Chapter 22: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 1232nd

-57: Anonymous from Earth Damn it! I waste in sending the support message! -58: Anonymous from Earth The Antis act damn fast. I also sent a message of support to him. I actually cried when he managed to get out of the forest. The Antis are the ones that should die. -59: Anonymous from Earth He looked so depressed, he will be refreshedter. -60: Anonymous from Earth As if someone could get refreshed from that. He is going to get cornered to his death! -61: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s scary. The very first ones who sent those messages must have been the extremists that believe in the ¡®Hikaru is the culprit¡¯ theory. -62: Anonymous from Earth I have been saying this countless times but, there¡¯s no other culprit other than Hikaru, right? The police have been investigating the whole time, you know? The police force of Japan is reliable, so it is impossible that they have not caught the culprit despite having caused that much of an incident. In other words, Hikaru who got away to the parallel world is the culprit. -63: Anonymous from Earth ¡üIdiot. -64: Anonymous from Earth I have been saying this countless times but, it is not like you get the rights of transfer by killing the Chosen, you know? See this and that as two separate things. Or more like, Hikaru himself has testified that he was killed by a third party. It is better to not feed these pests though. They seriously are a cancer to society. -65: Anonymous from Earth I felt bad for him. But his crying face made my heart skip a beat there. -66: Anonymous from Earth It might also be because they haven¡¯t found evidence and can¡¯t get a warrant. -67: Anonymous from Earth But how did the culprit run away? The mass media was there too, right? Like, real close. -68: Anonymous from Earth I went to check the site of the incident, and the house of Nanami-chan has a whole lot of narrow alleyways around, moreover, there¡¯s a thin ditch flowing, so there¡¯s a chance for escape. -69: Anonymous from Earth Then the mysterious schoolmate must be the culprit. There¡¯s no other but the mysterious schoolmate. -70: Anonymous from Earth If there had been students who didn¡¯t go to school that day, the number of suspects could have been narrowed, but it was New Year. -71: Anonymous from Earth If it is New Year¡¯s, there should have been people in the surrounding houses. Aren¡¯t there witnesses of the escaping culprit? -72: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no way the police haven¡¯t investigated that. Isn¡¯t it just that there¡¯s no witnesses? -73: Anonymous from Earth You guys, I don¡¯t know if you are forgetting or what. That was the time when the Chosen were being transferred. Is there a single human being that wasn¡¯t in front of their TV or PC? -74: Anonymous from Earth There should be elderly who aren¡¯t interested in all this isekai business, right? -75: Anonymous from Earth The testimony of an elderly sounds so unreliable¡­ -76: Anonymous from Earth For now, even if Hikaru isn¡¯t the culprit, there¡¯s a whole mountain of mysteries of who else could it be then. But with the testimony of Hikaru now, the culprit has been narrowed to a student of the same grade. I think it is just a matter of time before they are caught. -77: Anonymous from Earth Only a few criminals that have killed a whole family don¡¯t get caught, but it does happen. Even if there¡¯s a lot of evidence, it doesn¡¯t assure they will get caught. The culprit this time must have been really meticulous. Or maybe they were just in lucky, or the police is just that ipetent. -78: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s also the chance Hikaru is the true culprit though. -79: Anonymous from Earth But you see, no matter which is the case, there¡¯s no way to judge Hikaru anymore. No matter how many harassing messages are sent, we can only watch the Chosen. -80: Anonymous from Earth No, the problem is that the harassment seems to actually be working¡­ The ones who still think Hikaru is the culprit after seeing that reaction should get their human license revoked. -81: Anonymous from Earth Is that photo album something he prepared? -82: Anonymous from Earth No idea. Does that mean he brought the photos of the person he killed? In order to get a high from thinking back on it? -83: Anonymous from Earth There was no need to force the psychopath route¡­ -84: Anonymous from Earth It was pastel colored, so it must have been prepared by Nanami-chan. -85: Anonymous from Earth Why can you say for sure? -86: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no way the Great Dark Mage would prepare such an album, right? Think realistically. Go back and redo your *chuunibyou*. -87: Anonymous from Earth It could have been prepared by his little sisters. -88: Anonymous from Earth In the first ce, we don¡¯t know at what time Hikaru-kyun was chosen. Did he really have the time to prepare an album? -89: Anonymous from Earth Even his little sisters said they didn¡¯t know. There is the chance that he was hiding it though. -90: Anonymous from Earth In that case, there¡¯s the possibility that he went to Nanami-tan¡¯s room to transfer together with his childhood friend. -91: Anonymous from Earth The theory that Hikaru is innocent is really strong here. I didn¡¯t think he was the culprit from the very beginning though. -92: Anonymous from Earth No no, what¡¯s wrong with you guys? Judging from the situation and the evidence, there¡¯s no other culprit than Hikaru. -93: Anonymous from Earth Suspicious. Aren¡¯t you the culprit? We haven¡¯t found any other culprit after all. -94: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t really get it, but I will send a message to cheer him up. -95: Anonymous from Earth Me too. Or more like, is there no other way to support him? We are powerless aside from viewer points. -96: Anonymous from Earth He won¡¯t be reading the messages anymore. He shut himself inside the darkness. -97: Anonymous from Earth I actually feel like bullying him a whole lot now¡­ What should I do¡­ -98: Anonymous from Earth I loled at the massive amount of ¡®Little Sister of Hikaru¡¯ appearing on youtube. -99: Anonymous from Earth The broadcast of the actual sisters was shocking after all. There must be a lot of people searching for ¡®Hikaru¡¯s little sisters¡¯. -100: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, why is Hikaru the only one who can use magic like a machine gun? -101: Anonymous from Earth The other Chosen lose consciousness the moment they use magic consecutively. -102: Anonymous from Earth It seems there were cheat powers that you could get at the beginning that were rted to Spirit Energy, so it definitely must be that. Maybe Spirit Energy Recovery Rate, Spirit Prowess Up, or the one about being loved by Spirits. -103: Anonymous from Earth The one where the Spirits love you, you say? The one that Ikakin said required a crazy high amount of points? -104: Anonymous from Earth That. Well, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s what Hikaru took though. -105: Anonymous from Earth There were other people who were shooting magic over and over. Well, even with that, they wouldn¡¯t manage to get out from the dangerous zones and died though. -106: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan who started with a full brawn build in a safe zone is the rightest answer. -107: Anonymous from Earth Starting in a dangerous zone has way too many risks after all¡­ Even Hikaru barely scraped away with his life. -108: Anonymous from Earth Even this all-seeing eye of mine couldn¡¯t foresee that he would survive. -109: Anonymous from Earth Just when he was finally about to die, thements were filled up with ¡®Divine Punishment¡¯. I felt like I peeked at the hideous side of humanity. If seeing this was the objective of God, you are all gonna get purged in a bunch, you know. -110: Anonymous from Earth The summary of Hikaru until now: ¢ÙHe killed(?) his childhood friend Nanami-chan and was elected as a Chosen. ¢Ú Starting from a danger zone. Meets a giant fire monkey inside the forest, but escapes from the precarious situation by cing a barrier. ¢Û He begins acting by using dark spirit magic, but ends up in front of the nest of the fire monkeys. ¢Ü Something that appeared at night ughtered the whole fire monkey family. Spirit Stone Get. ¢Ý Policy of only moving at night. Seems like he is buying barriers with points. ¢Þ Flower that shines at night, get. First of the Chosen to get a special rare material. ¢ß Ran out of barrier stones close to the end of the forest, and was about to get killed by a pack of wolves. ¢à The power of darkness awakened and he summoned an undead fire monkey. Wipes out the pack of wolves. The first of the Chosen to obtain the Sealed 8th Dark Spirit Ability. ¢á Gets out from the forest and receives messages from Earth. Seems like they were filled with all manners of insults. ¢â After crying himself to the ground, he has shut himself in since then. -111: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s that about the barrier? Was there such a safety measure? -112: Anonymous from Earth Neer spotted. There¡¯s a Barrier Stone you can buy with points. It seems like Hikaru was one of the Chosen who had quite a lot of points remaining, and he was buying quite the high amount of Barrier Stones. Most Chosen allocated all their points before starting, so there aren¡¯t many who have managed to properly use the Barrier Stones to survive. -113: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s so damn sly. So he really is the culprit¡­ -114: Anonymous from Earth The trantions are still not perfect, so there¡¯s a lot of unknown areas, but it is 1 point per barrier stone, so it seems it isn¡¯t something you can buy so easily. -115: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru was using them like water though¡­ -116: Anonymous from Earth More importantly, what was that thing that showed up at night? I watched the footage, but it was so frikin dark I thought they messed up their broadcast. -117: Anonymous from Earth Tremble in fear after watching the brightness up version. (Link) -118: Anonymous from Earth Eh? Eh? What¡¯s this? No matter how much the brightness is increased, only a silhouette shows. -119: Anonymous from Earth She is being called Miss Perfect Dark overseas. This is most likely the Great Dark Spirit. -120: Anonymous from Earth Why is the Great Dark Spirit favoring Hikaru? The fire monkey family are in victims here. -121: Anonymous from Earth The family was just cuddling in a circle there, and yet, they were suddenly killed by a boss ranked Spirit. That¡¯s not on the level of just being unlucky. Is Hikaru a Death God or something? -122: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s talk he has some cheat power about being loved by Spirits, so that must be what Hikaru got. Also, there¡¯s no doubt he took Night Vision. -123: Anonymous from Earth Is it certain that Hikaru killed Nanami-chan? It seemed like he was trying to testify about it, and it also matches with what his little sisters said. I don¡¯t get it anymore. -124: Anonymous from Earth We digging back this topic again? -125: Anonymous from Earth Who other than Hikaru is there with all the evidence against him? The mysterious student X? -126: Anonymous from Earth He doesn¡¯t know the name of the student. Happens often when you are a loner¡­ -127: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s also the exnations of the little sisters, so Hikaru is apparently decently popr overseas. -128: Anonymous from Earth That talk about getting the right for transfer if you kill the Chosen isplete bogus after all. -129: Anonymous from Earth With 1 billion people watching, of course there will at least be people liking him. -130: Anonymous from Earth He might have killed them, or maybe he didn¡¯t. There¡¯s no other method to prove if he is innocent aside from having Nanami-tan herself state it. -131: Anonymous from Earth No, they can just find the true culprit, right? If they can¡¯t, Hikaru is the culprit. -132: Anonymous from Earth ¡üIdiot -133: Anonymous from Earth Stop with that judgement full of holes. -134: Anonymous from Earth No, why is it going in the direction of Hikaru not being the culprit in the first ce? -135: Anonymous from Earth Because Celica and Karen say Onii-chan is not the culprit¡­ -136: Anonymous from Earth Why are his two little sisters super geniuses while Hikaru is normal? -137: Anonymous from Earth He is not normal. He is the Great Dark Mage!! -138: Anonymous from Earth His two little sisters are geniuses and cute, it is just unfair. Moreover, they are twins, love their Onii-chan, and streamed in youtube for the sake of clearing his name without caring about the dangers of it, and in 8nguages to top it off! I ended up hating Hikaru even more. He also had a cute childhood friend. He waspletely on the winning side. And now, he is going all overpowered isekai protagonist with his dark magic. There¡¯s no loner who would be able to see him with honest eyes. He is the star of loners. I envy him so friking damn much. -139: Anonymous from Earth Good to see you are honest. I envy him too. I want to be Hikaru. -140: Anonymous from Earth Celica was reading a script or something, wasn¡¯t she? -141: Anonymous from Earth She was facing straight to the camera. I don¡¯t know if there were cue cards or what at the side of the camera. The details were apparently almost the same in 8nguages, but she was answering thements with the very samenguage it was asked in, so she is a serious speaker of 8nguages. -142: Anonymous from Earth What does that mean? The questions were in the script too? A 12 year old girl being able to speak 8nguages is impossible considering the learning speed and all. -143: Anonymous from Earth It was a livestream. There¡¯s no japanese person who wasn¡¯t dumbstruck when they heard a cute girl like that speaking hindi. Go watch it at once. -144: Anonymous from Earth Seems it was pretty shocking even overseas. Moreover, they are cute on an idol level. The treatment towards Hikaru got super lighter after that. A certain demographic might have instead gotten their hatred amplified though. -145: Anonymous from Earth It seems Karen can speak 3nguages. These little sisters are way too intelligent¡­ -146: Anonymous from Earth I envy Hikaru. I hate him¡­ So unfair¡­ -147: Anonymous from Earth But he was separated from all that, you know? -148: Anonymous from Earth Popr people always get haters. -149: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s with this flow of things? More, let your anger take over you. -150: Anonymous from Earth We are hating him in a sense. -151: Anonymous from Earth Burning their house was way too far. You should really think about which one is the sane side here. -152: Anonymous from Earth The arsonist hasn¡¯t been caught yet, right? Even though the mass media was there. I am impressed they managed to pull that off. -153: Anonymous from Earth The mass media is the culprit¡­ You would normally deal with the fire in its early stage. -154: Anonymous from Earth The family are just victims after all¡­ I am impressed the little sisters didn¡¯t end up hating their brother. -155: Anonymous from Earth No, maybe they do hate him. They are geniuses, so there¡¯s the possibility they are moving in a calcted manner that will reduce the damage towards them the most. -156: Anonymous from Earth It is true that that livestream at the very least managed to create sympathy towards the family. -157: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-tan¡¯s cause of death was because of being stabbed to death, right? Have they not checked for fingerprints of Hikaru? -158: Anonymous from Earth Right right, they were apparently stabbed to death with a knife or a kitchen knife, but they haven¡¯t found the murder weapon. -159: Anonymous from Earth He was transferred soon after, so there should have been no time to hide the murder weapon, huh. -160: Anonymous from Earth That point was brought out in the stream of the little sisters. -161: Anonymous from Earth Didn¡¯t he bring it to the parallel world then? -162: Anonymous from Earth The item he brought was the album. Watch properly. You can only take one thing, so there¡¯s zero chance he brought the knife with him too. In the first ce, if he really had something like that, he would have used it a long time ago. -163: Anonymous from Earth Even the fingerprints. He was her boyfriend, so they should be everywhere. -164: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of that, Hikaru said it was a student of the same grade. If they get the fingerprints of everyone in the same year, couldn¡¯t they find the culprit? -165: Anonymous from Earth That! -166: Anonymous from Earth We are finally here¡­ -167: Anonymous from Earth I am really unsure whether the police can actually pull it off or not though. -168: Anonymous from Earth No, if it is someone their grade, they could just say they came to hang out once¡­ Are you idiots¡­? -169: Anonymous from Earth What if there¡¯s fingerprints in the body of Nanami-chan? -170: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s none of that. This would be a whole other case. -171: Anonymous from Earth You are all going girlfriend girlfriend, but the little sisters emphasized that they were not in a romantic rtionship. They were just childhood friends. Isn¡¯t that important? Is what I thought, honestly. -172: Anonymous from Earth Those two really love their Onii-chan though¡­ -173: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t bring out such little sisters that are more fantasy-like than an isekai. -174: Anonymous from Earth The little sisters are still in middle school after all. They are still at the age where they love their Onii-chan¡­ -175: Anonymous from Earth They are not your average middle schooler though. Twins that skipped grades and suddenly enrolled in college is just hard to believe. -176: Anonymous from Earth This is what people must call being gifted. -177: Anonymous from Earth We are only talking about the little sisters! -178: Anonymous from Earth Cause Hikaru-kyun isn¡¯ting out from the darkness¡­ Or more like, he is using magic sessively at a frightening degree. Wow. He really is the Great Dark Mage, no joke. -179: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no doubt he is the one who is using the most magic within the 1,000 Chosen¡­ -180: Anonymous from Earth I want him to say ¡®Be embraced in the mes of darkness and perish¡¯. -181: Anonymous from Earth He is still an actual 1st year high schooler, so we can hope it happens. I can catch a glimpse of it with the fact that he chose darkness. -182: Anonymous from Earth DAMN BASTARD! I should have been the one to go. I seriously want to kill him for taking away my right. -183: Anonymous from Earth Simmer it. It is random, so anyone had the chance¡­ We weren¡¯t chosen -that¡¯s all there is to it¡­ Even me, if I had been chosen, I could have escaped this sh*tty life here and enjoyed my isekai life¡­ Ugh¡­ -184: Anonymous from Earth Stop it. That is super effective on me too. -185: Anonymous from Earth Ah, the murder weapon! So that¡¯s why the police were searching for that so persistently. -186: Anonymous from Earth Talk aboutte reaction. -187: Anonymous from Earth Huh? Then, Hikaru is not the culprit??? -188: Anonymous from Earth Culprit! Culprit! Hikaru is the culprit! -189: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s merely based on inconclusive evidence and the circumstances around it, making him look like the culprit. Cool your head and think. -190: Anonymous from Earth Whichever the case, I am looking forward to the actions of Hikaru from now on. Chapter 23: Dungeon and Peaceful Darkness

Chapter 23: Dungeon and Peaceful Darkness

I arrived in a big city. I got information about this world beforehand in order to tell Nanami, so I didn¡¯t get surprised by this medieval fantasy world cityscape. There are many people of varied races, a weird scent around, and a lot of shouting happening. Energetic and upied. That was something that wasn¡¯t present in that forest. But I wasn¡¯t moved by this. Even I myself don¡¯t know why I was pulled into a city. Just like how an insect gets pulled in by light, there¡¯s something about this city. ¡ªThe presence of darkness. Those are the only words I can find to describe this. If it is here, I can slip into the darkness where gazes don¡¯t reach. It was a strange confidence. The city was filled with Spirit Energy. Is this just how cities with people are like in this world? Humans and monsters have spirit energy. When those gather, it probably creates a ce overflowing with energy like this one. I haven¡¯t opened my Status Board once since that time. Not using the map was inconvenient, but I was being stubborn. I put away the album of Nanami in the Shadow Bag. I am sure I won¡¯t be opening it till the day I die. The result of walking while desiring even darker ces was that I arrived at what looked like a misceneous store. I managed to sell my Spirit Stones there. I got to sell the wolf spirit stones and the spirit stones of the children monkeys for several tens of silver coins, so I used that money to buy clothes, an overcoat, and a dagger. With just that alone, I wasn¡¯t left with much. I don¡¯t know what the market price is, so I might have had unfavorable exchanges there, but I don¡¯t have the leeway to mind that. I ask for a cheap inn, and stay there. Even the cheapest room was decently expensive. The room was simple and dirty, and the bed was on the wooden floor, and it was basically like a bad excuse of a mattress, but even with that, it has been a while since I have had a bed. I was unaware of it, but I must have been pretty tired. I ended up sleeping surprisingly deeply. I woke up at midnight and took advantage of the darkness to head to the center of the city. The owner of the misceneous store said this is a dungeon city. There¡¯s a big dungeon at the center of the city, and the resources obtained from there stimte the market of this city. I could immediately tell where the dungeon was. A cone shaped giant crystal that¡¯s twisted into a spiral, towering at the center of the city. I remember seeing this thing from afar yesterday. It was reflecting the sunlight, sparkling unrestrainedly. It asserted its presence as andmark to an unbelievable extent. At that time, I didn¡¯t even think for a second it was a dungeon though. I would say it is around 80 meters tall. I don¡¯t know how it was made, but that crystal might be one big spirit stone. The presence of Spirits is abnormal over there after all. This city itself is filled to the brim with the presence of Spirits, but I could feel an even denser presence overflowing from the entrance of the dungeon. There¡¯s some devices that seem to ban the use of abilities, most likely because the use of Spirit Abilities is dangerous in the city. It is pretty difficult to use my Dark Spirit Abilities, but when close to the dungeon, it is actually the contrary, and because it is midnight as well, I felt like the effectiveness will be several times higher. At the root of the crystal, there¡¯s a big opening that¡¯s the entrance of the dungeon. It must be the type of dungeon that you have to go deeper and deeper underground. The only thing I can see from here are big stairs going down. What lies below is hazy as if the space there is warped. Even with me having Night Vision I couldn¡¯t see further ahead, so the entrance of the dungeon might be a literal entrance to another world. The entrance is big. 30 meters width and 10 meters height. I can easily imagine how gigantic the inside must be. There are a number of people at the entrance of the dungeon. A group that¡¯s equipped strictly in a way that seems like they are dungeon explorers. There were 4 men standing with a bonfire at their back that seemed like lookouts. You might need money to enter the dungeon. It would be a pain to be called to a stop. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) Darkness Fog has been raised to Tier 4, so I can now adjust the amount of darkness. If I go at full power, I can cover a radius of 10 meters in darkness. But that¡¯s depending on the situation, and in most of the cases, it would just stand out negatively. I cover myself in just around a 1 meter radius, and take advantage of that darkness to slip into the dungeon. No one noticed me. (This is calming¡­) (Hikaru) The inside of the dungeon is filled with spirit energy, and it seems like I can use Spirit Abilities as much as I want. I walked while using both Dark Vision and Darkness Fog together. Maybe because it is a closed space, or because it is a ce filled with darkness -most likely both- I couldn¡¯t feel the gazes of the viewers. Of course, it must be just my imagination. Right now the viewers are watching me and wishing me to die fast, to die in the dungeon. That must be what they are thinking. But when I am inside the darkness like this, I can forget about those things. My helplessness, my sadness; I can keep them all bottled inside of it. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) No one noticed me when inside the darkness. Inside the dungeon with deep darkness, people and monsters don¡¯t pay any heed when there¡¯s even deeper darkness. That¡¯s probably how it works. (¡­So this is a dungeon. What a mysterious ce. Did someone make it?) (Hikaru) ¡ªThis dungeon is called the Grand Meltia Dungeon. At this time, I didn¡¯t know that each floor is given a name. The 1st Floor is called the Dusk Hades Street. Its trait is¡­ (So vast¡­) (Hikaru) After crossing a narrow path that screamed dungeon, I arrived at a vast space. In this vast space bigger than a baseball dome, the ceiling was hazy red like the sky at dusk. At the ground there were dpidated houses made of stone lined up, and I could see something resembling a castle deep in. And the residents living in this city are¡­ (Skeletons¡­huh.) (Hikaru) The skeletons were making peculiar nking sounds as they moved around. Barehanded ones, ones that had swords in their hands, big ones, small ones; they came in various shapes and forms, but it seems like this is the city of skeletons. I could see an explorer party that¡¯s fighting at around 300 meters away. Can you get Spirit Stones by defeating skeletons? I have a despairingck of knowledge. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) I cover myself in darkness and slowly approach one skeleton. Darkness Fog is a method to impair vision. You can still hear and smell. As long as I don¡¯t know how skeletons detect others, the inside of the darkness is not safe. If pushes to shove, I won¡¯t hesitate to fight. It is a monster that shows up on the first floor of the dungeon. It shouldn¡¯t be that strong. Whichever the case, I have to earn money or I will be penniless in a few days. I got pretty close, but the skeleton didn¡¯t react. After I got away for a bit and undid my ability for a moment, it immediately reacted, so there¡¯s no doubt its sight has been obstructed by Darkness Fog. It reacts to sounds even when I am inside the darkness, so I can¡¯t lower my guard though. The enemy is a barehanded skeleton. It doesn¡¯t move fast, and it doesn¡¯t look that strong. I wasn¡¯t aware of it myself, but the me at that time must have been merry about my first dungeon. I didn¡¯t feel the gazes of the viewers inside the darkness. That¡¯s why I ended up thinking this¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s try fighting it¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡ªHahaha. ¡ªUfu¡­ufufu. ¡ªKyakkyakkya. I heardughing. From somewhere far? Or maybe right by my ear. Gazes that pierce my whole body. I am being watched. I could fear the gazes of 1 billion people. The viewers are observing my every movement, my every action, with scorn in their eyes. Thinking ¡®he is finally going to be doing what an otaku boy would want to do¡¯. That he will finally be having his long desired battle with a monster. Gazes of curiosity. Countless gazes from Earth. I was beginning to feel nauseous. ¡ªUfufu. ¡ªKyakkya! ¡ªAhaha. I could hear the scorn of the viewers. They areughing at me. [[Are you going to fight? Please defeat them coolly, Hero-kun (lol).]] [[Go fight and die already -as pathetically as possible.]] [[Right, of course you would want to fight monsters since you havee to a fantasy world (lol). Want to defeat a skeleton and feel like an overpowered main character?]] [[So you really are enjoying your isekai life.]] [[ying the dark magic swordsman with your dagger in hand? Uwaaa, so cool, lol. Brb, puking. Lmao.]] I know that all of these are voicesing from my mind. But this isn¡¯t just me being delusional here, I am actually being watched by everyone. My every action. The pathetic sight of me fighting. Waiting for the moment I get drunk on my first victory. Even though I was trying so hard not to think about it by hiding in the darkness¡­ ¡°[Darkness Fog¡­!]¡± (Hikaru) I hold back from vomiting, shut into the darkness, and run. Fight? No way. I don¡¯t want to be seen. I want them to forget about me. I want my whole existence to disappear. I ran and ran, and by the time I noticed, I had gone down the stairs, and reached the 2nd Floor. The 2nd Floor was smaller than the 1st Floor, and it was made truly like a dungeon. I went pretty deep inside, and curled up inside the darkness. I saw small humanoid monsters, dog-like monsters, and oni-like monsters, but it seems like none of those monsters could find me inside the darkness. If I hide in even deeper darkness within this already dark ce, no gazes could reach. Even the voices have stopped now. ¡°Haaah¡­ Haah¡­¡± (Hikaru) *Drip Drip* Underground water seemed to be trailing down the walls. It is an old and dirty underground dungeon. For the people who don¡¯t have Night Vision, exploring this ce must be really rough. I stayed curled up there for a while. Monsters that didn¡¯t look that strong passed by a number of times, but they just went on without noticing me. The next monster as well. And the next one after that. I could disappear inside the darkness. By being embraced in the darkness for a while, I finally managed to regain my calm. (¡­What¡¯s that?) (Hikaru) After several hours, I noticed that. The reason why I didn¡¯t notice until now must have been because that¡¯s how shaken I was. The small room at the other side that is shaped like a prison had something that was shining dully. I get up. When I approached it, I noticed they were the empty-shell of explorers. Crude leather armor, overcoat, leather gloves, leggings, and shoes. The equipment of explorers was lined up on the ground in a way as if it was once worn by someone. There was no corpse anywhere, and at the ce where the head would originally be, there¡¯s a small red spirit stone just lying there. It is as if the body disappeared into nothingness, and only the spirit stone remained. (¡­Did they die? What about the body¡­?) (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know. It might be that in a strange ce like a dungeon, strange things happen. The sword is broken, and the armor seems to all be cheap stuff. It must have been a newbie explorer. I ced what was once the equipment of an explorer inside my Shadow Bag. ¡°¡­Corpse rummaging, huh¡­ I have fallen as low as I can.¡± (Hikaru) If I can¡¯t fight, I have no other way to earn money than to do stuff like this. It was all done inside the darkness. The viewers shouldn¡¯t be able to see that. For some mysterious reason, I could ept myself being corrupted. I had no leeway to be considerate for the dead. I have lost my childhood friend, my family, my ce to return to, and even my own dignity, so the only thing left for me to lose here is my life. Even so, I will continue living on. That¡¯s all I could do right now. And this is how I live my life in the dungeon today. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó This darkness wasfortable for me. Hiding in the dungeon filled with silence and death, I would strip the equipment from the now voiceless corpses of the explorers, and sell them. That¡¯s how I somehow managed to get by in my meals. At the burial chamber that¡¯s intimate with death¡­ Cloaking myself in darkness, I curl up and hold my breath today as well. So that no one sees me. So that I don¡¯t gather the attention of anyone. And¡­ So that everyone forgets about me¡­ Chapter 24: Different World Bulletin Board [Country: JPN – C] 6211

Chapter 24: Different World Bulletin Board [Country: JPN - C] 6211

-443: Anonymous from Earth I imagined it, but everyone is having it rough. -444: Anonymous from Earth The food¡­ The japanese probably are on the advantageous side in that. We are the type that can eat most of anything. -445: Anonymous from Earth There were too many Chosen who would go ¡°I can¡¯t eat something like this!¡± and would push the sandwich button. -446: Anonymous from Earth I feel a bit bad for the ones who can¡¯t eat things because of their religion, but I also feel like they are a bit too strict on themselves right now given the situation they are in. -447: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s pretty tasty-looking stuff too¡­ There¡¯s also the hygiene issue, so I can¡¯t really say for sure it is safe though. -448: Anonymous from Earth In the end, modern people like us have to go to big cities in the isekai and buy expensive food. -449: Anonymous from Earth I didn¡¯t imagine there were these many people who can¡¯t eat grilled fish. -450: Anonymous from Earth It might just be an issue of their cooking though. If they had done it meuniere or frit, they would have eaten it¡­probably. -451: Anonymous from Earth It is apparently turning into a trend to say ¡°That¡¯s not pig, it just resembles it. Pigs don¡¯t exist in isekais¡± to the people that can¡¯t eat due to their religion. -452: Anonymous from Earth Aah, true. There¡¯s no way they are the same. We are talking isekai here. -453: Anonymous from Earth Spirit Stonese out from inside their bodies after all. -454: Anonymous from Earth Do Spirit Stonese out from the body of the Chosen too? -455: Anonymous from Earth Most likely. It should be safe to assume that their bodies have been remade to conform to the world there at the time they were transferred. They are getting powers using points, so their bodies are being modified in real time. -456: Anonymous from Earth How are the vegetarians doing? -457: Anonymous from Earth They are maintaining their vegetable diet decently well. There¡¯s a good amount of edible nts there after all. -458: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s an abundance of food. The survival difficulty is a lot lower than I thought. -459: Anonymous from Earth Most of the ones that got Random Transferred died though¡­ -460: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s because they are idiots that jump into danger themselves. Idiots don¡¯t survive. It was simply natural selection at work here. -461: Anonymous from Earth They are beginning at level 1. No matter if you are a warrior, mage, priest, or martial artist, you have to take it slow. Why can¡¯t they understand that? -462: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no cure for idiocyyyyyy! -463: Anonymous from Earth You are all ming the hell out of them, but you had to use 30 points to avoid the random transfer, so I feel like it can¡¯t be helped that they would think there¡¯s a chance it will be okay. It seems like 30 points was the bare minimum you could get after all. -464: Anonymous from Earth It is not like it is assured that you would get thrown into danger. -465: Anonymous from Earth The reality is that random is chosen by default, and if you want to transfer safely, you had to pay 30 points. Having 30 points and being taken away 30 points feelspletely different. -466: Anonymous from Earth Even Ikakin said that there might be people who ended up with the random transfer because they didn¡¯t have enough time to think and were too flustered¡­ -467: Anonymous from Earth God really is scary. God is the Devil. -468: Anonymous from Earth From the people that seemed to have been randomly transferred, only 4 survived, you know? -469: Anonymous from Earth In just a few days after the transfer, 41 people died already. That¡¯s a pretty scary number¡­ I am impressed that Hikaru survived. -470: Anonymous from Earth There should be a number of lucky people who chose random transfer but were sent to safe ces, but we won¡¯t know until the person themselves tells us. -471: Anonymous from Earth In the books distributed to all Chosen, it was clearly written there: ¡®the most important thing is where you are going to be transferred. If you can choose, make it the highest priority to take safety¡¯. On the contrary, why were there that many people who chose random despite that¡­? -472: Anonymous from Earth By book, do you mean the one that was issued by WHO, the UN, or whatever? -473: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s right. The isekai key notes created by gathering well-informed people. Rumors say even japanese light novel writers participated in it¡­ -474: Anonymous from Earth Well, even if you distribute books, there¡¯s some who won¡¯t read it. -475: Anonymous from Earth God should publicize where the points were allocated for the Chosen already, damn it. -476: Anonymous from Earth Totally that. I wanna know the secret to Jeanne-chan¡¯s strength. -477: Anonymous from Earth By the way, there¡¯s apparently a lot of viewers who have their attention on stuff like the High Heal Scroll and the Rejuvenation Scroll. -478: Anonymous from Earth It is the dream of humanity after all ] rejuvenation. -479: Anonymous from Earth The High Heal is also a dream item. It can even heal lost parts. -480: Anonymous from Earth I think the option of the Chosen returning to this world will appear eventually. When that happens, the important part is whether God will allow ¡®souvenirs¡¯ or not. -481: Anonymous from Earth If spirit magic can be used here, it would be strong. -482: Anonymous from Earth We got no Spirits, so it would be impossible. -483: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no scrolls and spirits, so there¡¯s a high chance they won¡¯t have any effect here. -484: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s possible. -485: Anonymous from Earth If healing magic and scrolls work on the same principles, there¡¯s no chance. -486: Anonymous from Earth What about potions? -487: Anonymous from Earth Even that could be a concentrated liquid of spirits. There¡¯s no knowing. -488: Anonymous from Earth If it exists in liquid form, can¡¯t it at least be possible to affect the body in some way? -489: Anonymous from Earth We don¡¯t know if spirits are harmful for earthlings, you know? It is an absolute foreign substance, so you could die instantly at worst. -490: Anonymous from Earth But the Chosen are okay. -491: Anonymous from Earth The theory of the Chosen having their bodies remade to adapt to the isekai is strong. -492: Anonymous from Earth I can¡¯t tell whether this topic is full of hopes and dreams or not¡­ -493: Anonymous from Earth Who is the Chosen you are the most interested in right now? -494: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s really sudden there. For me, it would be the amnesiac german superman. -495: Anonymous from Earth Obviously Hikaru. -496: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan. -497: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-sama. -498: Anonymous from Earth The Great Dark Mage Hikaru-kyun. -499: Anonymous from Earth It gotta be Ikakin. -500: Anonymous from Earth Maximilian Marshal-sama. -501: Anonymous from Earth The romanian twins. -502: Anonymous from Earth Jack Alexander Fox-kun. -503: Anonymous from Earth Watching Jeanne-chan really does feel good. A beauty that gives that powerhouse feeling is the best of the best. -504: Anonymous from Earth That time when Jeanne-chan defeated a zombie with a log was crazy exciting. -505: Anonymous from Earth Her mental strength is on another level too. She doesn¡¯t ck on her training either. It is on the level where I am questioning where such a talent like that was slumbering in. -506: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan not showing any interest in Spirit Abilities is too strong. Physically and mentally. -507: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s theories that say Jeanne-chan took the debuff of ¡®No affinity with Spirit Magic¡¯. -508: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? -509: Anonymous from Earth Having the courage to take something like that in a world where everything is solved with the power of spirits -that¡¯s amazing. -510: Anonymous from Earth When talk about Jeanne-chan begins, it just doesn¡¯t end, so please bring that talk to her exclusive bulletin board. -511: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, there are a lot less people than I thought that go to battle. I thought there would be more people who would turn into fighters. -512: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a lot of mages though¡­ -513: Anonymous from Earth Aren¡¯t there way too many Chosen who get bored of spirit magic as soon as they learn the amount of times they can cast it isn¡¯t that high? Theyck the spirit to try hard and go the slow and steady route. -514: Anonymous from Earth In the end, that¡¯s what you get when you are not someone who holds admiration towards an isekai. They have their hands full with just living. -515: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t find much amusement in the Chosen who became bread store trainees and farmers¡­ -516: Anonymous from Earth It can¡¯t be helped that the viewers would gather at the few berserkers. Therge majority of the skills of the Chosen arebat oriented. Rather than the will of God, it is more like the design of the system of God is bad. -517: Anonymous from Earth When ites to that, I really gotta respect Ikakin. Even though he is scared sh*tless, he still braves himself to do battle. -518: Anonymous from Earth I want Hikaru-kun who is shut in to do his best too. I am sure he would be super strong if he were to fight. His spirit magic is crazy. -519: Anonymous from Earth *Spirit Ability -520: Anonymous from Earth You guys all talking about battles being the best, but you are all watching the ero channels too, right? -521: Anonymous from Earth Of course. It would be rude not to! -522: Anonymous from Earth So cool (not). -523: Anonymous from Earth I remembered this after the talk about food, but it seems like you can survive even after eating a Spirit Stone. -524: Anonymous from Earth The only one who would do that would be the indonesian monk¡­ Chapter 25: Cheap Inn and Prostitute

Chapter 25: Cheap Inn and Prostitute

I lined up the contents of the bulky coin bag on top of the table of the cheap inn that¡¯s full of holes. (10¡­20¡­28, huh¡­) (Hikaru) 28 small silver coins. I try my best to use all the copper coins, so I would say I have around ten of those in a different coin bag. (I should pay for the cost of next week¡¯s stay, and for the food and everything else, I can barely manage at my current pace, huh¡­) (Hikaru) It has been around 10 days since I came to this dungeon city. I have no leeway at all in money. I am diving into the dungeon everyday for the sake of my livelihood, but even though there are times when Ie out with a profit, there¡¯s also times when Ie with no profit at all or a minus. It on average is a plus, but for a job that has dangers involved, the returns are low. I may be selling the equipment of the dead explorers, but it is not like I find those the whole time. Most of it came from the Spirit Stones that would be dropped there every now and then. Maybe because the one buying it from me is from the ck market, I feel like they are buying them for cheap, but it can¡¯t be helped. I am still in a state of mind where I can¡¯t proactively interact with others. (There¡¯s also the option of leaving the inn and renting a room though¡­) (Hikaru) That method should be better in the long term. This is a city of explorers. There should be apartments for explorers. But even if I were to actually rent one, me staying in an inn right now is most likely helping me omit a lot of extra steps. For food, there¡¯s as many food carts as needed, but there¡¯s also washing my clothes, preparing the hot water, and furniture. I might have to pay a security deposit first before I can rent a room. Putting it as an objective sounds like an idea, but it sounds difficult in my current situation. Also, I don¡¯t have a reason to actively pursue living alone. ¡°More importantly, I have to earn more¡­¡± (Hikaru) In the end, it is all about money. I can¡¯t survive without money. It would be another story if I could have a self-sufficient life, but I didn¡¯t choose that. I decided to live in the darkness. ¡°¡­Status open.¡± (Hikaru) When I say this, a half-transparent window like those of aputer game appeared in front of me. Sinceing to this city, I have only been checking the Status Board once every few days. Even though I want to forget about Earth. ¡­No, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t go against the desire of knowing whether the real time viewers have decreased. I could get a variety of information from the Status Board. A number of entries have increased since the time the isekai transfer started. [Real Time Viewers: 42,000,000]. [Total Views: 6,280,000,000]. [Favorited: 1,460,000,000]. [Total Crystals Obtained: 49]. [Total Points Obtained: 7]. [Number of Chosen: 723/1,000]. [Crystals in possession: 21]. [Points in possession: 5]. My number of viewers has decreased quite a lotpared to before. Even so, the number is still really high. I have spent almost all my time in the darkness for several days, or if I am not, I would just be sleeping in the inn. There has been nothing interesting going on. ¡­That¡¯s how it should have been. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± (Hikaru) There¡¯s still 40 million viewers. It is like this even in real time. I am going over 1 billion views even now on the constant. It seems like more than 200 of the Chosen have died, so the attention gathering to the ones that are still alive must be increasing because of this. Just the act of surviving alone is increasing the attention I gather. I close the window and sigh. (Well, even with that, there have been results. Let¡¯s do this slowly.) (Hikaru) No matter how I live, I don¡¯t think my current lifestyle is fine. So I say, but I can¡¯t find anything to pursue life proactively. I don¡¯t want to use my points and crystals as much as possible. I can also exchange points for cash, but I don¡¯t want to do that. You could say this is a bit of a rebellious spirit towards the God that cornered me into this situation. (I will sleep for today and think about the future tomorrow.) (Hikaru) It may be a cheap inn, but a private room is expensive. There¡¯s the option of sleeping together with others in a cheap big room, but that¡¯s impossible for me. There¡¯s the side that I am worried about the eyes of others, and there¡¯s also the side of that room being a gathering of rowdy big men. I would rather sleep outdoors than sleep in that big room. Normally, a private room for an explorer of my level is too soon. Moreover, using a private room by yourself instead of with your party would normally be done by explorers on mid rank, or you would have to be a weirdo. You could say this is my only luxury in this parallel world and my selfishness. Even now, I still feel gazes on me when Ie out from the dungeon. I feel as if theughs resonate from somewhere. Even so, I still have to survive tomorrow and the day after. I burrow myself into my bed. Despite being a cheap inn, it is still a plenty enoughfortable bed. The mattress is filled up with a mix of cotton-like, hair-like, feather-like, and straw-like stuff. I feel like insects coulde out at any moment from this, but I put my confidence in Poison Resistance and Disease Resistance, and decided to not worry about it. (Let¡¯s wake up at midnight and dive into the dungeon again¡­) (Hikaru) I think this with my hazy mind, set the rm, and close my eyes. Just when I was at the point where I was going to fall asleep, *knock knock* the sound of knocking interrupted my sleep. There¡¯s no person who woulde ask for me. If there is, it would be a worker of the inn. You have to pay in advance, so there should be no issues¡­ I squeeze out strength to pull myself up, and open the creaking door. ¡°Oh my~. You are quite cute. Are you alone?¡± The one standing there was a red-haired woman with alluring red clothes that I could only call thin. There was someone like this working at the inn? ¡°I am alone¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see. Then, you have a room all for yourself? Hmmm¡­your body is clean as well. Are you maybe a rich boy from a good household¡­?¡± The woman res all over my body as if analyzing me, or as if appraising me. And then, she takes one step closer. ¡°How about it? One night. You are a new customer, so I will make it cheap.¡± At first, I didn¡¯t understand what she meant. The woman bent her body seductively as she waited for my answer, but I couldn¡¯t even speak. One night¡­? Make it cheap¡­? ¡°Right, if it is you¡­I am fine with 2 silver coins.¡± One more step. She closed the distance to me and smiled bewitchingly. The woman didn¡¯t clearly say who she was, for what reason she is here, and what the 2 silver coins are for. In other words, it is something that she doesn¡¯t have to say out loud to understand. She is a beauty. Her hair hanging down from her back was slightly wavy, and her body below her thin clothes were different from a man¡¯s, they were fascinating and curvaceous to the point that my eyes ended up gravitating there. I have never had a girlfriend before. That¡¯s normal for a first year highschooler, but I had no other female friend aside from Nanami, and we had more of a sibling rtionship. My two little sisters are 3 years apart from me. Their brains are on a different dimension, but when at home, they areplete mischievous children. I wouldn¡¯t really say that¡¯s the reason why, but I amcking in experience to deal with a situation like this. I could just refuse her tly. That¡¯s all I need to do, and yet, I am letting out pathetic ¡®ah ah¡¯ noises and getting flustered. I have never had a moment with a woman where I have been at such a short distance our noses might touch. That¡¯s why, even when the woman grabbed my right wrist, I could only stand there allowing her to do as she wished. And then, she pushed my hand to her breast just like that¡­ ¡°Ahn! How is it? I am pretty confident, you know?¡± ¡°Ah¡­Uh¡­¡± It was as if a bolt had run through my body. That softness that I haven¡¯t experienced before, on top of the warmth of a person that I haven¡¯t felt for so long, was shaking my brain. ¡°Fufu¡­you don¡¯t have experience, huh¡­ So cute.¡± With my hand still pushed on her breast, she closes in with her body to the point that we were practically hugging. Her breath brushing my cheek. The warmth of a living human I can feel with my whole body. I am most likely standingpletely vertical like a statue, my face is red like a tomato, and I must be showing a pretty pathetic sight. Right, it was the moment I could clearly view myself calmly. ¡ªAhaha. ¡ªKyakkya. I heardughing. At the same time as that, I felt piercing gazes of curiosity. People from around the world are watching me. How I -the person that killed his childhood friend- am on the verge of falling to the wiles of an isekai prostitute. They are looking forward to it. 1 billion viewers are. ¡ªHow I get all overwhelmed by the temptations of the prostitute. ¡ªHow I get all the silver coins from my purse pathetically taken away. ¡ªHow I would get all entranced in her breasts. ¡ªHow I would finish in an instant and let out a dryugh with a red face. ¡°L-Let go!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Kya!¡± I suddenly pushed her away. She fell on her butt to the outside of the door. I felt bad about that and hesitated for an instant there, but I closed the door and secured the bolt lock. ¡°Hah?! You broke virgin!¡± I heard the sound of the door being kicked together with insults, and then I heard the stomping footsteps of the prostitute leaving. ¡ªKusukusu. ¡ªAhahahaha. The light leaking from the corridor was gone, and the room was now closed inside darkness. Someone wasughing at me. They wereughing, saying ¡®you were acting like a lone wolf, but you actually yearned for the warmth of others, huh¡¯. I do yearn for it. Those are my true feelings. I didn¡¯t have the resolve at all. I am 15 years old. A student that hasn¡¯t even properly thought about his future. And here I am, in a parallel world where I don¡¯t know anyone. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t feel lonely. ¡°Uuh¡­ Damn it¡­ Damn it¡­¡± (Hikaru) I felt as if my true feelings that I had hidden within the darkness have been exposed, and I felt tears welling up. Even this sight of mine must be a joyful moment for the viewers. Even my crying face will be consumed as content. The more I think about that, the more my tears flowed. ¡°Guuh¡­ Why¡­? Stop it¡­ Damn it¡­ Damn it¡­¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t like this. These feelings are my own. There¡¯s no way people who are just watching from the outside with their safety assured would be able to understand these feelings. I don¡¯t want them to make faces as if they understand me. Then, I am fine with them holding that misunderstanding. I prefer that over being understood. It is several times better. ¡°¡­[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) My Spirit Energy changes to a fog of darkness, and it covers my body. The room where light can¡¯t reach was now covered inplete darkness. Inside the darkness is the only space where I can feel safe. Darkness¡­ Myints. My tears. My weakness. Please mask them all. Chapter 26: Day and Catfolk

Chapter 26: Day and Catfolk

The next day, I didn¡¯t feel like doing anything. I stayed shut in for a whole day at the inn. I don¡¯t want to meet anyone. I am scared of being involved with people. The only way I could think of to fight against enemies that simply direct attacks to my spirit from a safe ce is to hide in the darkness and stay put. By blending with the darkness, I could disappear from this world. Those eyes don¡¯t reach here. The next morning after spending a whole day in peace and emptiness. I woke up from the sudden announcement that rang in my head. [Chosen, today a new method to obtain points will be provided. You can now do Points Loan and Re-Random Transfer! The Point Loan can allow a max of 3 points in advance, and the Re-Random Transfer will present you 10 points for the danger it entails. On top of that, you can choose the ¡®One that shall be Loved¡¯. Please go ahead and use them at your own discretion.] I see. It must be like a rescue system for Chosen who don¡¯t have any points. It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me though. ¡­There are probably idiots who would use the random transfer. As expected of God. How crafty. When I opened the wooden window, a soft wind caressed my cheeks. A clear morning. *Guuh~* Even when I pass my time doing nothing, my stomach rang. I was feeling appalled by how unreasonable living is, but I can¡¯t choose death. When I opened the Status Board, I saw that my real time viewers had lowered to around 10,000,000. These viewers probably just have this stream on their screen in the case something happens, and are not constantly watching it¡­I think. As for my daily life, they do hear some slight noises, but only the contours of the room should be visible from the darkness. But on the other hand, if there¡¯s movement, that information will spread, and the viewers will increase in an instant. I can easily imagine that¡¯s the kind of viewing style that has been poprized. I can¡¯t lower my guard. (So I say, but if I stay like this, I am going to end up penniless and driven out from the inn.) (Hikaru) I can¡¯t let myself drop to that point. I lift my heavy body. The city in the early morning is lively. It ispletely opposite to the dead cityte at night. I don¡¯t really want to go out when it is too bright outside, but I gotta secure the food while it is still bright outside. There¡¯s practically no establishments open at night. But it can also be said that almost all stores and food carts are open from early morning, so I can secure my food more easily. (This really is an isekai¡­) (Hikaru) Big people, small people, cat-like people, dog-like people, pointy eared people¡­ Truly a melting pot. If not for my current situation, I would be surprised by this parallel world that¡¯spletely different from mine, showed interest in a lot of things, and might have had fun. But the current me is seeing everything gray. A japanese person with ck hair and ck eyes stands out in an isekai¡­it is amon setting in the novels I have read before, but it looks like I don¡¯t really stand out here. Thanks to this, I don¡¯t gather much attention and can buy food at the carts. If it is normal everyday life stuff like this, the viewers shouldn¡¯t be paying much attention. There might be Chosen in this city, but the chances of meeting them should be low. I am not one of the original Chosen, so there¡¯s zero chance they would know of me. I swiftly buy food and leave the morning market as if running away. I am now not good at dealing with ces where there are a lot of people. Or maybe I am now scared of people. At daytime I coop up in the inn, and at night I leave the inn. At the entrance of the dungeon there would always be 4 soldier-looking people serving as lookouts. It would be difficult to sneak in at daytime, but if it is at night, there¡¯s no problem. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) At the inn, the channeling of the ability is bad, and it takes my all to fill that room with darkness, but when I am close to the dungeon, it instead channels way too well. So I say, but too much darkness is unnatural. I covered myself in darkness for a radius of around 2 meters and slipped into the dungeon. I rushed through the 1st Floor with darkness still around me and headed to the 2nd Floor. The 2nd Floor is perfect for corpse scavenging. ¡°Monsters appear in groups.¡± ¡°Strong-looking monsters show up too.¡± ¡°You can easilye here from the 1st Floor.¡± ¡°It is easier to get lostpared to the 1st Floor.¡± These are the special traits it has, and it has the conditions to wipe out explorers easily. It has been 10 days since I havee to this city. Ie here almost everyday, but I would find dead people at least once every 3 days. To be more precise, ¡®what might be dead people¡¯. There¡¯s just an empty husk of their possessions. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t feel any resistance in scavenging those. Of course, it is not like I can check the whole 2nd Floor, so there might be more deaths everyday than what I see. In that case, just how many lives has this dungeon imed? I still haven¡¯t seen an actual moment where explorers get wiped out, but it should be a matter of time before that happens. I walk through the dungeon while making sure not to let my Darkness Fog run out. The monsters in this floor seem to be incapable of detecting my presence inside the darkness, so I can walk as I please as long as my ability is active. I can earn money from getting the equipment of the dead, but there¡¯s a lot of times when Spirit Stones would just be lying there. I get a decent earning from picking those up. There were times when I would meet explorers, but I would just use darkness to avoid them. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s the point of a scout not going ahead?! Go check things out already!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry-nya. But my leg is injured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you are not wearing shoes! Shoes! Good grief, you are useless.¡± ¡°Oi, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s just leave her.¡± ¡°N-Nyo way! If you leave me in a ce like this¡­¡± They are a party I see every so often. Looks like the scout beastkin is injured and can¡¯t walk. ¡°We are hiring you to be a scout, you know?! If you are going to be of no use, of course you would be discharged. Dismissed, fired. See ya.¡± The 3 explorers go ahead further and further with torch in hand and leave the cat beastkin. The beastkin also drags her feet so to not be left behind, but¡­it looks like that won¡¯t work. (Aaah, geez, what are they doing¡­) (Hikaru) The cat beastkin must have given up, she began to cry in ce. It may be the 2nd Floor, but you still need to walk several hundreds of meters to reach the 1st Floor. It would be impossible to get out without meeting a single monster. Even if she gets to the 1st Floor, it is not like the 1st Floor is safe. (Damn it!) (Hikaru) I couldn¡¯t take the choice of abandoning her. If it had been a human, I might have ignored them. But a cat beastkin is truly as if a cat had begun walking on two legs. I think the feeling of protecting her must have welled up because of that. I opened the Status Board and used 5 Crystals to buy a potion. The potion for 1 Crystal says it only works on scratches, so it is the 5 Crystals one. From what I see, it isn¡¯t that deep of an injury. There should be no need for a scroll. ¡°Use that.¡± (Hikaru) I ced the potion by the feet of the beastkin while still hidden in the darkness. ¡°Eh eh?! Who is it?! Nya?! Potion¡­?¡± ¡°You apparently just have to pour it onto the injured area.¡± (Hikaru) I have never used a potion. The Stamina Potion and the Spirit Energy Potion were oral medicines, but the ones that deal with injuries are apparently the type that you need to apply directly on the wound. That¡¯s what was written in the description. When the cat beastkin used the potion, her cut leg¡­or more like, the wound at her paws slowly stopped bleeding. It looks like it doesn¡¯t suddenly close it uppletely, but a few bandages should be good enough for this. ¡°T-This is an intermediate or higher potion¡­ I can¡¯t pay for this-nyan.¡± The cat beastkin says this as she covered her ears. Could it be that she is unexpectedly strict in repaying a debt? ¡°It is something I did on my own volition. No need for money.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°W-Why-nyan? Then what should I do¡­¡± What should she do¡­huh. Nothing, really. I simply couldn¡¯t bear to look at this and helped her out. ¡°Right¡­ Well, for now, let¡¯s get out¡­or are you going to continue adventuring alone?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, it would be impossible for me to get out of the Hungry Beasts Underground Prison-nya¡­ Even the 1st Floor would be questionable.¡± Is Hungry Beasts Underground Prison the name of the 2nd Floor? This one¡­judging from her voice, she is a woman¡­ It seems like it might be a good idea to get information about this dungeon from her. ¡°Got bandages? We will move after we treat your wound.¡± (Hikaru) It seems she at least had the minimum required things. The cat beastkin sticks a gauze and wraps the affected area with bandages. ¡°Can you walk?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°With this, I should be okay-nya.¡± ¡°Then, I will have you apany me for a bit. Follow me.¡± (Hikaru) I spread the darkness and took her hand. ¡°Nya nya nya nya! It is pitch dark nya!¡± She suddenly got surprised like a cat, so even I was surprised. Anyways, we won¡¯t be meeting monsters while we are inside the darkness. ¡°Quiet. We are going back to the 1st Floor for now.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Nya nya~.¡± I pulled the hand of the cat beastkin and headed to the 1st Floor. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s no risk though, but she is even working as a scout, so she should know in detail about the dungeon. This is my chance to learn more about this mysterious dungeon directly from the mouth of someone else. Chapter 27: Great Spirit Dungeon and Trash Cleaning

Chapter 27: Great Spirit Dungeon and Trash Cleaning

After passing by the side of a number of monsters, we went up the stairs to the 1st Floor. The 1st Floor is structured like a city, so there¡¯s a lot of rooms that no onees to. ¡°It should be fine here. I would like to ask you a few questions as the price for that potion. Is that okay?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Nya¡­ I don¡¯t mind that¡­ Onii-san, are you a Spirit User? I haven¡¯t seen an ability like this before.¡± ¡°Are Dark Spirit Abilities rare?¡± (Hikaru) In the point exchange, fire, earth, water, light, and darkness had the same price. I don¡¯t think darkness is especially rare or anything though. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any around-nya. I have seen a number of Light Users every nyow and then though¡­ Maybe it is just me not knowing about it-nya. Can¡¯t really say for sure¡­¡± Fumu. In that case, would it be better not to show my abilities that much? As someone who wants to avoid standing out, this is information I am d to have stumbled upon. I asked the questions I wanted to know from the cat beastkin while maintaining the darkness, and the cat beastkin seemed to be unexpectedly knowledgeable, she told me about a variety of things. Putting it all together¡­ First, the dungeon. A dungeon is a warp in space that is born at the center of a location where more than 3 Great Spirits are gathered at and positioned in a certain manner, and this city had a pretty big dungeon that was made by gathering 4 types of Great Spirits. On top of that, because a dungeon city has Great Spirits, chances of an invasion are lower and it is safe. That¡¯s why people would gather from the surrounding settlements, and it would steadily get bigger. ¡°Then, that means there¡¯s Great Spirits in this city?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°There¡¯s the Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth Great Spirit-samas-nya. My objective is to save money and make a contract with the Wind Great Spirit-sama-nya.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Hikaru) I knew there was a method for someone to be able to use Spirit Abilities in this world, and it seems that method is to make a contract with a Great Spirit. Well, that¡¯s already none of my business, and I¡¯ve got no good memories of a Great Spirit, so let¡¯s not get close to one. ¡°What was that about the Hungry Beasts Underground Prison you were talking about before?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The nyame of the 2nd Floor-nyan. I don¡¯t know who was the one who gave the name, but that¡¯s what it is called.¡± ¡°Then, what about the 1st Floor?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The Dusk Hades Street.¡± They are probably taking the traits just like that and turning them into names. Is it easier to understand than calling them 1st Floor and 2nd Floor? I can¡¯t really tell. ¡°And so, why were you barefooted?¡± (Hikaru) I had that question on the tip of my tongue and ended up asking. Did she not have the money to buy shoes? ¡°A scout myust erase the sound of their footsteps or there¡¯s no point. But the 2nd Floor is dark, so there¡¯s times when one can get cut by things on the ground¡­¡± ¡°Aah, so it was to erase the sound of your footsteps, huh¡­¡± (Hikaru) Of course, it must also be in part because she is a cat beastkin. But whichever the case it is, the fact that cutting your feet means the end for you just doesn¡¯t sound like it is worth the trade. ¡­Well, she must be going barefooted while still understanding this, so there¡¯s no need for me to say it out loud myself. ¡°You should properly choose the people you team up with from now on. You simply were lucky I was around that time.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°We are hired scouts, so we are nyot in a position where we can choose our customers.¡± ¡°What a harsh world¡­¡± (Hikaru) It is to the point that you suddenly get dismissed in the middle of a dungeon, so I could tell she had a low position, but even if that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s just cruel. This time around she was saved by me coincidentally passing by. Cat beastkin being sacrificed like that might actually be an everyday thing. After that, I heard information about dungeon exploration from her. It was apparently basic knowledge that you must have before entering a dungeon, so she was surprised I didn¡¯t know anything at all. It might be lucky of me that I managed to get this information while not revealing myself. I managed to avoid standing out as being strangely ignorant. Info like people only leave Spirit Stones and their bodies disappear when they die in a dungeon, how Spirit Energy tends to be a spiral and goes underground in a dungeon, and how monsters get stronger the lower the floor is. The fact that ¡®monsters¡¯ show up in dungeons. Monsters are different from animals in that they are beings that have taken form from Spirit Energy. About the fact that monsters don¡¯t leave a body and only leave a Spirit Stone. However, monsters thate out from dungeons gain flesh and can be Monstrosities. Explorers sell Spirit Stones to earn money. The ¡®excavation¡¯ of Spirit Stones is managed by the country. The explorers are mostly in charge of the excavation of Spirit Stones. It was mostly information I could assume was the case, but being able to check answers here is important. ¡°¡­But nyot knowing things like this¡­are you not an explorer, Onii-san?¡± ¡°Secret.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see. Then, you might nyot know this either, so I will be telling you this as well. Even if someone finds a treasure, you definitely must not take it away from them-nya.¡± She said with a slightly strong tone. Taking away treasure. Is it that much of a taboo? Is it an issue of ethics? ¡°Treasures are something that are given to a specific explorer. It is said that Lilimuph won¡¯t forgive the ones who have stolen those-nya.¡± ¡°Who is Lilimuph?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°A Divine Beast-nyan.¡± In other words, the treasures one gets in a dungeon are something that a Divine Beast gives to the explorer themselves. It is apparently okay to give them to others after getting out of the dungeon, but doing so inside the dungeon is dangerous¡­ This taboo has spread quite a lot, and there¡¯s apparently almost no one who has seen the Divine Beast show up though. ¡°Got it. Well, I haven¡¯t seen a treasure, but I will be careful.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°A treasure is round in the dungeon, and when you get out, it turns into its true form-nya. You will be able to tell as soon as you see it.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± (Hikaru) There¡¯s the chance I might have found a treasure while scavenging corpses, but if she says it is shaped like a ball, then I just gotta avoid that. I heard quite the important information, so I escorted her to the entrance of the dungeon. ¡°See ya. Don¡¯t get injured again, okay?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°U-Uhm¡­!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there still something else?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I am Grapefull. The Lynx Grapefull. Can you please tell me your nyame?!¡± (Grapefull) ¡°¡­No, we probably won¡¯t see each other anymore. Ah! Don¡¯t tell anyone you met me, okay?¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know what might happen, so I am at least going to keep her from saying anything. I didn¡¯t get out of the darkness even once since meeting Grapefull, so she hasn¡¯t seen how I look. She won¡¯t be finding me with just my voice alone. My earnings today are still zero. I turn back and head to the 2nd Floor¡­no, to the Hungry Beasts Underground Prison. (Now that I look closely¡­there certainly is a lot of trash here.) (Hikaru) Staying in ce while inside the darkness is fine and all, but now that I think about it, the viewers can¡¯t see inside the darkness. In that case, that means they won¡¯t know what I am doing inside of it. Remembering the pitiful sigh of Grapefull having her leg injured, I somehow ended up beginning to clean the things that were on the ground. Stuff like the fragments of equipment, pointy stones, and splinters were lying around here and there. There¡¯s also Spirit Stonesying around every now and then, but those were things that explorers forgot to pick up after defeating monsters, or were left behind because they couldn¡¯t find it in the darkness. For someone like me who has Night Vision and Dark Vision, this is important ie. Even though the air is filled with death, there¡¯s no bones lying around. In a ce where people and monsters turn into stones when they die, it might be hard for bones to exist. In the 1st Floor -the Dusk Hades Street- the skeletons turn into stones when they die, so it is not like bones are left behind. (The Shadow Bag is handy at moments like this.) (Hikaru) There¡¯s no need to gather them with my hands. If I open the Shadow Bag below the junk, it gets stored by itself. I have been finding Spirit Stones at a decent pace, so it might not be bad as a part-time job. While I was walking for a while, I found the shadow of what were once explorers. (Aah, karma.) (Hikaru) The explorers that left Grapefull and went ahead have all turned into Spirit Stones. They were most likely avoiding the dangerous monsters when they had a scout. When they move ahead without one, this is what happens. There must be quite the mastery in order toe to this floor with only 3 people. The biggest group I have seen until now was a group of 20 monsters. I silently store their belongings and their Spirit Stones. My condolences for dying, but 3 people¡¯s worth of belongings is big. Also, if I think about them being the bunch that abandoned theirrade, I can escape the guilt. On that day, I didn¡¯t find any other explorers that died aside from them. I spent almost all my time walking around cleaning the dungeon, and I think it has gotten pretty clean, if I say so myself. It was weird of me to find this fun. I left the dungeon before the sun rose. I headed to the morning market, and after filling up my stomach a bit, I returned to the inn and slept. Chapter 28: Black Market and What was once human

Chapter 28: ck Market and What was once human

¡°¡­You again, huh. What brings you here today?¡± This store was in a pretty secluded location even within the alleyway. At the time when I arrived in this city, my finding this store was practically a coincidence, but since then, I have been using this ce when I want to sell things. This is probably a ce that people with scars use all the time. It was convenient for me since the old man doesn¡¯t try to pry into my matters and just buys my things straight away. As for how much he buys it for, as you can tell already, I don¡¯t know the market price, so I don¡¯t really care that much about it. I am calling it the ck market myself, but I don¡¯t know if it is the ck market or not. ¡°There¡¯s quite a bit more today.¡± (Hikaru) As I said this, I lined up the things that I got from the explorers. 1 longsword and 2 daggers. Leather breastte, leather hat, and a roughly made gauntlet. From my experience until now, all the explorers that died in the 2nd Floor had simr equipment. The people that normally shouldn¡¯t being to the 2nd Floor were pushing themselves and would end up dying. That¡¯s the kind of impression it gave me. ¡°Hmm¡­even this kind of equipment has a demand by newbies. I will buy it¡­ I would say it will all be for 30 small silver coins.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± (Hikaru) Each head is around 10 small silver coins. It is pretty sad when you see it as the price of a life. By the way, a small silver coin can be exchanged to a silver coin at a rate of 8 for 1 silver coin. A silver coin is normally way too much for a regr lifestyle, so it is rarely used. It would be another story if you were to make a big purchase, but it is possible to go about your life as long as you have small silver coins and copper coins. ¡°¡­Also¡­this¡­¡± (Hikaru) After receiving the 30 small silver coins, I take out the Spirit Stones left by their dead bodies on the counter. Until now, I have been keeping the stones that the corpses left, so this is the first time I sell them. For me, who doesn¡¯t really find this world bright, the meaning of these ¡®stones that were left by the dead at the end¡¯ is unknown to me. I could have asked Grapefull yesterday, but I forgot. That¡¯s why I decided to see how the old man reacts here. ¡°Stones, huh. They are small. Are they stones of skeletons?¡± ¡°¡­No, they aren¡¯t. They were left by explorers. I don¡¯t know how to deal with this stuff.¡± (Hikaru) I decided to be honest here. I don¡¯t think it is uwful to take the stones of the dead, but it wouldn¡¯t be strange for there to be a custom of burying them in the proper ce. ¡°Aah, explorers, huh¡­ Judging from the size, I would say they were newbies. Well, no problem here. I will buy them.¡± ¡°There really is no problem?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The people themselves must understand this as well. With them doing a job like being explorers and all.¡± ¡°Is there nothing like bringing these stones back to their parents or burying them at graves¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hm, well¡­it is not like there aren¡¯t people like that, but there¡¯s no need for explorers to worry about that. More so for people who die at the 1st Floor or 2nd Floor. They are all people who don¡¯t have anywhere to go to begin with anyways.¡± A difference in values. For example; in Japan, it is mostly cremation, so almost no one questions it, but in Europe and America, there¡¯s apparently people who would go ¡®Burning corpses is unbelievable!¡¯. That¡¯s why I thought there would be practices like those in this world like burying the Spirit Stones in graves or something, but looks like that isn¡¯t the case. ¡°I can¡¯t do much with stones of this size though. Even so, by using it as energy, it circtes to the world, and their souls are purified¡­ Well, I am just retelling what others told me.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°To think you would be bothered by stuff like this. You are a peculiar one. This city is filled with outsiders, but you stand out from the rest. Well, you are a good customer for me though.¡± Saying this, the old manughed and ced 1 small silver coin. ¡°If it were like the Spirit Stones you brought me before, they would have gone for a decent amount of coin despite being pure. As for today¡¯s stones, this is as much as they are worth.¡± ¡°The Spirit Stones vary in size even among people?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Challenging dungeons is basically changing yourself into a monster or a monstrosity after all.¡± ¡°I see¡­ That much is enough.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Thanks for your patronage.¡± I tried to avoid asking too many questions, but I managed to hear important stuff. In the end, there¡¯s no distinction between the Spirit Stones of people and monsters. At the very least, it can¡¯t be differentiated by their appearance. In this world, people and monsters might be basically the same beings. The Spirit Stones that were once people were thrown into the same haphazard bag the old man had. (Small Spirit Stones, especially the transparent ones, are worth little¡­ For skeletons, you have to defeat 10 in order to finally get a small silver coin¡­ I see. It is because the 1st Floor doesn¡¯t give that much earnings that everyone ends up heading to the 2nd Floor¡­) (Hikaru) ¡°By the way, if you brought the equipment of explorers, that means there should have been identifications, right? What happened to them?¡± ¡°Identifications¡­? Aah, do you mean this?¡± (Hikaru) I take out the bluish metal name tags from my pocket. Nes that would almost always be dropped close to the corpses of explorers. I could instantly tell at a nce that these are to show the affiliation of the people and their own information. If not for the old man pointing this out, I was thinking of ignoring it though¡­ ¡°That. If you bring them to the guild, they will buy them. Well, a tag from bronze people would only be worth around a few copper coins though.¡± Is that guild he mentions the ce that manages the explorers? Whichever the case, I don¡¯t really want to approach that ce. ¡°Then, please buy these too. It is fine to buy them cheaply.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Huh? Hmm, looks like you¡¯ve got quite your circumstances, huh. Well, fine. If we include the extra work, it would be around 1 small silver coin.¡± ¡°That helps me greatly.¡± (Hikaru) Honestly speaking, if IDs can be turned into money, the next time, I won¡¯t pick them up and drop them tastefully at easier to find ces. That way, other people can pick them and take them to the guild. Anyways, with this, I have managed to secure my lodging fee for a while. I put the money I got into the Shadow Bag at a ce where no one can see, and head to the dungeon. It is a in and dark livelihood. But the current me finds thisfortable. Chapter 29: Observation and Explorer Party

Chapter 29: Observation and Explorer Party

There was a question I had in the days I was shut in at the dungeon. I would see explorers every now and then while I was cooped in the dungeon. Well, that¡¯s natural. In a dungeon, there¡¯s a lot of monsters, but also a lot of explorers. But the problem is time. The times I would be in the dungeon would be when the sun is done, at night only. Before the sun rises up, I have already left the dungeon and gone back to the inn. In that case, when do these people sleep? Are they trying to avoid fighting for the monsters with others by exploring at night? ¡­The possibility is there. But the dungeon is big, and I can¡¯t imagine there being that many explorers to the point they would have to fight over the monsters. Even now, there was a group with decent gear passing close to me who was hiding in the darkness. (Are they also exploring at this hour¡­?) (Hikaru) It is currently 8:00pm. Are they a nocturnal group? I take distance and decide to tail them. I amcking in information about how the other explorers act in a dungeon. I have a decentyout of the Hungry Beasts Underground Prison that is the 2nd Floor inside my head. Even if there¡¯s quite a bit of distance from them, I won¡¯t be losing them. Even on the off-chance that they notice me, I can just run away. I have seen a number of explorer parties until now, but the one I am following right now is a party of 6 -they give me the impression of being quite solid. (3 warriors, 1 scout, 1 spirit user, and thest one is¡­a porter?) First, the scout. In this dungeon, almost all parties have a scout, and maybe because of a race advantage, it would always be a cat beastkin. (Is that Grapefull?) (Hikaru) Bluish striped fur, with a small sword at her waist that feels as if it would break instantly, and with her only piece of armor being a leather chest armor. I am relieved to see that she has safely gone back to her explorer business¡­more precisely, her scout business. It seems like this time around she was hired by a decently strong party. Putting it in another way, even veteran-looking parties hire scouts. Why are scouts so important? Even someone like me who hasn¡¯t fought once can tell. It is because fighting in an advantageous situation against advantageous enemies is the basics of dungeon exploration. If there¡¯s a strong-looking monster or a group that they can¡¯t deal with, the only choice is to run. The one that makes that judgement is the scout. The job of a scout can be taken by a human too, but a cat beastkin most likely can do something simr to blending in the darkness like me. The warrior is holding a torch in one hand, and is equipped with a longsword, shield, and chainmail. Quite the powerful sight. I can tell how strong an explorer is just by looking. The newbies at the 1st Floor can¡¯t even have leather armor, and would instead run with armor that looks like they tied up wood boards with iron wires, and would wield handmade clubs when doing battle against skeletons. ¡°There¡¯s an ogre there. One. The type with an axe equipped.¡± (Grapefull) Grapefull found a suitable monster and came back. ¡°An ogre, huh. If it is one, we can do it, right? It should serve to loosen up our shoulders.¡± ¡°What should we do about abilities?¡± ¡°If it gets bad, using one individually should be okay.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After finishing a simple discussion, they began to move ahead. Ogres are big men that walk around in groups of one or two, and they would be holding weapons, or are barehanded. I honestly think the difficulty changes quite a lot depending on if it has a weapon or not, but those kinds of parts are detected beforehand by the scout. This time¡¯s ogre is the weapon holding one. They hold a fearsome axe in one hand. If you get hit directly by something like that, it could easily split a human in two. The 3 warriors lunge at it before it notices them. The woman that seems to be the spirit user and the porter boy were on standby. The boy is ready with a dagger, but it doesn¡¯t look like he would be able to be a match against that ogre. Grapefull seems to be in charge of keeping an eye out on the surroundings. The 3 warriors were fighting with great teamwork. They were skillfully avoiding the swung axe of the ogre with hit-and-run tactics, and were piling up damage slowly and steadily. But one of the warriors was hit on the arm by the axe of the ogre and had to withdraw from the frontlines. It seems to be a shallow cut, but they won¡¯t be able to properly use a longsword with that. ¡°Damn it, I am using an ability!¡± ¡°Please do!¡± ¡°Take this! [Gravel Mist]!¡± The remaining warriors gather their spirit energy, create sand or gravel around the ogre, and make them float. The small particles must have entered suddenly into the ogre¡¯s eyes, he suddenly covered his face in pain. It is super in, but eyes are clear weak points. It is a valid option. (Earth Spirit Abilities, huh. This is the first time I see others using abilities.) (Hikaru) It is most likely an ability that¡¯s equivalent to Dark Mist, but it is quite practical. You could say Dark Mist is pretty inpared to this. Anyways, a decisive opening was created with the ability. After that, the two warriors raised battle cries from their respective directions, thrusted their longswords, and the battle finished. (I see, so spirit abilities are strong¡­) (Hikaru) It is weird for me to say when I can¡¯t do anything without my Dark Spirit Abilities, but I didn¡¯t think it would be possible to create such a decisive opening with the spirit ability that¡¯s most likely the first one you learn. The one that the warrior used must have been the Revtion of Earth. Well, I have been using the Revtion of Darkness, that is Darkness Fog, the whole time, so even though it may be an initial ability, it might also be a special technique¡­ ¡°Ooh, alright! It is an Earth Spirit Stone.¡± ¡°With this size, we can get 1 silver coin.¡± The warriors pick up the loot that is the Spirit Stone. When the monster died, the body disappeared, and turned into only the Spirit Stone. You don¡¯t need to dig out the stone from the body every single instance, so that¡¯s convenient. ¡°How is it going there?¡± ¡°With this much, I should be able to deal with it. [Healing Water]!¡± The spirit user girl casts a healing ability on the injured arm of the warrior. So this one is Water Spirit Abilities, huh. Water apparently has healing abilities. Her not participating in battle must be because she is the healer of the party. It wasn¡¯t instant, but¡­the opened cut slowly closed. It might have a somewhat simr effect to the potion I gave to Grapefull before. ¡°Catch. Don¡¯t go dropping it, okay?¡± ¡°O-Okay!¡± Warrior A gives the Spirit Stone to the porter boy. I see. Only 3 of the 6 are actualbatants. The remaining ones are backup. This is pretty educational. After that, the explorer party advanced while avoiding the monsters, and at times they would fight against easy-looking enemies as they went deeper and deeper. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s camp here for today, and we will finally be exploring the 3rd Floor tomorrow morning. Okay?¡± ¡°Alright! The lookout will be in shifts. Is that fine?¡± ¡°Ah, uhm¡­! I can¡¯t do anything, so¡­I will keep watch! All night¡­!¡± Looks like they are going to be camping right by the side of the stairs going down to the 3rd Floor. I see. It is not like they are exploring at night. They are reaching this point at night, and will begin their exploration of the 3rd Floor in a perfect state¡­ That seems to be the n. ¡°You idiot. As if we can leave the job of a lookout to a half-baked guy. Just obediently sleep so that you can keep up with us tomorrow.¡± The porter boy really is a newbie explorer. It might be that they are having a rookie gain experience by having them be a luggage carrier for a veteran party. Well, if they die, the boy dies as well, so you could say it is a high risk high return job for the boy¡­ ¡­No, exploration itself is a high risk high return job. I have been watching them from the darkness even after they began camping. The crackling sounds of the open fire. At times monsters would appear far away, but I would secretly use Shadow Runner to lead them away. Looks like monsters don¡¯t get that close to the area around the stairs. Even after 5 hours, only around 3 monsters appeared. They were most likely camping close to the stairs because they were relying on this trait. I think they are a good party. I don¡¯t know if Grapefull has been hired temporarily or has joined their party permanently, but thinking about the 3 others that died a karma death, I would consider this party as a jackpot. If possible, I would want everyone to return alive. Just a little before the sun went up, the explorer party got up and went down to the 3rd Floor. (Wait, you are leaving the trash?!) (Hikaru) The explorer party left behind lots of stuff like scraps of food, the embers of firewood, the things used to maintain their equipment, and a lot of other things. (Haah, so that¡¯s why there¡¯s so much trash. Let¡¯s clean up.) (Hikaru) I collected the trash that was left by them, and hurriedly left the dungeon. If it isn¡¯t before morning, it gets harder to get out by hiding in the darkness. Chapter 30: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 1766th

Chapter 30: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 1766th

-467: Anonymous from Earth To think the twin sisters themselves would be making highlight videos¡­ They are way too acquainted with propaganda¡­ -468: Anonymous from Earth They even added their ownments. It is even super easy to understand. They are way too godlike. -469: Anonymous from Earth They have even recreated the story of before he was transferred which earns a lot of points in my book. They are properly emphasizing his innocence there. And it doesn¡¯t crumble with the story thates after. The twin sis are gods. -470: Anonymous from Earth Yeah, there¡¯s also added sfx to enhance the experience together with their audiomentary. Really, just what are those little sisters? -471: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Onii-chan is getting happy about having his viewers lowering, but too bad~! In terms of highlight video viewers, he is the top of the nation.¡± ¡°Easy peasy~.¡± -472: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen are damn cute. -473: Anonymous from Earth Twins that know way too well how marketable they are. -474: Anonymous from Earth But there¡¯s the possibility this is the little sisters¡¯ way to get revenge. Hikaru-kyun is shut in because he doesn¡¯t want us to see him, right? He is being shown around a crazy lot by the hands of the little sisters. -475: Anonymous from Earth ¡­No, for the twin little sisters, their brother must be an interesting toy. I have a little sister that is a lot younger than me, so I can somewhat tell¡­ -476: Anonymous from Earth They are cute, but they are super intelligent and it is scary, those twin sisters. -477: Anonymous from Earth ¡°There¡¯s no way our Onii-chan would die here. He is our Onii-chan, you know!¡±, is what Celica said. I could feel her infinite trust for her brother, and it made me cry for some reason. -478: Anonymous from Earth My trust for Hikaru has increased mysteriously after seeing how those geniuses grew up without looking down on their brother. -479: Anonymous from Earth If Hikaru were to die, what would happen to Celica and Karen? -480: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know, but what¡¯s certain is that they would surely be super depressed¡­ -481: Anonymous from Earth You could also take it as their love for their brother being an act towards the viewers. -482: Anonymous from Earth It would be scary if they were that farsighted. -483: Anonymous from Earth Again only talking about his little sisters! -484: Anonymous from Earth The Dungeon Cleaning Arc of Hikaru is decently interesting. There¡¯s just way too little happening that the highlight videos end up being mostly about enjoying the talks of Celica and Karen though. -485: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know if I am watching a video of Hikaru or a video of Celica and Karen being idols. -486: Anonymous from Earth The ingenious brainwashing that the two have set is turning us into the royal guards of Hikaru¡­ -487: Anonymous from Earth He is a kind Onii-chan at heart, you know. -488: Anonymous from Earth There are suspicions he is a furry though. -489: Anonymous from Earth He was raised with two extremely intense pretty twin little sisters after all. He must have turned weird from that. I get it (I don¡¯t). -490: Anonymous from Earth Which one was more exciting for you guys? The time when the prostitute appeared, or the time when he saved Full-chan? -491: Anonymous from Earth I can only say I got pretty excited in both. -492: Anonymous from Earth Well, everyone has already seen the highlight videos, right? -493: Anonymous from Earth I want to see Grapefull-chan again, but life is way too light in the dungeon. It is scary that it is possible something like ¡®Aah, she died the other day¡¯ could happen¡­ -494: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru: ¡°This Spirit Stone¡­*sniff sniff*¡­smells of Grapefull¡­!¡± -495: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s also the chance of the ck market old man being the heroine. Obadabi today. [Note: A phrase often used by Dragon¡¯s Dogma Asm. Not sure of the english counterpart. If someone knows, please tell me.] -496: Anonymous from Earth I want to see him be sad when he identally summons Grapefull-chan as an undead. -497: Anonymous from Earth If the Spirit Stone of Full-chan ends up being a Chaotic or Dark Stone, there¡¯s a chance for that. -498: Anonymous from Earth He is hiding in the darkness and cleaning today as well? Does he want to be popr by bing the dungeon janitor¡­? -499: Anonymous from Earth I want to mofumofu Grapefull-chan too. [Note: Mofu mofu is technically like brushing the fur.] -500: Anonymous from Earth It is not like Hikaru has brushed her fur¡­ -501: Anonymous from Earth They held hands, so he did semi-mofued her fur. -502: Anonymous from Earth The highlight video was so interesting I have already watched it 3 times. I am really d there¡¯smentary in it. -503: Anonymous from Earth Well, I am d he is somehow managing to live by. Won¡¯t he slowly recover mentally if he gets human contact? -504: Anonymous from Earth It has been a while since I havee here, but isn¡¯t the flow of things kinda different now? Wasn¡¯t he being med a whole lot as the killer of his childhood friend? -505: Anonymous from Earth Fufufu¡­was there such a thing¡­? -506: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen say Onii-chan is not the culprit, so¡­ The logic is there¡­ And there¡¯s no way the brother of those cute twins would be a killer¡­ -507: Anonymous from Earth You have been brainwashed¡­ -508: Anonymous from Earth There hasn¡¯t been any talk about Hikaru being the culprit on the TV either. Two days after Celica said ¡®Let¡¯s make the bad media poof poof away, okay~?¡¯. -509: Anonymous from Earth Scary (Strong). -510: Anonymous from Earth Does that mean Celica did something¡­? -511: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t know, but the timing matches. -512: Anonymous from Earth The tabloids are still bashing Hikaru-kun though. They must be ignoring those areas. -513: Anonymous from Earth The ming on the inte was mostly like them going with the flow after all. It was basically bullying the weak, so after trascendental humans like Celica and Karen showed up, the inferior humans had to withdraw. -514: Anonymous from Earth Weaklings can¡¯t go against the strong. This is instinct. -515: Anonymous from Earth What Karen said casually ¡®If I so wanted to, I could make the bank ounts of the Antis drop to zero, you know?¡¯ was super scary¡­ -516: Anonymous from Earth Even Karen can¡¯t hack this God website, so the ones who write here are safe. -517: Anonymous from Earth On the other hand, anywhere else aside from this willnd you straight in hell! -518: Anonymous from Earth Suddenly getting mail is the stuff straight out of nightmares¡­ -519: Anonymous from Earth Did you get one? -520: Anonymous from Earth No, I didn¡¯t, but it is possible, right? -521: Anonymous from Earth No matter if they are super twins, it is not like they have that much free time. -522: Anonymous from Earth You are all still only talking about his little sisters!!!! Give it a break already!! -523: Anonymous from Earth Let¡¯s talk about Hikaru-kyun. -524: Anonymous from Earth The prostitute was cute. A true jackpot. I wanted to go to the isekai too. -525: Anonymous from Earth I would like the boob prostitute to show up as many times as she wants. The serious outburstments of the little sisters was also awesome. -526: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Wa wa wa?! What is that wench doing?!¡± -527: Anonymous from Earth The serious agitated state of Celica there was nice. It felt like she was finally showing a reaction matching her age. -528: Anonymous from Earth Celica doesn¡¯t have any intentions of hiding her love for her Onii-chan. Karen is a tsundere. -529: Anonymous from Earth That haggard state of Hikaru-kyun there, I kinda understand it. Having a prostitute suddenly show up in your room is scary¡­ -530: Anonymous from Earth If it had been me, I might have ended up unconsciously paying the silver. -531: Anonymous from Earth Diseases are scary. -532: Anonymous from Earth The average beauty of that world is high¡­ How to say it, it is like they really look good in video. -533: Anonymous from Earth I want to be told ¡®well, this is as much as I would expect from a virgin¡¯ and get hurt by her. -534: Anonymous from Earth It has been a while since I havee here but what are you doing watching as if normal -watching that childhood friend killer! Are you guys fine with anything as long as it is amusing? -535: Anonymous from Earth Anything is fine if it is amusing (straight). -536: Anonymous from Earth No, if you watch, you can tell. He is most likely innocent. -537: Anonymous from Earth When he began cleaning the dungeon, I was sure of it. He is way too kind. -538: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s the chance he is a psychopath though¡­ Being told story after story of Hikaru-kyun by his little sisters, I can¡¯t think of him as a criminal anymore. He is the strongest and kindest Onii-chan in the world. That¡¯s why I will be his little sister too. No, I am already. -539: Anonymous from Earth I get ya. We are all the little sisters of Hikaru! -540: Anonymous from Earth Let¡¯s make the name of Hikaru¡¯s fan group be Sisters. -541: Anonymous from Earth Stop it! (STop It! -542: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru: ¡°Little sisters~! Have you been doing well~?¡± Sisters: ¡°Yeaaaaaaaahh! (Deep voices)¡± -543: Anonymous from Earth No, Hikaru has a lot of female fans too, you know. It is in part because Celica and Karen edited the videos in a way that it tickles your maternal instincts. -544: Anonymous from Earth In the first ce, the killer getting the isekai transfer rights is superstition. -545: Anonymous from Earth ording to his little sisters, Hikaru was dead worried about the isekai transfer of Nanami-chan. He investigated here and there, and looked after her. -546: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Rather than having Nanami face a harsh life in the isekai, I should just¡­¡± -547: Anonymous from Earth If he were someone who could pull that off, he would turn deviant there, right? We can¡¯t put a hand on him over there after all. -548: Anonymous from Earth How many times has it been since we have looped to this topic? Who cares anyways which one it is anymore. I will trust Celica and Karen. -549: Anonymous from Earth He should have died in the forest. -550: Anonymous from Earth I am impressed you can maintain such hatred towards someone you don¡¯t even know. It even amazes me. -551: Anonymous from Earth But they really are taking their time in capturing the true culprit. Is it really that hard to find? -552: Anonymous from Earth Even the most atrocious of criminals don¡¯t get caught 100% of the time after all. There¡¯s no knowing if the testimony of Hikaru has affected the investigation. There¡¯s so muchck of precedent here that it might be eating their time, maybe? -553: Anonymous from Earth The police can¡¯t just throw away the possibility of Hikaru being the culprit just because of situational evidence¡­ More so if they can¡¯t find the true culprit. -554: Anonymous from Earth What happened with the suspect being a student of the same year? Have they checked the fingerprints of the whole studentbody? -555: Anonymous from Earth I am from the same school as Hikaru-kyun, but there¡¯s just rumors that the police might or might not being. Also, there¡¯s a lot of people who stoppeding to school after the isekai transfer. Who even knows what¡¯s going on anymore. -556: Anonymous from Earth Getting your fingerprints taken is optional, right? -557: Anonymous from Earth Listen here¡­ Taking the fingerprints of someone requires a warrant, you know? It is important personal information after all. Getting the fingerprints of everyone in the school is fantasy talk right there. Once the suspect has been narrowed down to a certain extent, that¡¯s when they can finally begin taking the fingerprints from them. Getting the fingerprints of several hundred people with just one testimony is factually impossible. -558: Anonymous from Earth Then we won¡¯t be finding the true culprit. -559: Anonymous from Earth It is scary how Celica and Karen are not referencing the true culprit at all. Even though they do unnecessary light talk and don¡¯t seem to think Hikaru is the culprit at all. -560: Anonymous from Earth I am sure Karen has hacked into the investigation progress of the police and knows about it¡­ -561: Anonymous from Earth Can something like that be done??? -562: Anonymous from Earth No, I don¡¯t know. But doesn¡¯t it sound like she could do it? She is aputer specialist and all. -563: Anonymous from Earth Stop with that halfassed view of hackers. -564: Anonymous from Earth Well, won¡¯t they catch the culprit eventually? -565: Anonymous from Earth If they can¡¯t, the possibility of Hikaru being the true culprit will continue to remain there after all. I want them to catch the true culprit fast. I wanna enjoy my Celica and Karen ASMR without all this fuss bogging it down. -566: Anonymous from Earth I feel ya. I bought super expensive headphones even when I quit my job. -567: Anonymous from Earth Even if Celica were to hire people from underground to torture the true culprit and eliminate them, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. -568: Anonymous from Earth What kind of 12 year old would that be? -569: Anonymous from Earth Aah, that would have worked too. Limiting myself to only mundane tricks has be a bad habit. -570: Anonymous from Earth Celica¡­? The God Website Bulletin Board automatically branches when there¡¯s too many people essing (the next thread is automatically created). For example; the Different World Bulletin Boards are divided by countries, but Japan alone has A, B, and C. The popr Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Boards are branched too. Because the esses for Hikaru from Japan were so many, a country division was made. Chapter 31: Gem and Scream

Chapter 31: Gem and Scream

¡°Fuuh, it is a lot cleaner now.¡± (Hikaru) I for some reason continued cleaning the 2nd Floor. I felt bad for Grapefull¡ªthat was the reason at first, but I am feeling a sense of aplishment from seeing the dungeon get cleaner. I have gotten a pretty good grasp of the structure of the Hungry Beasts Underground Prison that is the 2nd Floor of the dungeon. The 2nd Floor is pretty vast, but even without a map, I wouldn¡¯t get lost. Big rooms where groups of monsters camp in, ces that have clean water that can serve to wash yourself, and there¡¯s even a ce that¡¯s like a garden which is most likely treated as outside the prison; I would say that, at the very least, it is as big as the 1st Floor. Cleaning something that big is close to being in the realm of a hobby. The contents of the Shadow Bag didn¡¯t be a mess, and I could manage the things inside of it individually. When it became full to a certain extent, I would throw them into a small room on the 2nd Floor that¡¯s decently essible. I don¡¯t really know where to throw it away, and the priority here is to avoid any cat beastkin from getting injured. With all this storing and releasing, the Tier of the Shadow Bag increased. I think I have seen about every monster that appears here as well. The small humanoid ones are apparently called goblins. The monsters that are half human and half dog are called kobolds. The big men holding clubs are ogres. The big monster that¡¯s half human half pig is an orc. They are all names I have heard somewhere before, but this might simply be the trantion at work here. The trantion being localized depending on what part of Earth people are watching is something that happens often. On the other hand, I have no way to learn about what the names before they were localized are in their isekainguage. Automatic trantions are super convenient, but having everything tranted without my input makes it so it is impossible for me to learn what the original words were. If the auto trantion disappears on the whim of God, we would suddenly be thrown into a Babel Tower situation where a man that doesn¡¯t understand thenguage at all will show up. ¡­Well, with my current lifestyle, that might not really trouble me that much though. By the way, the strongest ones aren¡¯t the orcs or the ogres, but a dangerous fellow that appears alone. I have only seen it twice. (It seems today was a miss¡­) (Hikaru) There being no dead bodies is a good thing, but it is troubling for my livelihood. In the end, I might be left with no choice but to fight monsters, but I at least wanted to wait until the attention on me decreased and for my existence to have been forgotten. The other Chosen are probably leading stimting lifestyles and adventures to gather viewers. With that, even if I were to fight against monsters a bit, no one would pay me any attention. ¡­That¡¯s how it works¡­I am sure. That¡¯s why, until then, let¡¯s continue this lifestyle. (¡­¡­Hm? There was a door at a ce like this?) (Hikaru) When I was moving around the darkness in the 2nd Floor as always, a faintly shining door appeared suddenly in front of me. The Hungry Beasts Underground Prison is literally a giant prison, and there¡¯s a number of small rooms that don¡¯t have iron bars, but there have been no doors. At least not as far as I have seen. But a strangely shining door actually suddenly appeared. (What¡¯s this¡­?) (Hikaru) A mystery. This is unbelievably suspicious. But I feel like it would be a waste to ignore it. It is a strange door, but¡­I want to open it. (¡­Let¡¯s use it.) (Hikaru) After using a potion on Grapefull, I began feeling like it was okay to use the Crystals at least. The viewer count is decreasing slowly but surely. That was making my heart a bit lighter. The number of messages continues increasing as always, and there¡¯s more than 30,000 messages unopened. I have erased the very existence of this from inside of me and make sure I don¡¯t ever see it. I use 1 Crystal and do Item Appraisal on the door. It was a gamble of whether the door is an item or not, but it went well. [Treasure Warehouse Door: A door that¡¯s set to give presents to the explorers that the Divine Beast, Lilimuph, takes a liking to. Only the person that¡¯s being gifted can see it and can enter. When you take the gem orb from inside and leave, the door will disappear. Giving away the gem will anger the Divine Beast. Please be careful of this.] ¡°So this is what she meant by treasure!¡± (Hikaru) The one the Lynx Grapefull told me a bit ago. I thought for sure it would be a treasure box lying around somewhere, but it looks like it doesn¡¯t work that way. After seeing the exnation, I was relieved and entered through the door. The interior was a simple private room, and at the center there¡¯s a fist sized ball on top of a pedestal. (I thought it would be like a gem, but¡­it is more like a ss ball.) (Hikaru) I can¡¯t tell what is inside right now. In other words, this in itself must be a ¡®treasure box¡¯. Looks like I can open it after I get out of the dungeon. ¡°¡­That¡¯s great.¡± (Hikaru) For someone broke like me, no matter what is inside this, it is a treasure. The Divine Beast might have given me a reward after seeing me cleaning the dungeon. I can¡¯t even fathom what wille out, but it would be nice if it makes my life easier. (It is a rare treasure event, so let¡¯s go out for now.) (Hikaru) It is still early, but I decided to leave the dungeon once. The stairs for the 1st Floor are nearby. I want to see the inside of it quickly. *Kin!* *Gakin!* ¡ª ¡°Run! You all, run away!¡± It was right after that I heard the echoes of shing des and the desperate shouts. ¡ª ¡°Where are the smoke bombs?!¡± ¡ª ¡°The one before was thest one!¡± ¡ª ¡°We don¡¯t have Stink Bags either! W-What should we do?!¡± ¡ª *Kin!* *nk!* ¡ª ¡°Run away! Quick! I won¡¯t be able tost long!¡± ¡ª ¡°But¡­!¡± (Close!) (Hikaru) The next instant I thought this, my legs were heading to the location. The 2nd Floor is vast andplex, so I rarely encounter any explorers fighting monsters. Even if I do, I wouldn¡¯t get too close to them in fear of being found. Darkness is strong for stealth, but it won¡¯t serve much if found. Mybat power is close to zero after all. The reason why I headed to the location despite that was because their voices carried way too much urgency. I might be able to do something here, just like the time with Grapefull. I was weird for thinking this so naturally. Even though I can¡¯t even do that for myself. Chapter 32: Mantis and A Step from the Darkness

Chapter 32: Mantis and A Step from the Darkness

¡°Rifreya-sama, please run away!¡± ¡°You all as well, run away! I will hold this thing back¡­!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°But¡­!¡± The sound of shing weapons resonates. A crazy big longsword was being swung around at fast speed. And then there¡¯s the faint colored sickles easily repelling them. (Of everything, it had to be that¡­) (Hikaru) There¡¯s a number of monster Spirit Stones scattered around. They were most likely attacked by several monsters, and right after defeating them, they encountered this. This is my 3rd time seeing it, but this is the first time I see it fighting. The strongest monster of the 2nd Floor. A mysterious monster that I can only describe as a praying mantis monster, and the ends of its arms have giant sharp sickles. The super muscr upper body of a human is supported by the 4 legs of the lower half that¡¯s like that of an insect with a size of around 2 meters. It is easy to tell it is a dangerous monster. The presence it gives out was on a whole other level than the other monsters in the 2nd Floor. Moreover, its senses are pretty sharp. Even when I am inside the Darkness Fog, it would perceive me and go after me. It is most likely reacting to my breathing or the sound of my footsteps. That¡¯s why, it is to the point where I would return to the 1st Floor every time I met it. ¡°It is impossible to fight against that Mantis, even for you, Rifreya-sama¡­!¡± ¡°Then, are you just going to give up?! No, more importantly, hurry¡­!¡± (Rifreya) The woman was ordering them to run away within that intense battle. It was like a group of a princess and her servants. The 3 women that seem to be the servants were wounded all over, and even if they do have weapons in hand, they are so wounded it doesn¡¯t look like they can fight against the Mantis. 1 of the 3 was so unsteady on her feet that it feels as if just standing was taking her all. Only the woman dealing with the mantis man by swinging a longsword is able to fight evenly or even better than that against it. The servants are panicking, but in the end, there¡¯s nothing they can do that doesn¡¯t require that woman to fight. I don¡¯t think that mantis man is so soft that it would let their enemies escape. The sound of shing des resonates, and the longsword carrying strong centrifugal force scraped away at the sickles of the mantis. She was spinning her body flexibly as if she were a spinning top, and was dealing consecutive powerful hits. I simply hid in the darkness and watched that battle. (¡­So pretty.) (Hikaru) I had that out-of-ce thought. But that¡¯s what I honestly felt. It is a beautiful fighting style. Her tinum blonde hair spread out like wings matching her nimble movements, and even her sweat flying about was shining. Her white skin that stands out in this dim darkness left afterimages every time she attacked. In this situation where life and death mix, each reverberation of the des became the resonance of life, and the heat transmitted to my heart. I waspletely entranced by this. (A person as beautiful as this can exist?) (Hikaru) This is the first time I have been moved sinceing to this world. In this gray space where darkness and death ruled, only she was in color, and was giving out an unbelievable radiance. ¡°Kuh¡­! You all¡­! Then, please go and call for help! You get it, right?!¡± (Rifreya) A sword that¡¯s being swung with every fiber of her body. But it looks like her attacks are not working that well on the Mantis. The Mantis was repelling her attacks as if mocking her. (It may be slow¡­but she is beginning to get pushed back.) (Hikaru) This sh of weapons will eventually crumble. With her defeat being the result. I understood that after watching this from the outside. She must have understood this as well. That order of calling for help was just a pretext to have her never ending hesitating servants to run away. ¡°G-Got it! We will definitely call for help¡­!¡± ¡°I leave it to you¡­!¡± (Rifreya) The servants turn tail. They probably wanted to run away as soon as possible, but because of their duty, their position, and all that stuff, they couldn¡¯t run away. The path to the stairs is coincidentally the same one I took, and I didn¡¯t see any monsters there. They should be able to reach the 1st Floor without any problem. The girl called Rifreya watched the back of her servants and smiled softly. ¡°Now, dance with me until they manage to escape¡­!¡± (Rifreya) She gathered even more strength and attacked it with an unyielding spirit. Sorrowfully. Powerfully. A rondo of death. I held my breath as I watched that figure of hers. To be precise, I couldn¡¯t avert my gaze from her to the point I forgot to breathe. After several tens, several hundreds of shes, her sword finally left her hand, and when the mantis monster approached her¡­I practically moved unconsciously. The gazes¡­ Theughs¡­ I couldn¡¯t hear any of those. I undo the Darkness Fog and take one step forward. In that brief moment I suddenly appeared and the Mantis was wondering if to ce his attention on me or not¡­ ¡°[Shadow Bind].¡± (Hikaru) Countless dark tentaclese out from the shadow of the Mantis and the deadly scythe that was about to take the life of Rifreya was tied up. ¡°[Summon: Night Bug].¡± (Hikaru) I ced my hand up and activated the next ability. The jet ck rhinoceros beetles that were summoned from the deep darkness fly around left and right, and scrape away on the Mantis that can¡¯t move. After seeing that the Mantis had clearly switched its attention to me, I immediately activated the next ability. ¡°[Shadow Runner].¡± (Hikaru) The humanoid shadow ran to a random direction, and the Mantis that had its attention on me switched to that for an instant. The same time as this happened, I ced strength into my legs. ¡°[Shade Shift]!¡± (Hikaru) I take the dagger on my waist together with the clone made of shadow, and dash. ¡°[Darkness Fog]!¡± (Hikaru) Pitch ck Darkness that one can¡¯t even see a single step ahead covered the Mantis that had its attention taken away by the Shadow Runner. With this, what¡¯s left is simple. After such a fierce sh of des, even a monster will be exhausted. Against an opponent that can¡¯t perceive me¡­I deal one attack to the spine from the back. The Mantis didn¡¯t even raise a death cry¡­as it disappeared into a Spirit Stone. Leaving only me and the spaced out girl. Chapter 33: Rifreya and Clearing the Darkness

Chapter 33: Rifreya and Clearing the Darkness

(I defeated it¡­) (Hikaru) It is not like I had confidence in it. When I thought she would die, my body just moved. (Ooh¡­?) (Hikaru) I feel Spirit Energy entering my body and power surging from me. It is as if I have taken in a part of the monster¡¯s strength. The woman called Rifreya had fallen on her butt, and was looking at the darkness -most likely at me who¡¯s inside of it. It should be fine to say the danger has left for now. I ce the Spirit Stone from the Mantis that¡¯s as if it has the universe inside of it -most likely a Chaotic Spirit Stone- into the Shadow Bag, and decide to disappear. She should have barely seen me. I felt a sense of achievement from defeating a monster while not feeling the voices and gazes. I might be able to live as a proper explorer. In the end¡­I must have wanted to escape from thisfortable hell that is hiding in the darkness. I defeated a Mantis, so I might be able to live without scavenging for dead people. With that hope in heart, I turned around and began moving. Having seen her skills, I would say it should be easy for her to return to the 1st Floor. I defeated a monster and managed to save a beautiful person. I even got a treasure before that. I feel like today will be a good day. ¡°P-Please wait!¡± The pleading voiceing from my back made my legs stop. Her face was still beet red even after the battle had finished, and that appearance of hers was fearsomely beautiful. I felt like I would get dragged in something strange if I were to get too deeply involved. Moreover, she was being called with -sama. Her armor is a proper white color metal armor. It was clear that she is a different typepared to the explorers wandering in this dungeon that you could find anywhere. ¡°W-Who are you¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No one. You can go back on your own, right?¡± (Hikaru) I did save her because of the circumstances, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have any intentions of getting involved with her. Gazes of interest continue being directed here from Earth even now after all. The more beautiful she is, the more those gazes will be on her. ¡°N-No¡­I might not be able to¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°With yourbat power, you should be able to manage against anything aside from the Mantis, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I am going to get lost¡­¡± (Rifreya) She looked away and said slightly embarrassed. This ce is close to the stairs leading to the 1st Floor, but distance might not matter much without a map. She would get lost a whole lot on her own, and once her stamina runs out¡­ It is a possible pattern. No matter how strong you are, if you are attacked by a mixed party of ogres and orcs, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to run away. At worst, you could even meet a Mantis again. Anyways, it is the same pattern as the time with Grapefull. The ones who knew their way around must have been her servants. (Can¡¯t be helped¡­) (Hikaru) I already got involved. She already knows about me. As long as I am inside the Darkness Fog, there should be no worries of her seeing me. It would be far better than leaving her here and then something I would regretter happens. ¡°Then, I will escort you till the 1st Floor. Pick up the Spirit Stones. You were the ones that defeated them, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ah, no. You saved me, so I will give you the stones. Forgive my impoliteness here, but can you take them?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Is that okay? Then, I will.¡± (Hikaru) The Spirit Stones scattered around are most likely from a pack of orcs. Around 15. Honestly speaking, this helps me greatly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. But only until the stairs of the 1st Floor, okay?¡± (Hikaru) After putting the Spirit Stones in the Shadow Bag, I went to her while still in the darkness, and took her hand. Inside the darkness, I have to do this or I wouldn¡¯t be able to lead her. Thatmanding figure of hers in battle was now gone, and she was slightly spacing out here, but this must be because it is after a battle to her very limits. (Hot.) (Hikaru) Most likely because of that straining battle, her hand was so hot it felt like it would burn me. She made a slightly surprised expression, but after that, she loosened her lips and blushed. I decide to ignore that and forcefully begin walking. There¡¯s no trash lying around in the 2nd Floor, so she should be able to walk without any issues even inside the darkness. If we ignore the monsters, the stairs to the 1st Floor should be really close. Just like with Grapefull, our connection should end once we reach there. That¡¯s how it should have been. ¡°U-Uhm¡­can you please tell me your name at least¡­? You are an explorer of this city, right¡­?¡± (Rifreya) She asked this nervously on the way, but I declined saying ¡®We won¡¯t be meeting each other again¡¯. I won¡¯t deny that I was about to answer reflexively after being asked by a beauty, but it would trouble me to have her be strangely indebted to me. She has even seen my Dark Spirit Ability. I want to avoid any risks. ¡°If you are feeling indebted to me, I would like you to not tell anyone you met me here.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°O-Okay! Definitely!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­Please do.¡± (Hikaru) I am relieved I have managed to have her word about it¡­ That¡¯s why, I might have lowered my guard a bit there. It was also because there were only a few meters left before reaching the stairs to the 1st Floor, and me trusting Darkness Fog so much that I thought it would be impossible for my appearance to be seen¡­ ¡°We are here. We are in front of the stairs, so be careful as you return for the remainder. Don¡¯t go falling into trouble anymore.¡± (Hikaru) I let go of her hand and intended to leave while still covered in darkness. ¡°Uhm¡­is it okay to show me your appearance one more time?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hm? No, please forget about me.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡­ [Light].¡± (Rifreya) That¡¯s why I was toote in reacting to the ability that she chanted suddenly. The sudden light sphere that appeared cleared out my darkness. I couldn¡¯t even keep my eyes up because of how dazzling it was. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°What a relief¡­the ability worked¡­ If we were to part ways like that, I am sure I would have regretted it my whole life.¡± (Rifreya) She stood in front of me and was looking straight at me with an ecstatic expression. The light ball floating in the air erased the darkness around, and it was gently illuminating the surroundings. ¡°Did you not know? This is the Light Spirit Ability: Light. It is a in ability that simply lights up the surroundings, but¡­today, it did its best job yet.¡± (Rifreya) I was shocked. I saved her, so I didn¡¯t imagine her doing something bordering harassment. ¡°Can you please¡­tell me your name¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I won¡¯t¡­! What¡¯s¡­with you? Why are you doing something like this¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Because¡­if I didn¡¯t do this, I wouldn¡¯t even know how you looked like¡­and I wouldn¡¯t even be able to thank you -even though you saved my life.¡± (Rifreya) She said straight. I might have gotten involved with a type of person that I shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with. I felt that, but this is truly crying over spilt milk. ¡°I apologize for giving my thankste. I am the Light Temr Apprentice, Rifreya Ashbird. Repaying a debt no matter what is a family precept of the Ashbird Household. I will surely repay you for saving my life soon. Your name¡­tell it to me at that time, okay?¡± (Rifreya) She winked at me after saying this, and left. Her tinum blonde hair fluttered as she went up the stairs. I could only watch that dumbfounded. Chapter 34: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 1973rd

Chapter 34: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 1973rd

-35: Anonymous from Earth In the end, did Celica do something about the culprit¡­? -36: Anonymous from Earth No way. What 12 year old would that be? -37: Anonymous from Earth No, she isn¡¯t your regr 12 years old¡­ She easily has the brain of a college graduate. -38: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know anything though?¡± That sounded so purposely suggestive! -39: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know if it is true, a lie, or entertainment. I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s what anymore. I don¡¯t understand a single millimeter of what a genius thinks. -40: Anonymous from Earth Despite them advocating their love for their brother, their actions to raise the attention on Hikaru around the world is their sole focus. -41: Anonymous from Earth They are still 12 years old, so they are still children mentally. -42: Anonymous from Earth Squeeze their brother as much as they can. -43: Anonymous from Earth The disparity of them in the highlight videos. ¡®Hikaru-kyun is so cute!¡¯ ¡®So pitiful!¡¯ It is filled with those moments¡­ -44: Anonymous from Earth The highlight videos are apparently crazy popr overseas¡­ By the way, in the english version audiomentary, Celica and Karen are properly talking too. The content is also slightly different from the japanese version. -45: Anonymous from Earth The fact that the twins can make their own subtitles for each nation is nuts. -46: Anonymous from Earth In the threads of edited videos, there¡¯s a decent amount of talks about Celica and Karen. ¡®The binaural recordings with the audio of the two are just¡­!¡¯, is what an overseas guy said in delight¡­ -47: Anonymous from Earth The highlight videos have a decent amount of publicity to them, but thinking about the amount of views they have, there¡¯s no doubt an astounding amount of money is circting. -48: Anonymous from Earth Obviously. They are millionaires. If I were their parents, I would have been ecstatic here and I wouldn¡¯t be able to stopughing. -49: Anonymous from Earth You¡­ Their oldest son has left to the parallel world while still being suspected as a killer and teetering between life and death¡­ Have a heart here¡­ -50: Anonymous from Earth Okay, let¡¯s put a lid on the talk about the little sisters, okay~? -51: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, you guys are not watching Hikaru in real time, huh¡­ To think you don¡¯t know the excitement of that¡­ What a waste¡­ -52: Anonymous from Earth Did something happen in real time? The developments were going so fast that I couldn¡¯t keep up and just gave up. -53: Anonymous from Earth A new video has been uploaded. -54: Anonymous from Earth A highlight video! -55: Anonymous from Earth Aaaah! (Being bathed by the light of Rifreya-sama and getting extinguished by it) -56: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru¡­! You have done it. You took that one step¡­! -57: Anonymous from Earth Aaaah! (Seeing Hikaru piercing through the darkness and appearing gantly, amplifying the chuunibyou dwelling deep inside of my soul) -58: Anonymous from Earth I am sorry for thinking Shadow Runner is a in and pointless technique. -59: Anonymous from Earth Dark Spirit Abilities are way too damn strong~~~~!! -60: Anonymous from Earth No, there¡¯s a lot of Chosen who took Darkness as well, but it is super weak. They go as far as saying ¡®Shadow Bag is the main use (lol)¡¯. Even Bind is only effective for a few seconds. -61: Anonymous from Earth I think the abilities of Hikaru are weak individually. -62: Anonymous from Earth That plenty grinded Darkness Fog is scary effective¡­ -63: Anonymous from Earth Even though they started with Darkness, a lot of the Chosen wouldter go to other Great Spirits and redo their contracts. -64: Anonymous from Earth In the case of Hikaru, being able to shoot them consecutively is big. As expected of the Great Dark Mage. -65: Anonymous from Earth I couldn¡¯t see because it was inside the darkness, but I am impressed he managed to kill it with a dagger. -66: Anonymous from Earth He must have hit the Spirit Energy¡¯s life thread. I don¡¯t know where Hikaru learned that though. -67: Anonymous from Earth Even without knowing, if you want to kill someone in one hit, you would normally aim around there, right? -68: Anonymous from Earth It is the base of the neck after all ] the Spirit Energy life thread. -69: Anonymous from Earth Shadow Stab~! No matter how you see it, he is a ninja! -70: Anonymous from Earth I was watching in real time, but he seriously suddenly came out from the darkness, and a few seconds after I thought ¡®ah?!¡¯ he had already defeated the mantis human. I was super scared there, and my heart was drumming endlessly. -71: Anonymous from Earth Anyone would fall in love with that. I did. -72: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru¡­! So you weren¡¯t a furry¡­! -73: Anonymous from Earth Ran there the moment he heard that scream, and then watching how Rifreya-sama was fighting -that Hikaru-kyun¡­ The camera waspletely fixed there. -74: Anonymous from Earth Karen went ¡®Onii ispletely spellbound there¡¯. -75: Anonymous from Earth I was too. So beautiful, so cool. -76: Anonymous from Earth That figure of hers after being saved and spacing out was so lewd. -77: Anonymous from Earth Inside the darkness, it is as if that figure of his blended into the darkness. It is truly ¡®The darkness will mask your figure¡¯. -78: Anonymous from Earth Light!!! She was a Light Spirit User!!! -79: Anonymous from Earth Please don¡¯t clear the darkness of a hikikomori using a powerful light, lol. [Note: Hikikomori = shut in] -80: Anonymous from Earth A hikikomori is like a pill bug that getsfort from being below the dark underside of a rock. Forcefully taking that rock away and showing their figure is sinful. An extrovert doesn¡¯t understand this. An extrovert who uses Light Spirit Abitlies to take that away wouldn¡¯t understand! -81: Anonymous from Earth It is scary how it sounds like you have experience in that. -82: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru was making the same face as me that time when my mom opened the curtains of my room. -83: Anonymous from Earth Can you reallypare those¡­??? -84: Anonymous from Earth Karen was worried, saying ¡®what¡¯s with this woman¡­? Is Onii okay? He is the type that gets liked by weird women¡­¡¯ Celica said straight ¡®this person looks okay¡¯. Just what did Celica see¡­ -85: Anonymous from Earth ¡®Liked by weird women¡¯ she says¡­ That¡¯s totally a boomerang statement. -86: Anonymous from Earth Maybe it doesn¡¯t count because the two are family? In other words, Nanami-chan was a weird woman¡­? -87: Anonymous from Earth Karen and Celica are not normal women either¡­ -88: Anonymous from Earth The current state of her Onii-chan must have been deadly worrying for Celica. Maybe she is happy that he got involved with someone even if it was in that shape. It is different from outsiders like us who can say whatever we want. -89: Anonymous from Earth You must not forget that Celica is like the peak of an extrovert. In that situation, Celica would be on the side that would use Light. -90: Anonymous from Earth Please don¡¯t go calling Karen an introvert in a roundabout way! -91: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru was super spaced out there. -92: Anonymous from Earth It is a situation where his only acquaintances in that city are the ck market old man and the innkeeper old man after all¡­ It must have been unexpected to create an acquaintance in such a forceful way. -93: Anonymous from Earth In the eyes of Celica, she is most likely seeing her as the person that could overturn the situation of the current Hikaru. There¡¯s no point in being the janitor of a dungeon that¡¯s so close to death. -94: Anonymous from Earth Well, everyone thinks things shouldn¡¯t stay like this forever. -95: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama is a beauty, so I am a bit jealous though. But we don¡¯t even know what kind of person she is, right? Isn¡¯t this dangerous? -96: Anonymous from Earth We don¡¯t know. What happens happens. Well, if the worstes to worst, Hikaru has Points and Barrier Stones. -97: Anonymous from Earth Just hope Hikaru doesn¡¯t get cornered¡­ He might even say he wants to leave the city. -98: Anonymous from Earth It is not like the wound in his heart has healed after all. But won¡¯t a virgin have their heart healed in an instant with a beautiful person like that??? -99: Anonymous from Earth You must not think of him as your average virgin. He is the brother of those twins, you know. -100: Anonymous from Earth We don¡¯t even know if Rifreya-sama will be healing him¡­ -101: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama¡¯s battle was super good. I have never seen a person fighting for their lives after all. More so when it is a beautiful woman. -102: Anonymous from Earth That Hikaru, saving people again. Despite all he says, he can¡¯t throw away his kindness¡­ I want him to open his messages already. Even though he is being cheered on this much. -103: Anonymous from Earth He saved someone, so it should be okay to get gratitude for it after all. Even if he took the Dark Spirit Abilities, there¡¯s no need to actually live in darkness yourself. -104: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, why isn¡¯t he meeting with people inside the dungeon? There¡¯s no real need to show his face, right? -105: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it because he is a hikikomori¡­? -106: Anonymous from Earth Whatever the case, Hikaru is cooped inside the darkness the whole time. Let¡¯s just hope he can take that step forward. -107: Anonymous from Earth When Hikaru came out from the darkness, Celica and Karen went ¡®Onii-chan!¡¯ in unison. I cried at that. -108: Anonymous from Earth It has been a while since a new character appeared after all. I personally want them to form a party together. A pure frontliner like her would have good affinity with Hikaru. -109: Anonymous from Earth That steamy gaze of Rifreya-sama! This is love! This is the first time I have witnessed a person falling in love¡­! -110: Anonymous from Earth This is why people with only love in their brain are just¡­ -111: Anonymous from Earth No, you would normally be able to tell, right? The only one who wouldn¡¯t be able to tell would be the virgin Hikaru. -112: Anonymous from Earth Stop the roundabout dissing towards us! -113: Anonymous from Earth Must be the suspension bridge effect. -114: Anonymous from Earth I wanted to see a ¡®Kuh, kill me!¡¯. -115: Anonymous from Earth In the time she is saying ¡®Kuh, kill me!¡¯, the mantis guy would actually kill her straight off¡­ -116: Anonymous from Earth I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to see a beauty like her die. Good job, Hikaru-kun. -117: Anonymous from Earth Stop that wording as if it is okay if it had been an old man¡­ The old men adventurers are also doing their best, you know¡­ Chapter 35: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 1976th

Chapter 35: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 1976th

-367: Anonymous from Earth Now then, let¡¯s talk about the bad bug! -368: Anonymous from Earth Bad bug? Talking about Grapefull-chan? Rifreya-sama? Or the boobs prostitute? -369: Anonymous from Earth The boobs prostitute is nice, but Rifreya-sama has a good pair herself. Even if it is hidden with armor, I can tell. -370: Anonymous from Earth A mind¡¯s eye guy is here¡­ -371: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama is practically an actress after all. -372: Anonymous from Earth I finally watched it after I got back from thepany. Iughed out loud at how the extra part was longer than the main story. -373: Anonymous from Earth I was the happiest when they announced they will be doing real timementary every now and then because it seems there will be development. -374: Anonymous from Earth Even though the two must be busy as hell. That¡¯s impressive. -375: Anonymous from Earth ¡°A bad bug has stuck to Onii¡­¡± is what Karen said worried. ¡°She shot a Spirit Ability all of a sudden which you could say makes her look like she has a few screws loose, but she may be in a standing that makes her have to return a debt of gratitude, and well, I would say this will serve as a good medicine for Onii-chan¡±, is what Celica said with a light mood. -376: Anonymous from Earth Celica can speak 10 foreignnguages, so she must have an understanding of foreign cultures. Being forceful is hated by japanese, but it is not like that¡¯s the same in the whole world, and we are talking about a happening in an isekai. -377: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Onii doesn¡¯t have much experience with beauties, so won¡¯t he fall into any kind of deception straight out? He is the type that loves blonde characters after all.¡± ¡°Turn that thinking around, Karen. There¡¯s no way a beauty like that, who must have grown up being fawned over by others, would pay attention to Onii-chan.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°The only ones who can see the appeal of Onii-chan are us and Nanami-neesan. A random blockhead wouldn¡¯t be able to see it.¡± ¡°Really¡­? That may be true¡­¡± I was strangely excited by this topic. -378: Anonymous from Earth Do the two really love their Onii-chan? -379: Anonymous from Earth It looks real, but there¡¯s the chance it is an act by geniuses. Well, I will believe the fantasy of little sisters loving their brother¡­ -380: Anonymous from Earth Wonder how these two viewed Nanami-chan. Most likely like a childhood friend and elder sister, but she must have been pretty close with their brother too. -381: Anonymous from Earth Ast boss, maybe? -382: Anonymous from Earth Thest boss was defeated then¡­ -383: Anonymous from Earth Too soon¡­ -384: Anonymous from Earth Celica seems to be more wary of Full-chan. Celica said Onii-chan is the type that can¡¯t leave be the people that stir that protective instinct. -385: Anonymous from Earth Well, the two said they were protected by their Onii-chan. I can¡¯t really tell what¡¯s Hikaru. Is he not a normal high schooler? -386: Anonymous from Earth My name is Hikaru! I am a normal high schooler! But¡­my real form is¡­ -387: Anonymous from Earth Wonder if Grapefull-chan managed to stay alive. -388: Anonymous from Earth The life of explorers is way too light after all. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for her to die in a ce where Hikaru isn¡¯t watching. -389: Anonymous from Earth Grapefull-chan has only shown up once since the time she got cut off by those bad bugs. Different from Rifreya-sama who promised to meet again and left. Also calling Hikaru a furry is baseless usations! -390: Anonymous from Earth Is Rifreya-sama who uses Light Spirit Abilities a natural enemy of Hikaru? -391: Anonymous from Earth A stealth character that has their position exposed is a weakling¡­ His physical strength is that of a 1st year high schooler after all¡­ -392: Anonymous from Earth More so with Hikaru who didn¡¯t take any physical strengthening options. -393: Anonymous from Earth How can you tell? -394: Anonymous from Earth Karen apparently came to that conclusion afterparing him to other Chosen. She said his movements match his body proportions, so there¡¯s no doubt he doesn¡¯t have any buffs. -395: Anonymous from Earth They can do everything. -396: Anonymous from Earth The Darkness Fog of Hikaru had its proficiency raised quite a lot, and yet, it was easily cancelled by Light. Is the light element the superior one here? -397: Anonymous from Earth No, Light is the first Light Spirit Ability you learn. ording to the Enquiry site, for abilities, the one that is cast after is always the one that wins normally. Fire is extinguished by water, water is evaporated by fire. Earth is scattered by wind, wind is damned up by earth. Light is covered by darkness, darkness is cleared out by light. -398: Anonymous from Earth The initial ability of wind is in in and on itself, and yet, it is so unreasonable that it gets stopped by the pebbles of Gravel Mist¡­ -399: Anonymous from Earth But scattering the Gravel Mist with Wind looks pretty cool. -400: Anonymous from Earth Gravel Mist is so nice. I just like it. -401: Anonymous from Earth At the part where Rifreya-sama was going up the stairs, the video went still and end credits rolled. I was about to die from how out of nowhere that was. That¡¯s like a middle schooler joke! -402: Anonymous from Earth The camerawork of God was literally godlike. The camera was pulled away, and theposition was properly Rifreya-sama at the front with Hikaru at the back. -403: Anonymous from Earth The dazed Hikaru was giving it some nice spice. -404: Anonymous from Earth But even Hikaru wouldn¡¯t be feeling bad from being thanked by a beauty like that, right? -405: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no virgin who wouldn¡¯t get struck out by that smile of Rifreya-sama! -406: Anonymous from Earth So you were struck out¡­ -407: Anonymous from Earth Karen: ¡°Aah, there¡¯s no doubt she is the type of Onii-chan. He is an introvert, so he likes this type of people that overflow with energy. Disgusting.¡± -408: Anonymous from Earth That part made meugh. That tongue of Karen is too poisonous. -409: Anonymous from Earth I-It is poison with love so it is okay¡­! -410: Anonymous from Earth So that¡¯s the logic behind why he wasn¡¯t going out with his childhood friend despite her being plenty cute herself, huh. -411: Anonymous from Earth Introverts don¡¯t attract each other, huh¡­ What a sad reality¡­ -412: Anonymous from Earth That theory about monstrosities and monsters that Celica talked about, has it been proven right? -413: Anonymous from Earth ¡°By umting Chaotic Spirit Energy as ¡®Experience Points¡¯, you get stronger, but in exchange, you steadily lose a part of your sanity as a living being, and in the end, you be a monstrosity¡± -that one? Simr theories are popping at other ces, so I guess it is true? -414: Anonymous from Earth So, what¡¯s this monstrosity business? That fire monkey that was killed by the Great Dark Spirit was exactly that, right? -415: Anonymous from Earth Basically if you give free reign to a carnivorous beast or omnivorous beast, an individual that is the strongest of the area will appear. By losing one part of their sanity, what¡¯s normally lost is their control over their hunger. In the case of beasts, they would eat everything around and would die from starvation. -416: Anonymous from Earth In the case of humans and monsters? -417: Anonymous from Earth For humans, veteran explorers would begin eating a whole ton. Alex-kun reported on that. -418: Anonymous from Earth So that¡¯s why that world is so big when ites to their market and their food industry¡­ -419: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know if it is because that world has a ton of gluttons, but there¡¯s a lot of food. -420: Anonymous from Earth With the forest that Hikaru escaped from and the video analysis of the little sisters, it has been confirmed that there¡¯s a he ton of food growing there. Hikaru was apparently decently lucky that the climate wasn¡¯t something like a snowy mountain. -421: Anonymous from Earth Will Hikaru and Alex get to know each other? -422: Anonymous from Earth A canadian jock and Hikaru who is like the representative of the nerds¡­? -423: Anonymous from Earth The future looks dark¡­ -424: Anonymous from Earth Are Hikaru and Alex the only ones in that city? -425: Anonymous from Earth For now, yeah. Even in the whole Ringpill Continent, there¡¯s only around 150 Chosen. -426: Anonymous from Earth Personally, I would say that Ringpill is a jackpotpared to the other continents or inds. -427: Anonymous from Earth The climate is good after all. No matter how peaceful deserts and jungles are, you know¡­ -428: Anonymous from Earth It seems people have messaged Jeanne-chan to punish Hikaru. -429: Anonymous from Earth This is what¡¯s called beating a dead horse. -430: Anonymous from Earth That part was also shown in the highlight videos. Jeanne read that message and said ¡®unforgivable¡­¡¯. -431: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan has a strong sense of justice after all¡­ After that, Celica sent a message ¡®Properly judge the truth by yourself¡¯. That moment was so damn exciting. -432: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t know if to call it a sense of justice¡­or steady¡­or blind honesty¡­ Putting it bluntly, she is a musclehead. -433: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t go any further. -434: Anonymous from Earth You are going to get killed by the Jeanne fans! -435: Anonymous from Earth Alex is the type that gets homesick, so can¡¯t they be friends? He didin saying that he wanted friends that he could talk to about Earth. -436: Anonymous from Earth All the young ones are beginning to get pretty homesick. -437: Anonymous from Earth The special ones would be the romanian twins. -438: Anonymous from Earth They really are an extraordinary case¡­ You could say the twins of Hikaru and the twins there; even though they are both twins, it is like good and evil. They are the pr opposites¡­ -439: Anonymous from Earth It seems like people have also sent messages to Alex about Hikaru being a criminal. He shot it down instantly by saying ¡®I don¡¯t know how he looks¡¯ though. -440: Anonymous from Earth Will he get punished by Alex when they meet¡­? -441: Anonymous from Earth Are you treating him like a berserker or something? There¡¯s no way he would be able to link Hikaru with a killer if he were to actually see him. -442: Anonymous from Earth Canada is a gun society, right? Wouldn¡¯t Hikaru be the school shooter type? -443: Anonymous from Earth Well, an american football jock being killed is like a ssic. -444: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru gets thrown inside a trash can¡­ -445: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t think Alex is that kind of temte character though? ¡­No, he is temte in a sense¡­like his appearance. -446: Anonymous from Earth The number of gun rted crimes between Canada and America are pretty different if I remember correctly. I saw that in a movie called bowling-something. -447: Anonymous from Earth Despite appearances, Alex is a diligent guy. He is saving money as he works as an explorer and all that. -448: Anonymous from Earth No, his way of using points is idiotic. -449: Anonymous from Earth Sandwich, push! C, push! -450: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru being surrounded by extroverts in all directions is cute¡­and pitiful. Chapter 36: Present and New Resolve

Chapter 36: Present and New Resolve

I was dazed for a while even after Rifreya left. She saw my appearance. Someone that knows about me being able to use Dark Spirit Abilities. ording to Grapefull, there are no users of Dark Spirit Abilities around here. She has joined a variety of parties, so it must be true. We are in a fantasy world. There¡¯s a chance I will fall into a witch hunt situation. (Damn it¡­ What should I do¡­?) (Hikaru) Can¡¯t be helped even if I think about it. I have no choice but to believe that that girl Rifreya will keep my secret. One other thing I could do would be to live in hiding even more. ¡­At worst, I can leave the city, but I want that to be myst resort. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) I once again cast a dark fog and shut myself inside of it. I sat on the ground and looked at the loot I got this time around. ¡°Chaotic Spirit Stone¡­huh.¡± (Hikaru) This is my second time getting this. Different from the other monochromatic Spirit Stones, this one is colorful, releasing a mystifying light, and it reminds me of an opal. My [Create: Undead] needs Chaotic Spirit Stones or Dark Spirit Stones. Meaning that if I use this stone, I can summon that Mantis as an undead. ¡°Let¡¯s save it¡­¡± (Hikaru) Having the means to overturn a bad situation like being surrounded by monsters can help me maintainposure. I don¡¯t know if it would work on the 3rd and 4th Floor I haven¡¯t seen yet, but at the very least, there¡¯s no monster stronger than the Mantis in the 2nd Floor. It would surely give me a pretty penny if I were to sell this, but this time around, I got a lot of orc Spirit Stones. I will be able to live with this for a while. I might even have the leeway to buy equipment. I killed some time for a while, and crawled out of the dungeon in fear that Rifreya might be hiding somewhere. I wasn¡¯t that long in the dungeon today, so it is stillte in the night. I returned to the inn and took out the Gem Orb, which I got before I saved Rifreya, from the Shadow Bag. Grapefull said that this takes form outside the dungeon. I was thinking this while watching the gem I left on top of the table, and that thing that only looked like a ss ball began to change form all bbily. After around 10-20 seconds, it finished changing into a different shape. (Seriously¡­? This fits me way too well¡­) (Hikaru) The gem had changed into a jet ck gauntlet. The treasures that you obtain in the dungeon are apparently given to that specific individual by the Divine Beast. I don¡¯t know if they are the Gods of dungeons or whatever, but that means that the Divine Beast has given me an item that fits me. This is hard to believe, but I see. With this, I can somewhat understand why a Divine Beast would be pissed from people stealing it. I wanted to hide my skin areas as much as possible, but stuff like gloves were expensive, moreover, gauntlets were at a price that I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to buy, so I am honestly happy about this. On top of that, this jet ck gauntlet is a precious item that was made from several ck metal tes and leather gloves. If I were to buy it normally, I might have needed gold at worst. (I should try appraising it as well.) (Hikaru) It is not everyday that I get a rare item. I use 1 Crystal to do an Item Appraisal. [Dark Night Gauntlet: A present of a Divine Beast. A jet ck gauntlet made from special metal and leather that doesn¡¯t reflect light. Even when the metal tese in contact with each other, it doesn¡¯t make a sound, so it is suitable for stealth. It is made of extremely light materials, so even weak people can use it as if it were a leather glove.] (So cool¡­!) (Hikaru) I tried equipping it right away, and it fit me perfectly as if it were order-made. I see. Something as nice as this can show up in the 2nd Floor. The stealing of treasures must have been rampant in the past. I don¡¯t know if this talk about angering the Divine Beast is true or not, but it is not hard to imagine there would be people who would envy the ones that get treasures. I lie down on the bed with my Dark Night Gauntlet still on. I am just worried about Rifreya speaking about me, but now that I think about it, this world doesn¡¯t even have photos, so it shouldn¡¯t be that easy to catch my trail. Just thinking about how I have the option of leaving the city makes it easier for me. Also, it is true that I saved her when she was about to be killed by the Mantis. The fact that I managed to defeat a monster without feeling theughs and the gazes made me feel lighter. And so¡­it has been a while since I have been able to sleep soundly. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó I woke up just past noon. I stretched my body and opened the wooden window. I am at a cheap inn that¡¯s at a back alley, so there was a wall right in front. I couldn¡¯t really say it was a nice scenery. Even so, it is still a foreign country and an isekai, so I can manage to see a scenery that was different from my usual lifestyle, reminding me every time that I havee to a ce that¡¯s not on Earth. ¡°[Shadow Bag].¡± (Hikaru) A jet ck opening was made in my shadow as I chanted the name of the ability. I stick my hand inside that, take out the things inside of it, and line them up at the bed. Sometime somewhere, I should really ask about the treatment of the Dark Spirit Users. It may be treated as a taboo art, and might be required by duty to be reported to the authorities if found. We are talking about a medieval fantasy world after all. There¡¯s no assurance that there¡¯s no witch hunt-like practices like that. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for there to be people who think light is justice and darkness is evil¡­ ¡°¡­I say all that, but suddenly leaving the city would be way too cautious.¡± (Hikaru) What I brought out from the Shadow Bag was the Mallow Moon Silver Flower, the Barrier Stone, the Chaotic Spirit Stone (Mantis), dagger, rope¡­ I didn¡¯t bring out the album of Nanami and just left it there. I think about what I will be doing from now on as I spread out my belongings. Defeating the Mantis served as a confidence boost for me. When I was observing the explorer parties, I could tell that the difficulty would change quite a bit depending on if they could use Spirit Abilities. Dark Spirit Abilities don¡¯t have offensive abilities, so there¡¯s the need to manage something for your battle style, but it should be decently safe to fight monsters depending on how you use it. ¡°My only weapon is this dagger. The rope is useable too¡­ The Chaotic Spirit Stone will be my trump card. If things go south, I also have one Barrier Stone.¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t have anything that I would call my belonging, and in terms of weapons, I have a severe deficiency of them. There¡¯s no doubt I would be able to get good cash from selling the shining flower, but it is apparently a super rare item. If I sell this, I really should be prepared to bail from the city. In the first ce, I don¡¯t think that ck market old man will buy the flower at the proper price. He doesn¡¯t seem to have the assets for that after all. I sold all the equipment from the dead explorers. I didn¡¯t have any intentions of fighting, and I didn¡¯t want to get bittenter with problems stemming from using the equipment of dead people. It might have been fine to keep an extra dagger just in case, but weapons were what brought the most money, so in the end, I have no other weapon aside from the dagger I first bought. The rope is something I bought with a Crystal to sleep on top of the trees. I didn¡¯t want to throw it away, so it was still rotting inside the Shadow Bag. ¡°For monsters that I can use a dagger against¡­it would be better to go to the 2nd Floor rather than to fight the skeletons.¡± (Hikaru) I hardened my resolve to fight monsters. I don¡¯t feel theughs and the gazes after that battle with the Mantis, so I saw a glimmer of hope that maybe¡­it is okay if it is inside the darkness? I thought that my viewers would increase because of the matter with Rifreya, but there wasn¡¯t as much change as I thought there would be. At the very least, it is not a situation where a billion people are watching me¡­ Their interest most likely switched to other more interesting Chosen. They are not so free to watch a person that¡¯s hiding in the darkness the whole time. (If my viewers continue decreasing like this, I could return to my lifestyle as a single human being.) (Hikaru) The things I left behind on Earth that I won¡¯t be able to reach anymore¡­ About my parents, about my two little sisters¡­I am of course worried about those, but I don¡¯t know what I can do about that. My messages continued increasing when I checked the Status Board. I don¡¯t know if they are all insults. My viewers have decreased, so there¡¯s the chance that the ones that continue watching are actually rooting for me. My little sisters are intelligent unlike me. Celica and Karen might have thought of a good idea. But the only thing I can think of is to continue living. An unknown country, an unknown world. No address, no identification, and using a cheap inn as my base -a rootless lifestyle. At the very least, be stronger. That¡¯s the only thing I can do right now. Chapter 37: The beauty in front of the dungeon and Combat

Chapter 37: The beauty in front of the dungeon and Combat

¡°¡­Alright.¡± Once the sun went down, I left the inn. I checked the Status Board and I have a decent amount of Points and Crystals. If I use these, my battles with the monsters should go smoother, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to use them. Of course, there¡¯s also the reason of not wanting to stand out. But more than that, I have the sess story of managing to escape from the forest thanks to having Points remaining. There¡¯s a high chance that I will be able to ovee any eventualities if I have Points remaining. Knowing this, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to spend my Points. I need a special reason to do it. I walk from alleyway to alleyway, towards the center where the entrance of the dungeon is. At the entrance, there¡¯s the usual 4 soldiers on watch that look as if they have nothing to do, with their usual bonfire there. And, there was one unusual person¡­ (Isn¡¯t that yesterday¡¯s¡­Rifreya, was it? What is she doing?) (Hikaru) The one there was the Light Spirit User female warrior that I met yesterday. She waspletely ignoring the young soldiers that were peeking her way every now and then as if curious, and was facing straight forward, standing there as if she were protecting the entrance of the dungeon. (Could it be that¡­she is waiting for me¡­?) (Hikaru) I thought for a moment there, but got embarrassed right after for being so self-conscious there. She must have a reason why she is there. (Should I go talk to her and see if she is properly keeping my secret?) (Hikaru) But I feel like that might backfire here. There¡¯s a chance she has forgotten about someone like me already. That development would be convenient too. In the end, I ignored her, covered myself with darkness, and sneaked into the dungeon. The inside of the dungeon was the same as usual. You could say I even felt safe inside the darkness. I didn¡¯t pay heed to the newbie explorers fighting in the Dusk Hades Street, and hurried to the stairs of the 2nd Floor. Skeletons have badpatility with my abilities and weapon. No, I am not really sure since I haven¡¯t actually fought them, but I can¡¯t help but feel like smashing them with a club would be better. I only have a cheap dagger with me. And so, I arrived at the 2nd Floor -the Hungry Beasts Underground Prison. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) I hide in the darkness and search for a monster that¡¯s alone. While I was searching, I unsheathed my dagger and tried swinging it around. (Heavy¡­and I suck.) (Hikaru) That was my honest opinion after trying it out. I didn¡¯t even have to think about it. This was natural. I have never used a sword after all. The dagger that I am holding is the mass produced cheap stuff. An uneven de that¡¯s around only 40 cm in size. They are probably forcing the sharpness out, the de is thin, and if you push it a bit too much, it would easily chip or break. Something that would only serve as self-defense. I say that, but in this world where iron itself apparently goes for a decent sum of money, a dagger like this is by no means cheap. Now that I think about it, if I wanted to buy a dagger like this in my world, it might have cost a decent amount. You can¡¯t buy it with a few hundred yen or thousand yen. That¡¯s obvious. *Whoosh Whoosh!* I swing around the dagger. The weight is around 1kg. It wascking in power and speed. I feel like I have no choice but to deal fatal damage with one hit like the time with the Mantis. Ick way too much physical strength to fight as a warrior. (It is pretty tiring¡­) (Hikaru) I was out of breath just from swinging the dagger around for a few minutes. Who knows what would be of me if this were a longsword. Just what in the world is Rifreya who has the strength to swing around a longsword 10 times the weight of this dagger? (Oh well, let¡¯s go for the weakest-looking monster I find.) (Hikaru) The weakest in the 2nd Floor are goblins. They are around 100cm in size, and act in groups. Monsters are pretty crooked in terms of being ¡®living beings¡¯, and they wander around not really doing anything in particr. They attack humans on sight, but I don¡¯t really know why they are like that. Is it another page in the weirdness of dungeons? (There. Two of them, huh¡­) (Hikaru) I walked for a while and found a pair of goblins. Goblins cane in groups of 10 at most, so¡­stragglers are just fit for hunting. Monsters tend to notice my presence if I get too close to them even if I use Darkness Fog. I haven¡¯t approached them to such an extent since I am scared to, but it is not like Spirit Abilities are all-powerful. More so when there¡¯s two. When I defeat one, the other will definitely notice me. The problem is what do I do when that happens. I have seen a lot of parties fight, but I haven¡¯t seen one that uses Dark Spirit Abilities. I have no choice but to think about it myself and put it into action. (Testing in actualbat, huh¡­) (Hikaru) Thanks to Night Vision and Dark Vision, I can see even inside Darkness Fog. It is as if I am in broad daylight. Even without that, Darkness Fog is my own ability, so I don¡¯t think it would create a situation where the user themselves is blinded along with it. I increase the darkness to its highest output. The Tier 4 Darkness Fog can cover a radius of 10 meters in darkness. The goblins that were suddenly enveloped in darkness began to raise a ruckus. I try to kill the sound of my footsteps, hold my breath, and move to the back of the goblins. An attack to their defenseless cervical vertebrae. The swung down deadly de gouged out the nape of the goblin¡¯s neck as if it had been sucked into it, and it shortly fell to the floor with a pang¡­changing into a small transparent spirit stone. (Next.) (Hikaru) The remaining goblin couldn¡¯t even understand that situation, and was still going gya gya. It isn¡¯t even swinging around its weapon or running away. I calmly and silently moved to its back, and swung down my dagger to that same spot. Once things were done, it really was anti-climatic. They werepletely defeated with only Darkness Fog. I didn¡¯t even need to use my other abilities. (Ooh¡­ This feeling again.) (Hikaru) The feeling of Spirit Energy entering my body as if bing one like the time when I defeated the Mantis. It is minusculepared to the other time, but what¡¯s this? I should ask the ck market old man eventually. After that, I would find suitable monsters, would check them thoroughly, and then fight them. When it is a group of around 5 goblins, I could defeat them with just [Summon: Night Bugs]. Summon Night Bugs are like dark insects of around 10 cm in size, with around 10 attacking the monsters. The proficiency is still low, but as I raise it, this would be the one ability that I can anticipate will have the highest direct attack power. With my current proficiency in Shadow Bind, I can only stop them for around 10 seconds at most, and on top of that, they can still move their arms to a certain extent, so it isn¡¯t that reliable. It was decently useful against the Mantis, so I guess it depends on how you use it. It only works on one target per use, so I would have to use it consecutively if I want to bind several targets. It will be a more useful ability once the proficiency increases¡­I guess. When I make the Shadow Runner run, orcs and goblins get angered and would chase after it to attack it. If I am showing myself, it would only distract them a bit, or if it is close, it would attack it. I have to increase my proficiency even more, or it will stay as an ability that only creates slight openings. ¡­Well, those ¡®slight openings¡¯ can be big in battles to the very limit though. If I use Shade Shift, the chances of being hit are halved, but I am not fighting as a warrior, so I don¡¯t have much use of it. And most of all¡­Darkness Fog is way too strong. Revtion of Darkness is fearsome. As if saying it is the basic yet the ultimate technique, inside the pitch ck darkness, goblins and orcs be practically powerless. It seems like the monsters here have enough night vision to act in the darkness of the dungeon, but Darkness Fog is pitch ck darkness where not a single bit of light is present. Inside of it, monsters panic, and end up being unable to do anything. I just have to silently approach them from the back and take their life. It is simple yet powerful to the point that there¡¯s no opportunity for other abilities to shine. I could at least defeat goblins and orcspletely with only Darkness Fog. But when ites to monsters of higher ss than that¡­like ogres and the mantis, I wouldn¡¯t have the confidence. If the other party notices me and they swing their weapon randomly, there¡¯s a chance I would die instantly with just one hit. It is better to not get too overconfident here. Me only fighting goblins and orcs is because even if they were to fight back, I wouldn¡¯t be dying in one hit. Well, this is my first day fighting monsters. I have plenty of time. It is fine to take it slow. In the end, I just hunted weak monsters today. I got 20 transparent Spirit Stones and 4 colored ones. Chapter 38: Public Bathhouse and Meeting with a Chosen

Chapter 38: Public Bathhouse and Meeting with a Chosen

I left the dungeon before the morning sun rose. Rifreya wasn¡¯t at the entrance anymore. There¡¯s no way she would be standing at the entrance the whole day, so she must have left after finishing her business. Or maybe she was waiting for someone there and went into the dungeon. While I was thinking that, I was about to return while hiding in the darkness, but from the other side of the road, there was Rifreya who I saw at the entrance when I came. I reflexively hid in the shade of a tree. I then use Darkness Fog to blend in the darkness. The sun hasn¡¯t gone up yet, so she shouldn¡¯t be able to find me. And Rifreya actually didn¡¯t notice me and walked to the direction of the dungeon. (Could it be that she is going to be standing in front of the dungeon again today?) (Hikaru) I was curious about it, so I went back for a bit, and she was indeed standing at the entrance of the dungeon. I don¡¯t know what business she has there, but it most likely has nothing to do with me. Even if she is actually waiting for me, I have no intention of getting involved with her again. After I returned to the inn, I went to the waterway at the back of the inn and cleaned my body. This city has pretty clean waterways flowing, and it is to the point that it can even be used as drinking water. It is apparently the blessing of the Great Water Spirit. ¡°Oh, you are back. Bathing in cold water everyday must be chilling for your body. Aren¡¯t you going to the bathhouse?¡± It was right at that moment that the innkeeper old man came out from the backdoor. Having stayed for several days already, he would obviously remember my face. He is a good old man that doesn¡¯t try to get into someone else¡¯s business. Bathhouse, huh¡­ By bathhouse, he must be referring to the public bathhouse. There¡¯s steaming from above, so it is easy to tell where it is, but I haven¡¯t gone there once. I did have an interest in it as a japanese person, but I am someone who is being broadcasted 24/7. There¡¯s the fact that I am trying to not do anything unnecessary during the day, so I didn¡¯t feel like utilizing that ce proactively. ¡°They are open this early in the morning?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, the bathhouse is open the whole time. Well, I personally don¡¯t rmend you going therete at night though!¡± I managed to earn some money as Spirit stones from fighting monsters. Because of this, the feeling of wanting to challenge a variety of things must have gotten stronger. I felt like wanting to challenge the public bathhouse too. But a public bathhouse, huh¡­ I don¡¯t have the courage to head to a ce like that without any knowledge of it. Are there things to wash your body with? What about the soap? The temperature of the water? In the first ce, is it the type where you dip in the warm water or is it a steam bath? Are there towels? Can you buy coffee milk? It is different from the super bathhouses of Japan. It should be safe to assume there¡¯s not even buckets there. I would say the chances of there not being towels is 100%. Soap? Doubt it. I asked all that info from the old man, and then exited the inn. As I imagined, there¡¯s no soap or buckets. I bought a bucket, towel, soap, and shampoo beforehand with Crystals. ¡­I used 6 Crystals, but it was a necessary purchase, so there¡¯s no problem. I eat a meat skewer to fill up my stomach a bit before heading to the bathhouse. This city is a city where there¡¯s a Water, Fire, Earth, and Wind Great Spirit gathered, and the area I am in falls under the territory of the Great Water Spirit. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the state of the whole city, but because of the influence of the Great Water Spirit, there¡¯s clean water aplenty, so it is apparently the ce that has the most dense poption because of how easy it is to live in. On the other hand, the territory of the Great Wind Spirit and the Great Earth Spirit has low poption, but there¡¯s apparently a lot of ntations. The territory of the Great Fire Spirit thrives in cksmiths. ¡°Here, huh¡­¡± (Hikaru) The public bathhouse is adjoined with the Great Fire Spirit¡¯s territory, and it is of quite the scale. It really has the appearance of a super bathhouse. The Great Water Spirit creates clean water which is consumed in great quantities here, and that water is heated with the power of the Fire Great Spirit. The power of Spirits is used normally in people¡¯s lifestyles. Maybe because it is public, it is pretty cheap too. Probably because it is still way too early in the morning, there aren¡¯t that many peopleing to take a bath, so the surroundings were quiet. It is still only 6:30am, so this is natural, but I still needed courage to enter an unknown facility. I slip in together with a group that seems to be an explorer party. The baths are divided by men and women. It costs 15 copper. With a price like this, I coulde here everyday. I quickly took off my clothes at the dress room, and ced the clothes inside the provided basket that¡¯s made of knitted wooden branches. There¡¯s nothing important in my belongings. No, everything important has already been stored in the Shadow Bag. I have already taken out the soap and shampoo, and have ced them in the bucket. No mistakes here. (Oooh¡­) (Hikaru) The bath is made out of a lot of lumber, and it gives out that japanese atmosphere. The washing ce doesn¡¯t even have a water supply, but it seems like you draw water with your buckets from the warm water for use. The bathtub was pretty big, big enough to have around 30 people at once. I may be broadcasted to the whole world here, but the other Chosen must be bathing too. Nothing big should happen at this point with just me bathing here. Of course, the people that think I am the killer of Nanami must be going ¡®how dare you take a bath despite being a killer¡¯ though¡­ I went to a corner that doesn¡¯t stand out the most, hurriedly wash my body and hair, and dip in the warm water. (Oooh¡­it is seeping in¡­!) (Hikaru) This is my first time taking a dip inside a bathtub sinceing to this world. The warm andfortable water was bringing warmth to the very core of my body. That warmth was not only warming my body but my heart as well, and I began tearing up, so I ssh water on my face to cover it up. I don¡¯t know how much of this is being broadcasted, but there¡¯s no point in worrying about that at this point. Bathing is a basic necessity in life, so even if it is not inside the darkness, I didn¡¯t feel the gazes or hear theughs. While I was taking my time soaking in the water, a cheery and noisy group came in. Because 3 big men entered the tub at once, the water overflowed. ¡°Man~, a bath in the morning feels great!¡± ¡°It is, right?! This is the only ce that has such a big tub, you know?¡± ¡°Aah, in my homnd, I would just shower a bit, so I am astonished I didn¡¯t know about something this nice. There were stuff like hot springs, but I have never gone to one.¡± The young men that were together at the entrance. I scooted my way to the corner. ¡°What¡¯s a shower, Alex?¡± ¡°Aah¡­how should I exin it? It is like being showered by rain.¡± (Alex) ¡°Hahaha, you said it is a parallel world, right? You are one weird guy, talking about havinge from a different world.¡± ¡°Oi oi, you didn¡¯t believe me?! I was a pretty diligent student beforeing to this world, you know?¡± (Alex) I sank all the way till my nose, and was listening to that conversation. Parallel world¡­that¡¯s what they said. When I nced there, it was a western handsome man with light brown hair and a pronounced nose bridge. He gives a refreshing atmosphere, and must have been quite popr in his high school days. (A Chosen¡­! So there was one here.) (Hikaru) The extrovert-looking young man called Alex is a westerner¡­I think. I can¡¯t really tell with just his looks, but at the very least, he is not asian. And yet, he is speaking the same isekainguage, and it felt strange that I could understand what he was saying. (Meaning that maybe I am being shown in his stream as a mob character?) (Hikaru) Depending on the angle of the camera, I would easily be shown. And from my side as well, Alex would show up. If there¡¯s people who are watching the 2 streams at the same time because we are in the same city, they would definitely go ¡®Ah!¡¯. (I have a bad feeling about this. Let¡¯s leave.) (Hikaru) I wanted to rx more here, but this situation where two Chosen are in the same ce, moreover, in a bathing area naked, should be amusing from their view. It definitely wouldn¡¯t end well. ¡°Is she there today as well?¡± ¡°Ooh, the one at the entrance? She was a real beauty. You spoke to her right, Alex? You asked her what she was doing.¡± ¡°It seems she was searching for an acquaintance. I invited her for a meal, but I was rejected.¡± (Alex) ¡°Seriously? You are one skirt chaser, man.¡± ¡°No, isn¡¯t it normal to invite a cute girl like that?¡± (Alex) The conversation of the extroverts continued. The beauty at the entrance must refer to Rifreya. If she is searching for an acquaintance, it must not be me. I am not an acquaintance after all. At that moment I was about to leave as casually as possible¡­ ¡°¡­What? ¡®The one there with the ck hair is Hikaru¡¯¡­?¡± (Alex) I felt the warmth from my body drain. Chapter 39: Alex and the Demon Lord in the heart

Chapter 39: Alex and the Demon Lord in the heart

¡°Ah, a message came. Let¡¯s see here¡­ ¡®The ck haired one there is Hikaru¡¯¡­?¡± (Alex) Alex tapped something in midair and said that. I ended up looking at Alex unconsciously from that. Our gazes sh. ¡ªKusukusu. ¡ªKyakkyakkya. The rxing atmosphere until now made aplete turn. Piercing gazes and sneers I felt wereing from somewhere. Cold sweat ran down my back. The two party members of Alex were also looking dubiously over here. They are looking over here with eyes as if saying ¡®who is this guy?¡¯, and my body is paralyzed I can¡¯t even move. At some unknown point in time, it seems I have begun feeling a strong fear towards gazes. I am probably growing blue and red in an amusing way. Even though I dipped in hot water, my whole body feels cold. My fingers are trembling, and even though I want to run away, my body isn¡¯t responding. ¡°Hikaru¡­? You are that Hikaru? The chinese guy?¡± (Alex) Alex spoke to me. Looks like he didn¡¯t hear about me and Nanami from messages, he spoke to me normally. ¡­No, thinking about it normally, there¡¯s no way he didn¡¯t. It might just be me being too self-conscious here, but I was the highest ranked in viewers among the 1,000 Chosen. Those numbers wouldn¡¯t have been possible without the matter of Nanami. Even so, I don¡¯t have the courage to throw that topic in. More importantly, I am currently in a mental state where it would be hard to even make simple responses here. ¡°¡­I am japanese.¡± (Hikaru) When I answered that, Alex made a happy expression. He closed the distance to me. ¡°Hoh, a japanese person! This is my first time meeting a Chosen! I am Jack Alexander Fox! I came from Ontario, Canada. I am mostly called Alex.¡± (Alex) ¡°I-I see.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I didn¡¯t know left and right being suddenly sent to a parallel world, but I was shocked that it was really a world like those of movies. Ain¡¯t that the same for you too, Hikaru?¡± (Alex) ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I thought I would be fine going to a ce where I don¡¯t have a single acquaintance, but it was actually pretty rough. But I got messages from my friends saying I can just go to the guild and makerades, and I am somehow managing like that. Are you alone, Hikaru?¡± (Alex) ¡°Well, yeah¡­I guess.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see. They do say japanese people are stoic after all.¡± (Alex) Alex was a cheerful guy. I could see pure happiness as if he had met someone of the same vige from that friendly smile of his. But I couldn¡¯t take that sincerely. ¡°I had a lot of friends in our world that wanted to go visit Japan. You have a lot of anime and manga, right?¡± (Alex) ¡°Well¡­yeah.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hm¡­? You don¡¯t look well. Are you okay?¡± (Alex) ¡°Y-Yeah¡­no problems.¡± (Hikaru) The 3 were looking at me. And most of all, Alex¡¯s viewers and my viewers together definitely make up several millions of people. Everyone is watching this encounter with amusement. When I think about that, I can¡¯t even have a conversation. ¡°Oi oi, are you from the same ce as Alex? You said your name was Hikaru, right? He said he came from a parallel world, but is that true?¡± Even hispanions were joining the conversation now, and I was honestly at my limit. ¡°Sorry¡­I have business to attend to. Can we talk about this at another time?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Oh, is that so? Sorry for suddenly speaking to you. There¡¯s no people here that I can talk about Earth with, you see. Ie here every now and then, so let¡¯s talk again!¡± (Alex) ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± (Hikaru) Alex was a good guy till the end. I felt embarrassed about myself and left the public bathhouse as if running away. No, I actually did run away. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó I left the public bathhouse, returned to the inn, and lied down there as if copsing onto it. (I should have spoken more normally.) (Hikaru) I didn¡¯t kill Nanami. I was suddenly chosen to be transferred to the parallel world¡­no, you could even say I was dragged into it. To put it bluntly, I am a victim. There¡¯s no need for me to be so distant. And yet, I ran away. Even though I could have made proper conversation. He could have understood my circumstances. And yet, I ended up running away as if I felt guilty about something. ¡°Aaaaaaaahhh!!¡± (Hikaru) I escaped from it. Even though it was a Chosen from Earth I finally met. Even though he was arade who faced the same hardship as me. I ended up escaping that ce while speaking practically nothing. I was scared. My heart was churning at the thought of speaking with a stranger, and most of all, the moment I was bathed by attention, I lost my sense of self. The moment those rude gazes of strangers began gathering at me, my vision flickered, and my head wentpletely nk. My heart rampaged, blood rushed my head, the tips of my limbs went numb, and just standing there was taking my all. It was impossible to speak properly there. Even so, if I had pushed myself to talk there, I am sure tears would have fallen before words came out. It must also be because I hadn¡¯t prepared myself mentally. It was sudden, and I barely managed to hide it. I hate it. Bright ces, and righteousness. I wasn¡¯t like this beforeing to this world. I was more normal. ¡­I was, and yet¡­ He should know that I am being suspected of killing my childhood friend. And yet, he spoke to me as if he didn¡¯t know about it. Did we meet by coincidence? Or maybe he was being notified of my every action, my location at all times, and came to check me out while pretending it was a coincidence? My imagination was running in bad directions. There¡¯s no way I can see the truth with just that degree of a conversation. I don¡¯t know anything. I don¡¯t know, but I am being hated, and all the Chosen can be my enemies; that alone, I know. I am aware that I have be a pessimist. I don¡¯t know when I was warped in this manner. Was it at the time when I got out of the forest and read those horrible messages for the first time? Or maybe when I hid in the dungeon, scavenged for bodies, and sold them to the ck market? Was it when I sold those Spirit Stones that were once humans, and bought sustenance with that money? Or was I always that kind of person? Anyways, everyone isughing at this sight of me. They are all wishing for me to fail. When I wasughing weirdly, when I was awkwardly responding¡­ Waiting for me to die pathetically. Laughing, saying ¡®Don¡¯t try talking as if you are on the same standing even though you are Hikaru¡¯. ¡®You are a small man that has been hiding in the darkness and living sneakily in the dungeon. An inferior being that¡¯s different from the others that are living a proper life, right?¡¯, they would say whileughing mockingly. ¡­I understand it. They are all just delusions that I myself am just creating. And yet, voices wereing from the depths of my heart. [[No matter what excuses you give, it is the truth, right? You may cry as much as you want about how this truth is wrong, but that would be a lie. You can lie all you want, but¡­you understand it yourself.]] And that¡¯s how I just freeze. I was enveloped by a pitch ck something in the depths of my heart, and I ended up not being able to move at all. I lose my ability to speak. A demon lord is living in my heart. ¡°Uuugh¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I should have spoken more. Alex might have properly listened to me. He might have been able to exin to the viewers. Even if he knew about the incident, he might have believed me. He might have be my friend. ¡ªAhaha. ¡ªUfufufu. ¡­No, my thinking in that way in itself might be my weakness. What if he believes me and the situation worsens? I don¡¯t even know about Alex either. He might have only looked like a nice guy because it was our first meeting. He is a Chosen, so he must be strengthening himself with Points too. He could snap me with his arms like a twig. With this meeting, countless messages about me will reach him, and his mind might change into seeking my death. ¡°¡­Yeah¡­¡± (Hikaru) After tossing and turning on the bed for a whole hour, my mind steadily grew calmer. That¡¯s fine. Acting that way was fine. There¡¯s nothing but risks in Chosen acquaintances. I was about to make the wrong choice from my desire for human interaction. I am not wrong. ¡ªHahaha. ¡ªKusukusukusu. I hearughing from somewhere. Someone isughing at my foolishness. It is fine. Laugh all you want. I am the fool, Kurose Hikaru. Chapter 40: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 2189th

Chapter 40: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 2189th

-21: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t Hikaru-kyun shutting himself in at every single thing? Is he gonna be okay? -22: Anonymous from Earth It seems his little sisters have also sent messages to him in worry, but the person himself isn¡¯t opening them, so¡­ -23: Anonymous from Earth Even though he can now fight monsters, he is still your regr high schooler mentally after all¡­ -24: Anonymous from Earth Rather than calling the Dark Spirit Abilities strong, it is more like Darkness Fog is way too strong. By the time I think the monster has disappeared inside the darkness, Hikaru is alreadying out from it with stone in hand. -25: Anonymous from Earth It is so cool. It is close to being on an artistic level. -26: Anonymous from Earth He is still keeping a pretty good margin of safety after all. Maybe because he is an older brother? He is super steady¡­ -27: Anonymous from Earth Are you all watching in real time? -28: Anonymous from Earth Every now and then when there¡¯s developments, Celica and Karen would do real time watchalongs. At least try to properly follow the Twin/Sis official channel. The highlight videos are super well made and interesting, but real time has that spice of excitement that you don¡¯t know what might jump out. -29: Anonymous from Earth Thanks. I will subscribe to them. -30: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know if I am a fan of Hikaru, a fan of Celica, or a fan of Karen anymore. I might be a fan of those siblings. -31: Anonymous from Earth I am a fan of Karen. -32: Anonymous from Earth The poprity of Karen seems to be higher on the inte. Celica is also he cute though. But, how to say it, it is like her radiance is too much for themon people. She has an aura that a normal idol wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand up to at all if she were to show up on TV. It is rare to see this much of a difference despite them being twins and having the same face. -33: Anonymous from Earth They have already be idols a long time ago. We are talking about the number one most viewed channel, you know? -34: Anonymous from Earth It is way too much of a shame that there¡¯s not that many microtransaction elements. Twin/Sis have far more money than any of us after all¡­ -35: Anonymous from Earth Celica has nice eyes. She has strong and kind eyes as if she could see through everything in this world. -36: Anonymous from Earth Who in the world are you¡­? -37: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t sanctify them too much, okay? They are still 12 years old, you know. Even at the bathing part with Hikaru, they even said: ¡°We were taking baths together till right before he was transported, you know?¡±! -38: Anonymous from Earth Were they serious there? They must have been¡­ Well, they were elementary school students just one year ago, so it should be¡­normal¡­I think??? -39: Anonymous from Earth I am jealou¡ªhow immoral. But at the same time, I also feel like it is barely on the safe margin since they are 12 years old. -40: Anonymous from Earth We don¡¯t know why the twins were taking baths with their brother though. In order to reduce bathing times? To have him wash their hair? -41: Anonymous from Earth Did all 3 go in together? The house of Hikaru is a normal one, right? 3 people would be cramped¡­ -42: Anonymous from Earth It might be the strategy to stay real glued. -43: Anonymous from Earth Well, they might just be saying that for fanservice. -44: Anonymous from Earth Talk about the little sisters is fine and all, but how about we talk about Alexander Fox-kun? -45: Anonymous from Earth The chance meeting with Alex, huh. Itcked spice. -46: Anonymous from Earth Rather than saying itcked spice, it was more like he instantly ran off¡­ -47: Anonymous from Earth Iughed at the work of the steam. Godlike! -48: Anonymous from Earth The camerawork was like that of hot spring programs. Well, they must be keeping it family friendly in those areas. -49: Anonymous from Earth The public bathhouse looked pretty nice. That city also seemed to have tasty food. Ain¡¯t that real nice? It even has a dungeon. -50: Anonymous from Earth If Hikaru had spoken properly with Alex there, he could have learned about the guild and stuff like that. -51: Anonymous from Earth He is selling all his stuff in the ck market after all¡­ That ce only buys it at around half the regr price, right? -52: Anonymous from Earth Well, he does buy everything, no questions asked, so it can¡¯t be helped. -53: Anonymous from Earth Does Alex not have information about Hikaru? He was talking totally normally there. -54: Anonymous from Earth Messages need you to have strong emotions in order to reach, so only the people that have feelings like ¡®I must tell Alex about Hikaru being a criminal!¡¯ will be reaching him. When checking the messages sent site, from the messages sent to Alex, only 82 are about Hikaru. By the way, the total messages that have reached Alex are 1,860. From the 82 messages rted to Hikaru, 71 are about protecting Hikaru. Most of them are from Celica and Karen though. In other words, only 11 messages from the Antis of Hikaru have reached him. -55: Anonymous from Earth So this is the representation of how strongly they wish to protect Hikaru, huh¡­ It makes me tear up¡­ -56: Anonymous from Earth >>54 Ty. Celica and Karen must be sending a whole ton of messages here and there. -57: Anonymous from Earth Right now the only clear way to cheer for them from Earth is the message system after all. -58: Anonymous from Earth The viewer count is also a way though. Hikaru seems to want to reduce it though, so he is an exception. -59: Anonymous from Earth Alex somewhat knew about Hikaru through the messages, but doesn¡¯t think of him as a criminal. Is that the current state of things? -60: Anonymous from Earth It seems gibberish is also being sent in those messages, so the popr Chosen normally just skim through the messages that are not from their friends and family. -61: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan does seem like she reads them as if it were quite a pain in the ass. -62: Anonymous from Earth Then, that means Alex isn¡¯t an enemy¡­ Hikaruuu! Alex is an allyyyy!! -63: Anonymous from Earth I want this voice to reach. -64: Anonymous from Earth By the way, we don¡¯t know if Rifreya-sama is an ally or not. -65: Anonymous from Earth The one Rifreya-sama is waiting for must be Hikaru, right? -66: Anonymous from Earth Probably. But no assurance of it. -67: Anonymous from Earth I thought she was a loaded girl, but seeing her waiting all the time alone, maybe she isn¡¯t that rich of a person? -68: Anonymous from Earth She did seem to have servant-like people, so I think she is a noble of some sort though. -69: Anonymous from Earth She might be the daughter of a merchant. Who knows. -70: Anonymous from Earth She said she was a Temr Apprentice. You need to have a certain degree of standing or you can¡¯t even take the test to be a Temr. And for people who don¡¯t have a certain degree of standing, they need to reach a certain rank as an explorer in order to take that test. That¡¯s why, maybe she isn¡¯t that high in the social stratum? She wouldn¡¯t be diving a dungeon if she had a high standing, right? -71: Anonymous from Earth She might be a prodigal nobledy that drags her servants to y in the dungeon¡­ -72: Anonymous from Earth That she is calling herself a Temr Apprentice is proof that she isn¡¯t someone that¡¯s seeking the right by being an explorer. -73: Anonymous from Earth So she really is prodigal. -74: Anonymous from Earth You are forgetting the simple possibility that she is doing this to earn money. -75: Anonymous from Earth ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to tell anyone¡­¡±, Rifreya-sama says to Hikaru as she makes a circle with her fingers. -76: Anonymous from Earth Before that, she would tell him to sell all his belongings¡­ -77: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama even rejected the handsome and pure Alex-kun. Maybe she is the honorable type, or¡­ -78: Anonymous from Earth Would she wait every day just because she is honorable? She was there even after Alex¡¯s party had finished bathing and went to the dungeon, so she has at the very least been waiting the whole day for 2 days straight. -79: Anonymous from Earth I honestly want to see the interactions of Rifreya-sama and Hikaru. -80: Anonymous from Earth The little sisters¡­or more like Celica, seem to bepletely sure that she won¡¯t be giving him the light of the day¡­ -81: Anonymous from Earth They are blinded by love here, so it is a biased opinion. -82: Anonymous from Earth More importantly, Hikaru has finally begun clearing the dungeon, so let¡¯s be happy about that. Dark Spirit Magic is super strong, but I can¡¯t tell at all what¡¯s happening inside the darkness. -83: Anonymous from Earth I¡¯ve sent a ticket to management. If they don¡¯t make any improvements to this, we can only see the way too tasty and chuuni process of the monster getting swallowed by darkness and Hikaru aloneing out of this after a bit. -84: Anonymous from Earth If it is tasty, ain¡¯t it fine? -85: Anonymous from Earth You also want to see the moments he fights, right?! -86: Anonymous from Earth Overseas, it has gotten the alias of Shun-Goku-Satsu, Hikaru = Akuma. -87: Anonymous from Earth It is connected with darkness, so shouldn¡¯t it be Darkness Illusion? [Note: Not sure if this is the correct reference.] -88: Anonymous from Earth Darkness Fog is way too strong after all¡­ Or more like, Hikaru being able to use Spirit Abilities in session is way too wicked. -89: Anonymous from Earth The Affection of Spirits, right? It apparently required 30 Points, so the gamble aspect was way too high. -90: Anonymous from Earth But a number of Chosen have already been eaten by Great Spirits and died, you know. -91: Anonymous from Earth If you want to make a contract for a Spirit Ability, you get eaten. It is the biggestndmine of the century¡­ It is great that Hikaru got the Spirit Ability with Points. I don¡¯t know if to call it lucky though. -92: Anonymous from Earth They are called ¡®Loved Ones¡¯ by the natives, right? That Skill apparently shows up rarely in natives too. -93: Anonymous from Earth The people who have a constitution that make them loved by Spirits are called Loved Ones; the ones with a constitution that¡¯s hated by Spirits are called Hated Ones. -94: Anonymous from Earth So literal. -95: Anonymous from Earth Would the midwife tell the people ¡®this child is a Hated One¡¯ when the baby is born? -96: Anonymous from Earth I would really hate that. -97: Anonymous from Earth The predation of Great Spirits was way too shocking. It was gory, as if watching a video of a person dying in an electric chair. -98: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a number of Chosen who have been captured by the church as guests after all -those Loved Ones. Basically confined. -99: Anonymous from Earth Why does the church imprison Loved Ones? Has there been a proper exnation about this somewhere? -100: Anonymous from Earth The Loved Ones are apparently Apostles loved by the Gods, or something like that¡­ -101: Anonymous from Earth Maybe they are protecting them so they don¡¯t get eaten by Great Spirits? -102: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know, but they have almost no freedom and it is pitiful, you know? -103: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s theories saying only a few Loved Ones have freedom. -104: Anonymous from Earth Why can Hikaru use Spirit Abilities consecutively? The natives seriously can only use them a few times a day. It is such a difference, it makes me wonder if they are ying a different game. -105: Anonymous from Earth As we have said already, it is because of the effect of Affection of Spirits¡­probably. -106: Anonymous from Earth Since the encounter with the Great Dark Spirit where he was about to be predated, it has been settled that Hikaru is a Loved One. If it were the other Spirit Ability talents, you wouldn¡¯t be eaten. -107: Anonymous from Earth He can easily use 10 times the Spirit Abilities than the average after all. -108: Anonymous from Earth Moreover, it is a proficiency system, so the gap keeps widening. Right now he is the only Chosen who has been enlightened with the 8th Spirit Ability after all. -109: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s so much to digest here, I feel like I am gonna forget a lot of it, but it has just begun. There should be more toe. -110: Anonymous from Earth This has been the densest month I have had in my life. I was right in quitting my job. -111: Anonymous from Earth How are you even managing¡­? -112: Anonymous from Earth I will win at Total Stakes¡­ -113: Anonymous from Earth Now that I think about it, has someone bet on Hikaru on the Total Stakes? -114: Anonymous from Earth I have bet on ¡®Who is the next Chosen who will have sex?¡¯¡­on Alex. -115: Anonymous from Earth The nickname of Alextely has been Skirt Chasing Bastard. He was rejected by Rifreya-sama though. -116: Anonymous from Earth You didn¡¯t bet on Hikaru?! -117: Anonymous from Earth If there were a ¡®Who will be the one to stay a virgin till the end?¡¯ then yeah, I might have voted for Hikaru. -118: Anonymous from Earth So horrible. -119: Anonymous from Earth Was Hikaru-kyun reflecting by himself after the bath? -120: Anonymous from Earth Most likely. This is just me talking from experience, but you definitely wouldn¡¯t want to be seen when reflecting on your own. -121: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru was super flustered in the bathhouse after all. -122: Anonymous from Earth Even though he can shoot that many Spirit Abilities, his mental strength is really that of a teenager. -123: Anonymous from Earth Must be because his physical strength is trash. He should get some confidence once he gets some muscles. -124: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has quite a lot of points, so he should be using them sometime. Don¡¯t know what he will be using them on though. Thinking about it normally, he should be putting them in increasing his physical strength. -125: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s also the option of going full in on a Spirit Ability build. -126: Anonymous from Earth Even if that¡¯s the case, you would still need a bare minimum of physical strength. -127: Anonymous from Earth If he defeats monsters at this rhythm, won¡¯t he be leveling up? Monstrosification, was it? -128: Anonymous from Earth Even if he bes a monstrosity, with his base stats being like that, he wouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal, right? -129: Anonymous from Earth Whichever the case, there¡¯s the need for some foundation. -130: Anonymous from Earth Also a weapon. The treasure he got the other day was nice. -131: Anonymous from Earth I saved a screenshot of Hikaru-kyun¡¯s face at that time. -132: Anonymous from Earth Karen was saying the same thing. She even uploaded the image to Twwiter. -133: Anonymous from Earth It is rare for him to leak a smile after all. -134: Anonymous from Earth I am not talking about the damn smile of Hikaru! I meant the gauntlet! -135: Anonymous from Earth I know it is nice and all, but¡­it is pretty in, honestly speaking. -136: Anonymous from Earth It really is all about a weapon, a weapon. I want him to graduate from that cheap dagger! -137: Anonymous from Earth Won¡¯t it be difficult for Hikaru who ispletely dry from just maintaining his livelihood? -138: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it because he is monopolizing an inn room¡­? He should learn of themunication power of Alex who is sharing a room with his party members. -139: Anonymous from Earth Pointing that out is so cruel. -140: Anonymous from Earth Well, he is 15 years old after all. -141: Anonymous from Earth Alex is the same age though¡­ -142: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan too¡­ -143: Anonymous from Earth Stop using those forparisons. Chapter 41: Rip-off Store and Reunion at Dusk

Chapter 41: Rip-off Store and Reunion at Dusk

When it was close to evening, I left the inn. Before I go to the dungeon, I will be selling the Spirit Stones. My meeting with Alex was a mistake. Even though I am the Chosen that should take the most care, I entered the bathhouse carelessly, so that ended up happening. I fortunately came out alive -I should think of it that way. If I want to take it up a notch, I should switch lodgings at irregr intervals, but that would be overthinking. There¡¯s no real merit for the Chosen to listen to the messages and kill me. However, there¡¯s humans who take action even when the merits are unknown, just like the idiot that killed Nanami, her family, and me. I do need to be careful. While I was thinking that, I crossed the back alley at dusk and arrived at the ck market. The ck market old man buys everything without poking his head into it. No matter how I live in this world, what I need in this world the most right now is money. ¡°Hooh, these are 2nd Floor stones. There¡¯s quite a lot. Were you umting them?¡± I lined up the Spirit Stones on the counter, and the old man raised an eyebrow. It is around 40 in total. More than half of them are transparent, but there¡¯s also color ones. ¡°Something like that.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see¡­ An unsociable brat as always.¡± The old man said this as he ced 4 silver coins and 7 small silver coins in the small te on the counter. ¡°You are a great customer, so I have added a little extra.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± (Hikaru) 4 silver coins are around 32 small silver coins. I don¡¯t know what the conversion rate to yens would be, but it is at least enough to stay for more than half a month in that cheap inn. This is a pretty nice earning for a single day of monster hunting. It is a job that explorers risk their life in, so the pay must be proportional to the risks. I came out from the back alley and into the main street, and entered a store aimed for explorers. A big store that has weapons, armor, and tools that explorers use were ced around. My dagger and clothes were bought here. I think the line-up is good, but it is not a specialized store, so the quality is only average. I can¡¯t buy the quality stuff anyways, so the products in this store should be plenty enough for a newbie. (I want a spear¡­) (Hikaru) A dagger is convenient and all, but with my fighting style, I feel like I would be able to fight more safely if I were to stab the enemy from afar. The range of Darkness Fog is pretty wide, so there¡¯s no need to take the risky choice of approaching the enemy in dagger range. Well, I have never used a spear, so I only have an image about it, but I won¡¯t be able to know for sure without buying it and trying it out. (So expensive. Spears cost this much?) (Hikaru) Even though it is basically like a dagger being glued to the tip of a wood stick, it costs as much as 12 silver coins. It isn¡¯t impossible to buy it, but if I were to be asked if the necessity merits the price, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say. Now that I look at the actual product, a spear isn¡¯t giving me that much confidence. (If this is thepetition, a dagger is fine.) (Hikaru) Daggers have their own pros. One of them is that you can swing or stab too. There will be a variety of situations where I can attack, so being able to adapt depending on the situation is important. Also, in the 2nd Floor, there¡¯s a lot of battles that happen in cramped ces. A dagger wouldn¡¯t be inhibited by this. And, most of all, the fact that I can protect myself with it if need be. A spear is a wooden stick. If I were to use it for defense, I am sure it would break pretty quick. A broken spear would degrade into less than a knife. The priority for buying a spear is low. (What about armor.) (Hikaru) I don¡¯t have any armor aside from the gauntlet that came out from the gem orb. The boots I bought with points when I was transferred here are still fine and kicking, but that¡¯s all they are. No matter how hidden in the darkness I am, they would be paper against an unexpected attack. Having armor would be better. (Even leather armor is at this price, huh¡­) (Hikaru) Chest armor made of tanned ck tea leather is going for 15 silver coins. Even a leather breastte is 10 silver coins. A chainmail is 35 silver coins. An iron breastte is 42 silver coins. This might be a rip-off store, but at any rate, they are all at prices I can¡¯t buy. When ites to proper armor like steel, they would need gold. I don¡¯t know the rate of gold, but I heard from the ck market old man that it is around 50 silver coins. I don¡¯t know the difference in the worth of gold and silver, but at any rate, money is important. That¡¯s what it must mean. (¡­There¡¯s strangely a lot of neck protectors being sold.) (Hikaru) Even within the armor types, this protective armor that goes from the shoulder to the neck has a corner expressly made for it. The price depends on the material, but are there many monsters who aim for the neck? There¡¯s a lot made of leather, but there¡¯s also a lot made of iron. Whichever the case, it is not a price I can afford. For the tools, there¡¯s canteens, torches, fire starting tools, and stuff like that. Also, there¡¯s smoke bombs that are most likely used to run away, stink bags, dried meat -no, dried meat is simply preserved food. I was looking at the lined up products and ended up thinking, I wanted a backpack when I was walking through the forest. Now that I have the Shadow Bag, I don¡¯t really need it that much, but it might be better to have one for camouge. (Hmm, interesting.) (Hikaru) Maybe because I have gotten a bit used to this worldpared to thest time I came here, it is fun checking out the stores selling misceneous items. Comparing it to the products sold in Japan, the misceneous items aren¡¯t made that well and it doesn¡¯t make me want to buy them, but leaving that aside, the things lined up here I haven¡¯t seen before were stimting my curiosity. There¡¯s some leeway in my heart most likely because the viewers have decreased. Alex, who is a Chosen like me, is in the same city, so I do need to be careful, but as long as we are not expressly looking for each other, I shouldn¡¯t be encountering him that often. In the end, I bought a change of ck clothes. I would like underwear too, but there¡¯s issues with the quality, so it would be better to buy them with Crystals. The cheap ones in this world are tied up by strings for use, so it is honestly not practical. ¡°Ah, found you!¡± When I left the store, I heard a clear voice like that of a bell. I looked at the direction where that voice came from, and there it was, Rifreya dyed in the red of the evening sun running my way. With a flushed face and her waving tinum blonde hair shining with the light, she came running here with a soft smile. It caught mepletely off-guard. I couldn¡¯t run away, and ended up standing in the middle of this crowded ce, dazed. ¡°What a relief¡­ You weren¡¯t showing up the whole time in the dungeon entrance, so¡­I was worried I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you anymore.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya walks over to me with her breathing a bit ragged. I did think for a moment that maybe she was waiting for me in front of the dungeon. But to think that really was the case. ¡ªA beauty raised her voice loudly and ran to a man. That event has made the gazes of almost all the people around gather on me. That made me feel more ufortable than the woman in front of me. I could feel my feet were growing colder. Cold sweat ran down my back and I decided to run away. However, I can¡¯t go activating my Dark Spirit Abilities here, so I ignored Rifreya and ran to a back alley. It is a shameless act, but right now I want to prioritize protecting my own heart. I don¡¯t think that noble-looking Rifreya is acquainted with back alleys. I have the confidence of losing her here. (Haah haah¡­now that I havee this far¡­) (Hikaru) ¡°Done?¡± I was surprised and looked back, and there she was, Rifreya standing there with apletely fine look. Even though I was running left and right in theseplicated back alleys, I couldn¡¯t run away from her at all. ¡°Despite my looks, I am pretty high in tier. I finally found you, so I won¡¯t be letting you escape, you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Damn it! Shadow Bind!¡± (Hikaru) Even if it is a back alley, there¡¯s still the eye of people. I have finally reached the point of being able to fight monsters, and my viewers have also decreased. Finally¡­finally I have begun to walk. I don¡¯t want that to crumble. The Spirits sympathized with my words, and the tentaclesing out from the shadows tied her up. She raised a faint scream, but I used that opening to use Darkness Fog and run. The bind onlysts for a few seconds, but it is enough to scamper. I ran in the back alley with my all, and this time around, seeded in escaping from her. With this, she should give up. Chapter 42: Rifreya again and Confession

Chapter 43: Pulled by the hand and Sharing

¡°¡­Thanking you was¡­not really an excuse, but I thought that I would be able to meet you again if I had a reason¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°W-Wa¡­What are you saying?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Rifreya. Call me that please.¡± (Rifreya) She goes ¡®ehehe¡¯ andughs as if she were embarrassed. It was as if she could only see me. The ck market old man was looking at me with a grin on his face, as if it were an amusing watch. ¡°W-Wait, let¡¯s change locations.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ahn!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Don¡¯t let out a weird voice.¡± (Hikaru) I pull her arm forcefully and move to an unpopted location. I didn¡¯t expect a beautiful person like this would fall so easily in love. Or is she making fun of me here? ¡­No, I find it hard to believe that this is an act. ¡°And so¡­the reason why you were chasing me around was because, uhm¡­you fell in love with me¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I wanted to meet you no matter what. I myself understand that I am being weird here, but¡­I couldn¡¯t stop myself.¡± (Rifreya) The sight of her stealing nces at me was really like that of a girl in love, and my heart was shaken. If I were asked whether I am happy or not about being loved, I would say I am happy. I have never been loved by someone as beautiful as this¡­no, I have never had a person of the opposite sex fall in love with me. It would be a lie to say I am not happy. I was disgusted by that simple minded side of me. But I have no intentions of epting her. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are so interested in me, but¡­I am like the mold sticking to this dungeon city. It is true that I saved you there at that time, but that was just on the spur of the moment. You shouldn¡¯t make a strange misunderstanding just because of that¡­ Also, you are a way too dazzling person for me.¡± (Hikaru) We are pr opposites in every sense of the word, so just like how I view her with admiration, she might have begun to take interest in me as someone that¡¯s so different from her. But there¡¯s no doubt that¡¯s just an illusion of the moment. Her brain is misrepresenting things temporarily because I saved her. ¡°It is not a misunderstanding. This is the first time I have felt like this¡­ Also¡­I have to leave this city already, so I simply wanted to give you my thanks at the end, at the very least.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°R-Really?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Rifreya) I was jumping to conclusions here. She probably was thinking about thanking me without having to tell me about her feelings. I was the one who was stubborn here and made her speak it out. This is not a romance manga, so it is not like it will always be a development where you have to go out with them if you fall in love. I just ended up imagining that. I am instead embarrassed at myself. ¡°¡­Got it. Then, I just have to ept that reward for your gratitude, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Are you going to receive it?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­Yeah, I was being strangely stubborn here too. I am sorry.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, first¡­let¡¯s go eat! Do you have anything you don¡¯t like?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Eat?!¡± (Hikaru) It was an unexpected invitation. She was talking about thanking me, so I thought she would be giving me something, but it looks like that isn¡¯t the case. If it is just a meal, then it should be done with soon. It is already evening. We shouldn¡¯t be standing out with this much darkness. Also, denying her feelings more than this would pain my heart. I may have my circumstances, but it is also true that she has been waiting the whole time in front of the dungeon and in the ck market. I don¡¯t know much about themon sense of this world. There might be a custom that you must return a debt of gratitude no matter what. Rifreya has been postponing her leaving the city because of this, so her ns must have been dyed because of my stubbornness. I suddenly think about the viewers. However, no matter how beautiful Rifreya is, there¡¯s no way viewers will increase just because we had a meal together. Even if it increases slightly, thinking about it as a temporary increase will make me feel more at ease. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything you hate, please leave it to me. I know a great ce.¡± (Rifreya) She pushed her chest out proudly and pulled my hand cheerfully. I walk as if being dragged by this. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó I was watching that tinum blonde hair of hers, which I have only seen in TV or photos before, diagonally behind her. I have ck hair, cheap ck clothes, dirty boots, and I am not that tall. We werepletely mismatched. (We look like a princess and her servant.) (Hikaru) She had such trascendental beauty it made me think that way. No, it might bepounded even more because I am japanese. How many men are there that wouldn¡¯t feel a sense of inferiority when by the side of someone like her that¡¯s like a main character in a fantasy game? There¡¯s no way I would feel a sense of superiority by walking by the side of a beauty. The only thing I felt was difort. (She said she loved me¡­ Is that really true¡­?) (Hikaru) I faintly thought that while watching the waving hair of Rifreya. As someone whose years without a girlfriend are equal to how old I am, this really is a shocking revtion. This situation feels as unrealistic asing to a parallel world. ¡­Leaving aside the situation, she is saying she will be leaving the city. In that case, this connection with her will onlyst for today. The establishment Rifreya brought me to wasn¡¯t a fancy restaurant but a normal one. A building made of stone, rustic wooden tables, a snugly diner that feels as if it were run by only a husband and wife. Rifreya, who I thought was some sort of princess, was bringing me to an establishment, so I thought she would be bringing me to a fancy restaurant. I am honestly relieved by this. ¡°Please sit there¡­ Don¡¯t go running away anymore, okay?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I won¡¯t be running away aftering this far.¡± (Hikaru) Rifreya finally released my hand. I rub my hand that still has her warmth remaining and take a seat. Rifreya begins ordering a lot of things in a familiar manner from thedy that came to take our orders. (Now that I think about it, this is my first time entering an eatery.) (Hikaru) I ate only fruits in the forest, and I have been dealing with all my food necessities from food carts. The inn doesn¡¯t provide meals, but I didn¡¯t have the courage to enter a diner in a parallel world on my own. The inside of the store was only illuminated by the light of candles, so it was pretty dark, and the customers were looking at me and Rifreya¡­no, mostly at Rifreya, and then they would look at me, but I could take those kinds of gazes. After a while, the drinks were brought over. I didn¡¯t really tell her what I liked, but it looks like she ordered for me regardless. Well, I did tell her I would leave it to her, and this must be how it works in this world. ¡°Now then, once again, thanks for saving me. Cheers!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°C-Cheers.¡± (Hikaru) I clink sses awkwardly with her, and drink what looks like orange juice. (Hm?!) (Hikaru) Chapter 43: Pulled by the hand and Sharing

Chapter 43: Pulled by the hand and Sharing

¡°¡­Thanking you was¡­not really an excuse, but I thought that I would be able to meet you again if I had a reason¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°W-Wa¡­What are you saying?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Rifreya. Call me that please.¡± (Rifreya) She goes ¡®ehehe¡¯ andughs as if she were embarrassed. It was as if she could only see me. The ck market old man was looking at me with a grin on his face, as if it were an amusing watch. ¡°W-Wait, let¡¯s change locations.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ahn!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Don¡¯t let out a weird voice.¡± (Hikaru) I pull her arm forcefully and move to an unpopted location. I didn¡¯t expect a beautiful person like this would fall so easily in love. Or is she making fun of me here? ¡­No, I find it hard to believe that this is an act. ¡°And so¡­the reason why you were chasing me around was because, uhm¡­you fell in love with me¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I wanted to meet you no matter what. I myself understand that I am being weird here, but¡­I couldn¡¯t stop myself.¡± (Rifreya) The sight of her stealing nces at me was really like that of a girl in love, and my heart was shaken. If I were asked whether I am happy or not about being loved, I would say I am happy. I have never been loved by someone as beautiful as this¡­no, I have never had a person of the opposite sex fall in love with me. It would be a lie to say I am not happy. I was disgusted by that simple minded side of me. But I have no intentions of epting her. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are so interested in me, but¡­I am like the mold sticking to this dungeon city. It is true that I saved you there at that time, but that was just on the spur of the moment. You shouldn¡¯t make a strange misunderstanding just because of that¡­ Also, you are a way too dazzling person for me.¡± (Hikaru) We are pr opposites in every sense of the word, so just like how I view her with admiration, she might have begun to take interest in me as someone that¡¯s so different from her. But there¡¯s no doubt that¡¯s just an illusion of the moment. Her brain is misrepresenting things temporarily because I saved her. ¡°It is not a misunderstanding. This is the first time I have felt like this¡­ Also¡­I have to leave this city already, so I simply wanted to give you my thanks at the end, at the very least.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°R-Really?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Rifreya) I was jumping to conclusions here. She probably was thinking about thanking me without having to tell me about her feelings. I was the one who was stubborn here and made her speak it out. This is not a romance manga, so it is not like it will always be a development where you have to go out with them if you fall in love. I just ended up imagining that. I am instead embarrassed at myself. ¡°¡­Got it. Then, I just have to ept that reward for your gratitude, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Are you going to receive it?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­Yeah, I was being strangely stubborn here too. I am sorry.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, first¡­let¡¯s go eat! Do you have anything you don¡¯t like?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Eat?!¡± (Hikaru) It was an unexpected invitation. She was talking about thanking me, so I thought she would be giving me something, but it looks like that isn¡¯t the case. If it is just a meal, then it should be done with soon. It is already evening. We shouldn¡¯t be standing out with this much darkness. Also, denying her feelings more than this would pain my heart. I may have my circumstances, but it is also true that she has been waiting the whole time in front of the dungeon and in the ck market. I don¡¯t know much about themon sense of this world. There might be a custom that you must return a debt of gratitude no matter what. Rifreya has been postponing her leaving the city because of this, so her ns must have been dyed because of my stubbornness. I suddenly think about the viewers. However, no matter how beautiful Rifreya is, there¡¯s no way viewers will increase just because we had a meal together. Even if it increases slightly, thinking about it as a temporary increase will make me feel more at ease. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything you hate, please leave it to me. I know a great ce.¡± (Rifreya) She pushed her chest out proudly and pulled my hand cheerfully. I walk as if being dragged by this. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó I was watching that tinum blonde hair of hers, which I have only seen in TV or photos before, diagonally behind her. I have ck hair, cheap ck clothes, dirty boots, and I am not that tall. We werepletely mismatched. (We look like a princess and her servant.) (Hikaru) She had such trascendental beauty it made me think that way. No, it might bepounded even more because I am japanese. How many men are there that wouldn¡¯t feel a sense of inferiority when by the side of someone like her that¡¯s like a main character in a fantasy game? There¡¯s no way I would feel a sense of superiority by walking by the side of a beauty. The only thing I felt was difort. (She said she loved me¡­ Is that really true¡­?) (Hikaru) I faintly thought that while watching the waving hair of Rifreya. As someone whose years without a girlfriend are equal to how old I am, this really is a shocking revtion. This situation feels as unrealistic asing to a parallel world. ¡­Leaving aside the situation, she is saying she will be leaving the city. In that case, this connection with her will onlyst for today. The establishment Rifreya brought me to wasn¡¯t a fancy restaurant but a normal one. A building made of stone, rustic wooden tables, a snugly diner that feels as if it were run by only a husband and wife. Rifreya, who I thought was some sort of princess, was bringing me to an establishment, so I thought she would be bringing me to a fancy restaurant. I am honestly relieved by this. ¡°Please sit there¡­ Don¡¯t go running away anymore, okay?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I won¡¯t be running away aftering this far.¡± (Hikaru) Rifreya finally released my hand. I rub my hand that still has her warmth remaining and take a seat. Rifreya begins ordering a lot of things in a familiar manner from thedy that came to take our orders. (Now that I think about it, this is my first time entering an eatery.) (Hikaru) I ate only fruits in the forest, and I have been dealing with all my food necessities from food carts. The inn doesn¡¯t provide meals, but I didn¡¯t have the courage to enter a diner in a parallel world on my own. The inside of the store was only illuminated by the light of candles, so it was pretty dark, and the customers were looking at me and Rifreya¡­no, mostly at Rifreya, and then they would look at me, but I could take those kinds of gazes. After a while, the drinks were brought over. I didn¡¯t really tell her what I liked, but it looks like she ordered for me regardless. Well, I did tell her I would leave it to her, and this must be how it works in this world. ¡°Now then, once again, thanks for saving me. Cheers!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°C-Cheers.¡± (Hikaru) I clink sses awkwardly with her, and drink what looks like orange juice. (Hm?!) (Hikaru) Chapter 44: Toast and the Door to the Night

Chapter 44: Toast and the Door to the Night

Sour and sweet, and more importantly, a distinctive scent. ¡°Is this alcohol?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? Was that not good? The one here is tasty, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah, it is, but¡­yeah¡­¡± (Hikaru) No, it is not like I am going to refuse an alcoholic drink at this point in time, but¡­ Is it okay? Now that I am in this world, I guess I should be following the rules here? I try taking one more sip. It is sweet and easy to drink. I don¡¯t think it is that strong of a drink. In the first ce, I haven¡¯t drunk any before, so I can¡¯t really tell¡­ ¡°Uhmst time, I didn¡¯t get to ask your name properly. Can you please tell me your name¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hikaru. Kurose Hikaru.¡± (Hikaru) Eh? Would it have been better to not tell her my name? ¡­No, it should be fine to tell her that much. ¡°Hikaru¡­ It is a good name.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Really? It is a girly name, so I don¡¯t really like it that much.¡± (Hikaru) My physique isn¡¯t that good to begin with and I am slender, so I didn¡¯t like that my name was girlish. Well, it is better than getting named after cars like my little sisters though. [Note: Celica and Karen are based on the Celica and Curren cars.] ¡°You are not from around here, right, Hikaru? I am from Siltion¡­ Ah, maybe it would be better to say the Great Light Church.¡± (Rifreya) I don¡¯t know about it at all, but it is most likely a ce where they worship the Great Light Spirit. ¡°I see, that¡¯s why you use Light Spirit Abilities.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll have you know, despite my looks, I am a Temr Apprentice.¡± (Rifreya) She pushed her chest out proudly and went ¡®hmhm¡¯, but I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s impressive or not. ¡°You are an apprentice despite being that strong?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, you need to be good with Spirit Abilities or in the temr exam you will just¡­¡± (Rifreya) They are knights protecting the Great Light Church, so maybe it ispulsory for everyone to be able to use Light Spirit Abilities. In that case, I might be able to be a Dark Temr. No, if it is darkness, it won¡¯t be a church? So maybe a dark knight. Fufu. ¡°Wait, why are youughing? It is true that I am a bit old to still be an apprentice, and it is true that if I don¡¯t pass the temr exam, I won¡¯t have a future!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Ah, sorry. I wasn¡¯t reallyughing at you. I was thinking about something else.¡± (Hikaru) My head is feeling nice and light. The things about Earth, the gazes, theughs; I wasn¡¯t bothered by any of those. Is it because I am together with a person that¡¯s like the personification of light? Is it because someone like that has told me she likes me? After a while, the dishes were brought over. Meat! Vegetables! Bread! All on big tes! All of them seemed as if they had been in an oven, and the fragrant smell was stimting my appetite. ¡°What an impressive amount. It does look tasty though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eeh~? Don¡¯t you eat quite a lot too, Hikaru? Your tier is high, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°What¡¯s a tier?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Why don¡¯t you know? You are one big mystery, Hikaru. Even though just being a Dark Spirit User is already rare.¡± (Rifreya) ording to what she said while I was munching on the vegetables and the meat, Tier is the degree of the strengthening you have gotten from defeating the monsters and taking in their Spirit Energy. ¡°Something like levels, then? In that case, I am really low. I have almost no experience defeating monsters.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s this level you mention, but it is a lie that you have a low tier. You killed that mantis in an instant. I was moved by that, you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s because you weakened it. I was also lucky.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You can¡¯t beat a mantis with luck. It is far stronger than an ogre, you know? It is a monster that would normally show up in the 4th Floor.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then, I had a good affinity against it.¡± (Hikaru) As expected from rmended dishes, they were all good. The fruity sweet and sour sauce and that meat of something was juicy. The vegetables were vorful too. I have only been eating cheap skewers, meat bun-looking food, and stuff like that, so this feels really tasty. My little sisters said ¡®the parallel world doesn¡¯t have selective bred food, so there¡¯s no doubt it is full of bad tasting food -exempting marine products¡¯, but it looks like that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°¡­It has been a while since I have been able to eat something this proper.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Really? This isn¡¯t that expensive of a ce, you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is in part because I didn¡¯t have the money, but¡­I was alone. I see, eating with someone else¡­I haven¡¯t done that sinceing here.¡± (Hikaru) Having a meal with someone. That was a given when I was in Japan. My little sisters were always arguing about difficult topics and were noisy. My mom and dad weren¡¯t home often, but there were times when Nanami woulde to our house to eat with us. My meals have always been alone sinceing here. Not a single person to have casual talks with either. The gazes from Earth were filled with animosity, and I am always beingughed at. Rifreya, who is sitting opposite of me and has slightly flushed cheeks most likely because of the alcohol, smiled gently and tilted her head. That gaze of hers which I can¡¯t feel a single shred of animosity, and instead felt deep affection¡­ ¡°W-Wait, Hikaru?! Why are you crying?! E-Eh?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Crying? Ah¡­sorry. That¡¯s true. Haha, I wonder why.¡± (Hikaru) I had unknowingly begun crying. Crying in this way in front of a person I barely know¡­ I feel pathetic. But the tears were already flowing, and they weren¡¯t listening to me. ¡°Sorry. It really has been a while since I have eaten with someone¡­ The food was also tasty¡­ I think I was really happy that you invited me. It is weirding from me who wanted to run away at first though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh, yeah, I don¡¯t really mind that¡­ I am the one who was saved after all¡­ I am happy to see that this much has brought you that much happiness.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°At first, I thought a reward wasn¡¯t needed, but¡­thanks. I am happy.¡± (Hikaru) A smile spilled out from my face. I felt at ease like the time when I was in Japan. ¡°A-Ahaha¡­ That¡¯s great to hear. This ce is a bit hot, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya fans her face with her hands. It really is a bit hot. Is it because I drank alcohol? After that, we continued talking while we ate. The drinks were good, and I ended up having a few more sses. It is a time that really made me feel as if I am back to being a human. By the time we left the establishment, the curtains of the night had already fallen, and the people around had grown sparse. I would usually be in the dungeon around this time, but I was feeling fluffy and nice. Looks like I am drunk. I see, I kinda get why adults like to drink alcohol. It lets me forget about the bad things and have fun. ¡°Well then, Rifreya, I doubt we will be seeing each other again, but I was truly happy today. A temr, was it? Do your best in the exams.¡± (Hikaru) I gave my farewells to Rifreya and began walking. I don¡¯t think I will be able to have a meal with a beauty like that ever again. She said she loved someone like me. Even if I saved her on the spur of the moment, once we go our separate ways here, I will still remember this forever. My days of diving into the dark dungeon will begin again tomorrow, but I made a good memory here. ¡°W-Wait wait, Hikaru. I still haven¡¯t finished thanking you. Or more like, it begins from here. From here on, from here on.¡± (Rifreya) She pulled my hand and I was about to fall forward. When I look back, I saw that she was smiling awkwardly, all tipsy as if she were drunk, but also as if she were forcing herself from being nervous. She seems to be pretty drunk, she was red all the way to her ears. ¡°I have received plenty enough. I can¡¯t receive any more.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No no, the family precept of my Ashbird household is ¡®Always repay a favor¡¯. There¡¯s no way a meal alone will be enough to repay you for having saved my life.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Even if you tell me that¡­¡± (Hikaru) While we were talking about this, she was still forcefully pulling my hand, and was trying to bring me somewhere. For a second there, the thought about her lowering my guard with a meal and then handing me to the authorities crossed my mind¡­but I felt like I didn¡¯t mind whatever happened here with her. However, the ce she brought me to was a ce beyond my expectations. Chapter 45: Hot Room and Calm your Heart

Chapter 45: Hot Room and Calm your Heart

¡°Hmm? Inn?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Y-Yeah. A cheap one though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see~.¡± (Hikaru) She brought me to her lodging. Hm? Why an inn? ¡°Here, here. Let¡¯s go in before the people of the inn notice us.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya goes up the stairs while still holding my arm with unbelievable strength. I followed her lead just like that. My head felt light, and my brain couldn¡¯t process anything properly right now. She might be drunk herself. She opened the door to the room at the end, pushed me into the room, and locked the door with her hands behind her back. I would say her room is slightly better than the one I am staying at. Rifreya looked like a rich girl, but that might not actually be the case. She lit themp in the room and sat at the bed. The swaying and fleeting light was entuating the beautiful body of Rifreya. ¡°¡­I told you I wanted to thank you, but¡­I actually don¡¯t have that much money.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I-I see. Then, there¡¯s no need to push yourself.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, I want to thank you. And so¡­uhm¡­I couldn¡¯t think of anything but this¡­¡± (Rifreya) She says this as she unbuttoned her shirt one by one. Below that shirt that she hesitantly took off, there was only a thin petticoat. The lines of those white and plentiful breasts of hers were revealed, and I averted my gaze. I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out this way. I could feel myself sobering at mach speed. Rather than happiness, confusion took over me faster. ¡°Rifreya, I haven¡¯t been around these areas for long. Is this a normal way of thanking others around here?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No¡­it isn¡¯t that normal¡­I think. But I somewhat understand that this has value¡­ Ah, but I have no experience, so uhm¡­I don¡¯t know if I will do well¡­¡± (Rifreya) Her eyes were damp as she said this. Her voice, her shoulders, even her fingers were trembling, and even with that, she faced my way, and invited me as if she had resolved herself. ¡°It is true that it may have value. If it is someone like you, Rifreya, it would go for who knows how much gold¡­ No, you can¡¯t even put a price to it.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I-I don¡¯t think there¡¯s as much value as you say it has, but¡­but I am happy that you think that¡­ Also, it is true that I think it would be fine if it is you, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) She ced her fingers on the string of her petticoat, and closed her eyes. I sat by her side and stopped her hand. ¡°¡­In the first ce, I saved you on my own volition. You didn¡¯t ask me to save you¡­no, not only that, you could even say I stole your kill.¡± (Hikaru) Hitting an already aggroed mob is even considered bad manners in MMORPGs. This world is obviously not a game, but there¡¯s the need to apply some of that logic to it. ¡°N-No, I asked my servants to call for help, and it is indisputable that you saved me, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then, let¡¯s say I dide to save you under your call. Does that mean that from now on, when people save you, you are going to continue thanking them in this manner? This time it was me, but if it had been another man, they would have taken you without hesitation. Aren¡¯t you an explorer? This is almost like prostitution.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°N-No way¡­ A prostitute is just¡­!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°But am I not right? Is it that different?¡± (Hikaru) I am giving her a sermon here when I am not even from this world¡­is what I thought, but I have to say this. She is an idiot. She has the appearance of someone that¡¯s a bit intelligent, but sadly to say, she is imprudent, thoughtless, and too self-conscious, and¡­way too good of a person. I have always been worried about the boldness of my little sisters who grew up fast in both mind and body, so I can¡¯t leave girls like this be. Her appearance might be top tier, but that¡¯s exactly why I have to tell her this. More so because I was pissed. ¡°¡­Cause¡­I can¡¯t think of anything else. Also¡­I thought it was fine if it was you, Hikaru¡­ When you showed up from inside the darkness¡­you were cool¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya was muttering excuses while looking down. I must have looked a bit nicer because I saved her life. It was dark too. The cleavage of her breasts was entuated from her curling up, shaking my heart, but I want her to understand this properly. ¡°Rifreya, an explorer is a job where you save and are saved. There¡¯s no need to owe anything to anyone on every single instance. If you want to thank someone no matter what, treating them to a meal really is plenty enough.¡± (Hikaru) I actually don¡¯t know how explorers operate. But helping each other out in the battlefield that is the dungeon should be a given. What we are doing is hunting. It should be normal for hunters to help each other. ¡°But but¡­my family precepts tell me that I should return a debt¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s why I am talking here about the way you return that debt. Returning that debt with your body is the thought pattern of a psycho. If you were to save an explorer¡­and let¡¯s say that person is a handsome man. What would you do if that person told you that they want to return the debt with their body?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I would kick them¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya looks down and goes silent just like that. This type of convincing is difficult. There¡¯s no knowing if she has understood the real meaning of the word, and it is not like I am certainly on the right here. The side of me pushing my own values on her is stronger here. ¡°¡­I am a man myself, so if I were asked whether my feelings are wavering here, I would say they are. You are beautiful and charming¡­ But I¡­am not happy being thanked in this manner.¡± (Hikaru) I say this, but I don¡¯t know what to do. She has her head drooped andpletely silent. I took a deep breath and opened the Status Board. I myself need to cool my head down too. (The viewers¡­have increased. Even a situation like this is being watched¡­) (Hikaru) At some point in time, my real time viewers have increased to over 200,000,000. It is around 10 times as much as the standard recently. The time I spent with Rifreya was fun. It probably doesn¡¯t have anything to do with her being beautiful. I simply missed human interaction. I was lonely on my own. I wanted someone who wouldugh together with me. But that¡¯s my weakness. I am still drunk, and this situation doesn¡¯t feel real, but there¡¯s no doubt I will be regretting what I did now tomorrow morning. Rifreya herself gets watched by being involved with me. That would trample on her very dignity. ¡°¡­Anyways, I have managed to ept my own feelings thanks to you having a meal with me. If you are going to continue being an explorer, don¡¯t do something like this ever again, okay?¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know if she will actually change. But I am sure my connection with her will be severed with this. She has been silent this whole time, but I am sure she is angry. No one would want to be preached like this. In the end, I might have hurt her with my own selfishness. But that¡¯s fine. In the first ce, we are living in different worlds. I stood up from the bed just like that. If I were to leave just like this, that would be the end of it. ¡°¡­Wait.¡± ¡­My hand was grabbed. Chapter 46: Melting into the Darkness and Resolve

Chapter 46: Melting into the Darkness and Resolve

¡°¡­Wait.¡± (Rifreya) Just as I was leaving, my hand was grabbed. Weakly, to the point that it would be easy to shake it off. When I look back, she had raised her head. Her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were damp. And she looked up at me with a steamy gaze. That sight of hers squeezed my heart tightly. ¡°Hikaru¡­don¡¯t leave. Please reprimand me more. If you don¡¯t, I¡­feel like I might mess up more¡­okay? Scold me more.¡± (Rifreya) A plea in tears. Rifreya wasn¡¯t angry. She wasn¡¯t angry, but¡­this isn¡¯t what I expected. ¡°If you were to leave just like this, I feel like I really might make a mistake¡­ Yesterday when I was waiting at the entrance of the dungeon, countless explorers spoke to me¡­ They were pretty stubborn. There might be a time when I won¡¯t be able to refuse them¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Are you threatening me here?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If I said this, you would stay, right? You are kind, after all, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) I had no choice but to give up. I scratched my head and sat back on the bed. There was a time before where my little sisters coaxed me in a simr fashion. Is this like a special technique for women? ¡°Rifreya¡­how old are you?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? Why so sudden? 16 years old. What about you, Hikaru?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°15¡­no, 17 years old.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see, so you were older¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°What does that mean¡­?¡± (Hikaru) I have simply increased my body age by 2 years, so I am still mentally 15 years old. But maybe because I have had a lot of hardships with my family, I was often seen as an older person in my world. I think I am the type that has a childish face, but the hardships must have shown in my face. Anyways, Rifreya is 16 years old, huh¡­ I thought she was older. ¡°If you are 16, you should be able to think for yourself. You are the one that chooses to follow other people trying to pick you up or not; I have no duty or right to tell you what to do.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, you wouldn¡¯t dislike that?¡± (Rifreya) She looked straight at me and asked me this. Rifreya is so sly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Why? You said just now that you had no duty or right about this.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is because you are beautiful. I wouldn¡¯t like you being tainted by a random man.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°~~~~~~!!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Wa, oi.¡± (Hikaru) She suddenly hugged me from the side and was pushed down onto the bed. ¡°I¡­am fine if it is with you, Hikaru. No, I don¡¯t want anyone but you¡­ This is my first time feeling like this¡­ Did you know? Even when we are just like this, my heart has been saying it is happy this whole time. Just by feeling your touch and your warmth transmitting to me, I am assailed by an unbearable feeling.¡± (Rifreya) Is there a man who wouldn¡¯t fall when being straddled like this and approached this passionately? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that people from all around the world were watching, who knows what I would have done here. ¡°Calm down, Rifreya. Idiot, you must still be drunk.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Idiot, you say. Can you say that one more time?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Eh? Idiot, idiot, idiot.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ehehe, this is my first time being called an idiot.¡± (Rifreya) [Note: He is actually saying ¡®omae¡¯ which is a really informal way of saying ¡®you¡¯. Trantes awkwardly.] She hugged me again tightly. I felt that heated body with my whole body, and I felt like I myself was heating up. Even though I was in a bit more of a decent state until now. ¡°You really should hold back on the alcohol. You will definitely make a mistake. No, you are currently making one.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You think I am doing something like this because I am drunk?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°There¡¯s no way you would do something like this if you weren¡ª¡± (Hikaru) I was about to finish what I was saying when Rifreya lifted up her body. With her face bright red. But those teary eyes were different from that of a drunk person¡­ ¡°¡­Pretending to be drunk. If I don¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do something so daring as this out of embarrassment.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Good grief¡­ Anyways, I won¡¯t be leaving, so calm down.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You won¡¯t?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°As.I.said, I won¡¯t.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, I guess I will get picked up by someone~. If you don¡¯t embrace me, Hikaru, I guess I will get embraced by someone else~.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Even if you try to tease me here¡­¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know what tucked at her heartstrings, but I didn¡¯t expect to be attacked in this way. My mind waspletely overloaded to the point I couldn¡¯t even think about the gazes of Earth or theughs. ¡°See? You can tell my heart is racing, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Wa?!¡± (Hikaru) She grabbed my hand and pushed it onto her own breast. This is my second time feeling this including the time with the prostitute. But it felt iparably sweeter than that time, and my heart was on the verge of melting. ¡°I have been searching for you for several days. At that time, I was always thinking about you, Hikaru. Wondering what he would talk about. What would his smile look like?¡± (Rifreya) Her heartbeat I could feel when our skin touched, the heat¡­that kindness. It was a temptation hard to fight against for someone like me who has been surviving in this parallel world all alone. I want to be forgiven. I want to be consoled. I wantfort. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­to tell you the truth here, this talk about thanking you is simply an excuse. It was fun after having a meal with you. I simply thought you really were the right person. That¡¯s why¡­see?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I-Is that so¡­¡± (Hikaru) Her breath caressed my earlobe, and her hot and damp lips grazed my cheek. Her silk-like hair hanging from her ear flowed down smoothly, and tickled my neck. Our heated bodies were brought together as if attracted to each other, our skin sticking to each other. My mind was goingpletely nk here. The wooden window had been closed but had slight moonlight peeking in from it. Combined with the faint light of thentern, my shadow and her shadow ovepped into one. Only the sound of our breathing could be heard, and the air in this room was rising and melting. I was on the verge of falling here¡­ But at that moment¡­ [Pin Pon Pan. An announcement to the Chosen! From tomorrow on for 2 weeks, we will be holding the 1st Viewer Count Race! We have prepared super wonderful prizes for the Chosen who gather the most attention from the viewers in the span of the event! Please do participate! The big prize for this most auspicious 1stpetition is the Resurrection Gem! This is a special item that is impossible to obtain on Earth or the parallel world! Go ahead,e ahead, aim for the 1st spot in this most auspicious 1stpetition, and gather those viewers!] It was as if a cold ice stake was rammed at my back. A tactless announcement that brought back my heated senses. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t fondle that hard¡ªeh, Hikaru¡­? What¡¯s the matter¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ C-Can you please wait for a bit?¡± (Hikaru) I hurriedly opened the Status Board. To Rifreya, I might look like a weirdo who is moving his finger in midair, but I pay no mind to that. Right now, just what did that announcement say? The big prize is the Resurrection Gem. Did it say that? ¡°H-Hey, what¡¯s the matter, really. You are trembling¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Sorry¡­ Just a bit¡­ Wait for a bit please.¡± (Hikaru) I repeated the same thing and my heart was racing for a different reason from just before. The Status Board had already updated with the details about the Viewer Count Race. I tapped the Resurrection Gem with my trembling fingers. [Resurrection Gem: Sacred Treasure. The God Gem that brings back your important someone to life. The ones who died on Earth, the ones who died in the parallel world; it can be used for any of those two. Be careful as this will revive them at the ce they died. If it isn¡¯t someone important to you, it won¡¯t be possible to revive them.] My whole body was sweating profusely. My heart was drumming to unprecedented levels. If I get first in the Viewer Count Race, I can revive Nanami? There¡¯s already no point in doubting the power of God. If it is saying it can revive the dead, it should be able to. No matter what God¡¯s n is, if I can revive Nanami, I¡­ ¡°Y-You are¡­acting weird all of a sudden. Are you not feeling well? Wait, kya!¡± (Rifreya) I lifted my upper half, and hugged Rifreya. My decision was instant. I will take first ce. No matter the method. ¡­Even if I have to sell my soul to the devil. ¡°Your repayment¡­I want to take it.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°E-Eh? Yeah, that was my intention, so I am alright with that, but¡­why the sudden change of mind?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­The circumstances have changed. And so, about this¡­uhm¡­can I book it forter?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Book it? As in doing it on another day?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah, this may be weird, but I will definitely take it, so please don¡¯t let any other man have it.¡± (Hikaru) I am the worst. I am thinking about using Rifreya. It is impossible for me alone to take first ce. But the worse a man the viewers think of me, the less the viewers that hate me will be able to take their eyes off me. After making a thinking gesture for a bit, Rifreya speaks. ¡°Booking¡­ I am not against the idea itself, but¡­just as I said before, I will be leaving this city. Myrades¡­or more like, the girls from my family that serve me have already left since it was already time. I was nning on returning once I thanked you, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then, does that mean you won¡¯t be doing explorer work anymore?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, it is impossible on my own, and partying with others at this point in time is a bit¡­ You may think I am being too self-conscious here, but¡­the other explorers look at me with lecherous gazes.¡± (Rifreya) Entering a party of explorers alone is difficult. I haven¡¯t even thought about it even when I am always alone. And Rifreya is a dazzling beauty. If she were to enter a party with men, there¡¯s no doubt she would have a hard time. ¡°¡­That¡¯s why, if possible, I would like you to ept my thanks today. If I return to Siltion, I won¡¯t be able toe back here easily anymore.¡± (Rifreya) For her, this is probably just a memory in her journey. But I need her. Definitely, for the sake of taking first ce in the Viewer Count Race and resurrecting Nanami. ¡°Rifreya, from tomorrow on, will you party with me? ¡­I need you.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°E-Eeeeh? I-I would be happy to party with you, but¡­really, what happened to you? You changed way too drastically all of a sudden.¡± (Rifreya) Changed drastically. That must be the case. I have been living in a way that I wouldn¡¯t stand out, so that the viewers wouldn¡¯t increase. But in order to revive Nanami, I need to do the exact opposite. I have to stand out in the shiest of ways. If I am being hated and the viewers are watching in amusement, I will take first ce even if I have to be a viin. I am sure I will be hated even more than ever before. Sympathy will gather around Rifreya, and they might tell the other Chosen ¡®she is being deceived¡¯. But I don¡¯t mind that. Whatever the price it is¡­as long as I can take first ce¡­ ¡°When it is all over, I will tell you everything.That¡¯s why, can you please keep mepany?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°O-Okay. I myself wouldn¡¯t want to return to my home with a half-baked conclusion like this, so being able to join forces with a strong Spirit User like you, Hikaru, is more than I could wish for.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Thanks. Looking forward to working with you from tomorrow on. I wille pick you up in the morning.¡± (Hikaru) I lightly kissed the cheek of Rifreya and left while she was dumbfounded. Rifreya is a dazzling beauty. I am sure she will gather the eyes of the viewers. It is not like I am not feeling bad for using her for my benefit. After everything is over, I will definitely atone for this. The price for that atonement¡­I don¡¯t mind even if it is my very life. Chapter 47: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 2522th

Chapter 47: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 2522th

-238: Anonymous from Earth Uoooooo! Rifreya-sama once again! -239: Anonymous from Earth It is a festival. -240: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Huuuuuuh?? Love?? What is this woman saying all of a sudden?!¡± -241: Anonymous from Earth The sudden outburst of Karen was cute. Even though she is normally the downer type. -242: Anonymous from Earth Well, no matter how you see it, she was a stalker after all. Of course she would at least confess. -243: Anonymous from Earth To be loved by a super beauty like that¡­ If this weren¡¯t an isekai, he definitely would have a more in look than us¡­ -244: Anonymous from Earth His face is in even in the isekai. He hides in the shadows. -245: Anonymous from Earth Ooh, Hikaru finally is getting involved with someone else¡­! -246: Anonymous from Earth The camera panning to the grinning ck market old man was so godlike, lol. -247: Anonymous from Earth A date! -248: Anonymous from Earth ¡°T-This is¡­an emergency! I will go wake up Celica.¡± The emergency alert of Karen showed up. -249: Anonymous from Earth Itpletely switched to a watchalong. -250: Anonymous from Earth They are simply going to be having a meal, right? -251: Anonymous from Earth No, look at that happy face of Rifreya-sama. This world is filled with women who easily invite you to hotels, you know? The chastity of Hikaru is in danger. -252: Anonymous from Earth Right, it is a society with gender equality (in a sexual meaning)¡­ -253: Anonymous from Earth The rate of a young man and woman ending up like that is super high after all. This is bad¡­ That¡¯s why Karen must have gone to wake up Celica. -254: Anonymous from Earth Aren¡¯t the chances of that happening high even in our modern world? It is the same here, you know? -255: Anonymous from Earth Young men and women are having a whole ton of sex where you guys don¡¯t know. It is just you guys not knowing. -256: Anonymous from Earth Can you please not go twisting the knife? -257: Anonymous from Earth He is being made to drink an alcoholic beverage simr to a screwdriver cocktail!! -258: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t this the ce where Crabbell and Jardan brought Alex to before and ended up drinking himself unconscious?! -259: Anonymous from Earth This is bad! -260: Anonymous from Earth Despite Alex¡¯s looks, it was the first time he had alcohol. That was pretty cute. -261: Anonymous from Earth North America is pretty strict when ites to underage alcohol intake after all. -262: Anonymous from Earth He is being super talkative after drinking. So cute! -263: Anonymous from Earth It is so cute how Rifreya-sama is going all kyun kyun at Hikaru-kyun. -264: Anonymous from Earth Maybe ck hair looks sexy in that world? -265: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Aaaah! This woman has made Onii-chan drink alcohol!¡± -266: Anonymous from Earth Celica. LMAO. -267: Anonymous from Earth She did talk about a previous episode where Hikaru was made to drink alcohol by his drunk parents after all. He was all tipsy and cute, was it? I don¡¯t really understand the view of women. -268: Anonymous from Earth No, those tears will obviously get you. They got me. From today on, I am Rifreya-sama. -269: Anonymous from Earth Rather than women, his little sisters are middle schoolers though. Wasn¡¯t that episode when they were in elementary school? -270: Anonymous from Earth Those two are super precocious after all¡­ -271: Anonymous from Earth Is that how you be when you are intelligent? They did say that they could stay as just normal children in front of his brother though. -272: Anonymous from Earth They apparently had intelligence that would easily allow them to graduate from college when they were still elementary school students after all. Even their teachers must have been careful with them. -273: Anonymous from Earth Doesn¡¯t Hikaru have poison resistance? He seems to be decently drunk here though. -274: Anonymous from Earth You apparently are stronger to alcohol with poison resistance, but it doesn¡¯t make it impossible for you to get drunk. And, even when drunk, when the time requires it, you will be ditoxified immediately. It has already been proven. -275: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s some impressive poison resistance. Well, we are talking about a power created by God, so it is a matter of course I guess. -276: Anonymous from Earth Not being able to get drunk at all is nothing but a demerit after all. There isn¡¯t that much entertainment in an isekai, so it would be way too rough to take alcohol out from one of them. -277: Anonymous from Earth By the way, if it does make you stronger to alcohol, that must mean¡­Hikaru-kyun was originally ultra weak to alcohol¡­ -278: Anonymous from Earth Is it already over after leaving the ce? -279: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama is so pushy. I am jealous. -280: Anonymous from Earth ¡°O-Onii-chaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!!¡± ¡°But that voice didn¡¯t reach.¡± -281: Anonymous from Earth She is totally bringing him to a hotel here. -282: Anonymous from Earth Inviting him to an inn is way too straight!! -283: Anonymous from Earth An explorer is a job that you don¡¯t know if tomorrow will evene. They wouldn¡¯t be taking their sweet time with each step! -284: Anonymous from Earth This is bad! -285: Anonymous from Earth ¡ñREC -286: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama taking off her shirt. Hikaru-kyun standing there dumbfounded. And 200 million zippers opening up¡­ -287: Anonymous from Earth ¡°O-Onii-chan is going to fall prey to a carnivorous woman!!¡± ¡°He was supposed to be mine!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± What¡¯s with this conversation? Lmao. -288: Anonymous from Earth Karen suddenly shows her lovestruck side to her, so it has destructive power. -289: Anonymous from Earth Celica is always fawning over him, so there¡¯s even suspicions about her faking it after all. -290: Anonymous from Earth To think Rifreya-sama would suddenly invite him to an inn. That¡¯s super bold¡­ -291: Anonymous from Earth I didn¡¯t expect it really would end up with this development¡­! The women of that world really are predators. -292: Anonymous from Earth And in reality, she was eating a whole lot of meat at the diner. -293: Anonymous from Earth The whole world is going crazy over this development!!! -294: Anonymous from Earth Iughed out loud at how crazy the viewer numbers were going up. -295: Anonymous from Earth It surpassed the hundred millions in the blink of an eye, lmao. -296: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Are there only sluts in this world?!¡± ¡°No matter how cute Onii-chan is, to fall in love with him five seconds after meeting him¡­!¡± -297: Anonymous from Earth The little sisters are burning so much, there will be so many clippable moments. This is super amusing. -298: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama is 16 even when she looks like that¡­ Wow, isekais are just¡­wow. -299: Anonymous from Earth I won¡¯t say what¡¯s so amazing about it, but they are amazing. Marvels of nature. I am so jealous. -300: Anonymous from Earth The reactions of the little sisters are so noisy I can¡¯t concentrate at all on what¡¯s happening though! -301: Anonymous from Earth Hmmmmm? Seriously? He gave her a sermon and pushed her away????? -302: Anonymous from Earth Onii-chan!!!!! -303: Anonymous from Earth Wow, Hikaru. I am impressed you didn¡¯t turn into a monster there¡­ -304: Anonymous from Earth Even though I have be a monster by just watching here¡­ -305: Anonymous from Earth ¡°His sermons were ours only! You thieving cat!¡± Even though Celica is intelligent, she is an idiot. -306: Anonymous from Earth I am impressed at Hikaru for being able to push away that temptation. I would have partaken in a heartbeat. -307: Anonymous from Earth ¡°See that?! That¡¯s our Onii-chan!¡± I can kinda understand what those two are saying¡­ Well, even if part of that is because he is aware about the many opened zippers watching him around the world. -308: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru!! Don¡¯t you know that not partaking in the meal in front of you is the shame of a man?!! -309: Anonymous from Earth He is way too straighced after all¡­ -310: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s the possibility that he became this straighced because of how extraordinary Celica and Karen are though. -311: Anonymous from Earth I think it is also the craziness of their parents that we can get a peek at from the conversations of the twins though. -312: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, Rifreya-chan is really aggressive. She also has stalker tendencies, so maybe she is a yandere? -313: Anonymous from Earth The women there are pretty much like that, you know? Because there¡¯s Spirit Energy in that world, there¡¯s no difference between men and women in terms of ¡®power¡¯. That¡¯s why it ispletely normal for women to invite men. There¡¯s a whole lot of women in the army too. There¡¯s even a decent amount of cases where women are at the top of a country. -314: Anonymous from Earth If I had met a man like Hikaru-kun, maybe I wouldn¡¯t be having a life like this¡­ -315: Anonymous from Earth Stop with the heavyment, lol. -316: Anonymous from Earth Well, you would normally take her. There¡¯s no reason not to. -317: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is an idiot. You can just give her the sermon after doing her. He really is still a brat. -318: Anonymous from Earth Indeed. The bargaining between men and women must be sly. -319: Anonymous from Earth Eh? Are they going to leave like this? -320: Anonymous from Earth Ah! He was called to a stop and straddled¡­! -321: Anonymous from Earth Not yet! It ain¡¯t over yet! -322: Anonymous from Earth This isn¡¯t good. This is a critical hit against a virgin introvert. -323: Anonymous from Earth I would dig in instantly. -324: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama is turning into a yandere¡­ -325: Anonymous from Earth Wasn¡¯t she one to begin with¡­?? -326: Anonymous from Earth Boobs! -327: Anonymous from Earth Boobies Boobies! -328: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no man who can fight against this temptation, so it can¡¯t be helped¡­! Be swayed¡­! It is okay to be swayed¡­! -329: Anonymous from Earth This is definitely gonna go all the way¡­ ¡ñREC -330: Anonymous from Earth The God camera is pretty lenient when ites to sex after all. Eros is allowed. ¡ñREC -331: Anonymous from Earth You guys are hopeless. The twins are saddened here, you know?!! ¡ñREC -332: Anonymous from Earth Fondled!! -333: Anonymous from Earth Eh? We were on such a good roll there, and yet, Hikaru suddenly turned weird. What happened? -334: Anonymous from Earth Looking at the Status Board and all. This ain¡¯t the time for that!! -335: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s apparently a Viewer Count Race. Looks like an announcement suddenly arrived. It has also been published on the website. -336: Anonymous from Earth The 1st ce award is a resurrection item, huh¡­ So that¡¯s what¡¯s making Hikaru panic¡­ -337: [emailprotected] Announcement for everyone on Earth! From tomorrow on for 2 weeks, the first Viewer Count Race will begin! We have prepared super wonderful prizes for the Chosen who gather the most attention from the viewers in the span of the event! The big prize for this most auspicious 1stpetition is the Resurrection Gem! This is a special item that is impossible to obtain on Earth or the parallel world! Who will be the one taking the glory of 1st? Please root for your favorite Chosen even more than ever! -338: Anonymous from Earth Reviving the dead? Isn¡¯t it an actual Evil God then¡­? -339: Anonymous from Earth It was super scary how Celica muttered ¡®God¡­¡¯ there. -340: Anonymous from Earth Are they doing it on purpose knowing that Hikaru is suffering from the matter of Nanami-chan? Was that resurrection gem taking that in consideration? -341: Anonymous from Earth You are overthinking it. Reviving the dead is a dream-like item for the entirety of humanity. You can even use it for when a party member dies, right? Isn¡¯t it basically like the leaf of the World Tree? -342: Anonymous from Earth It doesn¡¯t have to be used on the spot after all. -343: Anonymous from Earth It is on the level that a king could give you territory for that. -344: Anonymous from Earth Karen went ¡®Celica, it is time¡¯ and Celica went ¡®Yeah¡¯. It seems like they had an understanding there, but what is it? -345: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? God can even revive the dead??? -346: Anonymous from Earth ]]344 The announcement was exactly at 12 standard GMT. Hikaru¡¯s location has a time difference of 9 hours, so it is the same time as Japan. In other words, it is 9:00pm. And the Viewer Count Race begins tomorrow at 0 o¡¯clock. Where Hikaru is, that would be 9:00am. -347: Anonymous from Earth [Important] It is Twin/Sis. From today to two weeks, we will be stopping the making of highlight videos. Instead, the two of us will be in rotations watching the main broadcast of Hikaru for 24 hours and doing real time trantions. Nanami-oneesan is basically family for us. If Onii-chan is going to be doing his best to revive her, we will also be backing him up with everything we¡¯ve got. Everyone, please watch the main broadcast and bring our brother to 1st ce. Please¡­please provide us with your cooperation. -348: Anonymous from Earth The twins have descended!! -349: Anonymous from Earth They understand the situation way too fast. Is it because they are siblings? -350: Anonymous from Earth Celica was so manly there I cried. She read the feelings of her brother way too fast. -351: Anonymous from Earth Eh? What does that mean??? -352: Anonymous from Earth 1 minute after the announcement of the Viewer Count Race. Even though they were going ¡®this woman, taking a mounted position!¡¯ just a few moments ago. -353: Anonymous from Earth ]]351 ¡°I will exin to the viewers just in case. I think Onii-chan is going to be using the beauty of Rifreya-san here to get 1st ce. That¡¯s why he suddenly invited her to be a party member.He is most likely thinking that he will be doing anything for the sake of reviving Nanami-oneesan¡­or something along those lines, but he is kind by nature, so I feel like they will just be flirting here though¡­Whichever the case, Nanami-oneesan is family. If our brother is aiming for 1st ce, we n on backing him up with our all¡­ You all, follow along, got it?¡± -354: Anonymous from Earth I love you, Celica! I of course love you too, Karen!! -355: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru instantly made advances on Rifreya-sama. That¡¯s impressive. It is pretty difficult to reach a decision in that scenario and go away without the sex. -356: Anonymous from Earth Even though he was gettingpletely overwhelmed just a few moments ago, it was as if a switch suddenly flipped on Hikaru. -357: Anonymous from Earth Yeah, the sex will be able to give him viewers, so he booked it in order to increase the hype for that day, huh. What an idiot. He obviously would get more viewers if he were to have sex everyday. -358: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s difficult for a virgin. Also, this might be unexpected, but those types of streams don¡¯t really increase the viewers that much. See Jeanne-chan. Even though she is dead stalwart with none of those elements, she is still super popr. -359: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan ispletely a hero stream, so that¡¯s way too special of a case. She would enter an abandoned castle that has be a natural dungeon all on her own and would mutter stuff like ¡®It reminds me of Boletaria¡­¡¯. [Note: Demon¡¯s Souls reference.] -360: Anonymous from Earth Rather than saying there aren¡¯t that many around, it is more like she is the only one¡­ -361: Anonymous from Earth If there¡¯s still people who think Hikaru is the one that killed Nanami-chan with this, they would be in idiots. -362: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru gave her a kiss on the cheek as he left. Nicely done for a virgin. ]]361 Sadly to say, idiots fill the world¡­ -363: Anonymous from Earth I thought Hikaru was the star of the introverts, but maybe he actually was a womanizer? -364: Anonymous from Earth We are talking about the brother of those twins after all. He must be the type that can do it when the time needs it. -365: Anonymous from Earth ]]346 I see, so it was simply bad timing. Hikaru always has bad timing¡­ Even at the time of the messages, it was a timing as if it had been premeditated, but that was also when 10 days had passed since the transfer after all. -366: Anonymous from Earth I was about to have my heart explode since I secretly betted on Hikaru for the ¡®Who will be the next Chosen who will have sex?¡¯ in the Total Stakes, but it ended up being premature joy¡­ -367: Anonymous from Earth So there was someone who voted for Hikaru? Lol. -368: Anonymous from Earth What were the rates if you had won? -369: Anonymous from Earth 4588 times. I bet 2000 yen¡­ My 9,170,000 yen¡­ -370: Anonymous from Earth He is basicallyst ce with that. You could even get 450,000 with just 100 yen. -371: Anonymous from Earth No, there¡¯s even lower people, you know. But well, we are talking about Hikaru here with that lifestyle after all. -372: Anonymous from Earth What a crazy rate. Well, this is betting on about more than 700 people, so of course it would turn out like that, huh¡­ Even if the rates are high, looking at the lifestyle of Hikaru, the chances really are like winning the lottery¡­ -373: Anonymous from Earth The ¡®next¡¯ part is really the deal breaker after all. It can¡¯t be helped that the rates for the people with low chances would increase. -374: Anonymous from Earth 4500 times, you say. To think there was someone who would buy such a sh*t betting ticket¡­ -375: Anonymous from Earth The ones at the top are practically rabbits after all. -376: Anonymous from Earth The rabbits that are in the legend section have been taken out from the race¡­ -377: Anonymous from Earth Too bad. But there¡¯s still a chance. I will bet on Hikaru once more! -378: Anonymous from Earth I guess I will too. He did meet Rifreya-sama after all, so there¡¯s the chance. -379: Anonymous from Earth No, what chance are you talking about? He booked it. Bet the rates are dropping all the way down to maybe 20 times. -380: Anonymous from Earth Aaaaah. Hikaru, you idioooooot. -381: Anonymous from Earth Are you all here after watching the highlight video? The highlight video isn¡¯t even out yet, right? -382: Anonymous from Earth Oh, is this your first time here? Just rx and google Twin/Sis. -383: Anonymous from Earth We are watching both the main stream and the live watchalong with Twin/Sis. The Hikaru fans are all doing that. -384: Anonymous from Earth How can you even understand what¡¯s said? -385: Anonymous from Earth Karen is running a software for trantion, so you can understand most of what¡¯s said. -386: Anonymous from Earth For the ces that the trantion program doesn¡¯t work, Celica herself would be doing the trantion after all. -387: Anonymous from Earth Those two really have high specs. You could even say I have be a fan of those two rather than Hikaru. -388: Anonymous from Earth The one that¡¯s abnormally strong innguages is Celica, and the one that¡¯s abnormally strong with technology is Karen, but it is not like they are weak at other points aside from that. Karen can easily speak 3nguages. Seriously monsters. -389: Anonymous from Earth Karen can speak in binary code though¡­ -390: Anonymous from Earth You don¡¯t speak binary code. It is simply that she specializes in programming. -391: Anonymous from Earth I couldn¡¯t understand at all the programming course for beginners that Karen uploaded on youtube! -392: Anonymous from Earth It was advanced, but it was pretty easy to understand. Being able to do suchplicated processing with just a few lines of simple code was as expected of her, but the teaching of Karen was way too peculiar. ¡®You do this, and it bes this, and wh!¡¯¡­don¡¯t give me that. By the way, the exclusive advanced course was seriously impossible to understand, so I felt the danger when I saw that one. -393: Anonymous from Earth Those twins were editing the videos of Hikaru while going to school, doing livestreams, and on top of that, analyzing the official website too. -394: Anonymous from Earth The audiomentary version is now using more livestream audio than before though. Well, that way feels like a raw reaction, so it is bene though. -395: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s this about analyzing the official website? -396: Anonymous from Earth The parallel world transfer official website that we are looking at, there¡¯s no knowing where the servers are located at, or with what logic it is disyed, and yet, it can be seen from almost anyputer terminal. Whether it be TVs, smartphones, and of course PCs. Moreover, even though there¡¯s concentrated traffic of billions from the whole world, it hasn¡¯t crashed, or evengged. We can just brush it off as this being the deed of God, but when something¡¯s not known, it is in the nature of researchers to investigate it. It seems like there¡¯s almost no progress at all though. -397: Anonymous from Earth I myself push the theory that there¡¯s actually no physical servers, and all of humanity is hallucinating enmasse. -398: Anonymous from Earth There it is! The hallucination theory! Well, that¡¯s just how unbelievable of a situation it is. -399: Anonymous from Earth Just how much are Celica and Karen earning? -400: Anonymous from Earth They are most likely in the millions in monthly ie. There¡¯s basically no highlight videos of Hikaru aside from the ones of Twin/Sis, so not only do they get viewers from the whole world, they are also properly doing the tranted versions to perfection. They are lined up as the top together with Ikakin in Japan. -401: Anonymous from Earth They said they would even be making dubbed versions using voice actors. Those girls are fearsome¡­ -402: Anonymous from Earth The otherpanies were going ¡®We can¡¯tpete with this¡¯ and have taken their hands off from making edited videos of Hikaru. It is technically a monopoly. -403: Anonymous from Earth Even international conglomerates avoidedpeting!! -404: Anonymous from Earth They had to suddenly live overseas with their parents, but with that much money, they shouldn¡¯t have any inconveniences. -405: Anonymous from Earth In this case, who is the one earning the money? The brother, or the little sisters? -406: Anonymous from Earth Considering the specs, those twins would have been able to earn as much money even without their brother. That¡¯s just how outstanding they are. -407: Anonymous from Earth They are getting a % of the uses in the trantion software, so¡­ Even without those video projects, they would still be millionaires. -408: Anonymous from Earth And here those twins are going to be doing their all in backing him up in the Viewer Count Race, huh¡­ What¡¯s going to happen? -409: Anonymous from Earth This is just me assuming, but Twin/Sis are most likely the ones who are the most serious when ites to backing up an individual. The bigpanies don¡¯t throw their money to just one person alone, so isn¡¯t this going to go pretty well? Even if not, Hikaru has gotten 1st ce before. -410: Anonymous from Earth But we are talking about the world here. It won¡¯t be that easy. -411: Anonymous from Earth Well, at the very least, I will cooperate in whatever I can. Or so I say, but the only thing I can do is leave the stream on for 2 weeks though. -412: Anonymous from Earth I think Celica and Karen will be pumping money in the millions. I have the strange confidence that those two will be doing that much¡­ -413: Anonymous from Earth Their brother is a whimp that lets the chance of a lifetime escape though. -414: Anonymous from Earth He said he would be reserving it forter though. In these kinds of situations, there normally isn¡¯t a ¡®next time¡¯, you know. -415: Anonymous from Earth At any rate, Rifreya-sama is so lewd¡­ This is going into my permanent folder¡­ -416: Anonymous from Earth It was so dark I could barely see anything, so I am looking forward to the next time. -417: Anonymous from Earth But if Nanami-chan revives, won¡¯t the true culprit go kill her to seal her lips? -418: Anonymous from Earth Celica said it before, right? ¡®I will go together with brawny old men to immediately protect her, and in the first ce, we have already bought the house of Nanami-oneesan¡¯¡­ (Tremble) -419: Anonymous from Earth So strong¡­ -420: Anonymous from Earth I will follow Celica for the rest of my life¡­ -421: Anonymous from Earth [Important] It is Twin/Sis. From today to two weeks, we will be stopping the making of highlight videos. Instead, the two of us will be in rotations watching the main broadcast of Hikaru for 24 hours and doing real time trantions. Nanami-oneesan is basically family for us. If Onii-chan is going to be doing his best to revive her, we will also be backing him up with everything we¡¯ve got. Everyone, please watch the main broadcast and bring our brother to 1st ce. Please¡­please provide us with your cooperation. -422: Anonymous from Earth I liked Nanami-chan, so I definitely want her toe back! I will support you as much as I can!! -423: Anonymous from Earth I am watching~. I may not amount to much, but I will also cooperate! Bring Hikaru to 1st ce! -424: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru to 1st ce! -425: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru to 1st ce! Chapter 48: The Next Morning and The Beginning of the Race

Chapter 48: The Next Morning and The Beginning of the Race

The next day, I hade to the inn of Rifreya early in the morning. What happenedst night feels like a dream or something. But it wasn¡¯t a dream. That¡¯s because in the Status Board, there¡¯s big dancing letters saying ¡®Viewer Count Race in progress!¡¯. (Rifreya must remember what happenedst night¡­) (Hikaru) That¡¯s one of my worries. There¡¯s no way to confirm if she was actually drunk or not there. There¡¯s the chance she has forgotten everything. Last night, after I returned to my inn, I investigated the details of the Viewer Count Race. Cause even if you say viewer count, there¡¯s a lot of patterns to it. Is it by the highest realtime viewer count? Or are they going to be measuring it strictly by the total amount of views? Or they could even be going by the average viewer count. It seems God understands that there¡¯s questions in those areas, the rules of the race were clearly defined. -In the period of the Viewer Count Race, the total view time will be measured. For example; if one person watched 8 hours, the 8 hours would be counted. The total of all viewers will be added, and the one with the highest number will be the winner. You could say it is a simple but sure method of measurement. -Cooperating between Chosen and exchanging information with the messaging system is ok. This one doesn¡¯t have much to do with me, but it might be easier to gain viewer time by being in groups to bring the viewers of the Chosen together. -Awesome prizes have been prepared all the way to 10th ce! Do try and participate! Looking at the reward list, it is true that they are all great. But I have no eyes for anything aside from the 1st ce¡¯s Resurrection Gem. -The ones who use the Point Loan system won¡¯t have the right to participate in this event. Now that I think about it, there was an announcement about there being a point loan system a while ago. Well, it is true that you could get Points in advance to exchange for items or something like that in order to get an advantageous start, so that might be unfair. So God is strict with fairness, huh. After I researched about it from beginning to end, I confirmed my own situation from on top of my bed. ¡°My real time viewer count: 192,330,000 people.¡± ¡°Total views: 7,630,000,000.¡± ¡°Likes: 1,510,000,000.¡± ¡°Total Crystals obtained: 78.¡± ¡°Total Points obtained: 6.¡± ¡°Number of Chosen: 709/1000.¡± ¡°Crystals in possession: 39.¡± ¡°Points in possession: 5.¡± The real time viewers have increased all of a sudden. It must be because there was that night with Rifreya. Even when I look back on it myself, it didn¡¯t feel real as if it was a story from someone else. But her warmth still remains as if it were embers¡­ You could say nothing happened, but thinking about how my parents might have seen that, I find it a bit hard to stay sane. (Whichever the case, I have Points.) (Hikaru) The Points I obtained when I learned the Summon Undead and the shining flower. I could use these Points I got when I came to this world. There¡¯s obviously items, but there¡¯s also Physical Ability and Resistance. Just that, it seems like the Special Ability is a special category, I can¡¯t take those. I have 39 Crystals. I could exchange 30 for 1 Point, but Crystals have their respective uses. It would be better not to change them here. (5 Points, huh¡­) (Hikaru) It is a worrisome number. I can go for Physical Strength Up Level 1 and Vitality Up Level 1. I can also take natural recovery types, but I can just rely on potions for that. If my Tier increases by defeating monsters, the body capabilities will apparently increase on all fronts, but thinking about my current situation, it really gotta be Physical Strength or Vitality. As for resistances, I already have resistance to poison, diseases, and aging, so there¡¯s no need to put points on those. I can only have 1 Spirit Ability, so it is impossible to take more. But utilizing these 5 Points here is a gamble in itself. I managed to survive in the forest because I had Points remaining. There¡¯s no assurance I won¡¯t be falling into a simr situation. I still have 1 Barrier Stone remaining, but once I use that, that will be the end. I will lose my safety for the times when something happens. (But adventuring while leaving a safety wouldn¡¯t be fun for the viewers¡­) (Hikaru) I have decided to take 1st ce. Then, the only choice here is to use the Points. (I want to increase my viewers as much as possible. I will be using them when the Viewer Count Race has started.) (Hikaru) After I decided that, I went to sleepst night. ¡­Honestly speaking, I was reminded of the events with Rifreya and had a hard time sleeping. And so, while I waited for Rifreya, I decided to use the Points. After confirming my surroundings, I begin talking to empty space. ¡°Hello, I am Kurose Hikaru. From today on¡­¡± (Hikaru) I stopped mid sentence. I don¡¯t know if it is okay for me to announce that I am aiming for 1st ce in the Viewer Count Race. I am being thought of as the guy that killed Nanami and went to the parallel world after all. If I were to proim I am aiming for 1st ce, they might do their utmost to not watch me so that I can¡¯t get 1st ce. Even if I were to tell them I want the Resurrection Gem to revive Nanami, who would believe me? I could be using it for something else¡­or think that I want to sell the gem to earn big. That¡¯s just how they will end up taking it. No¡­it could be taken in an even worse way. If I take 1st ce, ¡®no one else will be able to revive Nanami, so the truth will stay in the darkness¡¯. In other words, I am taking 1st ce to seal the lips of Nanami¡­ That¡¯s how it could be taken by the bad natured ones. More so when the gem can only revive a person that is important to you. All the Chosen of Japan have met Nanami. There might be ones who have gotten along with her. ¡­Well, of course, if they want to revive Nanami, I won¡¯t have any issues with that, but if they are just going to be a hindrance and it ends up with the result of none being able to take 1st ce to revive Nanami, that would just be saddening. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t say it. If this were the usual, I would be grateful if they weren¡¯t watching, but just this time around¡­just for this brief period, I want them to watch. ¡°¡­From today on, I will be partying with Rifreya and exploring the dungeon.¡± (Hikaru) I just give them a simple exnation of my ns. I did decide to take 1st ce, but I don¡¯t know the best method to get there. I am not an influencer, or an entertainer; I am just your average highschool student. There¡¯s no way I would know how to get viewers. What I know is that if I am together with Rifreya, my viewers will increase with her beauty. And then, talk about me using her will be spread, and the viewers on Earth will be burning even more. What¡¯s important is action and result. Telling the viewers I want to take 1st ce here at this timing would be a demerit, and there wouldn¡¯t be much merit. ¡­Just that, I feel bad for Rifreya who will be exposed to several millions of curious gazes without her knowing. I am trying to use her good will and deceiving her after all. But if I don¡¯t do this, there¡¯s no way I will be able to take 1st ce. ¡°Before diving into the dungeon, I will use my remaining 5 points and take Physical Strength Up 1.¡± (Hikaru) It is pretty embarrassing to talk to empty space, but there¡¯s the need to acknowledge the viewers. It is not like there isn¡¯t any mental damage and ufortness from this, but I have to push myself here and leave those aside. I operate the Status Board and take the Physical Strength Up 1. [[Will you use 5 Points and acquire [Physical Strength Up Level 1]? Yes - No]] I push Yes. At the same time as I did this, I felt my body growing hot. I don¡¯t think my body has changed. If I had to put it in words, it is more like the Spirit Energy in my body has activated. It might be simr to the times when I defeat monsters. With this, my physical strength has doubled, which is surprising. I currently don¡¯t feel the difference, but I should be able to tell when I am in the dungeon. I exin this feeling to empty space. It is pretty idiotic, but viewers do exist. Doing small things like this to acknowledge the viewers shouldn¡¯t be a waste. There¡¯s the possibility of losing by a single viewer after all. ¡°I am currently waiting for Rifreya. I met herst night for a bit, so¡­seeing her is honestly a bit embarrassing, and we drank before, so maybe she doesn¡¯t remember¡ª¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hikaru? Is there anyone there?¡± ¡°Hiaah! That gave me a fright! So you were here, Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) Chapter 49: Beautiful Person and Promise

Chapter 49: Beautiful Person and Promise

I was all flustered exining the current situation, and didn¡¯t notice Rifreya showing up. She saw me talking to empty space. Does she think I am a weirdo¡­? ¡°Yeah, you were talking about something, so I was wondering what it was¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Aah, no, it was nothing. Good morning.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, good morning.¡± (Rifreya) She has silver armor equipped, and was dressed as a warrior with a crazy big sword. Her tinum blonde hair was basking in the morning sun, shining gently, and her snow white skin was clear without a single blemish. Her big amber color eyes were crystalline, and I could feel purity that was as if it could see through my evil heart. (So beautiful.) (Hikaru) I instinctively wanted to hide. The courage to show myself in front of her shriveled in an instant. Last night I managed to talk with her and have a meal with her as if we were equals. But that must have been the magic of the night. Maybe the darkness helped me out. Being below the light of the sun reveals how small of a person I am. Wearing shabby and disorderly dyed ck clothes, unkempt hair that has been left to grow all this time, and baggy ck eyescking sleep. The dagger hanging from my waist is the second cheapest thing in the weapon store, and it is not like I am tall, and even my face is in. (¡­No, that¡¯s fine. It is okay for there to be a bad result. I might be able to get viewers from that too.) (Hikaru) The moreughable I am, the better. The viewers must be wishing for me to suffer. If it is to be 1st, who cares how much I am hurt. I clenched my fist and spoke to her. ¡°Rifreya, could you sleep wellst night? I didn¡¯t manage to sleep that much.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You too, Hikaru? Actually, I myself didn¡¯t sleep that much either¡­ Ehehe.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya¡¯s gaze swam a bit and was blushing slightly. This certainly is her fromst night, and that relieved me a bit. That sight of hers standing below the sunlight was shining brilliantly¡­like a sacred goddess. ¡°Do you¡­remember what happenedst night?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh?! Ah¡­yes. Of course I won¡¯t forget it. The promise¡­right?¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya said this and blushed even more. Looks like she thought I was talking about leaving the ¡®thanks¡¯ forter. By the way, I did postpone her reward to ater time, but I am not so shameless as to think about taking it. I am being watched by all of humanity. Even if it is for the sake of aiming for 1st ce, that¡¯s a line I must not cross. I don¡¯t care how much I myself get hurt, but I don¡¯t want to reveal this pure person and dirty her for my own gain. Even at this very moment and from here on, just by being together with me, she is being watched by millions of people without her knowing. And here I am, using her despite that. If I were to tell her that, she would be conscious about her ¡®being watched¡¯. There¡¯s a high chance she would refuse toe along with me. That¡¯s why, I am purposely keeping it from her. Once these 2 weeks are over, I will repent in any way. I don¡¯t think that will absolve me from my sin, but even with that, I want Nanami toe back. ¡°¡­I am talking about going to the dungeon together. I really am a beginner. Please teach me a lot.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, of course. Leave it to me!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then, let¡¯s go. Is the 2nd Floor okay?¡± (Hikaru) When I was about to walk, she went ¡®wait wait¡¯ and stopped me. ¡°We have to show up at the guild first.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Guild¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Hikaru¡­you really were a side gater, huh¡­¡± (Rifreya) By side gater, it meant people that would do business without the qualifications. In other words, it refers to me who sneaked into the dungeon every single time using darkness, and would sell what I got to the ck market¡­ I can¡¯t even argue this. In the first ce, Rifreya knows that I have been doing deals with the ck market. ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t even know what a guild is. What¡¯s that facility for?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is the dungeon management department. The explorers take requests from the guild to subjugate monsters and obtain Spirit Stones. You have to properly register as an explorer and apply when you are diving into the dungeon or they won¡¯t let you in, you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t know. I was always sneaking in. Hahaha.¡± (Hikaru) This may not be aughing matter, but I can onlyugh here. ¡°Hm, well, it is fine since it is me, but¡­it is better not to tell others, okay? You would get apprehended at worst after all.¡± (Rifreya) Looks like I was doing something pretty dangerous there. Well, let¡¯s just think about it as something that has already passed. ¡°And so, can I also register as an explorer? I am living in a cheap inn and don¡¯t have an address or anything.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°As long as you are not a heinous criminal, anyone can do it. You will start at the lowest rank, but well, as long as you get Spirit Stones, it will be increasing anyways. Being an ability user of your caliber, you will be able to go up to at least Gnome Rank.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Gnome Rank¡­? What rank are you, Rifreya?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I am currently Sylvestre Rank. One rank below Gnome Rank.¡± (Rifreya) Saying this, she brought out a silver ID from her pocket, and showed it to me. It is a pretty hard to remember name, but you can tell them apart from the material of the ID, so it doesn¡¯t seem thatplicated. The dungeon management department is around a 3 minutes walk from the dungeon, so we managed to reach this so-called guild real soon. The guild is close to the dungeon, a sturdy facility made of stone, and the spacious lobby had rowdy people that are most likely explorers walking around. When Rifreya came in, the gazes of the men gathered on her, and even I felt them at the back of her. I see, of course she wouldn¡¯t feel like searching for party members here. ¡°Ooh, Rifreya-chan. What¡¯s with that brat there? Did you pick up a member of the club club?¡± A man that screamed ruffian spoke to Rifreya. She must have a history as an explorer, so obviously she would have explorers speaking to her. Rifreya stops her feet. ¡°No, he is my party member. I won¡¯t let you be rude.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Huh? This brat is going to party with a silver rank?! Oi, brat, what¡¯s your rank?¡± The man was riled up at what Rifreya said. I can tell that the people listening in on this were directing their attention at us. Oi oi. I didn¡¯t expect a cliche development like this would actually happen! Well, Rifreya must have been someone that stood out even in the guild -to a degree that other explorers would have their attention on her. She is an extraordinary beauty, and her weapon is big, so she stands out. She is theplete opposite of me. Anyways, this development is delicious for the viewers. Even if I were to get beaten up here, I would still be winning. I whispered to Rifreya ¡®I will deal with this, so don¡¯t say anything¡¯, and answered the man. Chapter 50: Guild and Lynx Mutual Aid Association

Chapter 50: Guild and Lynx Mutual Aid Association

¡°I will be registering now, so I will be at the very bottom. I am a beginner after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°So you really are in the club club! What, are you the little brother of Rifreya-chan or something?¡± ¡°Well, something like that. And so, what¡¯s this club club thing you are talking about?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Clubs are what the newbies who swing around their clubs in the 1st Floor are called. Not to be rude here brat, but you should first learn how to dance with skeletons in the 1st Floor. In the dungeon, the ones who don¡¯t know their limits are the ones who die first after all.¡± I thought he was a problematic ruffian, but he was actually a normal old man that gave good advice. I have seen several dead bodies of explorers in the 2nd Floor who didn¡¯t ¡®understand their own limits¡¯. People who didn¡¯t have thebat capabilities to go to the 2nd Floor yet. Ones that came down alone. Ones that get lost. That¡¯s why this senior must be keeping an eye out for those newbies so that it doesn¡¯t end up that way. Polish your skills in the 1st Floor, gather party members, do the pertaining preparations, and then go to the 2nd Floor. At first, only explore the vicinity of the stairs, and after exploring moderately, return¡­ If you can¡¯t do that, you are not fit to be an explorer. ¡°Thank you very much. I n on getting a club after. Big sis here is simply guiding me here. She is a worrywart after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hooh, it is good that you are obedient. Well, do your best to not trouble your sister. Rifreya-chan as well, if you change your mind, party with us.¡± The man left with a heartyugh. If he really was a problematic ruffian, I would have been fine with ying a fist fight, but he was just a good guy. Well, thinking about it logically, there aren¡¯t that many people who would cause problems in the very facility. ¡°Hikaru¡­what was that just now?¡± (Rifreya) But it seems Rifreya wasn¡¯t too pleased about this. Well, it wasn¡¯t manly after all. ¡°Hm? It is true that I am a beginner, right? I normally would have to begin by swinging around a club. If not for you, Rifreya, I did n on doing that.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You being my little brother¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Lies are instruments. Those types of people just want to get involved, so it is pointless to take them seriously. Also, it doesn¡¯t look like he was a bad guy or anything.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I do understand that, but¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya locked arms with me conspicuously and led me to the counter. Well, a brother and sister can lock arms¡­ The exnation at the guild counter was really business-like. I ignored Rifreya who was sticking to me the whole time with arms locked, and properly listened. I won¡¯t lose to the questioning look of the guild staff member either! Explorers begin from the Spiritus Rank. In numbers, it would be the 6th one. The ID is bronze. I have picked bronze IDs countless times in the 2nd Floor from the dead explorers. To think I would be having one myself. 1st Rank, Smander Rank. Scorching Steel, Smandor, ID. 2nd Rank, Undine Rank. Magic Metal, Mithril, ID. 3rd Rank, Gnome Rank. Gold ID. 4th Rank, Sylvestre Rank. Silver ID. 5th Rank, Dryad Rank. Ebony ID. 6th Rank, Spiritus Rank. Bronze ID. So damn cool. By the way, the highest ranked explorer in this city is an Undine Rank. I wasn¡¯t that interested in the guild, but it does give me the desire to work a bit hard, so I can¡¯t help but say this is a good job from management. I can feel the wiles of making the explorers stake their lives here. It seems there¡¯s a drill course for beginners as well. It is something that teaches the bearing of an explorer in the 1st Floor to the ones that have the free time, but Rifreya said ¡®we will be doing that on our own, so it is okay¡¯ and refused. Well, it is true that there¡¯s no need to waste time on that if Rifreya is going to be teaching me. Also, at the end of the exnation, they told me pretty strictly ¡®don¡¯t put a hand on the gems that others have found no matter what¡¯. Looks like the talk about a Divine Beast showing up when stealing treasures is pretty serious business. Let¡¯s be careful. After that, I applied to dive into the dungeon, and bought the necessary things in the guild. Torches, food, drinks, potions, clean cloths, gauzes, etc etc. It is honestly not necessary for me, but since there¡¯s the chance, I bought them as well. The potions apparently can only heal small wounds. Are they the same as the 1 Crystal potions? ¡°Ah, it is okay for the battle members to be you and me, but what do we do about the scout?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Scout, huh.¡± (Hikaru) Being asked this by Rifreya, I was about to answer ¡®we don¡¯t need one¡¯, but now that I think about it, if we are going to be forming a party, I can¡¯t becent. I don¡¯t know how a pro scout works. ¡°Can you hire them? Here?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No. It is at the neighboring facility.¡± (Rifreya) I enter the old building right by the side of the guild on the guidance of Rifreya. The entrance said ¡®Lynx Mutual Aid Association¡¯. All the ones inside were catfolk. The cat beastkins are apparently called Lynx. That must be the name of their race. ¡°There¡¯s a number of rules when hiring a Lynx scout. First, the deposit. This must be paid in advance. Scouts, because of the nature of their job, uhm¡­they tend to get killed by monsters¡­and so, the deposit for hiring them is the price of their life.¡± (Rifreya) In the case when the scout dies in the dungeon, the payment will of course not return. It really must be taken as the price for their life in that sense as well. ¡°I see. There¡¯s no knowing what happens in the dungeon.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s even parties that use scouts as bait to escape after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I feel like a lynx would be better at running away though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°There¡¯s a lot of them who get their legs injured.¡± (Rifreya) The injuries really were a problem. I don¡¯t think they will get their legs injured that much in the current 2nd Floor though. There¡¯s shameless people like the ones that abandoned Grapefull. By the way, the deposit was surprisingly low. Only 5 silver coins. It is a number that speaks eloquently about the standing of lynx in this city. ¡°Can you request a specific lynx scout?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? It should be possible, but¡­I can¡¯t tell them apart. You can, Hikaru?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Of course. Their faces and fur arepletely different.¡± (Hikaru) I spoke to the one that was rolling around on the sofa filled with holes. ¡°Grapefull, I want to hire you.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Nya nya nya?! Who are you, Onii-san?! Despite my looks, I can dive all the way to the 3rd Floor, so I am a bit expensive, ya knyaw?¡± (Grapefull) ¡°Then, how about a freebie? For the potion of before.¡± (Hikaru) When I said this with a grin, Grapefull¡¯s tail stood on end and she jumped up. ¡°The Onii-san from that time!! To think you would show up-nya! I am really really grateful for you helping me at that time!¡± (Grapefull) ¡°I actually didn¡¯t n on showing up though, but the situation has changed. Will you be our scout?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If you are fine with someone like me-nya, dly! I will prepare at once-nyan!¡± (Grapefull) Grapefull runs up the stairs as if bouncing. If I am going to be hiring someone, it is better for it to be someone I know. Chapter 51: Grapefull and Dazzling

Chapter 51: Grapefull and Dazzling

¡°¡­Hikaru, you know that lynx?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah. When she had injured her leg before and was left to death. I simply escorted her to the entrance.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­So you were saving other girls aside from me.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I obviously can¡¯t ignore her when she is crying nya nya in the middle of the 2nd Floor.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hikaru is kind after all~.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Not really. That¡¯s normal.¡± (Hikaru) I sweep away the mysterious jealousy of Rifreya, and try asking something that bothered me. ¡°By the way, why are lynx doing exploration on a hiring system? Is there a reason why they don¡¯t do it like other people?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I should be the one to answer that question-nya!!¡± (Grapefull) Grapefull, who came down from the stairs, jumped into our conversation. Her perked up ears were quite the outstanding ears. I see, it really does suit a scout. ¡°We are required to exin the history of lynx to first time parties-nya. Raising the social status of the lynx in this way, even if only for a little bit, is the motto of the mutual aid association-nyan.¡± (Grapefull) Grapefull exins while going nyan nyan. It seems lynx are a race that can be found all over the world, but their eyes work in the dark, have good ears, are fast, and can walk without making a sound, so most of them were thieves or pickpockets. And so, there were even cases when the lynx would have the me pinned on them, and were slowly being cornered into a position of discrimination. ¡°Lynx have a fatal racial weaknyess. They are far more powerless than other races-nyan.¡± (Grapefull) ¡°That¡¯s why you can only carry a thin de like that?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I can barely swing this one too though¡­¡± (Grapefull) It is true thatcking physical strength is fatal. Not being able to fight against violence is a decisive factor tobel a race as ¡®weak¡¯. It might be different if there were guns, but this is exacerbated by the fact that this world revolves around the strong. ¡°That¡¯s why you have no choice but to raise your Tier by diving in the dungeon, huh.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Nyo nyo, that¡¯s not it. We can¡¯t fight, so we can¡¯t even raise our Tier. Not only goblins, we can¡¯t even win against skeletons-nya.¡± (Grapefull) ¡°Then, what do you do?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°We are scouts. Our job is to go check things out for a bit and be careful-nya.¡± (Grapefull) ¡°You can¡¯t get stronger like that.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s fine like that for nyow. We save coin, make a contract with a Great Spirit-sama, and that¡¯s when a lynx can finyally be an explorer.¡± (Grapefull) I see. So the ¡®gun¡¯ of a lynx is Spirit Abilities. Looking at her equipment, I can tell that she doesn¡¯t have any mary leeway. The deposit is 5 silver coins, but that¡¯s the payment that the mutual aid association gets, and obviously, a dead lynx can¡¯t get it. The share she gets for 1 day of employment is 1 small silver coin. If it is diving to the 3rd Floor, it takes 5 small silver coins, and the 4th Floor goes up to 2 silver coins, but the danger spikes. In the first ce, if the party they follow wipes out, the lynx apanying them won¡¯t be able to survive. ¡°And so, making a contract with a Great Spirit takes a lot of money?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°1 gold coin-nyan¡­¡± (Grapefull) ¡°It costs that much?¡± (Hikaru) 1 gold coin? That¡¯s massive. It is a price that requires 40 or 50 silver coins. That¡¯s not an amount that a lynx can save when they only earn 1 small silver coin for a day of work. ¡°W-Wait a moment. Grapefull-chan¡­right? Making a contract with a Great Spirit-sama costing 1 gold coin is just¡­ There¡¯s no way it costs that much. Even making a contract with the Light Great Spirit-sama goes for 10 silver coins, you know? The Great Spirit-samas in this city shouldn¡¯t go for more than 5 silver coins¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­Lynx get a special price-nyan.¡± (Grapefull) ¡°Eh¡­¡± (Rifreya) The church is the one that ces the price for making contracts with Great Spirits. In other words, it is an asking price. For humans it is cheap but for demi-humans it is expensive. It seems like stuff like that is done as if it¡¯s normal. ¡°I understand the situation of the lynx now. I will make it so you can earn a decent amount when you are in our party, so don¡¯t worry.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Right. To think it would be 1 gold coin¡­ That¡¯s definitely weird¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I look forward to working with you-nya¡­ Wait, we are diving with just us 3?¡± (Grapefull) Once we went out, Grapefull stood in ce and asked this. Well, a party of 3 people is indeed low. ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, it should be alright.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, we are just going to the 2nd Floor after all.¡± (Rifreya) The positive Rifreya. I am not optimistic here, but even so, I judge that there won¡¯t be problems if it is the 2nd Floor. What¡¯s worrying me here is the teamwork. If we can¡¯t even explore the 2nd Floor, we can¡¯t dive into the dungeon to begin with. At worst, I can cover everything with Darkness Fog to escape from any enemy, and I still have 1 Barrier Stone. Ogres and mantis are a threat, but as long as they don¡¯t get us by surprise, there should be no problems. Also, I do feel like we have to be slightly reckless or the viewers won¡¯t increase. ¡°It is rare for there to only be 3 while including a scout, so I just wanted to confirm-nyan. Your abilities were impressive, Onii-san, and Rifreya-san is famous, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems-nyan.¡± (Grapefull) ¡°So you really are famous, Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The Dazzling Rifreya is a nyame that shows up in the chats of other parties pretty often. We lynx don¡¯t understand the sense of beauty of humans though. Everyone is saying they want to go out with her or marry her-nya.¡± (Grapefull) ¡°That¡¯s impressive, Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) Is it like the local idol? If they were to learn that she is forming a party with me, won¡¯t they straight harass me? I thought the sense of beauty from this world would be different from Earth, but it seems like beauty is still beauty. ¡°So they are talking about me like that¡­ That¡¯s scary. I need Hikaru to protect me.¡± (Rifreya) The strength Rifreya was using in our locked arms increased. Or more like, we have been like this sinceing out from the guild. Is this okay? Won¡¯t this settle we are going to be harassed? They have been ncing at us quite a lot even at this point in time. ¡°Protect, you say. You are stronger than me, Rifreya¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If it is a fight without abilities, then I would be stronger but¡­you are not going to protect me?¡± (Rifreya) An upward nce from point nk range. It really might be true that Rifreya wasn¡¯t drunk at that time. The close distance of yesterday is still the same today. ¡°I will protect you. At the very least, in the time when you are together with me, I will definitely protect you.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ehehe~, I was sure you would say that, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Nya nya nya! I smell the scent of love-nya! Are you two going out-nyan?¡± (Grapefull) ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± (Hikaru) Rifreya was so clingy here that it can¡¯t be helped that Grapefull would think this way. If I hadn¡¯t gotten used to my little sisters wrapping their arms on both of my arms, this would have been dangerous. Rather than calling it love, it is more like a spoiled child. ¡°Ah, also, it seems I am being called with a nickname like ¡®dazzling¡¯, but I am not strong enough to fit that title, so Grapefull-chan, try to correct the people if you can manage to, okay?¡± (Rifreya) So she has a nickname. If I party with Rifreya, maybe they will call me the Parasite Hikaru. ¡°What does Dazzling mean?¡± (Hikaru) Is it the gorgeous meaning? You could even call it bad mouthing, but that¡¯s just me being japanese. ¡°Dazzling is the nickname of my sword master. My battle style is the same, so I am being called that. But master is a Smander Rank, so I can¡¯t evenpare.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see. That was a beautiful battle style after all. I kinda understand.¡± (Hikaru) That figure of hers fighting while using her whole body to swing that big sword was beautiful, as if she were dancing. That fighting style was truly ¡®dazzling¡¯. There¡¯s also the beauty of Rifreya herself, but she shone even more inside the dark and humid dungeon. ¡°Beautiful, you say¡­ Ah, right, you were watching me fight, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I was so fascinated with it that I ended up getting dyed in saving you.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see, so you were watching in fascination¡­ Then, maybe I have gotten closer to master?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah, it certainly was ¡®dazzling¡¯.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hehe¡­ I am happy.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Nya nya! The scent of love-nya!¡± (Grapefull) Anyways, we have gathered the numbers. The viewers have increased far more than I imagined. I knew it. I really did have a lot of hidden viewers. I have easily gone to the hundred millions once I stopped hiding in the darkness. I will take 1st ce with this party¡­for sure. Chapter 52: To the dungeon and Confirmation of battle power

Chapter 52: To the dungeon and Confirmation of battle power

At the entrance of the dungeon, we showed the permit issued by the guild to one of the four gatekeepers, and entered. If we move carefully in the 1st Floor, we can avoid battling monsters without having to use Darkness Fog, and reach the 2nd Floor. Of course, it is fine to fight. ¡°For now, let¡¯s confirm our battle power. Also, how we are going to be fighting together.¡± (Hikaru) If this were a brute force party of 3 warriors, it might have been a different story, but it ispletely different here. -The Dark Spirit User who has trash directbat power capabilities. -The strong warrior that waves around a greatsword and can use Light Spirit Abilities. -A scout that can¡¯t fight. That¡¯s the partyposition. In other words, in terms of damage, we will be mostly relying on Rifreya. ¡°For now, we will have Grapefull find enemies, I will distract them, and Rifreya defeats them. Something along those lines I guess.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I don¡¯t really mind that, but¡­what do we do about the Spirit Abilities?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°What Light Spirit Abilities do you have?¡± (Hikaru) When I asked this, she hung her head down slightly and muttered ¡®I can only use 2¡¯. ¡°The Light I saw before, and¡­what about the other one?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Cure Glow. An ability that heals wounds.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Nice.¡± (Hikaru) Having healing abilities is a great help. We won¡¯t be able to avoid small wounds, so there would be no end if I had to buy potions with Crystals at every instance. ¡°Now that I think about it, my abilities are dark element¡­ Is it going to be okay?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Okay¡­as in what?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I heard that the people around here don¡¯t use that, you see.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I don¡¯t really get what you are trying to ask me here, but there¡¯s no way there would be a problem in using the abilities which are the divine blessing of a Great Spirit-sama, you know? It is true that there aren¡¯t many Dark Spirit Users, but that¡¯s only because there¡¯s no church of the Great Dark Spirit-sama here.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see. That¡¯s fine then.¡± (Hikaru) I am relieved. It is darkness, so I thought they had a bad reputation, but it seems like all Great Spirits of any element are respected. ¡°Also, uhm¡­can I ask how many abilities you can use, Hikaru? Could it be that you can use all the way to the 5th one¡­? No way that¡¯s the case, huh.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I can use 8.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°E-Eight¡­?!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya raised a shocked voice. Well, all elements most likely have 8. Thest special ability I learned was from the dark element. ¡°Well, the 8th is a bit special, so I can¡¯t use it much though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°W-Wait a moment please¡­ Did I hear correctly¡­? Not 7 but 8¡­?¡± (Rifreya) Was it foolish to be honest here? ¡­No, we will be fighting with our lives on the line here, so hiding our cards is not good. ¡°8. But there aren¡¯t many offensive abilities in my Dark Spirit Abilities, so I might not be able to match your expectations.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No¡­I saw you using a number of abilities at that time, so I knew that you were an amazing ability user, but¡­8, huh¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya was practically absentminded here. She is a light temr apprentice and even she can only use 2, so 8 might be outside themon. Looks like this is information that I shouldn¡¯t be divulging much. ¡°Is 8 that rare?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Rather than rare¡­even the highest of ability users can only use 7. The Great Spirit-samas say there¡¯s an 8th, so there must be, but it is practically a legend¡­that¡¯s the kind of perception it has. I myself thought it wasn¡¯t possible for a human to use it.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see¡­ Looks like it would be better to keep the 8th a secret.¡± (Hikaru) Whichever the case, the 8th one is summoning undead which gives off a pretty dangerous scent. If I were to use it, it might create unnecessary misunderstandings. It is on a different spectrum from the normal summoning ability that is Summon Night Bug, or like, the potency is just different¡­ ¡°Ah, I will say this beforehand to avoid any misunderstandings, but my abilities itself are low tier. I may have a lot, but they aren¡¯t that big of a deal. Only Darkness Fog¡­the one that brings dark fog is a bit high in tier, but the others are just 1 or 2.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Tiers¡­they are going up¡­? The abilities¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Well, yeah¡­¡± (Hikaru) Eh, did I say something weird here? It works with proficiency, so of course it would go up if you use them. ¡°This is just for reference, but what¡¯s the Tier of that highest ability?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°4.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°F-F-F-F-F-F-Four?!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya raises an even louder voice of disbelief. It is pretty hard to raise once it reaches this level, and even though Darkness Fog is an ability I use pretty often, it hasn¡¯t reached Tier 5. ¡°By 4, does that mean that it has be a higher ability¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Eh, yeah. It turned from Dark Mist to Darkness Fog when it reached 3. When it was mist, I think you could faintly see from the outside, but fog is practicallyplete darkness, so it became easier to use.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Haah~, that¡¯s impressive, Hikaru¡­ Is this what¡¯s called a genius¡­? As for me, I can only use 2, and they are both still in Tier 1¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It isn¡¯t really that big of a deal though.¡± (Hikaru) These are my honest thoughts. I even feel bad about it. I am by no means a genius. I am simply getting the benefits of the skills I received from God. In the eyes of the natives, this would literally be a cheat. By the way, the current status of my Dark Spirit Abilities are like this. - [Dark Spirit Ability] Tier 1 Ability ?Falsehood of Darkness [Shade Shift] Proficiency 62 ?Casket of Darkness [Shadow Bind] Proficiency 49 ?Call of Darkness [Summon: Night Bug] Proficiency 55 Tier 2 Ability ?View of Darkness [Dark Vision] Proficiency 82 ?Transformation of Darkness [Shadow Runner] Proficiency 76 ?Deposition of Darkness [Shadow Bag] Proficiency 69 Tier 4 Ability ?Revtion of Darkness [Darkness Fog] Proficiency 43 Special Technique ?Return of Darkness [Create: Undead] Proficiency 1 - My proficiency isn¡¯t going up as fast as I want it to. I understand Darkness Fog being hard to increase because it is Tier 4, but I have been using Shadow Bind and Summon Night Bug, and yet, they are still at 1. The proficiency of abilities you learnter are most likely harder to raise. However, the 3 abilities that are in Tier 2 are close to Tier 3. Just like how Dark Mist became Darkness Fog, there should be a change to a higher ability. ¡°And so, uhm¡­Hikaru, how many can you use in a day¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I have never counted it, but I think I am fine using them for around 100 times¡­ Are you okay? You look pale.¡± (Hikaru) Her white face grew even whiter, and her lips were trembling. I am also aware that my number of uses is slightly weird. ¡°Hikaru, you were a Loved One¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°L-Loved¡­?! What¡¯s that?¡± (Hikaru) I would say I am a hated one. I am by no means something embarrassing like a loved one. ¡°R-Right¡­ There¡¯s no way you would be a Loved One¡­huh. Then that means you have incredible Spirit Ability talent¡­ Wow¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I must have the affinity. The Spirits have been helping me out a lot.¡± (Hikaru) I managed to escape from that forest exactly because of this affinity¡­the thing called the Affection of Spirits. Even so, I couldn¡¯t use Spirit Abilities consecutively on the day, so it was most likely abination of it being night and the dungeon. Especially in the 2nd Floor that¡¯s darker than the 1st, darkness has quite a lot of advantages. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s wrap up the talk here. Let¡¯s adjust our battle style in actualbat. Let¡¯s begin with goblins or orcs first.¡± (Hikaru) No matter how much we talk with words, it is not like we have fought together. We won¡¯t be able to tell unless we do it. We will secure a margin of safety, but there¡¯s the need for a certain degree of boldness. That should be more enjoyable for the viewers. Chapter 53: Party Exploration and the Specialty of Darkness

Chapter 53: Party Exploration and the Specialty of Darkness

¡°2 Ogres. Both with weapons. Can you do it-nya?¡± (Grapefull) Grapefull came back from her scouting. Ogres are the strongest monsters of the 2nd Floor if we exclude the mantis. Moreover, having weapons makes them even stronger. ¡°Rifreya, can you defeat them if it were one on one?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I can.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Alright. Then, I will lure one to you. [Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) I blend into the darkness, approach them, and sink one into the darkness. The monsters that get swallowed in darkness take time to process what¡¯s happening, so you can incapacitate them for a while. In that time, I lure the other one with Shadow Runner to Rifreya. ¡°[Summon Night Bug].¡± (Hikaru) I have been fighting while trying to use Call of Darkness as much as possible¡­ This is the only ability I have that can deal direct damage. It can deal a decent amount of damage even against an ogre. The ogre was being bitten away by the bugs inside the darkness, and it was swinging around its weapon wildly. It is not something I would want to approach directly. I have gotten physical strength level 1, and my body can move a whole lot better as if I had be someone else. The dagger feels light now. I am sure my individual strength has increased to iparable levels to before. Even so, taking an attack of an ogre with a dagger. It isn¡¯t impossible, but it is an action that has barely any safety to it. It would be better to leave the final hit to Rifreya. Rifreya is swinging her crazy big sword and is shing the ogre. A big sword with the length of the de being 120cm and width being 20cm. She was swinging that gigantic sword, that would take my all to even lift up, freely. ¡°[Shadow Bind].¡± (Hikaru) In this situation where Rifreya was in the superior position, dark tentacles create a slight opening. The ogre had its limbs tied up and lost its bnce. With just that alone, Rifreya managed to easily cut its head off. For the 2nd Floor monsters that are mostly humanoid, Shadow Bind is practically fatal. Looks like Rifreya still has leeway here . ¡°Counting on you, Rifreya!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Okay!¡± (Rifreya) I move the Darkness Fog and bring the remaining ogre out from the darkness. Rifreya dashed there as we previously arranged and she ended the ogre with a sweeping sh. The ogre that came out from the darkness couldn¡¯t deal with the sh. More so when it was being annoyed by Night Bugs. ¡°Alright, good work. Are you injured, Rifreya?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, it was mostly one-sided after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to the next one.¡± (Hikaru) We did several more battles after that. Honestly speaking, with these members, hunting in the 2nd Floor is rtively easy. We probably should be challenging the 3rd and 4th Floor, but this is our first day. We decided on adjusting our teamwork between party members in the 2nd Floor. Thinking about the viewers, I should be living more on the edge¡­show battles of life or death, but I can¡¯t just suddenly push Rifreya and Grapefull into danger. The Viewer Count Racests 2 weeks. ¡°Uhm, aren¡¯t you tired, Hikaru? You have been casting abilities one after the other.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Not at all. I am only using 3-4 per battle after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Wow¡­¡± (Rifreya) Also, if I don¡¯t use them, my proficiency won¡¯t increase. When the time requires it, I will use Crystals to buy spirit energy potions. More importantly, right now it is battling. Gotta earn money, and the way to get viewers fast really is battling. The reality is that the viewer count is increasing more and more, and it is maintaining 300 million people. But it iscking when ites to taking 1st ce. My closest objective right now is a billion viewers. ¡°There¡¯s a group of orcs there. 8. Half half with weapons and barehanded.¡± (Grapefull) ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this.¡± (Hikaru) I unsheathe my dagger. When fighting groups of orcs and goblins, we managed with almost the same strategy. Or more like, orcs and goblins are enemies that Rifreya can obviously defeat without any problems, but I as well can. I hide myself with Darkness Fog and run. I keep only the enemies Rifreya is fighting outside of the darkness, and we defeat them in order. I hunt the lives of the orcs, that I dragged into the darkness and were confused, one by one with my dagger. With the effects of physical strength doing its work too, I swung my dagger crisply and systematically. Rifreya also has no problems dealing with something like orcs. They are being cut down like paper with just one stroke. We managed to wipe out a group of 8 in basically 1 minute. ¡°It is going well. Full¡¯s enemy detection is also meshing well.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, she is pretty skilled.¡± (Rifreya) I haven¡¯t worked together with a lynx before, but if Rifreya, who has hired many scouts before says so, then it must be true. This is a connection I managed to make, so I want Grapefull to be a full-fledged explorer. ¡°There¡¯s one orc there. Want to ignore it-nya?¡± (Grapefull) ¡°Want to try defeating it, Full?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? But an orc is too much for me¡­¡± (Grapefull) ¡°It is okay. I will assist you.¡± (Hikaru) You can take in the spirit energy of monsters you defeat in the dungeon and power yourself up, but no matter if it is in a party, this only applies to the one that defeated the monster. In other words, a scout doesn¡¯t ever get stronger -because they don¡¯t fight after all. There¡¯s one orc around the corner. Fortunately, it is a barehanded one. An orc without a weapon is a monster that is below a goblin that has a weapon. Honestly speaking, it is a monster that¡¯s just right for training. ¡°I will assist you here, so just go straight for the neck with that sword. [Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) I guide Grapefull as we advance in the darkness. The orc couldn¡¯t understand what was going on and was crying ¡®puki puki¡¯ the whole time. We move to the back of the orc and adjust the aim to the spine of the orc with the de of Grapefull. ¡°Here! Stab with all your strength!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Nya!¡± (Grapefull) The de was stabbed into the base of the neck of the monster with one smooth motion and the orc turned into a spirit stone. I undo Darkness Fog. ¡°Good job. Looks like we will be able to increase your level like this too, Full.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Fuuh¡­ Something is entering my body-nya¡­ Is this spirit enyergy¡­?¡± (Grapefull) ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, I don¡¯t think there will be much change with one orc, but I am sure it will be different as you stack the numbers.¡± (Hikaru) Honestly speaking, I myself don¡¯t feel much change in this Tier increase thing. No¡­there¡¯s some slight feeling of it, but it is hard to tell whether this is because I am getting used to fighting or because of the leveling up. ording to the Status Board, it is still 1:00pm. After eating some preserved food, we continued fighting. The number of viewers is definitely increasing. I can do this¡­ Chapter 54: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 2581th

Chapter 54: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 2581th

-46: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t Rifreya seriously beautiful? Eh? Really?? Was she always this beautiful?? -47: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is also gettingpletely affected by it too, lol. -48: Anonymous from Earth No, isn¡¯t this her going all in on her make-up? -49: Anonymous from Earth The glossiness in her hair has also increased. -50: Anonymous from Earth This brightness is way too rough for a loner¡­ -51: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has suddenly lost the ability tomentate! -52: Anonymous from Earth They really are going to the guild. Finally, Hikaru is going to do his guild debut¡­ It has been long¡­ -53: Anonymous from Earth The busybody old man! The busybody old man that lunged onto Alex too!! -54: Anonymous from Earth Iughed out loud at how Hikaru easily brushed the busybody old man away. -55: Anonymous from Earth That old man is apparently still in his twenties¡­ -56: Anonymous from Earth The locking arms of Rifreya-sama! That¡¯s a virgin killer distance! -57: Anonymous from Earth I simply wanted a life where a beautifuldy like that would cling to me¡­ -58: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Distance, idiot!¡± Karen: ¡°Idiot distance!¡± -59: Anonymous from Earth But the steel armor gets in the way. It doesn¡¯t feel like there would be any of the tastiness of locking arms from that. -60: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru: ¡°Hard.¡± -61: Anonymous from Earth I thought the twins would go crazier from the existence of Rifreya-san, but they aren¡¯t speaking about it too much. Why? -62: Anonymous from Earth Celica has countless times, you know. Stuff like: ¡°Onii-chan can¡¯t answer her feelings because of his kindness¡± or ¡°the current Onii-chan needs her¡±. Celica is so calctive it is scary. -63: Anonymous from Earth Celica acts lovestruck for fashion after all. -64: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru finally goes to an actual guild¡­ It has been long. -65: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru isn¡¯t an actual ouw type after all. -66: Anonymous from Earth Eh?! Isn¡¯t the first one you meet in a parallel world the heroine?! -67: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t the ck market old man worrying, saying: ¡®that guy hasn¡¯t beening recently¡­¡¯. -68: Anonymous from Earth You can properlymunicate, Hikaru. Or more like, there¡¯s a lot more Chosen who have a hard timemunicating. -69: Anonymous from Earth Even for Alex, he was super nervous at first. No, you could even say he was shaking on his boots. -70: Anonymous from Earth He is the brother of those twins, so maybe his specs were high? -71: Anonymous from Earth Rather than him being the brother of those twins, isn¡¯t it more like this being because he was thrown about by those twins¡­? -72: Anonymous from Earth They said their brother was practically more of their parent than their actual ones, so it really must be like that. -73: Anonymous from Earth The brother that goes around apologizing in ce of their parents for the shenanigans that his two little sisters cause when they go wild¡­ -74: Anonymous from Earth The conversation of those two at that time. ¡°We troubled Onii-chan for all those instances, but¡­well, we were young, you see!¡± ¡°Right right.¡± -75: Anonymous from Earth What a terrible way of deviating the me, lol. -76: Anonymous from Earth Well, it is true that elementary schoolers do mess up. It is the parents¡¯ fault for not properly managing that. -77: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know the details, but from the information we can see, don¡¯t the parents give a scent of poison¡­? -78: Anonymous from Earth Celica said cheerfully: ¡°No talk about our parents!¡± -79: Anonymous from Earth Scary¡­ -80: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no talk about the family of Hikaru in the talk shows either after all. There¡¯s rumors that Celica is pulling the strings in the back. -81: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t probe too much. You are gonna get erased. -82: Anonymous from Earth By club club, is it the stuff that Alex was doing at first? -83: Anonymous from Earth It reminds me of the old and golden times of MMORPG beginnings, so I actually like that in its own way. I would have liked to see the club phase of Hikaru. -84: Anonymous from Earth I want to be a member of the club club and raise my level. Swinging a club of that size alone seems pretty tiring. -85: Anonymous from Earth I watched all the VODs of Alex, and there really are only skeletons in the 1st Floor. -86: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a strange amount of variety though. Those with weapons, dogs, horses. Within those, the Huge Skeleton Soldier is actual bad news. -87: Anonymous from Earth The weakness of skeletons is blunt weapons, so they aren¡¯t that strong, but they are resistant to shes and Spirit Abilities aren¡¯t that effective. They may be small fry, but they are troublesome small fry. -88: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru wasn¡¯t fazed at all when seeing the skeletons, but Alex was pretty scared, going: ¡°B-Bones! Skeletons are moving¡­!¡± Thinking about it calmly, bones moving is the stuff of nightmares. -89: Anonymous from Earth Alex¡¯s: ¡°D-Do ghosts show up too¡­?¡± made me feel things I can¡¯t describe. -90: Anonymous from Earth A 15 year old is still a child, you know¡­ -91: Anonymous from Earth It is a world where ghosts actually exist after all. Won¡¯t he freeze to the bone when he sees a raw zombie? -92: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s Chosen who get lively when fighting zombies though¡­ -93: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s this about raw zombie? -94: Anonymous from Earth Must be talking about a fresh zombie. -95: Anonymous from Earth Didn¡¯t Karen talk about the mechanic in which zombies appear? -96: Anonymous from Earth ]]95 ¡°In that world, when people die, the spirit energy circting in the body gathers into the life thread. And then, if you leave the corpse as it is, the spirit stone in the body will once again circte into the body, and be an extempore monster. That¡¯s a zombie. That¡¯s why, when a person or whatever dies, you have to take out their spirit stone.¡± -97: Anonymous from Earth Ty. Does the Create Undead of Hikaru cause this mechanism? -98: Anonymous from Earth It would be one thing if it needed a corpse, but Hikaru only needs the stone. It can recreate the body. -99: Anonymous from Earth You need Dark Spirit Stones or Chaotic Spirit Stones in order to make undead, right? Meaning that if you stack a lot, you can have a personal army¡­? -100: Anonymous from Earth It depends on how much Spirit Energy the ability uses. There¡¯s also spirit energy potions, so it should be possible by logic. -101: Anonymous from Earth As expected of the Great Dark Mage¡­ Dangerous¡­ -102: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru being happy when he got the bronze rank tag. Nice. -103: Anonymous from Earth Ooh, looks like he is going to hire a scout. -104: Anonymous from Earth Grapefull-chan is here!! -105: Anonymous from Earth So cuteeeeeeee!! Cat! A cat walking on two legs! -106: Anonymous from Earth Damn it! They all have fruit-like names! -107: Anonymous from Earth Alex has hired a number of them before, but he doesn¡¯t remember the names of the lynx at all. He calls them all lynx and can¡¯t tell them apart. -108: Anonymous from Earth When they are of the same species, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to tell them apart either. Their equipment is pretty simr too. -109: Anonymous from Earth Is Pineapple-chan, who Alex hired before, the sister of Grapefull? -110: Anonymous from Earth It seems like the lynx of other regions have the tendency to give simr names, so there¡¯s no knowing if they are rted. We have a hell ton of people with the same name here. -111: Anonymous from Earth True. -112: Anonymous from Earth The longhaired ck and white cat, Pararambutan-chan, is the one that¡¯s most to my taste. -113: Anonymous from Earth Pararambutan-chan is one pretty cat after all¡­ -114: Anonymous from Earth The furries came out from the woodwork?!! -115: Anonymous from Earth I want Hikaru to spend more time in the lynx mutual aid association and increase his acquaintances. The mutual aid association has a lot of potential! -116: Anonymous from Earth Finally the dungeon, huh. The entrance is gigantic no matter how many times I see it. -117: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is more normal than I thought. I thought he would be showing his introverted side like crazy here. -118: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Onii-chan would make really painful expressions every now and then¡­¡± Celica said, but I can¡¯t really tell where they are pained. Does that mean he is showing a poker face? -119: Anonymous from Earth His family should be able to tell those minute differences. -120: Anonymous from Earth Despite being with a super beauty like Rifreya-sama, he isn¡¯t going all lovestruck and he did look like his face was pale white and barely smiling. -121: Anonymous from Earth An introvert tries to match an extrovert when in their presence!! There¡¯s no way he isn¡¯t pushing himself here!!! -122: Anonymous from Earth You could even say he was more rxed inside the dungeon. -123: Anonymous from Earth I thought I knew when I saw him hunting monsters alone but¡­Hikaru really is strong. -124: Anonymous from Earth The clearer the roles in a party, the more stable they are. Even without a tank, the Dark Spirit Abilities are substituting for it plenty well. -125: Anonymous from Earth It is invincible against any opponent aside from the ones that have night vision and the ones that don¡¯t rely on eyesight. -126: Anonymous from Earth It is weak against Light Spirit Abilities though. -127: Anonymous from Earth It would probably be able to totally crush any normal human. Even Rifreya-sama is getting pretty surprised here. -128: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan is pretty abnormally strong herself though. Is that even a sword? It is more of an iron pir. -129: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-san said she was a Light Temr Apprentice, but she barely has any abilities. -130: Anonymous from Earth She is a musclehead after all¡­ -131: Anonymous from Earth No no, in the first ce, you normally can¡¯t shoot spirit abilities so damn often. Even the Chosen that have taken the Spirit Energy Up cheat are still only on the 5th Ability. Rifreya-sama is still 16 years old, so being able to use only 2 is normal. -132: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is even helping Full-chan level. He really is a furry [3. -133: Anonymous from Earth She would only be deadweight if she were still level 1 after all. If only he could provide his Dark Vision to others¡­ -134: Anonymous from Earth Yeah, there¡¯s a lot of spirit abilities that only work on yourself. -135: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama is so cool. It is as if she is really dancing. -136: Anonymous from Earth Stuff like orcs and goblins get blown away without having a chance at all. She has the potential of being peerless. -137: Anonymous from Earth Do you be that strong when your Tier increases? -138: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s right. It is monstrosification. In the case of humans, they be devils. -139: Anonymous from Earth A-Are you telling me that the Great Dark Mage Hikaru is eventually going to be a devil¡­? -140: Anonymous from Earth So cool. -141: Anonymous from Earth He is using Darkness Fog like crazy, but does he understand that that¡¯s not that sweet for the viewers? Even though he wants to get viewers, isn¡¯t what he is doing not optimal? -142: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Onii-chan thinks that it is fine for him to not be shown if Rifreya-san can be seen.¡± ¡°It is true that Rifreya-san is pretty, but¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­it is fine for him to use whatever he can use. I am fine with anything as long as Onii-chan is okay.¡± ¡°Totally that. We will be throwing advertisements with Rifreya-san as the main pull~.¡± Is apparently how it is. -143: Anonymous from Earth The understanding of the twins is impressive. -144: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, Rifreya-sama and Hikaru are really strong. -145: Anonymous from Earth He is the Great Dark Mage after all. Rifreya-sama is pretty surprised herself. You could even say she is confused here. -146: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan looks like an adult yet is childish. So cute. -147: Anonymous from Earth Grapefull-chan is cuter¡­ She grooms her face every now and then, and that¡¯s just so unbearably cute¡­ -148: Anonymous from Earth The furries overseas are super ted by this. -149: Anonymous from Earth The hidden viewers of Hikaru really were high. Having more than 200 million in the first day is pretty impressive. -150: Anonymous from Earth There aren¡¯t that many Chosen who do dungeon exploration after all. That alone is enough to bring in the viewers. -151: Anonymous from Earth More than half haven¡¯t changed their lifestyle even after the announcement of the Viewer Count Race after all. I don¡¯t understand what standards God used to select the Chosen, but they should have chosen better. -152: Anonymous from Earth Well, we are just watching from a safe ce and saying whatever we wish¡­ It isn¡¯t easy to gather the attention of viewers in a reality show, you know? You really have to put your life on the line, and it is not assured that that will lead to an increase in viewers. -153: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru was med like crazy at first, so that probably is working in his favor now. -154: Anonymous from Earth If Celica and Karen were to hear you saying that, you would be killed. -155: Anonymous from Earth It is true that if not for that drama, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to aim for 1st ce here. There¡¯s a deadline here, and even if he were to get more popr little by little till he gets to 1st ce, he is definitely going to lose in total points against Jeanne-chan. -156: Anonymous from Earth Now that I think about it, even with the Viewer Count Race, Jeanne-chan is still going at her own tune. Just what¡¯s going on in her head? -157: Anonymous from Earth She really is made of iron. The Iron Maiden. -158: Anonymous from Earth She is way too strong to be called La Pucelle. [Note: A part of the nickname of Joan of Arc, from La Pucelle d¡¯Orl¨¦ans which means The Maid of Orl¨¦ans.] -159: Anonymous from Earth I was watching in real time and she was being asked to subjugate bandits by a vige. -160: Anonymous from Earth His biggest rival in this Viewer Count Race will most likely be Jeanne-chan. Pigmentation that makes her feel like she is fleeting, the appearance of an elegantdy, and the rowdy equipment that doesn¡¯t match that appearance, and that strong mental strength that doesn¡¯t break. Her intense battle power. And most of all, she looks good on camera. She really is a 1 in a 1,000. She is a hero. Don¡¯t know if the alliance of Hikaru+Rifreya+Grapefull will be able to win¡­ -161: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru isn¡¯t hero material after all. -162: Anonymous from Earth Well, the Viewer Count Race is technically a battle from our side as well. Celica and Karen most likely have a n. -163: Anonymous from Earth They really are going in hard on the advertisement. As expected from deep pockets. -164: Anonymous from Earth In any case, it is still the first day. Looking forward to what happens from now on. Chapter 55: Launch and Blacksmith

Chapter 55: Launch and cksmith

¡°Now then, a toast for our sess in the exploration!¡± We put an end to our exploration before night came, and went to the guild to sell our Spirit Stones. There were no Chaotic Spirit Stones, but there were a decent amount of colored ones, and the earnings were decent too. It was a good amount for a day of earnings. By the way, I had Rifreya do the selling while I hid outside. I don¡¯t want to bebeled as goldfish poop or a parasite. It would just be a pain. ¡­There¡¯s also the fact that I can¡¯t deal with crowded ces. ¡°Is it okay to have me participate as well-nyan?¡± (Grapefull) ¡°Of course it is okay. Well, no alcohol for anyone though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I can¡¯t drink alcohol anyaways, so I don¡¯t have problems with that.¡± (Grapefull) With that previous drunk happening, Rifreya and I are abstaining here. We are at the same ce as before. The price is just right, the taste is good, the inside is dim, and it is good for my mental health. I wasn¡¯t sure if to actually celebrate here, but thinking about the viewers, it would be better to be together with Rifreya and Grapefull as much as possible to increase the viewers. I am being hated. A person like that showing a fulfilling life might reduce my viewers. You normally wouldn¡¯t want to see the person you hate having a happy isekai life. But contrary to those feelings, my viewers have been going on the rise all this time since morning. Just like how the opposite of love is disinterest, hate can sometimes be a strong motivator. It is exactly because they hate me that they can¡¯t take their eyes off me. That¡¯s why you could say this view count is a hate meter. ¡°Also¡­is it okay for me to get this much money-nya?¡± (Grapefull) ¡°No, that¡¯s only the share that you defeated, Full. Well, it is far from 1 gold, but take it.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Uuuh¡­how kind-nya¡­ Normally, this amount would take 1 month to save-nya¡­¡± (Grapefull) ¡°That¡¯s only 4 small silver coins¡­¡± (Hikaru) Today¡¯s earnings are 10 silver coins. Well, there¡¯s the fact that we hunted monsters at quite the high pace though. ¡°But you really are strong, Rifreya. I admire you.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I admire you, Hikaru. To think you would be able to use abilities so freely.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Even if I can use abilities, I won¡¯t increase my Tier if I don¡¯t defeat monsters¡­¡± (Hikaru) Rifreya must have gotten stronger today. She has defeated more than 10 times what I did. She was originally far stronger than me, so the gap is increasing even more now. ¡°Then, we should¡­buy a new weapon for you, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I want to, but I don¡¯t have the money.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If you give out my name, it should be okay. A Silver Rank is trustworthy after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I would feel bad.¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know why Rifreya trusts me this much, but buying a weapon using the reputation of someone else is a bit¡­ ¡°Hmm¡­things that could make money if I sold them¡­I do have those, but¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, how about selling that?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No¡­let¡¯s not. Well, I still want to check out a weapon store.¡± (Hikaru) The most expensive thing that can be sold in my belongings is the Mallow Moon Silver Flower. Even the Item Appraisal gave the expensive tag to it. It might even go for 1 gold. But it is not like I am troubled by money or my weapon currently, so I don¡¯t know if it would be okay to sell it. I don¡¯t have a connection that would allow me to sell that at the appropriate price either. I could sell the Spirit Stone of the mantis, but that in itself can serve as a trump card, so I shouldn¡¯t get impatient here and sell it. ¡°Well, I do have around 10 silver coins, so maybe I can make an advance payment for a weapon I can wield with that?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ah, you had that much? Then you can buy one! Let¡¯s go tomorrow. The ce where my weapon was made has really good skills. The price is just right too!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Eh? Not a mass produced weapon but an ordered one?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Obviously. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a weapon that fits your fighting style in shops, you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Really?¡± (Hikaru) Whichever the case, it was already getting pretty hard to keep that dagger as my main weapon. Before it breaks and bes unusable, I should order a new weapon. ¡°Then, we are going to the cksmith tomorrow, right?! I guess I should have my equipment repaired too.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°What will you do, Full? We will be diving into the dungeon after the cksmith, so I am thinking of employing you again.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I am weak to mornings, so I will be sleeping-nyan. When you are going to be diving, call me-nya.¡± (Grapefull) I see, she is a cat, so her sleeping time must be plentiful. Just me assuming though. Anyways, after deciding that, we parted ways. But the cksmith, huh. There¡¯s apparently a lot in the Great Fire Spirit¡¯s territory, but what will it be like? ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó The next day. We met at the guild early in the morning, got the dungeon exploration permit, and paid in advance to hire Grapefull for the day. If we don¡¯t reserve her, there¡¯s the chance that she will be hired by other explorers. After that, I headed to the direction of the Great Fire Spirit Temple with Rifreya. This city has a respective Great Spirit Church, ced in a way that the center is the dungeon in a cross formation. The north is Earth, the east is Wind, west is Fire, and south is Water. My lodging is in the territory of the Great Water Spirit, and it is a ce close to the dungeon, so I haven¡¯t seen the Great Spirit Church. There¡¯s a real Great Spirit in the church, and they are apparently providing energy to the city with its unlimited spirit energy. ¡°Is the Great Spirit imprisoned by the church?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Yeah, there¡¯s those opinions too. But the Great Spirit-samas can break free from the restrains of the church if they want, so they are basically cooperating¡­that¡¯s how it is taken.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s the kind of argument that feels as if something is stuck on your teeth¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is true that the Great Spirit-samas are used¡­no, we have their cooperation in the structure of a city¡­ That¡¯s how we can procure Spirit Stones from the dungeon, and we can live a good life.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That thing about a dungeon appearing when they gather in one ce¡­huh. Are there no demerits to dungeons? Like maybe monsters overflowing.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hikaru, you didn¡¯t even know that¡­? Ah, we are here.¡± (Rifreya) We arrived while we were talking, and entered the cksmith. Even though it was still early in the morning, there was smokeing out from the chimney, and there were nging noises of hammering metal. The city is big, but it is not as big as Japan. The density of buildings is high, and there are no cars, so the alleys are filled with a whole lot of narrow paths, but that makes the city smaller. ¡°Hello~.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Heya there. Ooh, Rifreya-chan, huh. Did youe here for sword maintenance?¡± The smithy was only barely around 33 square meters, the inside had umted heat, and it was pretty hot. The owner is a real muscr old man of small stature, and that plentiful beard made me associate it with a race that¡¯s specialized in cksmithing, but there¡¯s no way I can go asking him ¡®are you a dwarf?¡¯. ¡°No, today I was thinking about buying a weapon for him.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hooh, a referral from Rifreya-chan. What is it you are looking for?¡± Having been thrown the topic, I gave him the request I thought of. Chapter 56: Order and Abnormality

Chapter 56: Order and Abnormality

¡°A shortsword that can be held in both hands. The length of the de would be around this much.¡± (Hikaru) Yesterday night, I thought about what weapon would fit me. There¡¯s the problem that I can¡¯t bring much power holding a weapon with one hand. In the first ce, I fight using the style of hiding in the darkness, so there¡¯s no point in having a shield. That¡¯s why it would be better to use a weapon that can be used with both hands, and fight with tricky methods. That¡¯s why I am going for a single edge weapon that can be used with both hands depending on the situation. As for the length of it, I would say something around the length of my elbow to my hand -somewhere between 30-40 cm. It may be short, but I want it to be made in a way that I can use it while concentrating the weight. Of course, this is also a weapon I chose because it would be sweet for the viewers. The viewers wish for me to be hurt, so they wouldn¡¯t want me to obtain stability with my equipment by buying a weapon with long range -like a spear or a bow. With a shortsword, I would have to step into that range in order to attack, so the risk is high. But I am fully aware of that. If I don¡¯t do that much, there¡¯s no way I would get the return of bing 1st. ¡°Are you adding an arc to it?¡± ¡°No, I think it will mostly be used for stabbing, so just make it a single edged de.¡± (Hikaru) It is a shortsword. If I were to add curvature to it, it would only lower its strength. I would like to prioritize sturdiness. ¡°Fumu. I am touching you for a bit.¡± The old man pats my body. He must be checking my muscles. What can he tell with that? ¡°Try swinging this.¡± This time he gave me a sword that was hung on the wall. The de seems to have been dulled, but it is a pretty rustic broadsword. There¡¯s quite a bit of weight to it, and it seems difficult for me to use it. Moreover, I have never used a de this long, so even if I were to swing it, I would just be copying what I have seen. It is a bit embarrassing to swing a sword in public, but it might be normal in this fantasy world. After making me swing the sword for around 3 minutes, the old man said ¡®that¡¯s good enough¡¯ and stopped me. ¡°I would say you are around Tier 9. We just have to look forward to what will be of you as a swordsman.¡± ¡°You can tell my Tier level?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is kinda like intuition. You wouldn¡¯t be able to swing this sword to that extent with your muscles after all.¡± ¡°I see.¡± (Hikaru) In my case, I have Physical Strength Up 1, so my actual Tier is probably lower. ¡°Hikaru is a Spirit User. An amazing one.¡± (Rifreya) Maybe because my sword swinging was questionable, Rifreya tried to give points to me. ¡°Hooh, then the dagger is for self-protection?¡± It is not for self-protection, but it might be difficult to exin. ¡°It would be faster to just show you. What do you think, Rifreya? Should I show it or not?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It isn¡¯t that peculiar of a fighting style for an ability user, so I guess it would be okay? But this is the territory of the Great Fire Spirit-sama, so won¡¯t it be hard to show Dark Abilities?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is slightly darker since it is indoors, so it is okay.¡± (Hikaru) After I give a light exnation to the old man, I decide to actually show him. ¡°Then, here I go. [Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) The overflowing darkness was covering even the light of the hearth. I approach the old man and silently touch his neck. ¡°Something like this.¡± (Hikaru) I say as I undo the darkness. ¡°O-Oooh, you can use Spirit Abilities to this degree even though you are in the territory of the Great Spirit-sama¡­? You have found someone incredible, Rifreya-chan.¡± ¡°I am surprised as well. Hikaru¡­you really are amazing.¡± (Rifreya) I am being praised for this, huh. It is instead making me feel embarrassed. It is true that it is pretty hard to use Spirit Abilities in the city, but even with that, I can at least show 1/10th of what I would be able to inside the dungeon. ¡°Well, anyways, I get it. With that fighting style, it would be better to use a weapon that just requires one deadly strike. Because it won¡¯t have much reach, it isn¡¯t suited for long exchanges, so please understand that part.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± (Hikaru) It seems we came right at the timing when he finished a big job, so he will be taking the job immediately. The price is 30 silver. I paid 10 silver in advance, and I promised to pay the remaining when he finishes making it. Earning 20 silver coins isn¡¯t easy, but I can just sell the mantis Spirit Stone at worst. That apparently can go for as much as 10 silver coins after all. ¡°But is a price like 30 silver coins okay? The stores at the main street would even sell spears at around 12 silver coins.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Aah, those kinds of stores that deal with anything are just rip-offs. They sell what smithies have made at double the price.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± (Hikaru) In other words, the dagger I ordered would go for 60 silver coins in those rip-off stores. I managed to make a good purchase thanks to Rifreya. After leaving the smithy, we decided to eat something on the suggestion of Rifreya. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of tasty ces in the territory of the Great Fire Spirit! It really is all about firepower when ites to cooking.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°The ce of yesterday was good too though. Looking forward to it.¡± (Hikaru) It seems like in the Great Fire Spirit¡¯s territory, the firepower increases. Fire Spirit tools apparently go aroundmonly, but it seems twice the amount of firees out. Fires happen decently often. I feel like this is in dangerous, but my sense of values might be different from theirs since I am from Earth. It normally shouldn¡¯t be the time to be eating, but it feels like this would help with the viewers. If I were watching this on Earth, I would be interested in the food of an isekai. My hand was pulled by a merry Rifreya and we entered a big establishment. There¡¯s many stores with half of it being an open terrace. Despite this still being morning, more than half of the seats were upied. Looking at the other tables, I could see that the other customers have ordered big tes of something that resembles yakisoba that has a whole lot of stuff in it. ¡°That looks tasty. Ah, my treat. You did introduce me to a cksmith.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? Is that okay? Yay! Ah, we would like to order.¡± (Rifreya) I only ate a little bit this morning, so this works just fine. I also order takeout to give to Full too. After a while, yakisoba was brought to our table, and just when we were going to eat¡­the abnormality happened. ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t the Spirit Energy feel kind of weird?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Feel? I don¡¯t really feel anything though¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, this feeling¡­I feel like it is simr to the time when the Lord of Darkness showed up¡­¡± (Hikaru) This city normally has dense Spirit Energy. That dense power is being poured to the dungeon, but I feel like the type of density has changed just now. If Rifreya, who is a Spirit User like me, can¡¯t feel it, it must be my imagination. ¡°Hikaru! That¡­!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hm? Wait, waaaah?! What¡¯s that?¡± (Hikaru) The store is facing the main street, so one can clearly see theing and going of people. There¡¯s a heat haze swaying at the other side of the ruckus of the people. It is as if a campfire is walking down the main street. ¡°Fire? Some sort of performance?¡± (Hikaru) I say, but the shift in spirit energy was begging to disagree with me. Chapter 57: Great Fire Spirit and Loved One

Chapter 57: Great Fire Spirit and Loved One

No, that¡¯s not it. There¡¯s no doubt the origin of the raging spirit energy is from that burning location. The Spirits around were making a ruckus. I feel like even the temperature has increased. ¡°That¡¯s the Great Fire Spirit-sama.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Great Spirit¡­that is? It burns that much?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The Great Spirit-samas take the form of nature. The Great Fire Spirit-sama has the manly figure of being embraced by fire. You still haven¡¯t shown up at the church, huh, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Right. I didn¡¯t have business there after all.¡± (Hikaru) I already have a contract with the Great Dark Spirit, and was having a in lifestyle so that viewers wouldn¡¯t watch me, so I have basically not gone to any ce I didn¡¯t need to. ¡°Even so, why has ite out from the church¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Is it something rare?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, in order for a Great Spirit-sama to stay in one ce, there¡¯s the need for greatbour¡­no, sacrifices.¡± (Rifreya) I was munching on my yakisoba and wasn¡¯t thinking too deeply about it. Even if that is a Great Spirit, it is different from the Great Dark Spirit I called. That¡¯s what I thought. The Great Spirit was floating its way here. By the time the distance closed to around 100 meters, I heard a voice. ¡ªTasty! Tasty! There¡¯s a tasty smelling from here! ¡ªCalling me, telling me that they want me to find them, want me to eat them! It is the scent of someone wishing for that! ¡ªFound ya! See, I found ya! A person that wants to be loved by me! The Great Fire Spirit was looking at me. Straight at me. With fiery burning eyes. A man with fire covering his whole body. A manly guy in a single piece of loincloth. He is being tied by several chains, and women that seem like priestesses were desperately pulling those chains. But the Great Spirit couldn¡¯t be stopped by the power of the priestesses, and they were simply being pulled. ¡°S-Something is strange, isn¡¯t it¡­? No, in the first ce, the Great Spirit-samaing to the main street itself is already abnormal¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Rifreya, sorry. It seems the objective of that is most likely me.¡± (Hikaru) I stood up from my seat, touched the shoulder of Rifreya, and then took out the Barrier Stone from my Shadow Bag, and broke it. It was the same pattern with the Great Dark Spirit. No matter how you think about it, it is aiming for me. ¡ªHmm~? What¡¯s this ability? ¡ªDamn it! I can¡¯t get close! Even though I know he is there! ¡ªOi! What¡¯s this?! Uooooh! The Great Fire Spirit was gradually getting away as he got angry. A barrier that ¡®distances dangers¡¯. The more you try to approach it, the stronger the repulsion force. Also, it is fortunate that this guy seems to be more smooth brained than the Great Dark Spirit. ¡°¡­That was dangerous. So this is what happens when I get close to a church, huh.¡± (Hikaru) From here on, I should consider the very act of getting close to a church as dangerous. It is a shame that I won¡¯t be able toe to a good ce like this anymore. ¡°Hikaru¡­? What¡¯s this film-like thing?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°A barrier to distance danger. That Great Spirit seems to be targeting me, so I ced it¡­ Without this, I would have been eaten.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eaten, you say¡­ In other words, you really are a Loved One¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No¡­is what I want to say, but I don¡¯t know.¡± (Hikaru) Does a Loved One mean a person that has received the Affection of Spirits? I can only think that¡¯s the case with this development. ¡°Rifreya, what¡¯s that Loved One thing?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You don¡¯t even know that¡­ You really are weird, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) In other words, Ickmon sense. Obviously. I have only been here for a few months. Should I have confessed that I came from a parallel world immediately just like Alex? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any point in hiding it here anymore. ¡°Uhm¡­have you felt gazes orughing at ces where there¡¯s supposed to be no one¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Eh?! Y-Yes, I have! Why¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I knew it¡­! That¡¯s the trait of Loved Ones. Spirits gather around the Loved Ones.¡± (Rifreya) Thoseughs and gazes were from Spirits? The scorn and the gazes of curiosity¡­ Does that mean they were all my delusions? ¡°I see. Then I really am a Loved One¡­probably.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°But I can¡¯t understand. Why is a Loved One able to use Spirit Abilities¡­?!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Wa, close, too close!!¡± (Hikaru) She grabbed both of my arms with incredible strength, approaching me suddenly with strong panic. But I can¡¯t really follow here. ¡°The gazes andughs were from small Spirits. You would hear their voices, gazes, and at times even see them¡­ That¡¯s a Loved One.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°So I am a Loved One. Does that have anything to do with Spirit Abilities?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Rather than saying if it has anything to do¡­ Loved Ones normally can¡¯t learn Spirit Abilities.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Why?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°When they try to form a contract, they end up being eaten by the Great Spirit-sama.¡± (Rifreya) Yikes! Or more like, of course that would happen. The Great Spirit of today was also saying tasty tasty. I think the Great Dark Spirit that showed up in the forest said so as well. ¡°Great Spirit-samas love Loved Ones. You have to be careful too, Hikaru. It would be one thing with the Great Spirit-samas that are bound by the church like the one of today, but if you were to be found by a Great Spirit-sama in the wild, you would be devoured.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Aah¡­yeah, got it. I will be careful.¡± (Hikaru) I do have firsthand experience after all¡­ That avatar of darkness really must have been a Great Dark Spirit. She waspletely trying to eat me. If the Barrier Stone didn¡¯t work, I would be dead. No, today as well, if I didn¡¯t have a Barrier Stone, who knows what would have happened. If I had run to the dungeon, I might have been able to manage somehow, but I don¡¯t think I would be able to get away if I were to be chased seriously. ¡°Well, anyways, is there a connection between Loved Ones and Spirit Abilities?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, you are Loved by Spirits after all. In the first ce, Spirit Abilities are performed by borrowing the power of Spirits. In your case, Hikaru, I think there would be several tens of times more Spirits who would want to help youpared to me. I have spoken a lot with my little sister about how, if Loved Ones were able to use Spirit Abilities, they would be the strongest, but¡­to think one would exist¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Is that how it works¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hikaru, do you know how many times us Spirit Users can use Spirit Abilities in 1 day?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°3 to 10 times. 15 would be considered a lot. If you use more than that, you lose consciousness.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Seriously¡­?¡± (Hikaru) I didn¡¯t think there would be that much of a gap. As expected from the Affection of Spirits that cost 30 Points¡­is what I would like to say, but thinking about the fact that their natural enemy is Great Spirits, it is basically the big gains, big pains logic? This isplicated. Even so¡­Loved One, huh. How ironic. Even though I am a hated one. Chapter 58: The Demon of the Dungeon and the Warning

Chapter 58: The Demon of the Dungeon and the Warning

¡°By the way, do Great Spirits show up in dungeons?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, Great Spirit-samas don¡¯t manifest in dungeons.¡± (Rifreya) That¡¯s a relief. I have almost no Points, so if I were to get caught up with something like that, it would be over. ¡°I was about to say this in the morning before entering the smithy, but in exchange for Great Spirit-samas not manifesting, a Demon Lord appears in the dungeons. It is the biggest demerit of creating a dungeon. Demon Lords that are as strong as Great Spirit-samas rarely appear, but they sometimes appear in shallow floors, so you have to be careful too, Hikaru, or¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Or¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Demon Lords also love Loved Ones¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s awful¡­ Or more like, what are Demon Lords in the first ce.¡± (Hikaru) This is something I have learned after speaking with people like this, but there¡¯s way too much I don¡¯t know about this world. Well, I have done my utmost to not get involved with people, so it can¡¯t be helped, but there should be a limit to everything. ¡°You were diving into dungeons and didn¡¯t know about Demon Lords?!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°As I said before, I am a beginner.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°A Demon Lord is the embodiment of magic that manifests by gathering the swirling Chaotic Spirit Energy in the dungeon.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Is it different from monsters?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Monsters are an amalgamation of a variety of Spirits, so their purity isn¡¯t that high. They almost never drop a Chaotic Spirit Stone even when defeating them.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°A Chaotic Spirit Stone is more expensive, was it?¡± (Hikaru) Price is important. An explorer is basically like an excavator of Spirit Stones. I also have one, but the only info I¡¯ve got is that it is expensive. How expensive is it, I wonder. ¡°It is on a whole degree more expensive. You can use Chaotic Spirit Stones for anything, andplex magic tools can¡¯t be operated without a Chaotic Spirit Stone. It is worth 10 times more than a colored Spirit Stone of the same size.¡± (Rifreya) Now that I think about it, I have done an Item Appraisal to a Spirit Stone before. I open the Status Board and show the past record. [Spirit Stone: Chaotic. A Chaotic Spirit Stone is an item that can be harvested from the body of an animal that has be a Monstrosity or shows rarely when defeating a monster. Chaotic means that it couldn¡¯t obtain one pure element and has been mixed -it has all elements and is also denoted as ¡®Demonic¡¯. The drop chance from a Demon Lord is 100%. It is rare for a normal monster or a Monstrosity to drop it, and it is valuable. Big Spirit Stones are being traded at a high value as an energy source for magic tools. The pertaining appraisal target was dropped from a me Orangutan Wondrous Entity. LL size. Rare material.] This is the Item Appraisal I did to the Spirit Stone of that fire giant monkey. What I have appraised can be picked back up from the log. At that time, I didn¡¯t understand what it meant, but now I do. A drop rate of 100% for Demon Lords, a valuable item, and it is used as an energy source for magic tools. ¡­All the important stuff was written here. ¡°Also, Hikaru, please keep the fact that you are a Loved One a secret between us two. Especially for people affiliated to the church.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Why?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If you are found by a rted party of the church, you will be confined as a sacrifice.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Seriously¡­? I¡¯ll be careful. Looks like it would be better to not get close to anything rted to the church¡­ Or more like, aren¡¯t you also affiliated to the church, Rifreya?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I am just an apprentice. Also¡­I am against sacrifices. In reality, making a dungeon city like this is against nature to begin with.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see. Your homnd was the Light Great Church, right? Do they not use sacrifices there?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Siltion is a natural church. It is not like an artificial church where they use sacrifices to keep the Great Spirit-samas in one ce.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see.¡± (Hikaru) In order to create a dungeon city, they need Great Spirits, and for the sake of that, they use Loved Ones as sacrifices¡­ That must be how it works. I feel like I was suddenly pped with the reality of dungeon cities. ¡°I am d you were the first one to learn that I am a Loved One, Rifreya. If I had been unlucky, I could have be a wanted man¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why, please be really careful, okay?¡± (Rifreya) Judging from her serious expression, it really must be bad. And in reality, I had the Barrier Stone, so I was okay; but if I didn¡¯t, I would have been done for. But all this business about Loved Ones being made into sacrifices and getting eaten by Great Spirits¡­ Won¡¯t a lot of people that used 30 Points to get Affection of Spirits be caught in this trap? Especially being eaten by a Great Spirit. How can you even avoid that? I feel like there aren¡¯t that many who could take the 30 Points for the Affection and, on top of that, get the Spirit Ability for 10 Points. A total of 40 Points is a pretty painful number. ¡°Yeah, but this is one big surprise. When I am with you, I really don¡¯t run out of things to get surprised about. Your Spirit Abilities are incredible, you didn¡¯t falter at the cksmith and properly made your order, you are a Loved One, and you even have a magic tool that can keep away a Great Spirit-sama.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, thest one I basically dragged you into it though. This thingsts for a long while, so let¡¯s eat the fried noodles.¡± (Hikaru) A Barrier Stone is effective for half a day. It keeps away danger, so it seems like the harmless people around can tell that we are here. It must have a special way to judge threats. This Barrier Stone is myst one, so I wanted to use it when a situation required it, but I didn¡¯t expect to use it for this¡­ Oh well, a happening like this is necessary in order to obtain viewers. By the way, the yakisoba was good. Despite this being an isekai, the food is tasty. This scores pretty high points as a japanese person. If this were a world that only had meat and bread, I would have considered learning to cook as soon as possible. Or I might have traded for sandwiches with Crystals. After a while, people of the church came here hurriedly to hear about the situation, but it seems like they couldn¡¯t see us and we were ignored. Just as Rifreya said, they must havee to search for the Loved One. ¡°Looks like it is okay to undo the barrier. The presence of the Great Spirit is gone now. Maybe it returned to the church?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Y-Yeah¡­it must have. Hikaru, the church manages the Loved Ones in order to avoid things like this from happening. Please make sure to never forget that.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Right. I don¡¯t want to be eaten. I will make sure not to get close to the church.¡± (Hikaru) I currently have zero Points. I have more than 30 Crystals, so it is possible to trade them for a Barrier Stone worth 1 Point, but I can¡¯t go using a Barrier Stone every time this happens. Fortunately, I now have an idea of what the presence of a Great Spirit is like. Looks like it will be okay as long as I don¡¯t approach a certain distance. ¡°Definitely, okay? If this happens over and over, they will be searching high and low for you, Hikaru. If they get serious, you won¡¯t be able to stay in this city anymore¡­ You definitely must not forget, okay?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Got it. I definitely won¡¯t get close. I promise.¡± (Hikaru) Being warned over and over, I promised to Rifreya. Anyways, I have alreadypletely understood that Great Spirits are my natural enemy. There¡¯s no way I would get close to them. After that, I undid the barrier and we dashed to the guild. There was no presence of the Great Spirit. Man, what a shame that I won¡¯t be able to go eat that yakisoba again. Chapter 59: Mantis Once Again and a Favourable Day

Chapter 59: Mantis Once Again and a Favourable Day

The dungeon exploration was going smoothly. More specifically, we are simply hunting monsters in a ce we are used to, so I wouldn¡¯t really call it ¡®exploration¡¯. But our current equipment isn¡¯t reliable enough to advance to the next floor, and there were other things I wanted to do. Rifreya has experienced till the 4th Floor, and Grapefull said that she can act as the scout for the 3rd Floor. That¡¯s why they are matching me in the hunts at the 2nd Floor. Well, our monster hunting pace is abnormal, so Rifreya said that we would profit more here than forcing ourselves to hunt in the 3rd and 4th Floor. However, the increase in viewers is beginning to stagnate. There¡¯s a need to go to the next step. ¡°Mantis-nya!¡± (Grapefull) It was in the afternoon of the next day when I ordered my dagger at the cksmith, the monster I was waiting for finally appeared. ¡°Rifreya, please test out if you can defeat it with only my assistance. There¡¯s no need to push yourself. Make it as fast as possible. If we are going to lower floors, I want to test if we can defeat a powerful enemy in around 1 minute.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Got it.¡± (Rifreya) My teamwork with Rifreya has reached pretty good sync levels. Shadow Bind onlysts for a short time, but it has strong instantaneous binding power. If one properly uses that momentary opening, you can aim for an assured critical hit. Rifreya and I have been spending these few days trying to match the timing. The mantis enters the category of not being as aggressive as the other monsters in this floor. Different from the goblins and the orcs thate at you in groups, it is the type that slowly approaches you and ¡®swish!¡¯. That¡¯s why, as long as a scout finds it first, it is possible to run away from it. They even sell smoke bombs for the sake of that. I hide in the darkness and slowly approach the mantis. Rifreya closes the distance as if showing off her greatsword. The strength of the mantis is pretty simple. Its power and speed is higher than that of an ogre, and the ends of its arms are long sickles. In other words, it is different from the other barehanded monsters; they all have weapons. Those sickles can even take an attack from the greatsword of Rifreya, so it has outstanding physical strength and sturdiness. Thinking about it normally, that thin sickle should break in one hit, but I have never seen it break. You can¡¯t tell a single expression from the praying mantis head. The brawny human upper body has no useless meat in it, and even though it is a monster, its shape was admirable. The lower half is that of an insect, and 4 legs are supporting its upper body, and it looks like it would be hard to crumble its bnce. I have defeated it once when I helped out Rifreya, but¡­now that I think back on it calmly, I am impressed I managed to defeat such a strong monster like a mantis. By the way, mantises apparently show in the 4th and 6th Floor. In other words, that¡¯s the level of monster it is. People apparently don¡¯t know why it shows up in the 2nd Floor. When the distance between Rifreya and the mantis was around 10 meters, I widened the range of Darkness Fog. At the same time as I did this, I summoned Night Bugs and began the attack. Monsters react to presences inside the darkness. When it reaches the level of a mantis, it can react by attacking even inside the darkness, but by increasing the amount of presences with Night Bug, I can suppress its movements. On top of that, I can expect it to also dampen the presence of the approaching Rifreya. ¡°[Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) At the same time as Rifreya reached killing range, I undid Darkness Fog, and without missing a beat, I sealed its movements with Shadow Bind. The restraining power of Shadow Bind is the strongest when it is casted, and then it will rapidly lose its power, and the monster gets freed pretty soon after. The effective time differs between monsters, but I would say it doesn¡¯t even amount to 30 seconds. It doesn¡¯t bring much confidence to use it to immobilize someone, but as an ability that can create an instant opening, it is incredibly useful. In other words, if you hit a bind at the same time as an attack is done, the opponent won¡¯t be able to evade or defend. Moreover, right aftering out from the darkness. That¡¯s the team attack between me and Rifreya. One deadly blow. Moreover, it is a full power attack from a greatsword that¡¯s the size of a human. It must carry unspeakable power. *Zan!* The downward sh of Rifreya that carried her whole weight hit the mantis and it perished. A Spirit Stone one size bigger than that of an ogre falls and rolls on the ground. It is unfortunately not a Chaotic Spirit Stone, but it is colored -a Wind Spirit Stone. ¡°It went well. If it works against a mantis, it should somehow work with the 3rd Floor monsters too.¡± (Hikaru) What¡¯s scary about a dungeon is the possibility of other monsters attacking you while you are fighting. In order to avoid that, they use scouts to ensure a preemptive strike, and finish the battle as fast as possible; these two factors are vital. If you can defeat a mantis in 20 seconds, there¡¯s close to nothing that is dangerous in the 2nd Floor anymore. Of course, being careless can be fatal though. We probably won¡¯t have problems in the 3rd Floor either. ording to Rifreya and Grapefull, the 3rd Floor -the Straying Big Mist Garden- apparently doesn¡¯t have monsters thate in groups, and it suits our party. Whatever the case, I won¡¯t be able to know unless I actually go, but this result gives me confidence. ¡°It is to the point that it is going way too well¡­ To be able to defeat it in one hit is just¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Rifreya, that¡¯s amazing-nyan! I have been a scout for a long time, but I have nyever seen a party that can defeat a mantis in such a gant way-nya.¡± (Grapefull) ¡°No, the amazing one is Hikaru. It didn¡¯t even have to be me. I think a Silver Rank or higher warrior would have been able to produce the same result.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, it is important to be in sync. This is because you trust in me, Rifreya. If you had hesitated even for an instant, the timing would be missed and it would have been blocked.¡± (Hikaru) If it gets blocked, the rest would be a muddy battle. It would be possible to win, but it isn¡¯t a smooth way to, and the chances of getting injured would increase. The battles against monsters in this dungeon are ¡®hunts¡¯. You should create situations where it is one-sided. Of course, experiencing muddy battles is also important. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s finish for today.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, we will be going to the 3rd Floor from tomorrow on?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, let¡¯s take a break tomorrow. We have been fighting the whole time for several days straight, so the fatigue must be umting, and the weapon must be ready by then. After getting it, I want to practice with it by swinging it around a bit or something.¡± (Hikaru) After exiting the dungeon, we head to the guild. It is to sell the Spirit Stones and report to them, but I asked Rifreya to do that. Reporting to the guild is also for the sake of increasing the ranking of the explorer, so you normally have to go with everyone, but it is okay for the representative to report it. Of course, there¡¯s the need to register as a party first, and most of the time, there¡¯s the need for the representative to be silver or higher rank. Well, if it is okay with just the representative, having the representative be of a high trustworthy rank is obviously a method to avoid any fraudulent things like increasing the rank of a person that didn¡¯t actually participate in the exploration. In that sense, you could say that silver ranks and higher are trusted. I am close to saving enough for the shortsword, but getting 20 silver coins for myself in just a few days is quite the pace. The guild buyer seems to be pretty surprised by that too. A Bronze Rank -Spiritus- must pass 3 months or sell Spirit Stones 30 times in order to raise their rank to the Ebony Rank -Dryad. My rank is the lowest Bronze -the sixth one. A bronze earning this much apparently doesn¡¯t have much precedent. ¡­Well, I am partying with the Silver Rank Rifreya, so they seem to think I am just sticking to her. By the way, in order to raise your guild rank, you have to take a test. They want to avoid any foul ys (like buying Spirit Stones) in raising the ranks. ¡°Then, let¡¯s meet again the day after tomorrow.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°U-Uhm¡­Hikaru, can I go with you to the smithy tomorrow? I am free anyways.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s fine by me, but¡­I have some business in the afternoon, so only in the morning, okay? I wille pick you up in the morning.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yay. Then, I will wake up early. Promise, okay?¡± (Rifreya) It turned out this way. Now then, tomorrow will be a busy one. Chapter 60: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 2829th

Chapter 60: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 2829th

-333: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama is alreadypletely in love! -334: Anonymous from Earth The way she just follows him with her gaze every now and then is just¡­ -335: Anonymous from Earth My heart is throbbing so much. I¡¯m die, thank you forever. -336: Anonymous from Earth It is hrious that Hikaru doesn¡¯t notice at all. So dense~~~~!! -337: Anonymous from Earth No, he probably is pretending he doesn¡¯t notice. Rifreya-sama has already confessed to him. -338: Anonymous from Earth It is not a reality show but reality itself. This corrupt feeling of watching an actual love with no acting, I just¡­I just¡­ -339: Anonymous from Earth I also want to have a romance like this~. -340: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya saying ¡®just give them my name and it will be okay¡¯ as if it is nothing. She really has the traits of making a man a deadbeat. -341: Anonymous from Earth Grapefull-chan falling asleep at the diner was so cute. -342: Anonymous from Earth It is good that he has be more positive, but can he really get 1st ce like this? -343: Anonymous from Earth I am not saying he is taking it easy here, but they are acting mainly in a dark dungeon, so no matter if he has the radiance of Rifreya-sama, this is a bit¡­ -344: Anonymous from Earth Watching the sweetness between the two is fun too though. -345: Anonymous from Earth He is currently 27th ce, right? It ain¡¯t bad, but¡­the top ces are way too strong. -346: Anonymous from Earth The zombie annihtion master n of Max-sama is way too amusing after all. -347: Anonymous from Earth Being surrounded by zombies and settling one sieging act by using Barrier Stones. It is so like zombie movies, I wasughing out loud. -348: Anonymous from Earth Why do Americans love zombies that much? Zombies are just in disgusting. -349: Anonymous from Earth They probably got desensitized from seeing them so much in movies. -350: Anonymous from Earth The stream of Hikarucks handsomeness. If you want to get viewers, you can¡¯t just cater to men. -351: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t you know about the poprity of Hikaru overseas? -352: Anonymous from Earth He is strangely making the overseas onee-sans crazy. I don¡¯t know the reason why. -353: Anonymous from Earth It must be those tears and that darkness in him. -354: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a lot of his type in Japan, but maybe there aren¡¯t that many overseas? It might seem fresh. -355: Anonymous from Earth What way are the other Chosen who chose darkness using it? The same as Hikaru? -356: Anonymous from Earth They are using it the same, but Dark Mist is honestly meh. It would be one thing in a ce that¡¯s already dark, but have no choice but to call it trash in bright ces. -357: Anonymous from Earth The one that seemed like the biggest miss, Earth, was actually the strongest early game. Light and water are strong when raised though. -358: Anonymous from Earth Gravel Mist is nice. -359: Anonymous from Earth You have to get to the level of Hikaru where he uses Darkness Fog and Summon: Night Bug at the same time, or darkness just won¡¯t perform. -360: Anonymous from Earth No, you get an advantage with just the Shadow Bag, so that¡¯s actually the main body. -361: Anonymous from Earth They don¡¯t need to hire a porter after all. -362: Anonymous from Earth Will Hikaru challenge other dungeons someday too? -363: Anonymous from Earth If he doesn¡¯t die. A dungeon explorer is by the side of death the whole time. Right now he is taking a margin of safety, but that can be overturned with a second of misfortune. -364: Anonymous from Earth It is easy to imagine that the members will fall into dangerous states if you act in a party after all. If Rifreya-sama or Full-chan were to die, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get over it for a while. -365: Anonymous from Earth By the way, the Great Fire Spirit came to eat Hikaru, but could it be that after that¡­ -366: Anonymous from Earth This is just a possibility, but he must have been offered captured Loved Ones in order to appease him. -367: Anonymous from Earth Oof¡­ That¡¯s why Rifreya-sama told him so many times to not get close to the church, huh¡­ -368: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama is a Temr Apprentice, so of course she knows how they appease Great Spirits. -369: Anonymous from Earth Not telling Hikaru this must have been her being considerate. -370: Anonymous from Earth Great Spirits are docile when they are sucking on Loved Ones after all¡­ -371: Anonymous from Earth But the sucked Loved Ones die. -372: Anonymous from Earth One more that gets sacrificed for Hikaru¡­ -373: Anonymous from Earth One more? -374: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan. -375: Anonymous from Earth So there was still someone pushing the Hikaru killer narrative, huh. -376: Anonymous from Earth The possibility still remains after all. The murder weapon still hasn¡¯t been found either. -377: Anonymous from Earth If Hikaru is the culprit, he has no reason to aim for 1st ce. How about thinking with your own brain? -378: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru can¡¯t really be med here. He doesn¡¯t know about it. I do feel bad for the sucked Loved Ones though. -379: Anonymous from Earth It is not like it is certain they have been sucked. -380: Anonymous from Earth It is scary how calm Hikaru was despite him being on the verge of being eaten by a Great Spirit. Is it really the time to be eating yakisoba?! -381: Anonymous from Earth A Barrier Stone is effective for 12 hours after all¡­ -382: Anonymous from Earth He probably thinks that¡¯s a tasty development to increase viewers. He is the same as the twins; his ability to discern opportunities is incredible. -383: Anonymous from Earth ¡°This is definitely Onii-chan not caring about the dangers to his own life.¡± ¡°Onii¡­ He is in such a dangerous state that I just can¡¯t bear to watch.¡± ¡°I think this would have been pretty close if he didn¡¯t have a Barrier Stone. They do say that Great Spirits are not beings a human can fight against¡­ It seems like Onii-chan is trying to put his life on the line to get 1st ce in the Viewer Count Race. I just hope he doesn¡¯t do something reckless though¡­¡± ¡°I only have bad premonitions of this¡­¡± -384: Anonymous from Earth He was originally diving on his own after all. Yeah, I am beginning to have bad premonitions too. -385: Anonymous from Earth Even though Rifreya is affiliated to the Light Great Church, she isn¡¯t snitching on Hikaru. When you report a Loved One, you get something like a reward, right? -386: Anonymous from Earth A number of Chosen have been imprisoned from that after all¡­ Hikaru will be suffering the same fate¡­ Or more like, Affection of Spirits really is one trash skill. -387: Anonymous from Earth ]]385 She already said that the Light Great Church is a natural church, and is against artificial churches, right? Even the natives must have their own thoughts regarding sacrifices. Well, there¡¯s also the fact that she loves him, so it would be scary if there¡¯s a time when her feelings take a turn. There¡¯s the chance for the faithful-looking Rifreya-sama to have a change of heart after all. -388: Anonymous from Earth ]]386 Affection of Spirits is seriously andmine skill. The ability itself is strong though. The Chosen who grabbed Affection of Spirits and have been imprisoned have rtives sending messages to them, but it doesn¡¯t look like they can escape. The Temrs are in strong after all. -389: Anonymous from Earth A smithy is nice. Being in a world where you can have your own weapon made by a cksmith; that¡¯s the stuff of dreams. -390: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s demand in the dungeon city, so the price is also essible. If we wanted to buy a greatsword here, it would end up being pretty pricey. -391: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of it, was that a dwarf? -392: Anonymous from Earth It is apparently being tranted as dwarf, but in the originalnguage, it is not dwarf at all. -393: Anonymous from Earth It goes the same for lynx and elves. It is just the trantion doing too much work. -394: Anonymous from Earth That goes for the names of the monsters too. ording to Alex-kun, the names of the Hungering Beasts Underground Prison are: Servants to Goblins; Jailer to Orcs; Chief Prison Guards to Ogres; Executioners to Mantis. -395: Anonymous from Earth Having both arms as scythes is quite the dangerous executioner. -396: Anonymous from Earth Really? Even though the nativenguage is being perceived, the names different? -397: Anonymous from Earth Because of the isekainguage skill, the ¡®Earth Language¡¯ is automatically being tranted. Even though their mouths say ¡®Servant¡¯ they are thinking ¡®Goblin¡¯ in their head. The researchers that are investigating the discrepancies are cooperating with the Chosen quite a lot and sending quite a lot of messages. That¡¯s why there¡¯s sometimes flips with Chosen to match with the original name. -398: Anonymous from Earth Aah, it is that, huh. Right now it is tranting it as elf, but the nativenguage is whiteshine person. -399: Anonymous from Earth The trantion has the yfulness of God in it. Well, the talking, writing, and reading all have the trantion doing its work, so there¡¯s rarely any inconveniences though. -400: Anonymous from Earth In the automatic trantions, lynxes add -nya to their sentences. They apparently have their own ent in the nativenguage, so that must have been the localization. -401: Anonymous from Earth So the Chosen are in a state like when the japanese dubbing has way too many personal interpretations in it. -402: Anonymous from Earth The japanese Chosen apparently get that localization treatment a lot. Ryoko-chan is being cooperative in the trantions, so there has been a lot rified in this one month though. -403: Anonymous from Earth The Chosen that don¡¯t have knowledge in fantasy settings get the actual word after all. They don¡¯t get the -nya, or Caveman, or Whiteshine. -404: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know which one is better. I personally prefer the localization. -405: Anonymous from Earth Elf (not really saying elf). -406: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, I am cheering for Hikaru, but 1st ce is a bit¡­I don¡¯t know. I do want Nanami-chan toe back to life, and Celica and Karen are pushing the advertisement to the limits. -407: Anonymous from Earth He is slowly creeping up into the ranks. His motivation to be 1st is different after all. -408: Anonymous from Earth The 2nd ce and below get pretty good prizes too. -409: Anonymous from Earth It is a shame that each person can only give 24 hours worth of viewer points per day. -410: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s talk that if you aren¡¯t properly watching, the time won¡¯t be counted. -411: Anonymous from Earth If they were counting the times when we are sleeping, it would easily be double the numbers after all. God is strangely strict in those areas. -412: Anonymous from Earth But there¡¯s no way to verify that. -413: Anonymous from Earth Is there no ce that wants to take 1st ce for their country or something like that? Like cults too. -414: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no ce doing it publicly in fear of being punished by God. There¡¯s conspiracy theories floating every now and then, but who knows how true they are. -415: Anonymous from Earth The more influential one is, the weaker they are to a God that their ¡®power¡¯ doesn¡¯t work on. No matter how cocky a country gets, for God, they are simply mere humans after all¡­ -416: Anonymous from Earth God shows its mercilessness sometimes after all. Trying foul y on arge scale is risky. -417: Anonymous from Earth It is scary how there¡¯s strangely more people dying from being struck by lightning this year than ever. Coincidence? Or¡­ -418: Anonymous from Earth Too obvious divine punishment. -419: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no way the tops of countries would all be dying coincidentally in that way after all¡­ -420: Anonymous from Earth I can feel the will of God that doesn¡¯t allow cheating. -421: Anonymous from Earth In that sense, Hikaru also has a chance. The ns of Twin/Sis shouldn¡¯t be that dangerous that they would warrant divine punishment. -422: Anonymous from Earth No, who knows what they are doing in ces we don¡¯t know. They at the very least have money in the billions, so there¡¯s a high chance they are doing shady stuff. -423: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case¡­ At the end of the day, they are still 12. -424: Anonymous from Earth I always end up forgetting that. Chapter 61: Black Meteoric Iron Shortsword and Solo

Chapter 61: ck Meteoric Iron Shortsword and Solo

The next day. I met with Rifreya in the morning and we headed to the cksmith. ¡°Today I am really just going to go get my weapon, you know? We have been diving into the dungeon the whole timetely, so wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to get a nice deserved break? The n is to dive again tomorrow for 3 days consecutively after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, I will have my weapon checked today, so once I am done with that, I will return to the inn to rest.¡± (Rifreya) Is apparently how it is. Well, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the actual frequency of breaks in this world for explorers, so I can¡¯t really say much here. ording to Grapefull, the mostmon pattern is to explore 1 day and rest 1 day. It is a job that strains your body, so that might be the best frequency. Though, in my case, I have my circumstances. If Rifreya finds it rough, then I will change it, but I want to keep this pace for now. ¡°Ooh, it is ready.¡± When we arrived at the smithy, the old man immediately brought out the freshly made shortsword. The old man is brusque, but he is fast and careful in his work. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem, but please confirm it. The scabbard and handle are made from ck sakura wood, and the scabbard has a leather strap wrapped around to prevent it from sliding. If you don¡¯t like it, you can change the wrapping string in whichever way you like.¡± The shortsword that the old man made had both a ck scabbard and handle. I showed him my dark abilities, so he must have matched them. It is probably also because my attire is ck as well. The appearance is that of a short sword, but it has decent weight to it, to the point that it made me uneasy if I will actually be able to use it for a second there. Maybe because I asked for a thick and rustic de, or it might be that he judged I could utilize this in the sword swinging test. ¡°Hikaru, Hikaru, please show me the de already.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Got it. I am kinda nervous here¡­¡± (Hikaru) I take out the shortsword from its sheath. I was expecting a white de, but¡­ ¡°O-Oooh¡­ck¡­!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It fits you perfectly, Hikaru!¡± (Rifreya) To my surprise, even the de was ck. As expected of an isekai. To think there would be ck des¡­ ¡°I made it with ck meteoric iron. That metal is actually not popr, so I had an excess of it. But it fits you nicely, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I like it a lot, but¡­meteoric iron? It falls from the sky?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You could say that. It is a pretty special metal, but it is not like theye in fixed amounts, and there¡¯s not much use to them aside from making them into daggers or shortswords. Also, there¡¯s a lot of customers that don¡¯t like ck des, so I was wondering what to do. That metal is said to be loved by the Night Goddess. It should have goodpatibility with your Spirit Abilities.¡± ¡°Hikaru, the Great Dark Spirit-sama is the Goddess. The Fire, Earth, and Light Great Spirit-samas are Gods, and the familiars of the Sun God. The Water, Wind, and Dark Great Spirit-samas are Goddesses, and the familiars of the Moon God. Amongst them, the Great Dark Spirit-sama is said to be the closest to the Moon God.¡± (Rifreya) So there was a division like that. Well, Great Spirits do exist and you canmunicate with them, so it must be true. A world where Gods are real feels oundish for someone like me who hase from modern Japan. I don¡¯t know if she is telling me a fairy tale here, or telling me an actual fact. ¡°The Great Dark Spirit-sama is also called the Night Goddess after all. Thanks to that, she rarely appears in front of people.¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, she only has natural churches. I want to go see the Dark Great Church of Milliestas at least once.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It seems the priests are desperately searching for the Great Dark Spirit-sama though. She probably is the opposite of the Great Light Spirit-sama in that she only appears at night. I feel like it would be impossible to find her with only the moonlight.¡± ¡°It is said that finding even the Great Light Spirit-sama is difficult after all. I think they will only be finding natural churches as it has always been.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya and the old man began talking about Great Spirits. The two might unexpectedly be Great Spirit otakus. There¡¯s a lot of words I haven¡¯t heard before. I leave the two talking, and I begin to check my shortsword. My honest opinion here is that something resembling a japanese sword was unexpectedly made. It was made as I ordered, so you could say it is natural it turned out this way. A ck scabbard and a ck wrapping. The pommel is ring-shaped, and if I fasten a string to it, I might be able to avoid dropping it. The de is around 35 cm long, and the handle that can be held with both hands must be around 25 cm; 60 cm overall. The de is pretty heavy, but maybe because the handle is long, I don¡¯t feel the weight much. It really is heavy, but there¡¯s no problem when swinging it or stabbing. At the very least, with my current fighting style, there¡¯s no back and forth in my battles, so being able to do urate strikes is essential. ¡°Nice¡­ It is really nice¡­¡± (Hikaru) Most of all, I like that it looks cool. It may be a shortsword, but it is a world where japanese swords don¡¯t exist, so I thought of the possibility that my request wouldn¡¯t transmit properly, but it is 7 cm in width and the thickness is 2 cm which was like half on its way to be a blunt weapon was far above my expectations, and it spoke fluently about this being a weapon used against monsters. So cool¡­! ¡°Looks like you have taken a liking to it. These moments really do make it worth being a cksmith.¡± ¡°It is rare to see Hikaru smiling like that, so I think he is really happy.¡± (Rifreya) It seems the two were watching me at some point in time. It is a bit embarrassing. I return the shortsword back to its sheath. ¡°Thank you very much. It is really good. I have been going around using an unreliable dagger this whole time, so I finally feel as if I am one step into beingpetent.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ye got it. An explorer and their weapon have an unbreakable rtionship after all. Think of it as your new partner and take good care of it. Do you know how to maintain it?¡± ¡°You smear it with oil, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Right, if it gets dirty, use a cloth to wipe away the old oil, and smear it lightly with new oil. Since you will be using it in the dungeon, it will rarely get dirty, so there¡¯s no need to be bothered about it that much though.¡± I see. The monsters in the dungeon don¡¯t leave corpses, so there won¡¯t be blood, fluids, or pieces of meat sticking to it. You could even say the chances of the sweat and blood of the user sticking to it are higher. Hearing about the maintenance method, I pay the remaining 20 silver coins. I was given cloth and oil for free, and I hung my shortsword on my waist. ¡°Now, Rifreya, as I said yesterday, I have some business today, so this is it for today. I wille pick you up tomorrow morning.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh, aah, yeah. See you tomorrow, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) The face of Rifreya was saying she wanted to hang out more, but I really have business today. I won¡¯t say that back figure of hers doesn¡¯t sway me, but I shook off that temptation and began walking. I take a long turn through a back alley to the guild. I had them issue an entrance permit for the dungeon, buy a number of potions, and enter the dungeon alone. The method to gain viewers. I have said this many times already, but the best method is for me to risk my life. The viewers wish for my death after all. Chapter 62: Phantom Warrior and True Feelings

Chapter 62: Phantom Warrior and True Feelings

The method to be number one within more than 700 Chosen¡­ That is to drop into a situation where my life is in danger. That¡¯s the only method I could think of. If I just live my life normally, that would just be hateful. There¡¯s no person who would want to watch that. It would just be odious if I were to simply have a fulfilling adventure. But this can bring attention in a negative way. I am currently going down the stairs to lower floors with ¡®confidence going to my head¡¯¡­ For the viewers that wish for my death, this is a development right in their alley. Going through the lower floors, where there¡¯s no knowing when you will die, should be able to bring out a high number of viewers. I can bring back Nanami. If that can be achieved, then it is natural for me to put my life as the betting chip. At this moment, I am going to move forward while changing the gazes and scorn from Earth into strength. I went right to the 2nd Floor, and checked my equipment in front of the stairs leading to the 3rd Floor. Shortsword and spare dagger. My armor is simply the Dark Night Gauntlet. A lineup that has close to zero defensive power as always. Even so, that¡¯s my style. After confirming that there¡¯s no one around, I coughed once and spoke. ¡°Eeh, I will be going to the 3rd Floor, the Straying Big Mist Garden. I have almost no knowledge of it, but I am thinking of doing my best inmentating, so please look forward to it.¡± (Hikaru) I have never donementaries, so I don¡¯t know how I should be doing this. Maybe I should have gone for a rowdier style. I somewhat understand that I should be creating my own character, but it is difficult to do it in practice. ¡°Also, 2 of my Dark Spirit Abilities have been raised to Tier 3 and have ranked up. One is in, but it is the Shadow Bag that has changed to Shadow Storage. It seems like the storage amount has increased.¡± (Hikaru) It is in, but it has gotten really handy. It has increased its storage size by around 8 times after all. I can now store a whole lot of stuff like armor and shields. I can put my spare weapon here, and I can carry bandages, food, and stuff like potions without any worry of breaking them on the way. The other explorer parties hire porters quite a lot, but that¡¯s unnecessary, at least in the parties where I am in. ¡°The other one is Shadow Runner. To my surprise, it has be Phantom Warrior. Let¡¯s test it out on a monster nearby.¡± (Hikaru) By the way, my current Tier and Proficiency looks like this, It seems like all Abilities grade up when they reach Tier 3. - [Dark Spirit Ability] Tier 1 Ability ?Falsehood of Darkness [Shade Shift] Proficiency 89 Tier 2 Ability ?View of Darkness [Dark Vision] Proficiency 94 ?Casket of Darkness [Shadow Bind] Proficiency 58 ?Call of Darkness [Summon: Night Bug] Proficiency 42 Tier 3 Ability ?Transformation of Darkness [Phantom Warrior] Proficiency 0 ?Deposition of Darkness [Shadow Storage] Proficiency 1 Tier 4 Ability ?Revtion of Darkness [Darkness Fog] Proficiency 79 Special Technique ?Return of Darkness [Create: Undead] Proficiency 1 ¡ª¡ª It must be because I used them in actualbat, or because I hadrades, my Proficiency was going up nicely. I didn¡¯t have many chances to use Shade Shift, so it was hard to raise, but at this rate, I might be able to raise Shadow Bind and Summon: Night Bug to Tier 3 which have had their usage rate increased. By the way, even if my Tier increases and I learn higher abilities, it is possible to use the lower Tier abilities too. After walking for a bit, I found an ogre. Luckily, it is alone. ¡°It is an ogre. I am thinking about fighting it to test my new weapon as well. Rifreya is not here with me today, so I will do this carefully.¡± (Hikaru) I hide myself with Darkness Fog, and cast an ability towards the ogre. ¡°[Phantom Warrior].¡± (Hikaru) Spirit Energy was changed into darkness with the activation of the ability, and that darkness gradually turned humanoid¡­changing into the form of a warrior. With armor and helmet, shield on its left arm, a warrior wielding a big sword. It wasn¡¯tpletely made out of darkness. Just like Shade Shift, it is mimicking a human hiding in the darkness. It is perfect enough that it would be hard for a monster to see the difference. The phantom warrior is drumming the shield with its sword to draw attention, and approaches the ogre one deep step at a time. The ogre also readied its weapon and took a fighting stance. I narrow down my Darkness Fog to its minimum, unsheathe my weapon while in the darkness, take the long way, and draw closer to the ogre unnoticed. ¡°Gaaaah!¡± The ogre swings its axe at the phantom warrior. But a warrior of darkness is simply a phantom being, so the deadly weapon cut through air, and the phantom warrior was totally fine. It continues raising noise and showing motions of attacking, but obviously, it has no substance, so there¡¯s no damage. The ogre had its attentionpletely drawn by the phantom warrior, so I pierced him with my shortsword from the back -at the base of its neck. The ogre died in one hit, and a fist sized Spirit Stone fell onto the ground. ¡°Phantom Warrior seems to be a great ability. It has zero attack power as usual, but it seems like it will be able to hold back a good number of enemies at the same time.¡± (Hikaru) I undo the Darkness Fog, and I pick up the Spirit Stone as I resumementing. You could say this is actually iparably more useful in actualbat than Shadow Runner. The previous one was simply a shadow having it run and distracting it for a bit, but a phantom warrior is a warrior no matter where you look at it. It should be difficult to ignore it; no matter if it is human or monster. ¡°Now then, I have tested the new ability, so let¡¯s go down to the 3rd Floor. I will do my best to not die!¡± (Hikaru) I went down the stairs while still maintaining Darkness Fog. The stairs go on for pretty long. The 1st Floor didn¡¯t really feel like it is underground that much, and it is made in a way that you can leave the Dusk Hades Street in a few turns. The stairs to the 2nd Floor were the length of two flights of stairs in a building. It must be because the Hungry Beast Underground Prison isn¡¯t that high of a ce. The stairs I am going down right now easily go over the 100 steps. (Even so¡­I wonder what¡¯s this. Rather than calling it calming¡­it is more like it isfortable¡­) (Hikaru) It is different from the time when I am withrades. I was feeling strangefort from hiding in the darkness alone. Being in a party means that I have to think about my party members the whole time. Dungeon exploration always has tension present. At the very least, it is a lot higher than when I am diving alone. One more thing. Since the time I formed a party, I have kept the times when I am in the darkness to only in battle. In other words, I was mostly showing myself. (I was the one who was pushing myself, huh¡­) (Hikaru) Taking 1st ce in the viewer count race. I decided to do anything for the sake of that. But it is not like theughs and gazes have disappeared. I was simply pretending I didn¡¯t hear it. Pretending I don¡¯t feel them. I hear them no matter what. I have been telling myself those are the voices and gazes of the Spirits. Just as Rifreya said, those voices and gazes were a trait from the Affection of Spirits -the trait of Loved Ones. But I have already perceived them in that way, so treating them as something different or as harmless is a different story. Voices that areughing at me; telling me that there¡¯s no way someone like me can take 1st ce. Gazes of curiosity; watching me utilize others for my own benefit. Have I managed to act bright and cheerful¡­? Did I manage to hide it? I thought I managed to. And in reality, I did feel like I had begun to get used to it. But it was no good. When I drop my guard, those brush the weak parts of my heart. But inside the darkness where those voices and gazes can¡¯t reach, I can stay in my natural form. Commenting is rough, but if it is inside the darkness, it is like I am talking to myself. I told myself that diving alone was for the sake of increasing viewers, but maybe this was unexpectedly something that I myself wished for. I am honestly scared to go to lower floors on my own. My legs going down the stairs are trembling, and my goosebumps aren¡¯t stopping. But my trust towards the darkness that has saved my life countless times was lessening that fear. The presence of the Spirits that I could feel on my skin through the deep darkness of Darkness Fog. That¡¯s why, I may be alone, but I am not alone. This pleasant darkness, that felt as if dozing off, could even be called rxing. I try to calm myself as I trek onto the end of the stairs; towards the new stage where my battle for 1st ce will take ce. Chapter 63: Straying Big Mist Garden and Life as a Betting Chip

Chapter 63: Straying Big Mist Garden and Life as a Betting Chip

- ¡°This is a really long flight of stairs. You could do some stair exercise here.¡± (Hikaru) I was making really stupidments as I went down, and I finally catch sight of the end. It at the very least felt like there was a lot more distance here than going from the highest floor of my school to the lowest floor. I think I went down more than 100 meters. ¡°¡­This is impressive. It is a sight that I would find hard to believe is inside a dungeon. The 1st Floor was impressive as well, but this one is on a whole different level. Wonder who made it?¡± (Hikaru) There was a green garden at the end of the stairs. The sky is cloudy. No, it isn¡¯t exactly a sky. It is just that it looks that way from the mist covering the ceiling. There¡¯s a strange light source, and it isn¡¯t as dark as the 2nd Floor. But the whole floor is ruled by a dense mist. The field of vision is bad. I can only see around 100 meters ahead of me. I see, so this is why it is the Straying Big Mist Garden. I currently can¡¯t tell if it has goodpatibility with my abilities. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s begin the exploration.¡± (Hikaru) I ammenting in a lighthearted mood, but the truth is that I am pretty scared here. An unknown floor. I purposely didn¡¯t even research what monsters show up here. I haven¡¯t prepared a Barrier Stone either. Betting my life is the only way I can think of to get viewers after all. ¡°For now, let¡¯s search around the area close to the stairs¡­¡± (Hikaru) The 3rd Floor is far brighter than the 2nd Floor. Rifreya and Grapefull said that this floor has goodpatibility with my abilities, but I feel like it would look unnatural if I were to activate dense darkness. Won¡¯t it instead be badpatibility¡­? I feel like that¡¯s the case. I take out my freshly baked shortsword, take stance in a way that I would be able to enter battle at any moment, and slowly advance. The Straying Big Mist Garden is just as the name states, a vast garden. There were traces of a water fountain made of stone on the way, and structures that were around 10 steps of stairs. A floor that¡¯s made like a western garden. When I went a bit further, the stairs I went down from were now out of sight. With this, even if someone were to be mapping things, they would still end up getting lost. Also, I am obviously not mapping. ¡°There¡¯s something there.¡± (Hikaru) It is a monster. Also, a pretty big one. There¡¯s the chance that the other party will notice me if I close the distance too much. It is important to observe your opponent at a certain distance. There¡¯s no knowing what kind of enemy it is after all. ¡°That¡¯s¡­a big fat man. I have not investigated the monsters of the 3rd Floor beforehand, so I don¡¯t know what kind of monster it is, but it is big¡­and looks strong. A club that looks like a log. If I were to get hit by that, I would die instantly¡­¡± (Hikaru) There¡¯s big papers posted in the guild that have all the traits of the monsters written in it all the way to the 5th Floor, so everyone can check it out. For the guild, monsters mean Spirit Stones. There¡¯s no point in withholding that information. The most efficient ways to fight them are also written down, so it might take away the sense of achievement. I heard about this from Rifreya, but I purposely didn¡¯t look at that information. It is not like I am underestimating the dungeon. Me learning about that information means that my viewers learn about that info too. If you know everything beforehand, would that make an adventure interesting? Would it be fun to watch me easily avoiding dangers? There¡¯s no way that¡¯s interesting. An adventure that has a proper margin of safety would fall into the level of a neighborhood walk. ¡°It seems like the weak point of monsters is in general where the Spirit Stone appears. That would be the base of the neck. It is hard to tell when the monster doesn¡¯t have a set shape, but for monsters modelled after vertebrate animals, their weak points are easy to tell.¡± (Hikaru) This is something I learned from Rifreya. I have been attacking the neck that looked like a weak point unconsciously, but to think that actually was the weak point. I was surprised when I first learned about this. I don¡¯t know why that ce is their weak point. I should ask Rifreya one day. ¡°Now then¡­how shall we challenge this? It will be impossible without abilities, so I will try doing it the same as usual.¡± (Hikaru) I approached the monster while still covered in darkness. The opponent is a giant man around 2 meters tall. I am around 170 cm tall, so I am at a height where I can barely manage to aim at the base of the neck. If a monster bigger than this one shows up, it would be better to ask the guild how to fight it. (Now then, let¡¯s see if this is a guy that can notice.) (Hikaru) Whether his senses are sharp or dull; I won¡¯t be able to tell unless I test it. It would be easier for me if all monsters were dense though. (It noticed me, huh.) (Hikaru) Darkness getting closer must have been too unnatural, the other party directed its curiosity here. If I were to be hit by that 50 cm club, I would die without being able to do anything. It is a big man that is packed with thick flesh all the way to its face, but its red shining eyes were sharp, and it was clear that it had its guard up over here. Now then, what to do. I move in a way as if drawing a circle with the monster at its center. But the giant man wasn¡¯t taking its eyes off as if it could see me. Even so, it isn¡¯t proactively attacking me. It seems to be inly in wonder. Now then, the problem is how to fight here. From the nature of my attack, the chances of being hit if a monster goes wild is high. Just by swinging the weapon in circles, I, who had approached in the darkness, would be blown away without much I could do. That¡¯s why there¡¯s the need to carry the situation in a manner that it doesn¡¯t end up that way. I dramatically increase the radius of my darkness and swallow the giant man. The monster was surprised by the sudden darkness and looked around restlessly, seeking for light. I saw that reaction and steel myself. I wring out courage, and with trembling feet, I dash in order to sh with the opponent. The monster noticed my footsteps and tried to blindly attack me, but in that instant¡­ ¡°[Shadow Bind].¡± (Hikaru) The darkness wrapped around the giant body of the opponent, and restrained its movements. In the end, the deciding ability is this one. I spread the darkness of Darkness Fog, dash to my confused opponent, and when I approach till close range, Shadow Bind. Bind is an ability that opens up for a deadly blow in its effective time. ¡°Uooooh!¡± (Hikaru) I raise a shout and kill the instinctive fear I had towards the 2 meter giant. I rush to it straight on as if crashing my body onto it, and stab my shortsword onto its throat. The 35 cm shortsword managed to reach the weak point of the monster, and deal a critical hit. The giant perishes, and a decently big Spirit Stone falls. An Earth Spirit Stone. ¡°¡­I-It was scary, but I managed to defeat it. Shadow Bind is really useful.¡± (Hikaru) My voice was trembling even whenmenting. Even if it was inside the darkness, I attacked a giant opponent straight on. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t be scared. My defense is like paper. Even with one punch, it could have been fatal. Shadow Bind doesn¡¯tst for long. It is because I practiced the timing with Rifreya a whole lot that I managed to apply it to myself. If I had been off a single second, there would have been the chance of my attack being blocked. When that happens, I will get countered and lose. An attack that I MUST not fail. On the other hand, when it seeds, the effects are enormous. ¡°My new weapon packed quite the good punch there and it was easy to use. The weapon I ordered from the cksmith really was nice.¡± (Hikaru) More so when the shortsword doesn¡¯t feel like it would break despite having been cheap. I have no other means aside from defending with my weapon if I get attacked since I don¡¯t have a shield, so just having the option gives quite a lot offort. ¡­Or more like, it probably would be better to prepare a small round shield. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s continue the exploration.¡± (Hikaru) The Straying Big Mist Garden is pretty vast. When speaking of dungeons, I normally think of abyrinth that has clear turns, but the 1st Floor was a city and the 3rd Floor is a garden. There may be ces that are impossible to traverse because of nts and structures, but it is mostly an open space. The corridors are spacious, so you could say it is a ce where you can enjoy encounters with monsters. I can somehow understand why there¡¯s more explorers that enjoy fighting in the 3rd Floor than the 2nd Floor. More so when this ce isn¡¯t as dark as the 2nd Floor. Not needing stuff likenterns and torches makes it prettyfortable. ¡°I have found a monster. A big goblin, and¡­what is it? A monster that looks like a small fiend.¡± (Hikaru) 3 goblins (big) were crying ¡®gi gi¡¯ loudly. The small fiend had small wings, so it looks like it could fly. ¡°I am thinking of checking things out with my Summon Ability. [Summon: Night Bug].¡± (Hikaru) Thanks to Night Bug having increased in Tier, the number of bugs I can summon in one go have increased. Each individual hit is light, but the violence in numbers can create a good attack. Moreover, it can divert their attention. By the way, Night Bug has plenty enough killing power against weak monsters, and it is possible to defeat goblins and orcs with just that alone. How about the goblins (big) and the small fiend? The Night Bugs rush to the monsters and scrape away at them. Looks like the goblins (big) and the small fiend are not that big of a deal. There¡¯s the feeling that damage is being dealt. I even felt as if I would be able to win from afar by consecutively shooting them out, but the small fiend did something I wasn¡¯t expecting. ¡°[Gravel Mist].¡± To my surprise, it used a spirit ability. The Spirit Energy rose as if answering its voice, and small rocks and gravel appeared in the surroundings of the small fiend. It is the Earth Spirit Ability that I saw an explorer use before. (Seriously¡­? So there¡¯s those that can use Spirit Abilities too, huh¡­) (Hikaru) The Night Bugs were crashing onto the many small floating pebbles and disappeared. They are fast and small, so it is hard to hit them with attacks, but they are weak against small and plentiful obstructions. They were instantly reduced to only a few. If it had been only the goblins (big), I might have managed to defeat them only with the Night Bugs though. Looks like I should deal with that small fiend as quickly as possible physically. I increase the range of my Darkness Fog and dash. ¡°[Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) The goblins (big) and the small fiend were suddenly covered in darkness and didn¡¯t know left and right. I added bind on top of that, and the danger disappears almostpletely. After dealing with the small fiend, I defeat the goblins (big) in order. I was surprised by the monster using Spirit Ability, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be much difference in terms of body sturdiness, so it doesn¡¯t seem to be that dangerous of a monster if I just tread with care. I pick up the Spirit Stones that are bigger than the ones of normal goblins, and walk deeper and deeper into the dungeon. My exploration has just begun. ¡°¡­Looks like I¡¯m lost.¡± (Hikaru) Chapter 64: Straying in the Mist and Conviction

Chapter 64: Straying in the Mist and Conviction

¡°I might have gotten lost. I don¡¯t know where I am at all.¡± (Hikaru) I muttered this to the viewers in this big garden that was covered in dense mist. After that, I defeated two zombie-like monsters. Their movements are slow, and I managed to defeat them easily by using Shadow Bind, but I lost my way in this big garden that has simr structures all around. Being called Straying Big Mist Garden is no joke. There¡¯s no such thing as walls you can see from afar, or peculiar buildings. Even if I try to be really careful and check the position of the structures here, it would be hard to urately tell the exact location you are in. ¡°I don¡¯t have Points, so I can¡¯t exchange them for a map of the surroundings. I am thinking about heading to the entrance somehow.¡± (Hikaru) I mutter this, but I am actually calm internally. That¡¯s because I already knew beforehand from Rifreya that the 3rd Floor is a ce that one can easily get lost in. In other words, I aimed for this -to increase my viewers. ¡°If I can reach the outer wall, I could just trace the wall all the way till I find the stairs. For now, I will make finding this my objective. On this floor, even when I use Darkness Fog, the monsters notice me, so I can¡¯t avoid battles. I have fallen into a pretty dangerous situation, but I will do my best.¡± (Hikaru) Getting lost in the dungeon all alone when you don¡¯t even know what monsters can be showing up is without doubt a suicidal act. It is a situation that wouldn¡¯t be by any means strange if I were to be dead after 30 minutes. I understand this, but seeing the viewers increase drastically, I felt certain that this is the correct choice. This is the price to obtain the life of Nanami, so of course the thing I should be betting with is my life. The sky was maintaining faint light, and was theplete opposite of the 2nd Floor. Your normal explorer would understand that this floor is an easier ce to fight in. ¡ªDangerous. ¡ªNotice. While I was walking to the stairs, I heard a voice somewhere. The next instant, a powerful impact came from my side. ¡°Ugh?! W-What¡­?!¡± (Hikaru) I fortunately managed to guard it with my gauntlet, so I avoided a direct hit, but I rolled and bounced on the ground, and my clothes and skin were mercilessly scraping against the stone pavement. A strong pain ran through my left arm. A bone might have broken there. When I raised my head, what was there was a tree. No, it is a tree monster. Looks like I didn¡¯t notice its camouge and approached it to the point that I was right by its side. Its branches rustled as it moved, and from how slowly it advanced, I honestly don¡¯t think it is that strong, but it has size and hits hard. And the reality is that I suffered quite the damage with one single attack. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect there to be a tree monster like that. I have almost no armor, so I might have broken a bone there.¡± (Hikaru) Even so, I still had the leeway to talk. My left arm was pulsating in intense pain even while talking, and blood was flowing out from the scrapes. Contrary to the rm bells my body is ringing, a part of my heart was saying ¡®this is fine¡¯ ¡®this is a good happening¡¯. I take a stance with the dagger using my already wasted left arm too. I am against a giant tree monster. I don¡¯t know where the joints are, but it is moving its branches like arms, and the tips of those branches are sharp, and it would be bad news if I were to get stabbed by those. Did ite out from the earth, or maybe it was originally like that to begin with? The roots were moving like an octopus, and was slowly approaching me. ¡°This is the first time I have encountered an enemy that Darkness Fog doesn¡¯t work against. I think it is detecting me with something other than eyesight.¡± (Hikaru) I may be talking as if I am calm, but cold sweat is covering my whole body. ¡°[Shade Shift]!¡± (Hikaru) A dark clone of myself appears. It is just a means to distract for a moment, and I don¡¯t know how effective it will be against an enemy that doesn¡¯t rely on eyesight, but it is better than nothing. ¡°Phantom Warrior!¡± (Hikaru) A dark warrior appears, and it attracts the surroundings by loudly hitting its shield with its sword. It fortunately seems to be sensitive to sounds, its attention was slightly diverted there. I circle it and take the back of the monster. And immediately activate an ability. ¡°[Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) The moment the tentacles of darkness tied up the branches, I stabbed with my dagger. ¡°Hard!¡± (Hikaru) It is different from a monster that has a humanoid body. This one is a literal tree. Stabbing a shortsword there is most difficult. In the first ce, Ick the physical strength. I greedily attack it again, but it is not showing any signs of reaching its weak point. While I was doing that, the binding was losing its effect. ¡°[Summon: Night Bug]!¡± (Hikaru) I summon Night Bugs and take distance. It is impossible with one arm. I take out a Mid Potion that I bought in the guild from the Shadow Storage and ssh it on my wound. Maybe because of the adrenaline from battle, I couldn¡¯t feel the pain anymore. I can feel the numbness going away. I thought my left arm wouldn¡¯t heal unless I used a Mid Scroll, but the sensation was slowly returning to me. Maybe this is the blessing amidst the misfortune, it isn¡¯t broken. ¡°Gudomoooo.¡± The monster that was having its branches and trunk whittled away by the many insects raised a roar and shook its branches. ¡°Wa¡­What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± (Hikaru) A new presence from the surroundings¡­no, more precisely, I am hearing what seems like the cries of something. ¡°Could it be that¡­it has called itsrades¡­?¡± (Hikaru) That feeling of mine turned out to be correct, and 2 big men holding giant clubs were heading this way from the other side of the mist. I knew plenty well that a development like this could happen if I were to get stuck too long in battle. (Should I run? But¡­) (Hikaru) Fortunately, they are monsters that are not too fast. If I were to run away while shooting around abilities, I should be able to escape without any issues. Running away; that option is naturally avable. But¡­what would it achieve? I came here alone prepared for death. I decided to get 1st ce. That resolve shouldn¡¯t be so frail that I would turn tail and run away from this. I came here alone. I even got lost on purpose. It was definitely not for the sake of running away when I fell into peril. I came all the way here seeking a situation like this. ¡°I can somehow move my left arm now. 3 is a lot, but¡­I will do it.¡± (Hikaru) After reaching that decision, it felt as if a switch flipped inside my head. I ignore the tree monster for now and run towards the giant men. (Darkness Fog works on them.) (Hikaru) I spread the range of the darkness at once, jump the instant their movements were sealed by Shadow Bind, and stab into their weak points. I did that twice in a row and finished the giant men. My body moved so well it surprised even me. My concentration might have increased by being conscious of death. I leave the fallen Spirit Stones that fell from the giant men just like that, and head to the tree monster. No matter how hard the monster, in the end, it is a tree. I had the Phantom Warrior attract its attention, I myself moved to the back, and attacked after sealing its movements with Shadow Bind. Using 3 abilities for 1 attack is pretty rough, but I don¡¯t know any other method. If Rifreya were here, I could have been able to fight with only Darkness Fog, so doing this alone really is pushing it a bit. But that¡¯s what I signed up for. It is because of the danger that I am doing it. It is because it is dangerous that it is good. On the 3rd exchange of attacks, my shortsword finally managed to prate. The tree monster turned into a Spirit Stone. It was a monster I had terrible affinity against, but thanks to that, I managed to get over 400 million viewers. Not bad. ¡°I have been wounded a little bit, but this has been good battle experience. Now, let¡¯s go to the next one.¡± (Hikaru) I make a face of being fine even if I have to force it out. My body is beginning to heat up because of using Spirit Energy too much. It is impossible to do more strenuous fights like this one. After that, I walked around searching for the exit, and defeated: 15 goblins (big), 8 zombies, 5 small fiends, and 5 giant men. It seems like tree monsters don¡¯t show up that often, so none have shown up after that. For the other monsters aside from that, Darkness Fog was effective, and if that¡¯s effective, it is possible to reduce their battle power greatly. I just have to calmly take their lives. Of course, there¡¯s the need for quite the effort, but that is giving me a good amount of experience. By defeating monsters, I take in Spirit Energy bit by bit, and I could feel that the power in my body is increasing. ¡°I think I am getting the hang of how to fight with Dark Spirit Abilities. Don¡¯t know what would happen if even stronger monsters were to show up, but I am beginning to understand why Rifreya asserted that it would work in the 3rd Floor.¡± (Hikaru) I talk as I go up the 10 step stairs that I remember seeing before. I walk straight ahead just like that, and see the opening where the stairs leading to the 2nd Floor were. It is true that I got lost, but I actually have a lot of confidence in my sense of direction. If I know the whole time in what direction I came from, you basically can¡¯t get lost for real. But from the perspective of the viewers, it should have looked like I luckily got back to the stairs. ¡°It is the exit! What a relief¡­ I was close to my limit, but it looks like I can go back alive.¡± (Hikaru) Even whilementing, I myself felt that was shameless. Calling me an actor would be an insult to the trade. I am sure that I will be found out by the sharp viewers, but well,menting in itself is basically just an extra. In the end, I just have to show by action. ¡°Now then, today¡¯s solo exploration ends with this. I will be exploring with a party from tomorrow on, so please look forward to it.¡± (Hikaru) I ended thementary with this. I cover myself with darkness, and run through the dungeon. Honestly speaking, getting lost and wandering an unknown floor was taxing in both body and mind. The fact that I managed to despite that might have been because I felt ¡®death right by my side¡¯ the whole time in that forest. Anyways, let¡¯s splurge today and eat something tasty. Today¡¯s exploration was done mostly in the darkness whilementing, so it might not have been that fun to watch, but I managed to get over 500 million viewers in the end. I am now in spot 14 on the tentative rankings. As expected, I wasn¡¯t wrong. Me putting my life in danger bes an explosive, and it allows me to rise in the rankings greatly. And¡­this result is also proof that my death is desired. Chapter 65: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 3000th

Chapter 65: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 3000th

-675: Anonymous from Earth That feeling of Rifreya-sama wanting to be together with him as much as possible reached even me. So cute. Or more like, Hikaru is beginning to look like a brusque boyfriend. -676: Anonymous from Earth The shortsword is so cool! -677: Anonymous from Earth ck ded knives can be seen often, but there might not be that many that are forged. -678: Anonymous from Earth Japanese swords normally are just the same color as the metal, so they don¡¯t be ck. -679: Anonymous from Earth In other words¡­it is cool. -680: Anonymous from Earth The new weapon is nice. I would like to sell my own weapons in an isekai. -681: Anonymous from Earth ck clothing and a ninja sword; that¡¯spletely a ninja. -682: Anonymous from Earth He is super popr with the foreigners. So ninjas did exist in Japan! -683: Anonymous from Earth The handle is on the long side. -684: Anonymous from Earth They said it doesn¡¯t get dirty in the dungeon. What does that mean? -685: Anonymous from Earth The Millietas Great Dark Church is where those twins are? -686: Anonymous from Earth The defeated monsters be Spirit Stones and their bodies disappear. Of course the things sticking to the de will also disappear, so there¡¯s no need to wipe it. -687: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s the business that Hikaru has? Even though he has to get as many viewers as possible. -688: Anonymous from Earth ]]685 The ce where the twins (evil) are, yeah. It is pretty far away in terms of distance, but they are well known¡­ -689: Anonymous from Earth Maybe he is aiming to increase his number of viewers by fighting solo? -690: Anonymous from Earth If he were that narcissistic, he wouldn¡¯t be having this tough of a time. -691: Anonymous from Earth He even has his own personal weapon. Hikaru-kun is finally looking like an explorer. -692: Anonymous from Earth If he were blessed with party members, he would be able to live off being an explorer using his Dark Spirit Abilities as much as he wanted. -693: Anonymous from Earth With the power of Hikaru, can¡¯t he even be scouted by the number one party of the city? He can even double as a porter. Wouldn¡¯t that route be better in terms of increasing viewers? -694: Anonymous from Earth It is a world where magic tools can provide the same effect as a Shadow Bag, so I don¡¯t know about that. -695: Anonymous from Earth Hmmm? Is he seriously going to be acting separately from Rifreya-san? -696: Anonymous from Earth The sad face of Rifreya-san! -697: Anonymous from Earth I feel bad for Rifreya-sama. ]]693 What did you smoke to think that Hikaru has that level ofmunication capability¡­? He even looks like he has his hands full with Rifreya. -698: Anonymous from Earth Is he maybe going to the guild to gather information? -699: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t this the first time he has bought a potion in the conventional way? -700: Anonymous from Earth He didn¡¯t have the leeway in money at the beginning after all. -701: Anonymous from Earth Alex is properly using the guild often, and most if not all the information of the dungeon has been disyed. They are called dungeon explorers, but the reality is that almost all of the floors up to the 5th Floor have beenpletely explored. The real explorers are diving the 6th Floor or lower, and they are apparently a real low percent. -702: Anonymous from Earth Most of the explorers are more like just monster hunters rather than explorers. Or more like, is Hikaru going to be dungeon diving? Now? -703: Anonymous from Earth Also, since you be stronger by fighting monsters, there¡¯s benefits in the future. You can switch to being a bodyguard or a mercenary, and you can go as high as a temr. -704: Anonymous from Earth ¡°I knew it¡­¡± ¡°Onii, you idiot.¡± Is what they said, but why is Hikaru being insulted? -705: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it simply because he is trying to dive alone? The fact that he is keeping it a secret from Rifreya must mean that he is most likely going to be doing something unreasonable. -706: Anonymous from Earth When he uses Darkness Fog on the 2nd floor, I really can¡¯t tell where Hikaru is on the screen. -707: Anonymous from Earth Commentary! So awkward! -708: Anonymous from Earth 3rd Floor! On his own?? Isn¡¯t Hikaru still a 3rd Floor virgin? -709: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t this dangerous? The 3rd Floor isn¡¯t a darkness stage, so it won¡¯t go as smoothly as the 2nd Floor. This ain¡¯t a game. -710: Anonymous from Earth Even Alex in a party of 3 is having decent difficulties with it. Both of them are Chosen, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s that much of a gap between the strength of Alex and Hikaru. -711: Anonymous from Earth He may be the Great Dark Mage, but there¡¯s limits. He might be okay if he stays hidden in the darkness the whole time though. But in terms of viewers, that¡¯s not so fun to watch. -712: Anonymous from Earth Moreover, what¡¯s dangerous is that he hasn¡¯t investigated beforehand. There¡¯s the Treant that camouges ingeniously or the Gremlin that can use Spirit Abilities. There¡¯s even Ghouls that can paralyze you if you get bitten. -713: Anonymous from Earth Paralysis is really bad news. If you get hit by that when alone, it is without doubt game over. -714: Anonymous from Earth If he were to encounter 2 Trolls, he would no doubt die. No matter how you think about it, he won¡¯t be able to defeat them with just your Summon: Night Bug. -715: Anonymous from Earth He does have his trump card that is Create Undead, and that¡¯s actually super strong. If I remember correctly, he still has the stone of the Mantis, so when pushes to shove, maybe he ns on resolving it with that? -716: Anonymous from Earth He obviously is strong if he were to call the Mantis, but just because you manage to ovee one battle¡­ -717: Anonymous from Earth He may be able to use Dark Spirit Abilities on a high level, his weapon is that shortsword, right? There¡¯s a reason why Rifreya-sama uses that obscenely big weapon. Using a shortsword on goblins and orcs would be one thing, but it would be in reckless in the 3rd Floor. -718: Anonymous from Earth If a Garden Panther shows up, he is definitely dying¡­ Alex and his party encountered it once, and barely managed toe out of that with their lives by throwing dried meat at it¡­ -719: Anonymous from Earth Damn, you guys are actually worrying here? So kind. Here I am, excited about what¡¯s toe. -720: Anonymous from Earth It is because there¡¯s people like you that Hikaru is trying to be reckless here. He doesn¡¯t open his messages, so no matter how many messages we send, it is just wasted. This is seriously bad. -721: Anonymous from Earth He can use Shadow Storage now, so isn¡¯t he basically already the ultimate form of a porter? He could enter any party he wants. -722: Anonymous from Earth If hees back alive, that is¡­ -723: Anonymous from Earth Phantom Warrior is so damn good! -724: Anonymous from Earth Even an Ogre with a weapon is instantly killed. E-Eh¡­? -725: Anonymous from Earth ¡ùAn Ogre with a weapon is a monster that even a full party of explorers avoids depending on the situation. -726: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t that impressive? He just now defeated that as if nothing without Shadow Bind. Isn¡¯t he stronger than Jeanne-chan on a 1v1??? -727: Anonymous from Earth No, at first, I thought this ability would be pretty strong against humans, but maybe it would instead be seen through? It is unnaturally dark, or other stuff like that. -728: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s have him use it on Alex and check. -729: Anonymous from Earth Alex is a real scaredy-cat despite his looks, so please don¡¯t. -730: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is so kind that it would be suicidal to fight against Jeanne-chan. In the time he is hesitating, he would get instantly killed. -731: Anonymous from Earth Is Jeanne-chan a killing machine or something??? -732: Anonymous from Earth No idea. The person herself says: ¡°I am simply a gamer¡±. -733: Anonymous from Earth Maybe only Jeanne-chan got transported to a game world? -734: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru really is going to be going down to the 3rd Floor¡­ -735: Anonymous from Earth This isekai was a game that Jeanne-chan had yed in the past!! -736: Anonymous from Earth I understand now that Hikaru is strong. But even with that, exploring the 3rd Floor is bad news. It is on apletely different level from the time when he was spamming the 2nd Floor. -737: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen are barely talking now, so it really does seem like he is pushing himself here. -738: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru¡­ I am happy for thementary and all, but your voice is trembling¡­ -739: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s the brother of Celica and Karen for ya. Even if you¡¯ve got the objective of reviving Nanami-chan on your back, you normally wouldn¡¯t be able to act this firmly. -740: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru barely has any Points, right? If I remember correctly, he¡¯s got no Barrier Stones. -741: Anonymous from Earth Even if we send him messages, he doesn¡¯t read them. He is getting all cornered by himself¡­ The Chosen that have been dying have decreased by quite a lot, but is the count going to increase¡­today? -742: Anonymous from Earth I am sure he is just gonna hide in the darkness and check the ce around. Well, that in itself is still pretty reckless. Just hope the viewer count doesn¡¯t endorse this act of his. Darkness doesn¡¯t show well on the screen, so I guess it should be okay. -743: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Onii-chan thinks that he is being hated, so he thinks that the ones who hate him will be happy if he were to be reckless¡­ And that¡¯s why he is doing something like this¡­¡± ¡°Even though we are all worrying here¡­¡± The two should think of a way for Hikaru to open the messages as soon as possible. -744: Anonymous from Earth So Hikaru thinks that if he were to push himself, there will be people watching in joy and saying: ¡®can¡¯t he just die already?¡¯. The vast majority will be watching in worry and saying ¡®treat your life with more care¡¯ though. -745: Anonymous from Earth Have Alex bring him our message¡­ There¡¯s still more than 10 days left in the Viewer Count Race. At this rate, Hikaru is going to die. -746: Anonymous from Earth Is he seriously going in without any prior knowledge? -747: Anonymous from Earth Seriously. As someone who has been watching Hikaru the whole time he has been awake, I will tell you there¡¯s no doubt about that. -748: Anonymous from Earth Is your life okay¡­? -749: Anonymous from Earth He sucks atmentating, but that in turn makes it feel more real and pitiful. Seriously, don¡¯t push yourself¡­ -750: Anonymous from Earth Darkness Fog really does have badpatibility with this ce. The 3rd Floor is mostly whitish, so it stands out like crazy. It is nice to be able to tell where he is for a change, but that in turn means that the monsters can also tell. -751: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru suddenly encounters a Troll. Moreover, one with a weapon. -752: Anonymous from Earth I want to be that one guy that¡¯s sticking on the wall and saying ¡®Turn back¡­¡¯ ¡®Turn back and leave¡­¡¯. -753: Anonymous from Earth He obviously will avoid it. A Troll with a club is the 2nd strongest monster in the 3rd Floor, right? -754: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? He intends to fight it? -755: Anonymous from Earth Arade of Alex has been left in a critical state because of the club swinging of a Troll. -756: Anonymous from Earth The incident where Crabbell was foaming on his mouth and had be a crab¡­ -757: Anonymous from Earth Instant Kill! -758: Anonymous from Earth Huh?! -759: Anonymous from Earth SO DAMN OP! -760: Anonymous from Earth You gotta be kidding me. -761: Anonymous from Earth S-S-S-SO S-S-S-S-SCARY (©b§¥©b) -762: Anonymous from Earth His courage is impressive. With that shortsword, you would have to be practically sticking to your enemy to defeat them. -763: Anonymous from Earth It could also be the other way around. The reach is short, and that¡¯s why he managed to defeat an enemy with a long club. A barehanded Troll would go for a fast p or something. -764: Anonymous from Earth Why can¡¯t we see inside the darkness? Do your damn job, management. -765: Anonymous from Earth Humans can¡¯t see inside the darkness¡­ -766: Anonymous from Earth I hear sobbing from my speakers. -767: Anonymous from Earth T-They are¡­They are crying¡­ Don¡¯t cry Celica, Karen¡­ -768: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Uuuuu~~h. Why are you being this reckless. Onii-chan, you idiot¡­¡± ¡°Everything will be over if you die¡­ Him being unable to calcte on those fronts is clumsy and cute though¡­ But this really is just pushing it¡­¡± -769: Anonymous from Earth I am sorry to admit that I thought that was cute. -770: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is indeed an idiot. However, there¡¯s times when a man has to do it even when knowing it is foolish, Celica¡­Karen¡­ -771: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru isn¡¯t showing any signs of leaving. He has already encountered Hobgoblins and Gremlins¡­ -772: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is defeating 2nd Floor level monsters without any difficulty. -773: Anonymous from Earth Gremlins can use Earth Spirit Abilities, so they should be decently problematic though! -774: Anonymous from Earth Even with Night Bug rendered useless, he didn¡¯t panic at all. -775: Anonymous from Earth But Hikaru is going deeper and deeper though. Isn¡¯t that ce really easy to get lost in? It is on the level that Alex and his party had a detailed map, yet, they got lost. -776: Anonymous from Earth A Ghoul showed up! -777: Anonymous from Earth Instant Kill! -778: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is so strong it feels as if he is ying a different game. -779: Anonymous from Earth Ghouls have paralyzing poison in their ws and bite, so they are pretty dangerous. But this is basically ¡®if it doesn¡¯t hit, get beat¡¯. -780: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has Poison Resistance. -781: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru: ¡®I might have gotten lost¡¯. -782: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s with hisposure? From where did this op charactere from? Where is our Hikaru-kyun? -783: Anonymous from Earth Did his brain fry at some point in time? He is so calm it is unsettling. -784: Anonymous from Earth I would have fainted. -785: Anonymous from Earth Of course he would get lost if he just treads on without even mapping. You can already tell that with the name Straying Big Mist Garden, right? -786: Anonymous from Earth He is obviously getting lost on purpose. -787: Anonymous from Earth Even if he is going for the style of cornering himself more and more to get viewers, isn¡¯t he overdoing it? We don¡¯t wish for this. Just give me some romance with Rifreya-sama. -788: Anonymous from Earth So you say, but the viewers are increasing more and more¡­ -789: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Why?! Why?! Why are you doing something like this? You were partying with Rifreya-san! You were getting an increase in viewers by fighting safely! We will definitely have you get 1st ce, so you could have just done what you usually do!¡± Celica is flipping out here. -790: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen are doing their best, and yet, it isn¡¯t reaching his brother. So pitiful. -791: Anonymous from Earth The viewers were increasing well, but he is aiming for nothing less than 1st ce. It can¡¯t be helped that he would think it would be impossible to obtain if he doesn¡¯t push himself. -792: Anonymous from Earth Didn¡¯t Alex get an exnation from the guild saying that there¡¯s quite a lot of parties that have gotten lost in the 3rd Floor and haven¡¯t returned? Isn¡¯t Hikaru in real danger here? You can¡¯t deal with a lot of stuff when you are alone. -793: Anonymous from Earth Treant!! -794: Anonymous from Earth This is bad (real bad). -795: Anonymous from Earth This is probably the first time I see Hikaru getting hit. -796: Anonymous from Earth Darkness doesn¡¯t work on Treants?! Even though it is weak against Fire Spirit Abilities! -797: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen are panicking to unprecedented extents. It really is rough to watch a family member be in this state¡­ -798: Anonymous from Earth Obviously. Depending on the circumstances, he could die. If he dies, nothing will be aplished. -799: Anonymous from Earth They weren¡¯t doing real timementaries in the time at the forest after all. If they had, they probably would be panicking even more than now. -800: Anonymous from Earth They were panicking plenty enough in the audiomentary of the edited version too though¡­ -801: Anonymous from Earth ¡°I might have broken a bone¡± -my ass. Run away already¡­ Treants are slow. -802: Anonymous from Earth It looks like he intends to fight with the full-course of the Dark Spirit Abilities. It has been a while since I have seen Shade Shift. -803: Anonymous from Earth One of his arms really is useless now. Treants are weak against Spirit Abilities, but they have high physical resistance. -804: Anonymous from Earth It called 2 Trolls. Isn¡¯t Hikaru way too unlucky??? -805: Anonymous from Earth Aah¡­he is dead¡­ -806: Anonymous from Earth ¡®I will do it¡¯, Hikaru? His resolve is crazy on a lot of fronts. Is he going to be using Create Undead here? -807: Anonymous from Earth He was the same type as Jeanne-chan¡­ -808: Anonymous from Earth ¡°O-O-Onii-chaaaaann!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dieeeee!!¡± -809: Anonymous from Earth If a family member of mine were to do something like this, I would also be bawling my eyes out¡­ -810: Anonymous from Earth Raise your hands! Give him our energy!! That¡¯s the only thing we can do for him toe back alive!! -811: Anonymous from Earth Eh? -812: Anonymous from Earth Huh??? -813: Anonymous from Earth He insta killed 2 Trolls?? -814: Anonymous from Earth Ye gotta be kidding me. -815: Anonymous from Earth The moment I thought the darkness had spread, 10 secondster, the Trolls were already Spirit Stones. I don¡¯t even believe my own words here. -816: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is so cool I am crying here¡­ -817: Anonymous from Earth 2 Trolls are enemies that Alex and his party would normally just avoid. -818: Anonymous from Earth If it were a normal RPG, those would be monsters that would show up in mid game¡­ -819: Anonymous from Earth What kind of battle happened inside the darkness? -820: Anonymous from Earth Judging from the speed, he is striking the Spirit Vein with one hit. -821: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s a ninja! -822: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is seriously a Critical Hit artist. -823: Anonymous from Earth Dayum. -824: Anonymous from Earth He is a bad match against a Treant, but he managed to defeat it in the end. I am beginning to feel stupid for worrying. -825: Anonymous from Earth Even Celica and Karen were speechless. -826: Anonymous from Earth I have seen the muddy battles Alex¡¯s party has had, so it really entuates how abnormal Hikaru is¡­ -827: Anonymous from Earth ¡°This has been good battle experience¡± -my ass. Just how worried do you think Celica and Karen were? -828: Anonymous from Earth I am beginning to fear Hikaru here. He really is the brother of those twins. He was by no means your regr high schooler. -829: Anonymous from Earth Fighting against beings that are clearly superior to you with a sword or a spear is something that only a person with screws loose could do. Even other Chosen have said that often. Alex is actually on the side that¡¯s doing pretty well. Hikaru and Jeanne are outliers. -830: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is beginning to fight the next battle as if nothing. And this time he instantly killed the Gremlin¡­ What¡¯s this? What are we watching here? Bring out the guy that said Hikaru only shines in the 2nd Floor. -831: Anonymous from Earth Ikakin is fighting in a way that appeals to viewers, and yet, even he doesn¡¯t pull stunts like this and runs away when he has to. But that¡¯s the normal reaction of a human. Not just anyone can fight life or death battles in close range. -832: Anonymous from Earth I have read this before, but no matter the training a soldier undergoes, only a handful of them can actually fight in the battlefield. -833: Anonymous from Earth Being able to do that without hesitation is a crazy valuable attribute for warriors, huh¡­ -834: Anonymous from Earth This ain¡¯t a game. If you get wounded, it hurts. The enemy wille at you with the intent to kill. Fighting them off and killing them isn¡¯t as easy as in games. -835: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is a Loved One, right? Being attacked by Great Spirits is a demerit, but the advantage of shooting these many Abilities is outrageous. -836: Anonymous from Earth I thought I had understood how impressive he was when he was defeating the monsters in the 2nd Floor, but¡­ Man, this is crazy. I am beginning to understand why Rifreya-sama was so enthralled by him. -837: Anonymous from Earth The tempo of the battles is nuts. It is like he doesn¡¯t even take an action for a battle stance, or like he is killing them as he passes by¡­ -838: Anonymous from Earth It is also because they would call for reinforcements if you take your time though. -839: Anonymous from Earth Brb, gonna be a Dark Spirit User. Where was the church again? -840: Anonymous from Earth He is gonna get scouted by the Assassin Guild with this. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s one though. -841: Anonymous from Earth Mi¡­Milliestas¡­ -842: Anonymous from Earth No, you normally wouldn¡¯t be able to hunt with this tempo in the 3rd Floor! He insta killed everything aside from the Treant! I do understand that his battle style isn¡¯t suitable for a normal exchange of blows, but this?! -843: Anonymous from Earth It is seriously crazy that he can instantly kill a Troll too. -844: Anonymous from Earth It is also because the weapon is well made, but what really stands out here is how abnormal the person himself is¡­ -845: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has only defeated Goblins and Orcs in the 2nd Floor. He only began fighting Ogres when he met Rifreya, and the Mantis was defeated after Rifreya had weakened it. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t understand his potential in solo battles. Compared to Rifreya, he has weak physical strength, and he does give the impression that he is weak, so that¡¯s why we thought that going down to the 3rd Floor was nothing but suicidal. His abilities are strong and Create Undead can serve as a trump card. Even so, if the person himself is weak, it would only serve to buy time. But what do we get after opening the lid? To think we would be witnessing the arrival of a warrior on the same level or higher than Jeanne here! I was seriously trembling there!! -846: Anonymous from Earth It really was goosebump inducing. In the first ce, Spirit Abilities are strong, but the ones of Hikaru are all support abilities. If it were to run away, it would be one thing, but I thought it would be reckless to fight with them. -847: Anonymous from Earth Even while we are talking here, he is turning monsters into Spirit Stones. That smoothness in storing the Spirit Stones into his Shadow Storage is impressive. -848: Anonymous from Earth He has really mastered his abilities¡­ I was calling him the Great Dark Mage as a joke at first, but¡­I can¡¯t make fun of him now. -849: Anonymous from Earth ¡°The exit! What a relief¡±, Hikaru says with a straight face. -850: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Onii-chan has had an outrageous sense of direction since forever, so he probably wasn¡¯t that lost.¡± ¡°If he really had been lost, it would have shown in his face more.¡± ¡°Well¡­whichever the case, he is okay. I hope this is thest time he does this.¡± -851: Anonymous from Earth Celica was quite the emotional roller coaster there. -852: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t that just amunication technique? The type that would increase the affection of others if she were to show her emotions in her face. Isn¡¯t she like super calm out of camera? -853: Anonymous from Earth You expect a 12 year old to go that far? No, maybe she is?? -854: Anonymous from Earth The viewers really did increase. He went all the way up to 14th ce¡­ -855: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru probably doesn¡¯t notice that his viewers increased because they were dumbstruck by his battle power¡­ -856: Anonymous from Earth Maybe he will meet up with Rifreya-sama tomorrow and tell her ¡®let¡¯s begin exploring the 3rd Floor¡¯ as if nothing happened. -857: Anonymous from Earth He probably will. Hikaru is one evil guy¡­ -858: Anonymous from Earth So we have to watch Rifreya-sama act like a senpai there with a smug face, huh¡­ -859: Anonymous from Earth It would be impossible even for Rifreya to explore the 3rd Floor solo after all. She was close to wiping out with a Mantis. -860: Anonymous from Earth The discussion of who is the strongest now is heating up like a storm, lmao. Hikaru was strong in his abilities to begin with, so he was up there in the ranks, but he has suddenly jumped up to the probability of being the strongest. -861: Anonymous from Earth In terms of in strength, there¡¯s no discussion. If he is this strong even in a bright ce, then that means his strength at night is on a whole other level. -862: Anonymous from Earth He managed to do this much in solo battle, and on top of that, he can use Summon Night Bug. He even has Create Undead if things get hairy¡­ -863: Anonymous from Earth This is nuts. -864: Anonymous from Earth Stop sending messages to Jeanne saying: ¡®Hikaru is stronger than you¡¯. LMAO. Despite how Jeanne-chan looks, she is a stickler when ites to strength. -865: Anonymous from Earth I was pretty worried about Hikaru dying here but¡­ What¡¯s this? I thought watching Chosen was in bad taste and was wondering what God was thinking, but¡­is this what they call the potential of humans? -866: Anonymous from Earth I am d I was following in real time. Gotta thank Twin/Sis for that one. -867: Anonymous from Earth It has been a while since I have been this excited by something. I am taking a break from work tomorrow. -868: Anonymous from Earth No, go to work. Chapter 66: Excuse and Comparing Answers about Monsters

Chapter 66: Excuse and Comparing Answers about Monsters

The next day, I met Rifreya early in the morning at the guild. I n on going to the 3rd Floor with Rifreya and Grapefull. It is of course a secret that I went to the dungeon yesterday, moreover, to the 3rd Floor by myself. ¡°Hikaru, what¡¯s with that wound¡­? Your clothes are also in tatters.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya ran towards me and touched my cheek with her fingers. Looks like I had a wound left. I thought of the chance that it wouldn¡¯t be found out, but she suddenly pointed it out. I was going to throw an excuse for the tattered clothes, but there¡¯s no mirrors at the inn, so I didn¡¯t notice I had a wound that could be noticed at a nce. There might actually be a pretty noticeable one remaining. Maybe I should check in the mirror of the guild. ¡­Anyways, the mid potion that the guild sells isn¡¯t that great -even though it is so expensive. ¡°¡­Where did you go after that?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Well, actually, I went to the port and fell down pretty bad there. I went there wondering if I could fish.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Fishing? Why do that?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Uhm¡­hobby¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hobby¡­?¡± (Rifreya) It became a nonsensical excuse, but it looks like Rifreya has bitten on the fishing for some reason, I managed to muddle my way out. Maybe fishing isn¡¯t something people do much as a hobby over here. Or it might just be Rifreya not knowing much about the outside world. By the way, it is true that fishing is one of my hobbies. ¡°Well, I immediately went back and rested though. I don¡¯t have fishing tools after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Really? Immediately? Around what time?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°E-Eh¡­? I wonder. Now that I think about it, I might have spaced out for quite a while at the sea.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hmmm¡­ Is that so¡­ If you were going to go out to y, you should have invited me.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Eh, what?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Nothing~! Now, let¡¯s go!¡± (Rifreya) I acted as if I didn¡¯t hear it and somehow managed to fool her. Well, no matter how you cut it, there¡¯s no way Rifreya would know that I went by myself to the dungeon. I was the one who proposed the break, and I haven¡¯t told her yet my real reason as to why I am dungeon diving. After we hired Grapefull at the lynx mutual aid association, we entered the guild and had our entry permit issued. Normally, I would be waiting outside, but we will be challenging the 3rd Floor for the first time, so I was told to check the data in the guild. ¡°It is easy to get lost in the 3rd Floor, but aside from that, there aren¡¯t that many things to watch out for. However, please take a look at the information about the monsters.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Ah, this. I see¡­ There¡¯s a lot more types of monsters than in the 2nd Floor, huh.¡± (Hikaru) The traits and names of the 3rd Floor monsters have been posted here with quite the good illustrations. Goblins (big) are Hobgoblins; the small fiends are Gremlins; the zombies are Ghouls; the giant men are Trolls; and that tree monster is a Treant. ¡°Yeah. The monsters aren¡¯t that big of a deal, but we have to be careful when theye in groups. You can¡¯t move when you are paralyzed after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Have you gotten hit by that?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°One time. I was saved by my party members and somehow managed to escape danger.¡± (Rifreya) If I had been hit with paralysis yesterday, I would have died without doubt. Were the viewers watching and wishing for me to get bitten by a Ghoul? If that¡¯s the case, I should have tried to show myself having a harder time with them. The viewers must have watched the explorations of Alex too, so I think they have information about the 3rd Floor. It might be hard to bring fresh content unless I dive to the 4th Floor and below. ¡°The weakness of Treants is Spirit Abilities¡­especially Fire Spirit Abilities, huh. Looks like attacks with weapons won¡¯t work well.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Not really. It wouldn¡¯t be that difficult with my weapon. In the case of monsters with weapons, a sh can¡¯t be helped, but a Treant also ils its branches around, so it would be like lumbering.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Lumbering¡­¡± (Hikaru) Well, it is true that it was only iling around with its arms. Rifreya must be a good match against it. When that shows up, I will leave it to Rifreya. ¡°The strongest one is the Garden Panther, huh¡­ Have you fought it before?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, I haven¡¯t even encountered one. There¡¯s talk that it is so fast there¡¯s no knowing if you can even run away from it, so we have to be careful.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°The Panther can suddenly attack you-nyan. You have it eat dried meat and run away in the meantime, or use smoke bombs to run away. The other option is to use Spirit Abilities, but maybe this party can defeat one-nya?¡± (Grapefull) ¡°Hm? Monsters eat meat?¡± (Hikaru) I haven¡¯t seen them do that even once though. Or more like, monsters are mysterious creatures that turn into Spirit Stones when defeated¡­wait, that¡¯s the same for humans in dungeons, huh. ¡°Monsters are born with an empty stomach, so they are always hungry. Giving them food to run away is a basic of explorers.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then, do monsters die from starvation?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The dungeon is filled with Spirits, so they won¡¯t be dying from starvation. Even we don¡¯t get hungry that much inside of it, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Eh? That was because of Spirits?¡± (Hikaru) I am full of things I don¡¯t know. It is true that I thought I didn¡¯t get that hungry when inside the dungeon. I thought it was from the tension, so I didn¡¯t pay it much mind though¡­ ¡°Anyways, I only have one dried meat, so we have to be careful about the Panther.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah, it would be rough if it were to hit us with a preemptive strike. If it goes straight for me, it would be the end. Or more like, I will prepare some myself too.¡± (Hikaru) I didn¡¯t encounter a Garden Panther yesterday. I knew that there would be the danger of getting attacked by surprise, so I ended up using Darkness Fog from beginning to end, but it might be better to do the same today. We can buy dried meat for escapes in the guild, so I buy 3. By the way, there¡¯s apparently no problem with humans eating it. So it serves as emergency food as well. ¡°At any rate, let¡¯s try and see if the strategy we used in the 2nd Floor works there.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Right. Also, Rifreya, do you think you could defeat this Troll thing without any support?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I can. It is like a matured Ogre after all. I am a worse match against fast types like the Mantis.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then, the only one we have to be careful about is the Garden Panther, huh.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah. Also, you should at least be careful about the Gremlins. They can use Spirit Abilities. About the Panther¡­it might be hard to get a hit in without your support, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) In a party with 3, the fighting style changes. I am serving solely as the support, and have the shy battle style of Rifreya be the focus. The more shy she is, the higher the viewers. 3 days of diving and 1 day to rest; in that 1 day, I explore alone. When diving in a party, I gather viewers with a steady fighting style. I will aim for 1st ce with these two ns. Even if there¡¯s 1,000 Chosen (to be precise, only around 700 are alive), it is not like all of them are living in a way that gathers viewers. Even living requires money. It is not like everyone can put their everything to get viewers. Chapter 67: Frog Plaza and Mankind’s Untrodden Layer

Chapter 67: Frog za and Mankind¡¯s Untrodden Layer

¡°Already found one-nyan. 1 Hobgoblin. What will you do-nya?¡± (Grapefull) ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Make this one quick.¡± (Hikaru) We went straight to the 3rd Floor. Rifreya and Grapefull apparently explore in the 3rd Floor mainly, they¡¯ve got their own handmade map packed with memos, and you apparently can begin seeing the peculiarities of the structures once you get used to them and can travel without getting lost. That one Hobgoblin was easily split apart by Rifreya. She has astounding attack power as always. ¡°Don¡¯t get lost, okay, Hikaru? It would be the end if you get lost on this floor.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing you can do if you can¡¯t go back anymore. It is impossible to fight monsters the whole time, and there¡¯s only the 2 of us¡­3 counting Full-chan.¡± (Rifreya) ording to Rifreya, it is pretty reckless to explore the 3rd Floor with a party of 3. A scout doesn¡¯t serve as a fighting force, so it is technically 2. Rifreya is a warrior that has the means to heal herself, and I can serve as a porter. In that sense, you could think of us as a party worth 5 people. That¡¯s because there¡¯s normally 3 warriors on the front and the remaining 3 are backup. After walking for a while, we arrived at a za that¡¯s around 100 meters in diameter. There was a statue in the middle of around 2 meters modeled after what looked like a dancing frog. ¡°A frog statue-nya. Will you be hunting here today-nyan?¡± (Grapefull) ¡°Right¡­ This is the first day, so I would say yeah. There¡¯s the need to walk around and get used to the 3rd Floor to a certain degree, but¡­let¡¯s leave that for tomorrow.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then, I will go take a look for a bit-nyan. Fine with any monster?¡± (Grapefull) ¡°Let¡¯s avoid only the Garden Panther.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Got it-nyan.¡± (Grapefull) Rifreya and Grapefull were forming the n for today. I personally want to fight a Garden Panther too, but this is still the first day, so I will follow their lead for today. ¡°Hikaru, this ce is the Frog za. It is the biggest za in the 3rd Floor. As long as you arrive at this ce, you just have to walk in the direction that the frog is facing and you will arrive at the exit, so -at the very least- try to remember this ce. Also, there¡¯s a lot of explorers that fight or take breaks here, so it can serve as a base, and you can get help if something happens.¡± (Rifreya) I see. There¡¯s stone paving closely packed in the ground, and it is suitable for Spirit Stone hunts. There¡¯s also no other structures around, so there¡¯s no obstructions. It might be convenient for Rifreya who swings around a big sword. By the way, I came here yesterday too, so I remember this ce. It might have been too in for the viewers, but having a ce this open inside the dungeon is pretty mysterious. Logically speaking, this ce should be deep underground -several hundreds of meters down. It means that that city has a dungeon like this existing below it. And yet, there¡¯s air, and there¡¯s no gas that would bring harm to the body of a person. It is truly like a ce that exists only to be conquered by people. Moreover, there¡¯s still more to this dungeon. ¡°A Troll-nyan. It is only 1 though. What do you wannya do?¡± (Grapefull) ¡°Let¡¯s do it -with the same fighting style as usual.¡± (Hikaru) I sink the monster into darkness, bring it out from the darkness on signal, and Shadow Bind it at the same time. Rifreyaes in there with a full power hit. It is a method that works even by myself with anyone aside from the Treant. There¡¯s no problem at all, and the reality is that we managed to defeat the Troll without any issues. The exploration continued without any problems just like that. We are not a 3rd Floor level party. I am physically weak, but I can use abilities quite well, and Rifreya excels as a warrior. Grapefull must also be a pretty skilled scout herself. She is properly guiding us while searching for monsters in a way that we don¡¯t encounter several monsters at once. It seems like her Tier is slowly increasing from fighting monsters every now and then. It was possible to defeat a Hobgoblin in one hit by hitting their weak point. ¡°Looks like we will be able to manage somehow in the 3rd Floor. Well, the earning isn¡¯t that different from the 2nd Floor though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°There aren¡¯t that many monsters after all. Even so, it would be scary to go to the 4th Floor and 5th Floor, so I would say our right difficulty is here.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°You have gone down to the 4th Floor, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Only a bit though.¡± (Rifreya) The 4th Floor, the Rain Dragon Grand Waterfall, is apparently a cave that has a giant waterfall. ¡°The 4th Floor isn¡¯t that suitable for exploration. Water Spirit Users and Fire Spirit Users are necessary. If possible, a Light Spirit User would be useful as well.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Sounds like a pain.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is a pain. The monsters are strong, the ground is slippery, you get wet from the water, it is cold, dark, and monsters suddenlye out from weird ces¡­¡± (Rifreya) I see. In contrast, it is easy to fight in the 3rd Floor. There¡¯s mist, but it is not to the point of dampening, and it is not cold or hot. The ground isn¡¯t bad, and the monsters aren¡¯t that strong. Most of all, it isn¡¯t dark. ¡°Speaking of that, the information of the dungeon you can get only goes up to the 5th Floor. What¡¯s with the 6th Floor?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The furthest the parties in this city have reached is the 6th Floor.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°In other words, the 6th Floor is still in the process of being cleared, huh.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°There¡¯s apparently explorers who have reached all the way to the 7th Floor. Those are only rumors though. There¡¯s also no information shared about it.¡± (Rifreya) The 5th Floor is ¡®The Hell to Glory¡¯ and the 6th Floor is ¡®The Dawn of the Gold in¡¯. The 5th Floor -the Hell to Glory- is pretty problematic. There¡¯s apparently a lot of explorers who lose their lives there, but Rifreya said that the 4th Floor is also really rough. In other words, the 4th Floor, 5th Floor, and 6th Floor aren¡¯t floors that one can go to with a half-baked party. ¡°Is there information about the 6th Floor?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I wonder. The guild might have, but the guild doesn¡¯t rmend going to the depths.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°They don¡¯t? Even though it is our job to explore?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is because Spirit Stones themselves can be gathered plenty well all the way to the 5th Floor. It would be more of a loss if they were to push further into the depths and lose skilled explorers.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°So that¡¯s how it works. It is true that there¡¯s not much aside from Spirit Stones¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°However, if the depths are not explored, the density of the whirling chaotic energy increases too much, so there¡¯s the need to hunt monsters in the surface levels at quite the high pace topensate.¡± (Rifreya) What can be gained from the dungeon¡­ You obviously get Spirit Stones, but putting it the other way around, you only get that. Of course, there¡¯s the Gift of the Divine Beast, but that¡¯s not something you get often, and I even got it on the 2nd Floor. It probably has nothing to do with the floor. Even so, you can get quite the amount of money if you sold it, so it would be really profitable¡­I think. Of course, you can¡¯t trade them in the dungeon, but it is possible when you go outside. Also, you can bring worth in raising your Tier from fighting. But that might be slightly special for explorers. Everyone is exploring for the sake of their livelihood. There¡¯s no need to go to the depths and poke your head into danger. ¡°There¡¯s 2 Gremlins and 1 Troll mixed party-nya. They are a pretty problematic bunch if you don¡¯t fight it well. What will you do-nya?¡± (Grapefull) Grapefull hade back from scouting and we headed to battle. Rifreya dealt with the Troll, and I dealt with the 2 Gremlins; in that way, we managed to dispose of mixed parties easily. And in this way, we managed to finish the first day in the 3rd Floor with a party. Chapter 68: Shrimp Thermidor and Talk about Family

Chapter 68: Shrimp Thermidor and Talk about Family

¡°It is juice, but cheers!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is a shame it is not alcohol, but cheers!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I can¡¯t drink anything alcoholic, so I am happy with juice-nyan. Cheers~!¡± (Grapefull) The celebration after finishing the exploration. We can¡¯t go close to a church, so we entered a diner that¡¯s in a safe location. Recently, we have been purposely trying out a variety of eateries. Maybe because I am originally japanese, I don¡¯t really have that many things I can¡¯t eat. There¡¯s a lot of things that can be eaten in this world, and Rifreya likes eating. It seems like Grapefull normally doesn¡¯t eat anything decent, so she gets happy every time we treat her, so it in turns makes me happy too. And I think there¡¯s a lot of viewers who like this sort of situation after an adventure. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone happy seeing me eat, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case for Rifreya and Grapefull. If you hate the boss, you hate thepany; there¡¯s the chance the 2 are also hated though¡­ Even so, I feel like having only adventuring scenes would take out the excitement of it. There¡¯s the need for tension and calm. ¡°Going to a new establishment really makes you nervous, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah. It was rmended by the guild?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The guild does about everything¡­¡± (Rifreya) Well, the guild must want to keep the explorers as close to their hands as possible. It is solely a business move, since they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything without explorers. ¡°Even so, this smells really nice. Cheese and shrimp, was it?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is. I have never eaten shrimp before¡­ Is it something that can be caught in the sea?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°If it is the small ones that can be caught in the rivers, I have eaten them often-nya. They have a peculiar taste. These ones are big, so they must be from the sea-nya.¡± (Grapefull) Judging from the ones that are being brought to other tables, it is more like lobster or spiny lobster. They are pretty big shrimps. I have eaten them¡­a pretty decent amount before being transferred. My youngest sister likes crustaceans, and would buy an astounding amount from the money she earned in her mysterious inte part-time job. The food was brought to us after a while. Looks like the middle part is opened up with sauce poured in it, cheese on top, and baked in an oven. It was written at the entrance that the name of the dish is shrimp thermidor, but it didn¡¯t click with me. Shrimps (this is normal in this world) are twice as big as the ones from Earth. If this had been spiny lobster, it would have gone for an incredible price. ¡°What an extravagant meal. It is piping hot and looks tasty.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Isn¡¯t this expensive? Is it okay to have this much-nya?¡± (Grapefull) ¡°It is okay. Food tastes better when eaten with everyone.¡± (Hikaru) She says expensive, but it is around 1 silver coin. I still have the Spirit Stones I got when I dove alone yesterday. There¡¯s no point in leaving money in the middle of the Viewer Count Race, so I want to use as much as possible in order to increase the viewers. Using money to buy food might unexpectedly gain some returns. I do remember watching somewhere that cooking and animal programs are pretty popr. I use a fork that has pretty big spaces in between, and eat the shrimp. The sticky melted cheese and the somewhat strong vored tar mixed and created a dense tastiness. The tar here must be using the broth of shrimp. ¡°This is pretty tasty. It goes well with bread too.¡± (Hikaru) It is a taste that makes me want to have rice to apany. That I end up thinking in that way whenever I eat food with strong vor mighte from being japanese. ¡°Yum~, I am melting-nya. It is totally different from the river shrimp-nyan.¡± (Grapefull) ¡°I-It is that tasty? Uuh¡­alright¡­I am eating it too¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya made a serious expression in front of the giant shrimp as if she had resolved herself. Well, it is true that a shrimp has the appearance of something that would require courage to eat the first time you see it. I knew quite a lot of people in Japan who couldn¡¯t handle shrimp, but I wonder what will be the case with Rifreya. I hope she doesn¡¯t end up hating it without eating it. ¡°Ei!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya ces the shrimp flesh in her mouth. Well, eating something for the first time requires courage. ¡°De¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°De¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°De¡­Delicious!!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya¡¯s face shines in an instant. I am d to see it suits her taste. ¡°I am currently moved. To think I lived without knowing such a tasty thing existed¡­ *Munch munch*.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°There are people who really do like their crustaceans after all. My little sister likes it a whole lot too.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Oh! You have a little sister, Hikaru?!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah. Unlike me, she is a really capable little sister.¡± (Hikaru) Wonder if Celica and Karen are watching me talk about this. I think those two believe that I wasn¡¯t the one who killed Nanami. But that¡¯s exactly why I feel like they would suffer more from the pressure of others. It would be easier for them if they just said: ¡°I can¡¯t believe there was a killer in our family! We are victims too!¡± -but the two of them wouldn¡¯t take that choice. I don¡¯t want them to fight society and get hurt in the process¡­ ¡°I see~. But you are strong in battle, can give proper instructions, and can even utilize abilities precisely; I think you are incrediblypetent yourself, you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I am happy you say that, but thepetency of my little sisters is not in that realm. I don¡¯t know how to exin it though.¡± (Hikaru) My two sisters were already fluent in english by kindergarten. How to say it, their desire to challenge new things and their brains capable of absorbing everything in their way was second to none. Even before elementary school, they were already famous as prodigies. They have appeared on television a number of times, and they were the pride and joy of my parents. ¡°Is that so. Your parents must be proud too.¡± (Rifreya) My heart jumped by the casual remark of Rifreya. ¡°Right.¡± (Hikaru) I answered shortly and thought about my parents for a bit. My parents are¡­strong people, so even if society were to nder them because I ambelled as the killer of Nanami, they wouldn¡¯t be bothered that much. In the first ce, I don¡¯t know if my father and mother are watching me in worry. I couldn¡¯t really picture that in my mind. I was in an outrageous situation where I was suddenly thrown into a forest the moment I was transferred, so I honestly think that my family was at least worried about me at that time. But now¡­ ¡°Hikaru? Are you okay? You are¡­making a real pained expression there.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hm? Aah, sorry. I was thinking about my family for a bit there.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­So you have your circumstances. Well, most explorers do.¡± (Rifreya) I thought she would pry into it, but not touching those things might be a rule. Well, my circumstances are way too special. There¡¯s a high chance she wouldn¡¯t understand me even if I told her. Once the Viewer Count Race is over, I am thinking about telling Rifreya and Grapefull anyways, but right now is not the time for it. ¡°I also have a little sister. She is a really proper girl¡­ Fufu. Same as you, right, Hikaru?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Me too, me too! We are a family of 5 sisters-nyan!¡± (Grapefull) As expected of a catfolk. The amount that is born at one time is high, maybe? I ended up thinking this with no ill-intent, but their names might be stuff like Orangefull, or Lemonfull¡­ No way, huh. The shrimp thermidor was a delicacy, and with the fact that we were hungry, we ended up eating it all. We even ordered extra. Your appetite apparently increases as your Tier goes up and the monstrosification advances. So this is how it looks like, huh. The better we can fight, the higher our food expenses might be. Chapter 69: Spirit Energy Vein and Rifreya’s Circumstances

Chapter 69: Spirit Energy Vein and Rifreya¡¯s Circumstances

¡°By the way, why is it that the weak point of the monsters is the base of their neck?¡± (Hikaru) I remember what I was curious about and asked Rifreya. ¡°I thought it was because the Spirit Stone is at their neck.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s not it. It is because it is the ce where the Spirit Veins meet. In the first ce, Spirit Stones are ¡®proof of having lived¡¯, so it is something that¡¯s born at the center of the veins when you die, and it doesn¡¯t exist while you are alive.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Is that so¡­ Wait, what are these Spirit Veins you speak of¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°There¡¯s soul veins that have Spirit Energy flowing in them -inside your body.¡± (Rifreya) ording to Rifreya, people and monsters have spirit energy flowing in their body, and they concentrate at the base of the neck. When that part is destroyed, you can¡¯t do anything but die. That¡¯s why I ended up getting warned that I should at least protect that part with armor. I did get scared just hearing about it, so once I have gotten a good amount of money, I should have armor be made. Now that I look closely, Rifreya and Grapefull also haveplete protection on the base of their necks. So someone like meying it bare is rare, huh. ¡°I thought you had a reason why you didn¡¯t have armor there¡­ To think it was actually because you didn¡¯t know¡­ Looks like you need to study more, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Is there something like ¡®the basics of an explorer¡¯ book in the guild?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I am better than any book. I will teach you, so you will be okay. Ask me anything.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya smacks her chest. It is honestly a great help to have someone teach me. This is a different world. Themon sense here is so different that, if I am not taught, I don¡¯t even notice the differences. Truly the feeling of not knowing what I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s the state I am currently in. ¡°By the way¡­I have been thinking this after dungeon diving with you, but¡­are you an explorer, Rifreya? Or a temr apprentice? Should I take it as you training here until the exam because you are aiming to be an official temr?¡± (Hikaru) I asked this while eating the extra that had been brought over. If prying into personal matters of explorers is not allowed, this is quite the bad question, but I want to know more about her. Honestly speaking, Rifreya is pretty different amongst the explorers. The veteran adventurers that I see every now and then have good equipment like Rifreya, and dive into the dungeon with unfaltering faces. But she is simply a mid level explorer that mainly goes to the 3rd Floor. I understand that she has good equipment because she is a temr apprentice, but I don¡¯t understand why she would have to act as an explorer¡­or more like, I can¡¯t connect them. ¡°You must have your own objectives to be here, and I am having you help me out here, so I was wondering if I could help you in some way¡­ If it was a bad question to ask, it is fine to not answer.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Objective, huh¡­ I did have two when dungeon diving. One of them was money. Dungeon exploration is dangerous, but that makes it profitable.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°And the other one?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I told you that I am a Temr Apprentice, right? It is that.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah, is that connected somehow?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see¡­ You don¡¯t know about Temrs either.¡± (Rifreya) Are Temrsmon sense in this world? A temr is one job of the many. I don¡¯t think it would be somon knowledge that it would bemon sense though. ¡°Temrs¡­these knights that protect the churches that worship the Great Spirit-samas are required to have two strengths. First, in battle prowess¡­ This falls into the battle arts and the Tier. The other one is Spirit Abilities. I am aiming to be a Temr of the Light Great Church, so I must use Light Spirit Abilities.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then don¡¯t you already fulfill that condition? Your Tier should be pretty high too.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, my Tier and battle prowess is appropriate¡­but you can tell, right, Hikaru? I can¡¯t use my Spirit Abilities well.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya says slightly pained. She said I would be able to tell, but I don¡¯t really. There weren¡¯t any moments where they had to be used, and things could be managed with my Abilities, so Rifreya has only used them a few times at the beginning to show me, but she hasn¡¯t used them in the explorations. Maybe she assumed I thought her Spirit Abilities weren¡¯t adequate enough for battle? ¡­No, that might actually be the case. It is true that it is hard to say darkness and light mesh well. ¡°In other words, your Spirit Abilities don¡¯t reach the requirement to be a Temr Knight¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s right. In order to be a Temr, I need to be able to use the 4th Ability: Photon Ray. My household has produced Temr Captains for generations, so it is expected from me -the eldest daughter- to be one as well¡­ But even when I am this old¡­I am a failure that hasn¡¯t even be a Temr.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Rifreya¡­¡± (Hikaru) I didn¡¯t even know this, and have been using her as a ¡®warrior¡¯. I am a failure as a party member. ¡°My little sister is incredibly good at Spirit Abilities, and her dazzling abilities have earned her the name The Splendorous Flora. Compared to that, I am The Dark Gray Rifreya that can¡¯t shine¡­¡± (Rifreya) As for me, it wasn¡¯t my effort, but because of my cheat powers. There¡¯s no way I can easilyfort this girl who was born and raised in this world with her honest worries. That¡¯s why there¡¯s only one thing I can do. ¡°Rifreya, is it okay to just have you learn the 4th Ability?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? Yes¡­but I have been using them the whole time, yet it didn¡¯t work. It has been 1 year since I entered the dungeon, you know? Normally, even the Tier of my abilities should have gone up by now.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, it is too soon to give up. I have been feeling bad for having you help me out. There¡¯s only 9 days left, but in that time, I will help you out in reaching the 4th Ability.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Help, you say¡­ I reach my limit with only 5 casts¡­¡± (Rifreya) I don¡¯t know if she knows, but Abilities work on a proficiency system. In other words, they get stronger the more you use them. On top of that, it is easier to raise the proficiency when used in battle. For example; even if I were to use my Darkness Fog to just hide in the darkness, the proficiency doesn¡¯t increase at all, but if I use it to cover the enemy in battle, there¡¯s times when it goes up. It should be possible to train the abilities of Rifreya in that way. I think she has only used Light as a light source. If you don¡¯t use it in battle, it is hard to increase your proficiency. ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s test it out. By the way, how do you learn about your Abilities and your Tiers?¡± (Hikaru) Maybe they all have Status Boards¡­? ¡°We are told by the Great Spirit-sama. Wait, you can¡¯t do that, Hikaru! Aah, I see¡­ It is rough being a Loved One.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Aah, no, that¡¯s fine then. No problem.¡± (Hikaru) So Great Spirits are so convenient? A God that tells you your level, huh¡­ This really is a fantasy world. ¡°Eh¡­? But you said your Revtion was in Tier 4¡­ How did you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I will eventually tell you.¡± (Hikaru) If I tell her about that, I would have to begin from the part that I was transferred to this world. I will tell them when it is all over. While we were talking, Grapefull who didn¡¯t join the conversation and had a full belly was fast asleep. She really is a cat. ¡ùRegarding the concept of days, this world works with the same system of 1 week being 7 days. Chapter 70: Revelation of Light and In Battle

Chapter 70: Revtion of Light and In Battle

The next day. We entered the dungeon early in the morning. ¡°We will be hunting today as well, but I am thinking about increasing the proficiency of Rifreya¡¯s Spirit Abilities too.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Proficiency¡­? It is true that I have heard Spirit Abilities increase in Tier when you use them often, but I have used them quite a lot, you know? At the very least, more than my little sister.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°There must be a difference between people.¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t even remember well what my 4th Ability was, and then it suddenly came to me. I don¡¯t know why Rifreya¡¯s ability acquisition is bad. However, if she properly uses them and uses them over and over, the path should open for sure. Or more like, that¡¯s the only thing we can do. ¡°First, the Light Ability¡­I think it is the Revtion of Light, let¡¯s use that in full. I myself used the Revtion of Darkness, Darkness Fog, the whole time, and a whole lot of abilities popped from that.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see¡­ It is true that I didn¡¯t use Light that much in my explorations, and have been using Cure Glow the whole time¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is natural to use a healing ability instead of Light that serves as a substitute for a torch, but maybe that¡¯s the source of the mistake?¡± (Hikaru) Especially now that we have advanced to the 3rd Floor. There¡¯s no situation where she can use Light. She is gonna end up using Cure Glow even more. It is like me using Shadow Runner the whole time without using Dark Mist. Thinking of it in that way, the proficiency doesn¡¯t increase, and you don¡¯t learn other abilities. This is solely from feeling alone, but I had some strange confidence in it. That¡¯s because the sensation I get from using Darkness Fog and the other abilities is different. It is hard to put into words, but it is as if Darkness Fog is the only one that calls Dark Spirits¡­no, it is kinda like creating them. ¡°But I have been using Light pretty often too, you know? It is convenient in the 2nd Floor after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Didn¡¯t you use it as a substitute for a torch?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Yeah¡­¡± (Rifreya) It really must be better to use it in battle. For now, let¡¯s test it out. ¡°Rifreya, you can use abilities 5 times a day, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Y-Yes.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then, before going to the 3rd Floor, let¡¯s use Light to defeat monsters in the 2nd Floor. Maybe an Ogre will do?¡± (Hikaru) After deciding this, we moved. We ignored the 1st Floor and arrived at the 2nd Floor. Now that I have experienced the 3rd Floor, the 2nd Floor is dark, damp, and makes me understand why it is called an underground prison. Well, this does give the feeling of a dungeon though. ¡°Then, I would like to ask this first, but is Light only bright? Is there like damage because of heat or something?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is only bright. It is just like your darkness. It isn¡¯t tangible.¡± (Rifreya) Then, we might be able to create some great effects if we coordinate her abilities with mine. ¡°Speaking of that, when I first met you, you used Light to erase my darkness. Wasn¡¯t that because your ability was stronger than mine?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No way that¡¯s the case! If that¡¯s how it worked, my ability wouldn¡¯t be able to erase your ability at all. That¡¯s the ¡®Rewriting of Elements¡¯. Light and Darkness are opposing elements, so the one thates after always wins. Light and Dark Spirits are apparently the same, and it is apparently rted to that.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°The one thates after always wins¡­? Seriously?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I am more surprised that you don¡¯t know that, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) I thought Spirit Abilities were strong and convenient, but that¡¯s an unbelievable weakness. Having Darkness Fog erased can be counted as fatal for me. Even so, I feel like there aren¡¯t that many monsters who would have the light element, so that might be a saving. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry that much. The only ones that can be overwritten are the abilities of the same type, you know? The same types of Light and Darkness are Revtion, Falsehood, and Call. Well, the falsehood one is an ability that creates only a clone of yourself, so the overwrite doesn¡¯t matter though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see¡­¡± (Hikaru) It is a relief that the other abilities don¡¯t get easily erased, but the fact that Light can certainly erase Darkness Fog should be something that I should always keep in mind. Darkness Fog is literally my lifeline after all. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó We defeat Orcs and Goblins on the way in whatever way we see fit, and find an Ogre. 2 with weapons. Quite the strong opponents. ¡°I will confirm this again. You don¡¯t get affected by the effects of your own Light, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Y-Yeah, I don¡¯t. I do get the benefit of seeing things brighter, but not to the point where I feel it is too dazzling.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then, I will just give you the signal, so match the timing and cast Light on the Ogre, and then attack with your sword. We won¡¯t be able to tell unless we actually do it, so let¡¯s test things out a whole ton.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°O-Okay!¡± (Rifreya) I use Darkness Fog, and while still hiding in the darkness, I approach the 2 Ogres close together, and swallow the two by widening the range of my darkness. Even though the monsters are walking around the dark 2nd Floor, they rely on their eyesight, and can¡¯t deal with the pitch ck darkness of Darkness Fog. I think Dark Mist wouldn¡¯t have had much effect at all. The Ogres had their vision obscured and were panicking. Ogres hesitate to swing around their weapons when they haverades, so they unexpectedly might have camaraderie. Darkness Fog has an effective radius of 10 meters at most. I get away from the Ogre to the very limit that is 10 meters, and give Rifreya the signal. ¡°Right now!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yes! [Light]!¡± (Rifreya) At the same time as the Darkness Fog was erased, a dazzling ball of light appeared in front of the Ogres. ¡°Ugaaaaah!¡± The 2 Ogres were burned by the sudden light and were writhing. ¡°It is working!¡± (Hikaru) Just as expected, it seems to be effective against monsters that rely on eyesight. Light and Darkness are two sides of the same coin. If darkness works, light should also work. That must be how their rtionship works. The Ogres were thrown into a state of confusion and were on the verge of dropping their weapons. It is like suddenly looking straight at the sun aftering out from a pitch dark room. A human would be blinded by this and wouldn¡¯t be able to see for a while. It is a way too fatal opening in battle. At this point, the winner has been basically settled. By the way, I covered my eyes with my arm, so I am somehow okay. ¡°[Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) There¡¯s no problem, but I bind the 2 Ogres just in case. Bind normally only works on 1, but it is possible to widen the range. However, when I do, the binding is weakened greatly, and an Ogre could break free from them in around 2 seconds. But 2 seconds is enough. Not only are their eyes fried, they also can¡¯t move, so Rifreya ended them with 2 continuous swings. It ended up with an expected result, but with this, even without my abilities, it should be possible to stun them. I think it is a pretty useful ability, but when ites to Rifreya who can defeat an Ogre on her own, she probably didn¡¯t think of using her abilities in this way when she only has 5 uses each day. ¡°Well, it is simr to how we usually do it, but that¡¯s how it is when using abilities in actualbat. You will probably be able to increase your proficiency quite a bit if you do this every day.¡± (Hikaru) It is not like I have the qualifications to be acting like a senior here, but I have the Status Board that can show me the proficiency, so you could say I have more information than her. And I also know what conditions make it easier to raise them. ¡°T-True¡­ I do feel like I have properly used my ability¡­ I haven¡¯t even thought about using this ability inbat¡­ I thought¡­everything aside from Photon Ray were all like extra support abilities¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Extra, you say¡­ Rifreya, it is not like I have seen that many other abilities myself, but ¡®Revtion¡¯ is like the most important and fundamental ability, and I feel like the other ones are the extras. For my abilities, I wouldn¡¯t be troubled without the others, but I would be if I didn¡¯t have Darkness Fog.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°R-Right¡­ I see¡­¡± (Rifreya) Now that I think about it, the first time I met Rifreya, she said Light was a in ability or something to that effect. Maybe that¡¯s where the misunderstanding started. No wonder the Light Spirits don¡¯t lend her their help. Chapter 71: Training and Wrap Back

Chapter 71: Training and Wrap Back

¡°Is training with your abilities something you do on your own? Doesn¡¯t a teacher or something like that give you hints?¡± (Hikaru) I have felt that using Revtion in actual battle is the best way to raise your abilities as a whole, but maybe there¡¯s an even better training method. The research of abilities in this world must be more advanced than what someone like me who just came to this world can bring out after all. ¡°No¡­they say that the inspiration you get with the Spiritses from the qualities of the individual, so they don¡¯t share much information about it. My little sister is a prodigy, and she obtained Photon Ray 1 month after her contract, so I didn¡¯t think that it could be raised more efficiently depending on the method¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hmm, even though it is a world that relies this much on Spirit Abilities? There¡¯s a view like that¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Maybe the Light Great Church was a bit special in that respect. How to say it¡­they are a bit confined.¡± (Rifreya) ording to Rifreya, there aren¡¯t that many churches of the Great Light Spirit, and her homnd Siltion is a city that was built with a church in ¡®a ce where the Great Light Spirit was in before¡¯. It is different from this city where there¡¯s 4 Great Spirits gathered and contracts are being made left and right¡­ That¡¯s basically how it is. However, I kind of understand why ¡®Revtion¡¯ isn¡¯t being given much attention. If I were a proper warrior, I would most likely be using Shadow Bind the whole time. ¡°Well, whichever the case, let¡¯s do what we can. There¡¯s a limit of times you can use it in 1 day anyways.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°There¡¯s an Orc there-nyan. What will you do?¡± (Grapefull) ¡°Defeat it and find another Ogre.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Got it-nya.¡± (Grapefull) Doing ability training on Orcs and Goblins feelscking. Rifreya is so strong that it would just end up with a ughter. And so, we trained the Light Spirit Abilities of Rifreya with Ogres. Rifreya can defeat an Ogre one on one. She is stronger than an Ogre even with just her raw strength. If Darkness Fog and Light were to be added to that equation, she can manage to defeat them in one hit. Even by just basking them in Light without the use of Darkness Fog managed to stun the Ogres plenty well. It¡¯s so strong that it is hard to believe it is on the same level as Dark Mist. Light apparently has a strong attack ability called Photon Ray, and has healing abilities, so I feel like Light is a lot more directly effectivepared to Darkness. ¡­Well, Darkness fits me well, so I don¡¯t mind though. ¡°Haaah¡­Haah¡­ It is really exhausting to use 5 of them¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya¡¯s face was red and her breathing was rough. For the people that haven¡¯t obtained the Affection of Spirits, it looks like even using Spirit Abilities 5 times is pretty rough. I have already used Spirit Abilities more than 5 times before reaching the 3rd Floor, so the discrepancy in feelings here is on a whole other level. I operate the Status Board in a way that the two don¡¯t see it, use 3 Crystals, and buy a Spirit Energy Potion. ¡°Rifreya, drink this.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°What is this? Juice?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Juice that recovers Spirit Energy.¡± (Hikaru) Maybe because of how casually I gave it to her, she took it as a joke or something. Rifreya drank it in one gulp while she wasughing. ¡°Thank you very much. That was tast¡ªwait, eh? Wa¡­? Why??¡± (Rifreya) ¡°The feverish feeling is drawing away, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°This was an actual Spirit Energy Potion?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I said that, didn¡¯t I?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°But a Spirit Energy Potion goes for as much as 5 silver coins.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I had them by chance, so don¡¯t worry.¡± (Hikaru) It is more expensive than a Mid Potion? 1 for 5 silver coins is pretty high. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go down to the 3rd Floor and continue our training in Spirit Abilities, Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eeeeh?! We are continuing? You are pretty strict, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°We don¡¯t have that long after all. Gotta learn Photon Ray before that.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°S-So you were serious¡­¡± (Rifreya) The viewers are watching. The more events the better. Also, she is apanying me here, so she should get her own merits. I will get 1st ce and bring Nanami back. Rifreya will learn Photon Ray and will pass the Temr exam. Grapefull can earn more than usual, and her Tier is increasing bit by bit. Those small things won¡¯t be able to serve as atonement for using them, but if they do think even if for a bit that they benefited from it as well, it will make me feel better. In the 3rd Floor, by basking them with Light after Darkness Fog, most monsters would get heavily stunned. 2 Spirit Energy Potions, counting the ones she could use from the very beginning, for a total of 15 times. Her limit isn¡¯t that high, so I don¡¯t know if she will manage to acquire the 4th Ability in that time, but Rifreya herself is feeling the progress. It might work out somehow. And so, the hunt in the 3rd Floor continued for 3 days. The Garden Panther didn¡¯t show up in the end, but in terms of constant hunting, we earn more in the 2nd Floor. I myself have been proactively defeating all monsters aside from Trolls, so my Tier must have increased. I think my body feels lighter and it is getting used to battle. Right now, I think I would be able to defeat Goblins and Orcs in the 2nd Floor without Spirit Abilities. ¡°So¡­Hikaru, tomorrow is a break, right? I will be going to the Great Spirit-sama to check my Tier and¡­whether I can use new abilities now.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see. Great Spirits can tell you. It would be great if you can use Photon Ray.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ahaha. There¡¯s no way I can use it in only 3 days.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Really?¡± (Hikaru) The Spirit Users in this world don¡¯t know if they have gotten a new ability, so they ask the Great Spirits closeby. They also ask for the Tier, so I am looking forward to the results. I have the Status Board, so there¡¯s obviously no need to go there to ask. Even so, the Status Board is a cheat in itself. It has a clock, can set an rm, and can get a world map function with 3 Points. 7 days left in the Viewer Count Race. It has been exactly 1 week -meaning that already half of the event has passed. I am far from 1st ce. Tomorrow¡­I will go down to the 4th Floor. Chapter 72: 4th Floor Solo and Creation

Chapter 72: 4th Floor Solo and Creation

8th day of the Viewer Count Race. Today is a break day and I am entering the dungeon alone just like on the 4th day. The viewer count is increasing constantly and I have reached 600 million, but my rank is still 8th. If the poption of Earth is around 7 billion, my viewer percentage is 8.5%. It is a high number¡­no, it is a shocking number, but 8th ce is 8th ce. My viewer numbers were low when it started, so I have to get an even more overwhelming number of viewers in order to get 1st ce. It would be better to think that it would be hard to get 1st ce if I continue doing the same thing. I only have half of the time remaining. I need something special. Something that a Chosen has achieved for the first time among all the others. The modern era is an information era. If someone achieves something, that news will spread like wildfire in the world. More so when it is about an isekai otherworlder. However, I can¡¯t think up that ¡®something¡¯. That¡¯s why I am putting my life on the line. Today, I will be going down to the 4th Floor, the Rain Dragon Grand Waterfall. I can ignore all the monsters till the 2nd Floor, but I have to properly deal with the monsters of the 3rd Floor as I advance. That¡¯s because advancing by hiding with the Darkness Fog that has worked in the 1st and 2nd Floor doesn¡¯t work in the 3rd one. If I forcefully advance, I could end up dragging all the monsters I meet along the way. If I am going to be incurring such risks, it would be safer to kill them as I encounter them. I bought a map of the 3rd Floor in the guild. Judging by how cheap I bought it for, it is most likely distributed freely. There¡¯s no point to withhold this type of information for the guild. The more explorers, the better; the less deaths, the better. I have a good sense of direction, so I didn¡¯t have any problems with taking the shortest route. However, the 4th Floor stairs are practically at the very opposite side of the floor, so it ends up taking time no matter what. Moreover, I have to think not only about the going but the return as well. I see, I understand why Rifreya said it is hard to dive to the 4th Floor and lower. Anyways, I reach the stairs to the 4th Floor and take a break before it. I can use Spirit Abilities a pretty good amount of times and still be okay, but that¡¯s not the same for my body. I can¡¯t confirm my own Tier¡­in other words, my level, in the Status Board, so I have a hard time telling if I have gotten stronger or not. (Should I try asking God? That if this world works on levels, to make it so we can tell ours.) (Hikaru) You can apparently tell your level by asking a Great Spirit, but I myself can¡¯t do that, so I don¡¯t know what level I am. Levels are like an evaluation of yourself, but that evaluation is unexpectedly pretty important, and it is to the point that the guild has a rmended Tier before going down the 4th Floor. By the way, the rmended Tier for the 2nd Floor is 6. 3rd Floor is 10. 4th Floor is 20. Moreover, this is an estimate for when you have a party of 6, with all of them being able to use Spirit Abilities. They are basically telling you that you have to do your best in raising your Tier, findrades, and save money to make a contract for Spirit Abilities. The rmended 6 people party is: 3 warriors, 1 healer, 1 scout, and 1 porter. And so, my Tier. The old cksmith said I am Tier 9 when seeing my swing. I have taken Physical Strength Up Level 1, so I would say I was Tier 4-6 at that time. It hasn¡¯t been that long since then, so realistically speaking, my Tier should be at most 10. In other words, I am at a level where I can finally go to the 3rd Floor with a full party. And here I am, going alone. This ispletely reckless. But I will do it. That¡¯s why I am doing it. ¡°Now then, I will be going down to the 4th Floor. The 4th Floor¡¯s danger level is apparently a lot higher than the 3rd Floor, so I would like to concentrate. I don¡¯t want to die after all.¡± (Hikaru) If I die, reviving Nanami would go down the drain right then and there. I have to not die, but also have to put on the best of performances. I don¡¯t use Darkness Fog as I go down the stairs. Being careless is thest thing I want to do, but monsters apparently don¡¯t appear in the stairs. Of course, even if it ends up with ¡®that wasn¡¯t the case¡¯, no one will being to rescue me, so this might be quite the risky action. I am going to be shouldering all those risks here, so you could say it is a bitte for that. ¡°The rmended level in the 4th Floor is apparently level 20 when you are in a full party. I don¡¯t know what level I am, so I can¡¯t really say for sure, but I am at least sure that I am not 20.¡± (Hikaru) I speak as I go down so that it is not apletely silent broadcast. ¡°The monsters that appear in the 4th Floor are Giant Crabs, Slimes, Mantises, Sahagins, Lizardmen, Lamias, and Scys. In terms of enemies I am a bad match against, I would say it is the Slimes and the Lizardmen. Even if I hide in the darkness, they apparently still attack regardless. Quite the crude monsters.¡± (Hikaru) This time around, I gathered information at the guild. Viewers will increase if I end up on the verge of death from going down to the dungeon with no information, but if I ce my death for being my first time and the number of viewers that would increase from this on a bnce, I judged that information about the 4th Floor was necessary. The 4th Floor monsters are apparently a lot stronger than those of the 2nd Floor and 3rd Floor as a whole. I would say I need to be careful about Slimes. They are apparently weak against Spirit Abilities, so I have no choice but to go with the mindset of Search and Destroy. Lizardmen can be snakes or lizards. If they are the snake type, their eyesight is weak, but there¡¯s the chance that they have an organ that allows them to perceive heat. If that¡¯s the case, it would be really bad. When talking about monsters that darkness doesn¡¯t work on, it would be the Treant in the 3rd Floor, but that monster moved slowly, and it wasn¡¯t as if its attack power was high. But a Lizardman screams strong, and they look fast too. An opponent that I can¡¯t escape from even inside the darkness should definitely be avoided. By the way, the Lamia has the lower half of a snake and the upper half of a human, so they don¡¯t have heat perception¡­probably. Whichever the case, there¡¯s the need to test out which monster the darkness works on. The one ssified as the strongest monster there is the Scy with its lower half that are long tentacles. Her legs are weapons, so just getting close to her is difficult in itself. Moreover, you can even encounter 3-4 Lamias, so in those cases, even veteran high level parties would be wiped out. Even the guild rmends to throw as much dried meat as possible and scatter smokebombs to escape at once. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of information posted in the guild, but ording to that, monsters are apparently ones that have received the influence of Chaotic Spirit Energy. The more ¡®mixed¡¯ that figure of theirs is, the higher the degree of influence they have gotten from the Chaos. Lamias are a mesh of snake and human; Lizardmen of lizard and human; Sahagin of fish and human; Mantis of praying mantis and humans; those kinds of monsters apparently have a high chance of dropping a Chaotic Spirit Stone.¡± (Hikaru) Normal monsters can drop Chaotic Spirit Stones at a set percentage. Actually, since the time of my solo exploration and in my explorations with Rifreya and Grapefull, I have actually gotten a few in stock. ¡°I am thinking of using Create Undead. There¡¯s a Dark Spirit Ability like that, and if I have Chaotic Spirit Stones, I can create a monster based on the stone.¡± (Hikaru) I am going to be exploring the 4th Floor alone. Moreover, different from how it has been until now, there¡¯s a drastically low amount of parties that explore the 4th Floor. There shouldn¡¯t be much worries about using Create Undead and being seen. Chapter 73: Dark Sense and Giant Crab

Chapter 73: Dark Sense and Giant Crab

¡°There¡¯s the sound of water now. The humidity level feels like it is increasing too.¡± (Hikaru) The flight of stairs went on for as long as the one in the 3rd Floor, but to think there would be a space like this underground¡­ It is a bit hard to believe. The stairs reached an end after a while. *Dododododo* A thunderous sound was echoing in the ce. The ground is damp from the spraying water, the air has water mixed into it, and my clothes were dampening just from being here. ¡°¡­What incredible scenery. It is to the point that it is a shame that only an explorer can get the privilege of seeing this.¡± (Hikaru) When I went down the stairs, there was a gigantic waterfall that really looked like a dragon twisting its way up. I am most likely around the midpoint of the waterfall. The water seems to being from a pretty high ce. Maybe it is a water vein? I have confirmed the map of the 4th Floor just in case, but it is a three-dimensional floor, so I couldn¡¯t tell clearly from the map. I see, so you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell if you don¡¯t walk around it yourself. ¡°It might even be 100 meters in height. If you were to fall into the basin, it would be deadly.¡± (Hikaru) Even when speaking like this, I am unsure if my viewers can even hear me. The noise the waterfall is making is just that loud. I can¡¯t see the basin of the waterfall, but if you don¡¯t have a safety measure, a way to avoid slipping, or a rope around you, you could end up just slipping and falling right down. It is a dangerous ce that wouldn¡¯t be strange for something like that to happen. ¡°I kind of understand why the 4th Floor is dangerous and isn¡¯t rmended for exploration. It is possible to not notice the presence of monsters with the loud noise.¡± (Hikaru) And in reality, in a silent space, sounds like footsteps and breathing can provide a lot of information. If that¡¯s being erased by the noise of the waterfall, I should consider the possibilities of getting hit by surprise have increased drastically. ¡°Now then, I will begin the exploration¡­ Ah, before that, I will try out my new ability.¡± (Hikaru) My View of Darkness has reached Tier 3 and has be a new Ability. ¡°My Dark Vision that allowed me to see in the darkness has changed into Dark Sense. Let¡¯s try it out.¡± (Hikaru) My current Proficiency is like this: - [Dark Spirit Ability] Tier 2 Ability ?Falsehood of Darkness [Shade Shift] Proficiency 4 ?Casket of Darkness [Shadow Bind] Proficiency 74 ?Call of Darkness [Summon: Night Bug] Proficiency 69 Tier 3 Ability ?View of Darkness [Dark Sense] Proficiency 0 ?Transformation of Darkness [Phantom Warrior] Proficiency 6 ?Deposition of Darkness [Shadow Storage] Proficiency 5 Tier 4 Ability ?Revtion of Darkness [Darkness Fog] Proficiency 88 Special Technique ?Return of Darkness [Create: Undead] Proficiency 1 - The Tier 1 is finally gone. You could say they are being raised well. I personally am looking forward to the next stage of Night Bug. It is my only attack ability after all. So I say, but judging from the amount of times I have used it, Night Bug falls into the category of the ones that are hard to raise. At this rate, Bind will be getting to Tier 3 first. ¡°Now then, here I go. [Dark Sense]!¡± (Hikaru) The moment I activated the Ability, a wave of perception felt as if it spread around me like a radar, scanning the darkness. The 4th Floor is a lot darker than the 3rd Floor. I would say that it is in the middle of the 1st Floor and the 2nd Floor in terms of darkness. It is a strange sensation. My ¡®vision¡¯ spread around the darkness I can see around, and I managed to learn about the terrain and even the monsters that are hiding in them. If Dark Vision is an ability that allows me to see in the darkness, then Dark Sense is an ability that lets you find the ones in the darkness. The two are simr, but pretty different. Being able to find enemies actively is big. Moreover, the AOE is big, and it is possible to control for around a radius of 100 meters. It spreads spherically with me as the center, so being able to search three-dimensionally is big too. With this, I can even find the ones hiding in the water. I exin this out loud as I walk towards the monster that I found with Dark Sense. It is a cave that you could say is filled with wet bare rocks. There are many ces where monsters can easily hide in, like in uneven walls and ceilings. And even when I knew where they were, they were in a shape that is hard to find. ¡°There it is; a Slime. There¡¯s one sticking in the wall.¡± (Hikaru) It is 20 meters away from here. I don¡¯t know if it has noticed me, but that figure of being half assimted into the rock could make you miss it. ¡°[Summon: Night Bug].¡± (Hikaru) Night Bug is an attack ability that has long range. They are bugs, so you could say that¡¯s natural. The summoned dark insects made buzzing sounds and rushed to the Slime all at once. The attack means of a Slime is to wrap their bodies around their target and dissolve them, or suffocate them, but against opponents like the dark insects that there¡¯s no knowing if they even have any solid form, it is not that effective. The insects munch onto the Spirit Vein center, and the Slime changes into a Spirit Stone in a few seconds. It would be a troublesome opponent if you don¡¯t find it, but as long as you notice it first, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problems. ¡°I safely defeated it. It really is important to get the first strike. Looks like Dark Sense will be doing work in the 4th Floor. It has an effective range of around 100 meters after all.¡± (Hikaru) Even if the 2nd Floor is as dark as this ce and the vision is bad, it is a floor that is filled with artificial-looking constructs in the whole area, and the ground, walls, and ceiling are made of stone. That¡¯s why, on ces like corridors, you would only need to be careful about your front and back, and there would be no problems, but that won¡¯t go the same in the 4th Floor. I can understand why Rifreya doesn¡¯t like the 4th Floor. ¡°Now then, I would like to explore a bit. I have confirmed the map of the 4th Floor just in case, but it is a three-dimensional floor, so it doesn¡¯t help much. I will just learn my way around.¡± (Hikaru) I give my clumsymentaries that I don¡¯t know if they have any point at all, move away from the stairs a bit, confirm the terrain, and return. I repeat this process a number of times. With just written information, I can¡¯t really tell well just how the monsterse out, what kind of senses they rely on, or how fast they attack. In the end, I have no choice but to learn in actual practice. Last time, I had prior info that ¡®the 3rd Floor isn¡¯t that difficult¡¯, so I could be slightly reckless, but if I were to pull that on the 4th Floor, I really would die. It wouldn¡¯t be that amusing for the viewers, but this is as much as I canpromise with. ¡°[Dark Sense].¡± (Hikaru) After walking for a while, Dark Sense detects a monster that is outside of vision. I am using Darkness Fog as well, so I don¡¯t think the chances of being attacked suddenly are high, but I shouldn¡¯t lower my guard. I don¡¯t have a scout, and this is my first time on this floor, so I won¡¯t waste my abilities. ¡°There¡¯s 2 Giant Crabs deeper in. They are bigger than I thought.¡± (Hikaru) Dark Sense is convenient since I can tell by feeling the shape of the monsters it detects even without seeing them. Giant Crabs are literally as the name states, and on top of having pincers that can split a human in half, it is covered in a hard shell. This looks like a monster that is a bad match for me. Most of all, it is big. It is the size of a van¡­is going a bit too far, but it does feel like it is something close to that. If it is Rifreya with her gigantic weapon, it might be possible to fight it, but fighting it with a normal weapon might require some real work. By the way, I have investigated where the Spirit Vein center of this monster is at the guild, and it is in between its eyes. ¡°Honestly speaking, fighting two Giant Crabs with mybat capability is a bit difficult, but¡­I can¡¯t withdraw here. I will do it.¡± (Hikaru) I unsheathe my shortsword from my waist, and arrange my n inside my head on how to fight it. Fighting in a style that relies on Dark Spirit Abilities can corner me into a fatal situation with one irregrity. More so when I am alone. No one will be saving me here. Even so¡­no, that¡¯s why I am doing it. In order to attract even more viewers, I have to create situations where the people watching can expect ¡®this guy is going to die¡¯. I have already decided on this path. Chapter 74: Lizardman and Return of Darkness

Chapter 74: Lizardman and Return of Darkness

I slowly approach the Giant Crabs with Darkness Fog around me. Looks like they are not the perceptive type. Even when I approach them to a distance of 20 meters, there¡¯s no sign of them noticing. ¡°[Phantom Warrior].¡± (Hikaru) I hide in the shadows, and have a Phantom Warrior appear. Using this guy is difficult in a sense. There¡¯s a side of it that invalidates the chance of a surprise attack. However, in terms of certainty, this one is around the top. The Phantom Warrior hits its shield with its sword while slowly walking towards them. The Giant Crabs immediately notice it, stand up, and get ready for battle. (They are unexpectedly fast.) (Hikaru) They make *saka saka* noises as they move, and the crab attacks the Phantom Warrior in a way so that it can grab it in between its pincers. On top of being pretty aggressive, the speed of its attacks are far more than I imagined. Honestly speaking, I thought Giant Crabs were ranked as weak amongst the monsters in the 4th Floor, but it looks like I will have to adjust my information. The 4th Floor really isn¡¯t being hated just for show. I approach the crab, who is fighting with the Phantom Warrior, while in the darkness. I am so nervous I can hear my own heartbeat. My hands holding the shortsword are trembling, and it felt as if I would drop it at any moment. I get at a distance of 3 meters, spread the range of Darkness Fog, and swallow the 2 Giant Crabs in it. At the same time, I seal their movements with Shadow Bind. Dark tentacles wrap around the limbs of the crabs and I dash towards the monsters while it happens. (One! Two!) (Hikaru) I stab in between the eyes of the Giant Crab. At the same time as I felt as if I broke through a part with a thin shell, my shortsword sunk, and I cut the Spirit Vein. After defeating one, I bring down the other one with that same move. *ck* The sound of somewhat big Spirit Stones falling announced the end of the battle. ¡°Haaah¡­Haaah¡­ [Dark Sense].¡± (Hikaru) I checked the surroundings with my Spirit Ability, and after confirming that no monsters were approaching, I picked up the stones, and stabilized my breathing. I defeated them. In terms of result, I managed to defeat them the same way as the monsters in the 3rd Floor. But it was draining to another degree. It was the first time I fought those monsters, so you could say that¡¯s a given though. ording to my experience until now, once a strategy works the first time, it will almost always work well on the monsters of the same type. It might be a different story once monsters with more intelligencee out though, but that will be for when that happens. Fighting alone is really risky, but the returns when it goes well are high. ¡°One transparent and one water Spirit Stone. I am sure this size would sell for pretty high. The 4th Floor is difficult, but the earnings might just be proportionally as good.¡± (Hikaru) I return to the stairs for now, and begin exploring a different direction. There¡¯s a giant waterfall at the front of the stairs, so I can¡¯t proceed in that direction. No, I might be able to, but I want to avoid slipping and dropping head first into the basin of the waterfall. It would be better to not get close to it. There¡¯s paths left and right, so I am going to check those directions first. I advance while getting rid of the Slimes with my summon ability, and I detect a new monster. I can confirm it with eyesight too. ¡°There¡¯s a Lizardman. There¡¯s only one, but¡­it looks crazy strong.¡± (Hikaru) How to say it¡­it is big. It is as big as a Troll; 2 meters tall. Moreover, different from the Troll, this one has an armor of muscle in its whole body. I can even feel its strength just from how it walks. On top of that, it has a sword and shield. ¡°Lizardmen might have sensory nds that are different from ours. Snakes have pit organs that allow them infrared detection. If it is the same as that, there¡¯s a chance it will detect my heat and attack me. However, from what I can see, it is more simr to a lizard, so I don¡¯t think I have to worry about that¡­¡± (Hikaru) If it is the type that attacks after detecting heat, it could be my natural enemy. There¡¯s a need to investigate it. I bring out the Phantom Warrior at a pretty faraway location. This Phantom Warrior can also move in a way that doesn¡¯t make a sound. I take even more distance, in a way so that I can take shelter at once close to the stairs. The Phantom Warrior is silently approaching the Lizardman. ¡°The Lizardman has noticed the Phantom Warrior. The battle has begun. Looks like there aren¡¯t only pit organ types.¡± (Hikaru) If the Lizardman hadn¡¯t noticed the Phantom Warrior, it would have been bad. If it didn¡¯t notice it, that would mean it detects others through heat (or some other sense). There¡¯s the possibility of having both, but at least I have a bit of hope here. ¡°Fuuu¡­Haaah¡­ Now then, I am going.¡± (Hikaru) I take a deep breath, and steel myself. There¡¯s the chance of this bing a life or death battle against a monster I have fought for the first time, so I am preparing myself for that. Without a steady heart, I won¡¯t be able to move when irregrities happen. I will always imagine the worst as I move. We are inside a dungeon like this, so this is natural. That monster is stronger than a Giant Crab. And it is obviously stronger than me. That¡¯s the feeling I get. I hide in the darkness and approach the Lizardman that is still fighting the Phantom Warrior. I have long taken out my shortsword. ¡°[Summon: Night Bug].¡± (Hikaru) I bring out the Night Bugs to distract it as much as possible. It won¡¯t have much effect against an enemy of this level though. The Night Bugs were flying around and were pretty annoying. It is also dealing with the Phantom Warrior, so it also has to pay attention there as well. I don¡¯t see it directing its attention at me who is slowly approaching it inside the darkness. But I felt intense pressure from this enemy that I haven¡¯t felt from any opponent until now. It is covered in hard-looking scales, and I am feeling anxious as to whether my shortsword can go through those. (But I have to do it! I havee this far!) (Hikaru) If I can¡¯t even defeat a single Lizardman, exploring the 4th Floor is impossible. There¡¯s even the chance of encountering a Scy after all. ¡°[Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) I spread the darkness and bolt out. At the same time, the dark tentacles tie up the limbs of the Lizardman. (I can do this!) (Hikaru) An attack from the back. I will defeat it in one hit just like the time with the Troll ¡ªit was supposed to go like that. However, the Lizardman moved with brute strength even with the binds, and spun its body slightly. With just that alone, the trajectory of my sword was diverted, and ended up stabbing into the left shoulder covered in scales. (This is bad!) (Hikaru) The hope within the misfortune is that the effect of bind isn¡¯t zero yet. However, the strongest effective time of bind must have passed, the Lizardman makes a side-sweep with its sword. I let go of the shortsword that¡¯s still stabbed into its shoulder, and reflexively take the hit with the gauntlet. ¡°Guh¡­!¡± (Hikaru) An impact strong enough to feel as if my arm broke. Jumping back by reflex helped me mitigate the damage, but it looks like my paralyzed left arm won¡¯t be able to bring out strength for a while. Even though the effect of bind should still be present, it still managed to bring out such speed into its swing. If that had been in perfect shape¡­and if I didn¡¯t have the Dark Night Gauntlet, I would have been cut down for sure. I give my thanks from the bottom of my heart to the Divine Beast, Lilimuph, who gave me this wonderful present. The Lizardman is blindly swinging its sword. Looks like it can¡¯t see inside the darkness. Knowing that alone is a relief. I can run away just like this, but my shortsword is still stabbed into its left shoulder. I want to get that back. (Guess I¡¯m using it.) (Hikaru) I bring out the Chaotic Spirit Stone from the Shadow Storage. The stone of the Mantis. It is weaker than the Lizardman, but it should serve as a temporalrade. I hold the stone and chant the ability. ¡°[Create: Undead].¡± (Hikaru) Chapter 75: Mantis Zombie and Teamwork

Chapter 75: Mantis Zombie and Teamwork

- Light overflows from the Spirit Stone. The Chaotic Spirit Stone, that was as if stars were scattered inside of it, pulsed and life burned in it. The radiance burns ever so brighter, and melts. Lights of many colors overflow from the stone, and with a mysterious pulsation, the heat emanating from the stone increases as if it were alive. ¡°This is my second time using it, but¡­it is like I am giving life to a stone¡­¡± (Hikaru) It truly is as if life is being poured into the stone, and the Spirit Energy that¡¯s being sucked out from my body can¡¯t evenpare to what I use with a normal Spirit Ability. The hot and overflowing light gathered, and swelled densely. I let go of the stone. The stone began to knit a green statue, and shaped into the single form of a monster. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Mantis Zombie stood silently there. The swaying of Spirit Energy rising up must be because of the ability. When I undo Darkness Fog, the Mantis begins to walk slowly to the Lizardman. The Lizardman soon takes a battle stance. I don¡¯t know what logic works behind it, but it seems like it understands that the Mantis Zombie is an enemy. Looks like I can¡¯t use this as a way to fake that they are bothrades, and then ¡®bam!¡¯ get them by surprise. The two monsters begin close rangebat, and in that instant¡­ ¡°[Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) The Lizardman had its body restrained from the shadow tentacles, and with abo attack from the Mantis¡¯s sickles, it copsed in a second, and changed into a Spirit Stone. It was so anti-climatic that I ended up a bit surprised by the result, but the Mantis has higher individual battle power than Rifreya. Turning it around, that would mean that if the team of me and the Mantis doesn¡¯t bring a result like this, it would be impossible toe down to the 4th Floor with Rifreya. It is as simple as that. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The battle ended, but the Mantis Zombie was still there. At the time with the me Orangutan, it disappeared really fast, but maybe because my Spirit Abilities themselves have gone up, or because the dungeon is a special environment, the Ability has been strengthened. Whichever the case, they are reliablerades. I pick up my shortsword and the Spirit Stone of the Lizardman, and check my surroundings with Dark Sense. ¡°There¡¯s a Giant Crab over there. Let¡¯s go.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­¡± The Mantis is super silent, but it looks like my words are getting through, it is silently following. And then, even though we haven¡¯t practiced in battle at all, our coordination was perfect. We easily defeat a Giant Crab. ¡°Hmm, is it because I created this undead?¡± (Hikaru) Most likely, even if I don¡¯t say it out loud, my intentions are transmitted to it. You could say that¡¯s quite the big advantage in a battle where there¡¯s changes at every second. After that, we defeated a number of Lizardmen and Giant Crabs, but it seems like there¡¯s only those guys and Slimes close to the stairs. The remaining monsters that show up in this floor are: Sahagin, Mantis, Lamia, and Scy. I wanted to fight a bit with the Sahagin, but they are half-fish, so they probably hide inside the water. Also, I was scared to encounter a Scy if I were to go too deep. Scys are the strongest monsters in the 4th Floor. I wouldn¡¯t be able to win against it even if it were to be doing a handstand. ¡°Well¡­I am already pushing myself to the brim though.¡± (Hikaru) Even when I mutter this, the Mantis Zombie doesn¡¯t respond. A loyal warrior that exists only for my sake. The Dark Element is honestly pretty in, but I once again confirmed that the 8th Ability really is a special one. The Mantis Zombie disappeared on the 6th battle against a monster. It has been around 1 hour I suppose. You could say that was quite the valuable support for 1 Chaotic Spirit Stone. It isn¡¯t the 8th hidden ability for nothing. By the way, I got one Chaotic Spirit Stone from the Lizardman I defeated together with the Mantis. When things get bad, I can call it. An ability that can call a proper warrior (moreover, disposable!); the value of it is unmeasureable. ¡°It has begun getting cold¡­ I kind of understand what Rifreya said. There¡¯s the temperature as well, but it is mostly the water spraying from the waterfall, raining around and dampening my clothes.¡± (Hikaru) Sinceing to the 4th Floor, I have only been exploring the vicinity of the stairs, and yet, my clothes arepletely wet, andbined with the low temperature of the surroundings, my body has gotten pretty cold. I relied on the Mantis Zombie when it came to the battle itself, so there¡¯s also the fact that I haven¡¯t moved my body much. I might catch a cold like this. Going down from a fever in the Viewer Count Race wouldn¡¯t even serve as a good joke. Well, I do have Disease Resistance, and I could buy some type of potion if something happens, but I should change clothes just in case. I use Dark Sense to confirm if there¡¯s any monsters around, and change into my spare clothes. Rifreya said Fire or Water Spirit Abilities were necessary here. They can¡¯t just go changing every instance they get wet, so they must be dealing with the water with Fire or Water Spirit Abilities. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s such abilities in the fire and water elements though. When I checked in the Status Board, only 1 and a half hours had passed since I came to the 4th Floor. I want to continue hunting for at least 4 hours more. ¡°I am fine with hunting alone, but I am thinking of using Create Undead once more in order to get ustomed to the 4th Floor.¡± (Hikaru) I bring out the Chaotic Spirit Stone of the Lizardman. ¡°[Create: Undead]!¡± (Hikaru) The sparkling chaotic light brings back the Lizardman. A muscr warrior. It is mysterious how it is equipped with a sword and shield, but that must be how monsters work. ¡°Now then, there¡¯s a time limit with undead, so I will keep going.¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t think I will be able to maintain the Lizardman Zombie for long. It would be handy for short decisive battles, but using it while moving on fields would be wasteful. Chaotic Spirit Stones rarely show up, but judging from the probabilities, the chances of strong ¡®mixed¡¯ monsters like Lizardmen and Mantises dropping them are decently high. I utilize Dark Sense as I go deeper and deeper. ¡°Lizardmen¡­ 2¡­no, 3. That does look dangerous.¡± (Hikaru) With 2, that doesn¡¯t really mean it is 2 times stronger. It normally gets several times more troublesome. Make that 3 and the chances of losing shoot up. Even Ogres and Trolls had at most 2, and yet, to think 3 would pop up with Lizardmen¡­ (¡­I will defeat 1 and the other one¡­the Undead Lizardman will defeat it. Can we defeat thest one with the momentum?) (Hikaru) I formed that n. No, it isn¡¯t such a cool thing like a ¡®n¡¯. You could even say this is super rough on the edges and riddled with holes. ¡°[Darkness Fog]¡­!¡± (Hikaru) There¡¯s no choice of not fighting. If I were alone, I would avoid it, but I have the Undead Lizardman with me. If I run here, there would be no point of using the Chaotic Spirit Stone. I advance through the darkness together with the Lizardman. It was the same with the Undead Mantis, but it looks like even the undead that I create can see inside the darkness. They are properly following me, so some sort of Spirit Energy path might be linking us. A warrior that can see in the darkness is practically invincible, but there¡¯s the chance that it is simply following me closeby. Having it fight inside the darkness would be a bit too risky. I should have tested it out on weak monsters. ¡°One of them is slightly separated from the others, so I will aim for that one.¡± (Hikaru) It is only distanced from the others by around 10 meters, but that difference is big. The sounds of the waterfall echoing in the cave were hiding the sounds of our footsteps and breathing. The 4th Floor is overall dark; there¡¯s a mysterious light source close to the waterfall, so it is as bright as the 1st Floor, but if we go into the side tunnels, it is as dark as the 2nd Floor. In other words, I can almost perfectly hide my figure with Darkness Fog. A single mistake in judgment here won¡¯t be forgiven. My opponent is superior here. I have to bring out the most advantage of a preemptive strike here. ¡°[Summon: Night Bug].¡± (Hikaru) I create bugs, and when the 3 Lizardmen were confused, I sink the 3 into the Darkness Fog. The Lizardmen are the type that can¡¯t deal with darkness, so this will at least buy a few seconds. ¡°[Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) At the same time as I bring out one from the darkness, Bind. The undead doesn¡¯t miss a single beat in cutting the Spirit Vein center. (One!) (Hikaru) Bind can¡¯t be used in the time the effects of Bind still remain, but the story is different if the enemy dies -it can be used immediately after. Approaching the Lizardmen without Bind is -honestly speaking- too scary. However, with this, it is now 2 vs 2. The 2 Lizardmen were swinging their swords around at the Night Bugs, so it is dangerous to carelessly approach them. I control the darkness even more, and bring one close by out of the darkness. The battle against the undead began immediately. They are both Lizardmen, but it can still instantly identify it as an ¡®enemy¡¯. Just what logic is at work here? Does it smell rotten or something? ¡°[Shadow Bind].¡± (Hikaru) The instant it made the motion of attacking, the tentacles jumping out from the darkness bind the limbs of the Lizardman. No matter how robust of a monster it is, as long as a weak point exists, show one single second of an opening and you will get hit by a deadly attack. With the stab of the undead, the second one perished, and a Spirit Stone dropped. ¡°I will deal with the remaining one.¡± (Hikaru) I have the undead stay in ce, hide in the darkness, and observe the Lizardman. It still can¡¯t grasp the situation, and continues attacking the Night Bugs that are flying around. The speed of its sword is sharp, and if I were to be hit directly by that, I would be split in half in an instant. I am in the category of ¡®if I get hit, I will die¡¯ on this floor. But that goes the same for them. If I get a good hit in their weak point, I can defeat them in one hit as well. There¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t do this. The risk is the same for the other monsters. A hit from an Ogre, a hit from a Troll, a hit from a Crab; if I were to get hit in full by any of them, I would die instantly too. ¡°[Shade Shift] [Phantom Warrior].¡± (Hikaru) Shade Shift is just forfort, but I use it just in case. I control the darkness so only the Phantom Warrior can be seen, and I circle it slowly to its back. The Lizardman stops swinging its sword to prepare for battle against the Lizardman, and takes a stance to fight back. I silently approach it from the back, use Shadow Bind, and take away the freedom of the Lizardman. And then, right at the spine, I stab with all my might onto where the Spirit Veins gather. Silently, in a way that my presence doesn¡¯t get detected; every single action performed inplete silence. The Lizardman also changed into a Spirit Stone without making a sound and fell tly onto the ground. ¡°¡­It is a Chaotic Spirit Stone. With this, I have regained what I spent.¡± (Hikaru) I am trying to speak calmly here, but my heart is drumming out of my chest. The Bind is not absolute. There¡¯s always the chance of breaking out of them and getting hit. The only way of knowing if the Lizardman noticed or not, or if they truly can¡¯t move from the binding¡­is to defeat the opponent¡­ If that doesn¡¯t happen, then I pay with my own life. From the 3 Lizardmen, I got 1 Chaotic Spirit Stone and 2 Water Spirit Stones. The 4th Floor is a waterfall stage, so there might be a lot of monsters that drop Water Spirit Stones. After that, without going too deep, I would battle alone and would sometimes call a Lizardman with Create Undead. Slime, Giant Crab, Lizardman, Sahagin. For Lizardmen, if it is 1 on 1, I have gotten good enough that I can defeat them with certainty, so I would say this is plenty good enough as a preview of the new floor. Sahagins jump out from the water, but thanks to Dark Sense, I can tell where they are, so it was easy to deal with them. Their strength is on the same level as a Hobgoblin, but they hold tridents, so they are probably somewhat problematic. Because of the consecutive hard battles, I couldn¡¯t bother about how the others looked at me, but my viewers have increased quite a bit. Getting hit the first time by that Lizardman must have gotten a good reception. I can¡¯t go dying, so acting in a way that I won¡¯t die is the priority here, but I don¡¯t have the leeway to begin with. Even so, I got to 1st ce in the Real Time Rankings. My Total Ranking is still far from 1st, and there¡¯s not that many days left. I need one more explosive element here. Or maybe I should rush through the 4th Floor using the darkness and go down the 5th Floor? Or is there another method? I don¡¯t have much time left¡­ - [Dark Spirit Ability] Tier 2 Ability ?Falsehood of Darkness [Shade Shift] Proficiency 12 ?Casket of Darkness [Shadow Bind] Proficiency 93 ?Call of Darkness [Summon: Night Bug] Proficiency 77 Tier 3 Ability ?View of Darkness [Dark Sense] Proficiency 8 ?Transformation of Darkness [Phantom Warrior] Proficiency 14 ?Deposition of Darkness [Shadow Storage] Proficiency 6 Tier 4 Ability ?Revtion of Darkness [Darkness Fog] Proficiency 92 Special Technique ?Return of Darkness [Create: Undead] Proficiency 4 - [Progress of all the Chosen in the Viewer Count Race] Chosen Number 1,000: Kurose Hikaru. ¡ð Real Time Rank: 1/714 ¡ð Total Rank: 4/714 Chapter 76: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 3214th

Chapter 76: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 3214th

-689: Anonymous from Earth He went to the guild alone again. Is he really going to the 4th Floor? -690: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t the 4th Floor where Alex and his party were so overconfident they went there, and ended up running away with their lives barely hanging? -691: Anonymous from Earth Right. This is where you can see that event: (video link). -692: Anonymous from Earth The legendary Crabbell vs Crab -693: Anonymous from Earth The Crab won. -694: Anonymous from Earth A guy that even Dora**e would have a decent hard time too. -695: Anonymous from Earth Crab so BIIIIIIG!! -696: Anonymous from Earth If it weren¡¯t a monster, you could have a feast with that. -697: Anonymous from Earth In that world, there¡¯s no border between monsters and living beings, so if they aren¡¯t from the dungeon, you can actually eat them. -698: Anonymous from Earth The meat should be really tight and tasty. No, it definitely is tasty. -699: Anonymous from Earth It is a relief that it isn¡¯t an enemy that increases their defense with a spell, huh, Alex. -700: Anonymous from Earth When they saw the Lizardman from afar, they went ¡®that¡¯s bad¡¯ ¡®that¡¯s bad¡¯ ¡®that¡¯s bad¡¯ and retreated. And in reality, even when looking at a Lizardman from afar, they give that feeling of being super dangerous. That¡¯s practically a dragon. -701: Anonymous from Earth The Mantis are pretty dangerous themselves, but the Lizardmen go above that. They even have a shield. -702: Anonymous from Earth The 4th Floor is bad news. You can¡¯t tell where the Slimes are, and if you don¡¯t notice, they can fall on you from above. Alex has a party of 3, so they somehow manage, but Hikaru is alone, right? This time for sure he is gonna die. -703: Anonymous from Earth If you get your mouth covered by a Slime, your Spirit Abilities are sealed¡­ -704: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s death! -705: Anonymous from Earth The viewers are certainly increasing, but is this what we wanted¡­? -706: Anonymous from Earth Ah, it looks like, this time around, he is going to go there after properly confirming the information of the monsters and the map. Good job, Hikaru. -707: Anonymous from Earth Diving to the 4th Floor alone is not praiseworthy at all¡­ This is the most rash action in recent history¡­ -708: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a special program about the incident of Nanami-chan. They are also touching a bit about Hikaru. -709: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? What terrible timing! How many things should we watch at the same time?! -710: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru missed Alex and his party that were in the 3rd Floor by a hair. When explorers meet each other, they normally don¡¯t get involved with each other, but Alex has gotten a good amount of messages regarding Hikaru, so I want him to tell Hikaru quickly already. -711: Anonymous from Earth Alex also has his hands pretty full right now with his own matters, so he doesn¡¯t seem to have the leeway to think about others. Most of it is him wanting a girlfriend though! -712: Anonymous from Earth Why are there only 3 in the party of Alex? -713: Anonymous from Earth Crab and Jal were originally friends, and Alex rolled in. -714: Anonymous from Earth They are 3 unpopr guys, but as explorers, they are the talk of the people as a group of 3 energetic rising explorers. Heavy Warrior Crabbell! Spear Warrior Alex! Water Spirit User Jaldan! Jaldan¡¯s family is actually pretty loaded. There¡¯s rumors that he is a noble -715: Anonymous from Earth Jaldan is strangely high performance. Even though he looks scatterbrained, he can use 5 different abilities, and has a lot of uses. -716: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama can use them 5 times a day, but Jaldan-kun can easily use 20. There¡¯s quite the difference in power despite being Spirit Ability Users. -717: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama will grow from here on¡­ -718: Anonymous from Earth Celica!! -719: Anonymous from Earth What are you doing, Celica?! -720: Anonymous from Earth What What? -721: Anonymous from Earth Celica is providingments on the special TV program about Nanami-chan. -722: Anonymous from Earth If Onii-chan gets 1st ce in this Viewer Count Race, he is definitely going to be bringing back Nanami-chan. In order for this incident to not weather, please bring my brother to 1st ce!¡± She says. I see, so she came out in order to raise the viewers as much as possible. -723: Anonymous from Earth It is a feed from overseas, so even if it is to make an appearance on TV, it doesn¡¯t take much time. You can say whatever you want, but the TV has its effectiveness. -724: Anonymous from Earth The culprit has still not been found yet? Even though all the fingerprints and footprints are all left, they still don¡¯t know? What is the police doing? -725: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a lot of enquiry in that area as well, but if it is just as Hikaru says, the culprit is an underage person. It is the custom to be decently careful when apprehending an underage person apparently. -726: Anonymous from Earth Well, it still hasn¡¯t even been 1 month yet after all¡­ My sense of time has gone weird since the isekai transfer. -727: Anonymous from Earth Then, has the police already pinpointed a culprit? -728: Anonymous from Earth As if we would know. -729: Anonymous from Earth The house of Nanami-chan and the house of Hikaru are just standing there empty. That¡¯s the dark side of the isekai transfer. -730: Anonymous from Earth In the end, they didn¡¯t get the fingerprints of all the students. It was this big of an incident, so they should just push the full force of thew here. -731: Anonymous from Earth The police are stupid, so they are probably going ¡®isn¡¯t the culprit that guy Hikaru?¡¯¡­ -732: Anonymous from Earth The programs on TV normally go with the drift of ¡®Is Kurose Hikaru the culprit¡­?¡¯. It may be to heat up the tv program, but what¡¯s with that? Doesn¡¯t Celica snap at that? -733: Anonymous from Earth ¡°That was the script I wrote and sent. I would say it wasn¡¯t that bad.¡± ¡°You really are thorough in everything you do, Celica~.¡± They said. Eh? What¡¯s Celica doing??? -734: Anonymous from Earth Their work is way too expansive¡­ -735: Anonymous from Earth A 12 year old with connections to TV stations¡­ -736: Anonymous from Earth They have shown up on TV a number of times before, so they must have gotten the business card of a producer at that time. Even so, I can only say as expected when ites to making use of those connections¡­ -737: Anonymous from Earth They said before that they have shown in overseas TV programs a good number of times too. Having a mastery in manynguages is strong at times like this. -738: Anonymous from Earth While we are going on about this, Hikaru reached the 3rd Floor, but this really is abnormal. Him going through the 3rd Floor as if he is having a walk in the park, I can¡¯t help butugh. -739: Anonymous from Earth He has increased his skills even more in the 3 days of exploration¡­ It is also because he has defeated a good number of monsters and his Tier has increased though. -740: Anonymous from Earth Instakill! -741: Anonymous from Earth Look! The Trolls are like trash! -742: Anonymous from Earth No no no, Trolls are normally dangerous monsters, you know? If you fight them upfront, they even block your attacks, and their attacks are fast, so it is hard to avoid them. In the first ce, in order to defeat them one-sidedly without getting hit at all requires quite the high skills or it would be impossible -Source: an influential person on TV. -743: Anonymous from Earth The TV programs where they bring karate masters or boxers to give their analysis are pretty nice. -744: Anonymous from Earth I feel like a sword fight champion would give a more urate analysis though. -745: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru-kyun walking at the very center of the path watching out for Treants is cute. -746: Anonymous from Earth Hope he doesn¡¯t encounter a Garden Panther though¡­ That¡¯s on a whole other level, right? -747: Anonymous from Earth He should be able to manage with dried meat, right? -748: Anonymous from Earth Gremlins, Hobgoblins, and Ghouls seriously don¡¯t even put up a fight. -749: Anonymous from Earth Spirit Abilities are strong to begin with. Rather than calling Hikaru strong, what¡¯s abnormal is that he can use them as he wants without bothering about running out of uses. -750: Anonymous from Earth Even Gravel Mist would be crazy strong if you could spam it. Same goes for Light and Fireball. -751: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru really is good at defeating Trolls. He is an artist at it. -752: Anonymous from Earth All the exp for himself! -753: Anonymous from Earth His ninja moves havepletely taken shape now. -754: Anonymous from Earth Diving a dungeon solo is the art of a ninja after all. -755: Anonymous from Earth I would like the Divine Beast to give him a ¡®? Weapon¡¯. -756: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t think a shuriken would be that strong. -757: Anonymous from Earth Shurikens are on the iffy sidepared to a muramasa de. -758: Anonymous from Earth Shadow walker~. Is the 4th Floor the stage where Hikaru shines? -759: Anonymous from Earth Even if he managed to dominate the 3rd Floor, the 4th Floor apparently spikes in difficulty¡­ -760: Anonymous from Earth He managed to get to the stairs with almost no problem, but there¡¯s also the return. Too bad you can¡¯t use Evac. [Note: A return spell in Dragon Quest.] -761: Anonymous from Earth It really is the 4th Floor, huh¡­ I am d he didn¡¯t say he is going to rush all the way to the 5th¡­ -762: Anonymous from Earth The advertisement of Celica and Karen has increased the viewers by quite a bit after all. His Total Ranking is 8th, but his Real Time Ranking is 4th. He will probably go up to 2 or 3 in the Real Time one today. -763: Anonymous from Earth That means he would have been more reckless without the publicity of the twins? That¡¯s a good job then. -764: Anonymous from Earth The 5th Floor is a floor that no earthling has seen, so it is true that it would have attracted a lot of eyes. -765: Anonymous from Earth Doing that would be risking your life way too much¡­ -766: Anonymous from Earth Going down to the 4th Floor solo is already courting death. -767: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is too strong. She marched onto the hideout of a bandit group, ughtered them all, and saved a vige girl. A mental fortitude that I wouldn¡¯t believees from a person of the modern era. -768: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan has perfected the one stay at the inn, one mission aplished. The type where the story begins once you say: ¡°I am hungry *rumble*.¡± -769: Anonymous from Earth That sounds like a shonen jump protagonist¡­ -770: Anonymous from Earth But Jeanne-chan has already finished the most attention grabbing moments. She is already leaving the vige, so Hikaru has an opportunity here. Jeanne-chan doesn¡¯t seem to have much interest in the Viewer Count Race. -771: Anonymous from Earth Honestly speaking, just training Rifreya has the potential to get him to 1st ce. He does have the bomb that is the promise too. -772: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s ayer of people that is dying in anticipation for that promise! -773: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan is sexy after all. -774: Anonymous from Earth Karen has made an advertisement video, but there¡¯s a Rifreya centric version and a Hikaru centric version. She really gets it. -775: Anonymous from Earth What about the Grapefull centric version??? -776: Anonymous from Earth None. -777: Anonymous from Earth As if they would make one¡­ -778: Anonymous from Earth If they create too many, it would just scatter the audience. -779: Anonymous from Earth It hasn¡¯t been that long since he has formed a party with Rifreya, but Hikaru is good at giving orders. Rifreya herself has said it before, but is it normal to be able to fight while giving orders like that? -780: Anonymous from Earth They talked about that in the celebration. Now that I think about it, the twins also talked about that. What was Celica and Karen¡¯s reaction at that time? -781: Anonymous from Earth That was a rare moment of them having a serious tone¡­ -782: Anonymous from Earth There seems to be an unexpectedlyplicated rtionship hidden there, and it was a bit scary. -783: Anonymous from Earth Celica has been decently scary from the beginning. -784: Anonymous from Earth ¡°It is true that we are talented, but if Onii-chan wasn¡¯t there for us, I think we wouldn¡¯t have ended up how we are now.¡± ¡°But that in turn ended up being shackles for Onii. We are idiots, so we werete in noticing that.¡± ¡°Just as Karen said, we are idiots. We were so concentrated in what we were interested in that we didn¡¯t even know who was being sacrificed in the shadows for it¡­ That¡¯s why we will slowly pay back our due debt for the rest of our life. That¡¯s what we pledged to do, and yet, the fact that we can only pay it back to him in this way is just so vexing¡­¡± ¡°But it is not like everything is over. God¡¯s system has a tendency to function towards the ¡®strength of a person¡¯s emotions¡¯, so there will definitely be a time when we will overthrow this situation. And then, we will get back both Onii and Nanamin.¡± -785: Anonymous from Earth What in the world happened¡­ -786: Anonymous from Earth Their love is way too deep¡­ -787: Anonymous from Earth I am going to check the VOD¡­ -788: Anonymous from Earth ]]779 You normally can¡¯t do it. The VESSEL of a Shogun. -789: Anonymous from Earth Even Celica and Karen, if they didn¡¯t have strong feelings, they wouldn¡¯t be able to pull something like this off. Being prodigies and having the deciveness to act in these kinds of situations are two different things after all. -790: Anonymous from Earth I was somewhat happy about knowing Karen likes crustaceans. I would like to send her some hair crabs I got from my homnd. -791: Anonymous from Earth ]]788 From a ninja to a daimyo?! [Note: Japanese Feudal Lord.] -792: Anonymous from Earth He would at most be a foot soldier general. -793: Anonymous from Earth He is the elder brother, so he is good at putting in order the ones below him¡­probably. A trait that the youngest child doesn¡¯t have. -794: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru really must have been pretty tossed about by the twins¡­ -795: Anonymous from Earth He was naturally pulling Rifreya and Grapefull along after all. -796: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t Rifreya-sama an elder sister too? -797: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya was probably the leader in her previous party. -798: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru ismentating again. -799: Anonymous from Earth This awkwardness does have its own charm. -800: Anonymous from Earth Right, Hikaru doesn¡¯t have a way to learn about his level. They should have added a function like that in the Status Board at least. -801: Anonymous from Earth Ah, so he properly got the information of the 4th Floor beforehand. That¡¯s a relief. Slimes are first-timer killers after all. -802: Anonymous from Earth What Hikaru is talking about is almost all known information though. He doesn¡¯t open his messages, so he doesn¡¯t know how much information the viewers have¡­ He is exining the monsters of the 4th Floor, but Alex has already done that too¡­ -803: Anonymous from Earth A database has already been made after all. Even so, Alex and his party have only fought the Crabs, Slimes, and Sahagins. If he meets other monsters aside from those, it would be the first time. -804: Anonymous from Earth Lamias are worth shooting on camera¡­ -805: Anonymous from Earth Scys as well. Lamias and Scys don¡¯t show up unless you go pretty deep though. -806: Anonymous from Earth Scys are technically octopus women, right? No matter how you cut it, Hikaru is a pretty bad match against them. Lamias are also dangerous. -807: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru finishing after being constricted in the snake body of a Lamia. -808: Anonymous from Earth He is going to be finished in the true meaning of the word. -809: Anonymous from Earth Superb view! -810: Anonymous from Earth The 4th Floor is wondrous. I would like to see it in real life. -811: Anonymous from Earth I am watching it on a big screen, and it is the best. -812: Anonymous from Earth The more desperately Hikaru does his best, the worse I feel about enjoying it with snacks and juice at my house. -813: Anonymous from Earth God is at fault¡­ God is¡­ *munch munch* -814: Anonymous from Earth The twins are strangely silent. So they have finally entered praying mode¡­ -815: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru doesn¡¯t read messages after all. They have no choice but to pray. -816: Anonymous from Earth The noise is crazy. You wouldn¡¯t be able to tell if there¡¯s a monster with all this noise. -817: Anonymous from Earth Dark Sense?! That¡¯s so damn useful. -818: Anonymous from Earth It totally invalidates Slimes! -819: Anonymous from Earth An effective radius of 100 meters, he says¡­ The standing of scouts¡­ -820: Anonymous from Earth The upper tier abilities are just too good. -821: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t the weakness of Slimes Fire Spirit Abilities? They get instantly killed by Night Bug too. -822: Anonymous from Earth They must be weak against Spirit Abilities in general. They are strong against physical attacks after all. -823: Anonymous from Earth Btw, Slimes can be easily defeated with a torch too. It is a monster whose issue is whether you can find it or not. -824: Anonymous from Earth Crabs showed up! Crab! Crab Crab! -825: Anonymous from Earth Eh? They are that big? -826: Anonymous from Earth Those are the pincers of hell. -827: Anonymous from Earth The type that definitelyes to split your body apart! -828: Anonymous from Earth It should be impossible to fight against 2 at once, right? Maybe fish them one by one with Night Bugs? Get it? Fishing? -829: Anonymous from Earth I want to drive them to near death and eat their meat. -830: Anonymous from Earth Crabs are pretty strong. You can actually die from a punch of a crab that size. -831: Anonymous from Earth They are so fast! Phantom Warrior is a really good ability to tell the unknown potential of an opponent¡­ -832: Anonymous from Earth Instakill! -833: Anonymous from Earth NO WAAAAAAY!! -834: Anonymous from Earth Is this real life? Is this just fantasy? -835: Anonymous from Earth Eeeeh? That¡¯s the crab that Alex and his party almost died to kill one, you know??? -836: Anonymous from Earth So they are not that different from Trolls? Well, yeah, you could say they aren¡¯t that different from Trolls if you can kill them in one hit though! -837: Anonymous from Earth The Spirit Vein center of the Crabs is in between their eyes, right? Alex and Crabbell were shouting while fighting the whole time ¡®between the eyes!¡¯ ¡®between the eyes!¡¯ like he was possessed after all. But that means you have to attack them from the front, so I think it is a bit different from a Troll that you can attack from the back. -838: Anonymous from Earth He is a brave one, but it looks like the kind of dangerous courage that doesn¡¯t fear death. The type that would lose their lives easily with one mistake. -839: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru doesn¡¯t have any armor, so if he gets caught in those pincers, he can get cut in half easily. -840: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru really is in danger here. Someone stop him. -841: Anonymous from Earth No, we are all watching in so much suspense here. That¡¯s why viewers are increasing, and that¡¯s exactly what Hikaru wants. I don¡¯t want to say that what Hikaru is doing is right, but the result is there. -842: Anonymous from Earth Lizardman! It really looks strong¡­ Even on a big screen, I can tell just how dangerous it is¡­ -843: Anonymous from Earth I hear ¡®Onii-chan, please stop. Onii-chan, please stop. Onii-chan, please stop. Onii-chan, please stop.¡¯ chanting from my headphones¡­ -844: Anonymous from Earth Lizardmen have broadswords and shields, so -in a sense- you could say a proper warrior monster has appeared. By the way, Alex and his party were so scared of it they avoided battling it. Hikaru should run away too. -845: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru knows a lot about pit organs. Well, the guild didn¡¯t show information about whether the monsters have heat detection or not after all. -846: Anonymous from Earth No matter how you look at it, that¡¯s a lizard. No, maybe a dragon? -847: Anonymous from Earth If I were to be told that¡¯s a dragon subspecies, I might believe them. Their tail is packed as hell. -848: Anonymous from Earth ¡®I am going¡¯ -my ass¡­ -849: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is killing his fear and putting his life on the line to revive his childhood friend. Is that bravery, or foolhardiness? Or is this a trial given by God? May blessings arrive to this small hero¡­ -850: Anonymous from Earth A bard came¡­ -851: Anonymous from Earth This is definitely a regr of Jeanne¡¯s stream, lol. Don¡¯te asserting yourself here, lol. -852: Anonymous from Earth Maybe he will unexpectedly defeat it easily? He did defeat a Mantis. -853: Anonymous from Earth It didn¡¯t work! -854: Anonymous from Earth This bad. -855: Anonymous from Earth If he didn¡¯t have his gauntlet, he would have been sliced in two! Run! -856: Anonymous from Earth His trump card is here!!! -857: Anonymous from Earth Create Undead!!! -858: Anonymous from Earth Against enemies that darkness works on, you can buy time for long cast abilities like this, so Darkness Fog really is strong. You can¡¯t use the other basic abilities in this way. -859: Anonymous from Earth Create Undead is so shy. I like it. -860: Anonymous from Earth He ispletely looking like a dangerous mage. -861: Anonymous from Earth Mantis Zombie!! -862: Anonymous from Earth So broken!! -863: Anonymous from Earth So cool, lmfao. -864: Anonymous from Earth Instakill! -865: Anonymous from Earth The zombie isn¡¯t disappearing. Eeh, wasn¡¯t it the type that disappears after one battle? -866: Anonymous from Earth It might have a duration. Isn¡¯t it close to summoning magic? -867: Anonymous from Earth This should be considered a cheat ability, right? It is a cheat. -868: Anonymous from Earth Aside from the fact that you need a catalyst, you could call this the strongest ability. We are talking about the sealed 8th ability here, you know? -869: Anonymous from Earth The Crab was instakilled too! So absurdly strong!!! -870: Anonymous from Earth It looks like the Mantis can act decently well inside the darkness too? Do the Mantises have night vision? -871: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t know, but their vision might be linked to the caster. Or more like, it is a Dark Spirit Ability, so wouldn¡¯t it make sense that the ones thate from it are residents of the darkness? -872: Anonymous from Earth This Mantis is the one that defeated Rifreya one on one, right? That means it is stronger than Rifreya. -873: Anonymous from Earth Lizardmen are instakilled too! What happens to the exp here??? -874: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t know, but shouldn¡¯t it all go to Hikaru? -875: Anonymous from Earth When the Spirit Vein is cut and the Spirit Energy forming the body crystalizes, a part of it overflows and streams into the body of the person that defeated it. In other words, in this case, it shouldn¡¯t be flowing into Hikaru, right? -876: Anonymous from Earth We are talking about the 8th ability here that has no reference to go to, so we can¡¯t say anything for sure here¡­ -877: Anonymous from Earth If summoning abilities are ok, undead should be ok too. -878: Anonymous from Earth Does that mean you gotta deal the finishing blow? -879: Anonymous from Earth Then what do archers do? -880: Anonymous from Earth They apparently can get exp through their arrows. There were people who verified that. -881: Anonymous from Earth The dark twins said that the Spirits transfer to the person that killed it. -882: Anonymous from Earth Meaning that they are not stealing the Spirit Energy (exp) from the one they kill, it is moving on its own? -883: Anonymous from Earth Spirit Energy has a lot of mysteries¡­ -884: Anonymous from Earth At any rate, the Mantis is strong. Or more like, didn¡¯t Hikaru obtain a Chaotic Spirit Stone from the Lizardman just now? -885: Anonymous from Earth One more trump card. -886: Anonymous from Earth When Hikaru teams up with a warrior, he obtains peerless power. He is strong alone too, but his low attack power was an issue. -887: Anonymous from Earth The Mantis is disappearing¡­ -888: Anonymous from Earth It managed to fight that much, so I would say it was worth it and more. He did get a Chaotic Spirit Stone of a Lizardman too. -889: Anonymous from Earth He is going to continue exploring? Isn¡¯t it enough? -890: Anonymous from Earth Suddenly raw footage of him changing! -891: Anonymous from Earth The tant increase in close-ups from the camera made meugh. God is doing too much work, lmao. -892: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a part of me that¡¯s finding Hikaru sexy¡­ -893: Anonymous from Earth They do say water does wonders to make you look better. -894: Anonymous from Earth - REC -895: Anonymous from Earth He also changes in the inn, but that mysterious sense of depravity when doing so in the dungeon is nice. The rugged rocks contrasting the white skin of Hikaru is just¡­ -896: Anonymous from Earth Someone is getting wet, and it is not Hikaru. This is content that turns earthlings into peepers. What is the objective of God? -897: Anonymous from Earth He is going to resume after changing his clothes, huh. So he really ns on continuing. -898: Anonymous from Earth This time it is a Lizardman Undead! Could it be that Hikaru is enjoying fighting quite a bit¡­? -899: Anonymous from Earth We as spectators have already begun growing numb too. -900: Anonymous from Earth Yeah, but even with that, it should be impossible to go against 3 Lizardmen. -901: Anonymous from Earth Instakill! Instakill! -902: Anonymous from Earth Well, he had a Lizardman Undead, so it should be¡­ -903: Anonymous from Earth Hmmm? -904: Anonymous from Earth He had the Lizardman stay on standby and ns on fighting it himself. He definitely is enjoying the battles. -905: Anonymous from Earth Ninja! -906: Anonymous from Earth His critical hits are a work of art¡­ -907: Anonymous from Earth Overpowered! -908: Anonymous from Earth Even if a weak point exists, Lizardmen have their scales and other defensive measures, so if you don¡¯t go all in, it would be impossible to defeat them in one attack. Even Alex and his party fight while 100% aware of the weak points. And yet, they still suffer in their battles and can¡¯t manage to defeat their enemies sometimes. -909: Anonymous from Earth He is way too specialized in the assassin style, lol. He is so strong it is funny. -910: Anonymous from Earth Dark Spirit Abilities are OP! So damn cool. -911: Anonymous from Earth If I get chosen to be transferred to an isekai, I want to be an overpowered character with Dark Spirit Abilities. -912: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is the star of all otakus. -913: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no otaku with twins (brocons), fyi¡­ -914: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s whisperings about a second batch of transfers. I definitely want to be chosen next¡­ -915: Anonymous from Earth But I would be careful about choosing Affection of the Spirits. Would it work well enough with just Spirit Energy Up? -916: Anonymous from Earth Abilities are fine and all, but I would like to swing around a heavy weapon with Physical Strength Up. -917: Anonymous from Earth Thinking about it calmly, Spirit Stones are bought at a pretty high price, so Hikaru is having big gains here. Maybe he is one of the biggest earners amongst the Chosen? -918: Anonymous from Earth Currently up there. There¡¯s special cases like the dark twins, but even Chosen who have Earth marketing knowledge can¡¯t earn that much. Also, his power ranking must be 1st ce, right? -919: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru-san wasn¡¯t even fazed by the appearance of the Sahagin. He has some nerves of steel. -920: Anonymous from Earth Steel x2. -921: Anonymous from Earth No, being able to defeat a Lizardman in one hit makes him a seriously dangerous guy. It hasn¡¯t been that long since Hikaru began dungeon diving, right? -922: Anonymous from Earth It is all about how much of the benefits from God are at work here. -923: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has only taken Physical Strength Up though¡­ -924: Anonymous from Earth So it is the Affection of Spirits being strong, huh. -925: Anonymous from Earth No, it is strong, yeah, but the other Chosen are also on the same yingfield. That there¡¯s still this much of a gap between them is all about the individual. -926: Anonymous from Earth 1st ce! -927: Anonymous from Earth He did it. -928: Anonymous from Earth He got 1st ce in the Real Time Rankings. That¡¯s impressive, Hikaru¡­ -929: Anonymous from Earth His Total Ranking is still 4th though. He is climbing up there. He might get 1st ce with this¡­ -930: Anonymous from Earth The revival of Nanami-chan is looking more realistic. -931: Anonymous from Earth My chest is burning. -932: Anonymous from Earth By the way, when he was changing, his Real Time Ranking was flickering to 1st ce. -933: Anonymous from Earth Karen posted on twitter: ¡°Congrattions! Real Time Ranking 1st ce!¡±. For some reason, the pic they posted was the one with Hikaru¡¯s sorrowful expression while he was changing (half-naked). -934: Anonymous from Earth Karen¡¯s twitter has such a peculiar selection of photos it is amusing. -935: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, I am d to see that the reckless exploration this time ended safely. Or more like, Hikaru is so crazy strong. It made me question ¡®Was there a need to even worry?¡¯. -936: Anonymous from Earth He may be strong, but idents happen. -937: Anonymous from Earth If Nanami-chanes back to life, I think she could eat for a lifetime by speaking about her experience after death. -938: Anonymous from Earth We are talking about humanity¡¯s first resurrection after all. -939: Anonymous from Earth My chest is burning. Chapter 77: Remaining 6 days and The Scary-looking Guy once again

Chapter 77: Remaining 6 days and The Scary-looking Guy once again

The next day I dove alone, we met in the morning, and we are going to be exploring the dungeon again. ¡°Rifreya, what do you think about the 4th Floor? Do you think we could manage?¡± (Hikaru) I try asking on the way. I somehow managed when it was in the vicinity of the 4th Floor¡¯s entrance. We have been able to hunt in the 3rd Floor with almost no problems. ¡°Eh, the 4th Floor? It is not like we can¡¯t, but¡­is there that much of a need to hurry? You did say you had your circumstances, and it is true that your Spirit Abilities are strong, but getting too ahead of yourselves in the dungeon can cost you your life, you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to the 4th Floor either, so I wouldn¡¯t be of much use-nyan.¡± (Grapefull) The 2 were apprehensive about the idea of going to the 4th Floor, but that can¡¯t be helped. Me wanting to go to even lower floors is because of my own circumstances. Thinking that the viewers wouldn¡¯t want to see the same hunting the whole time, I wanted to bring them fresh content¡­ Of course, I understand that this is dangerous. But at this rate, there¡¯s no way I can be 1st ce in the Total Ranking. I also have to put in the work in order to make up for thete start in the first half. 6 days remaining. More than half is gone. I am currently in 4th ce. Thinking about the fact that I was originally distancing myself from my viewers, you could say I am putting up a good fight here, but it would be better for me to think that I need something more powerful in order to take 1st ce which is my objective. If I am too optimistic and it ends up as ¡®too bad, you got 2nd ce¡¯ there would be no point. I want some wiggle room by reaching 1st ce in 3 days. ¡°Well, if you want to go to the 4th Floor, I will tag along though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Me too. If you are going to bring me to the 4th Floor, I would wee it greatly-nya¡­ I don¡¯t think I will be able to help out much, but if I get a feel of the terrain, I will be able to act as a scout there-nya.¡± (Grapefull) So the two went for the conservative okay. But it is true that going down to the 4th Floor is dangerous. We won¡¯t be hit by Slimes with my Dark Sense, but there¡¯s no doubt Crabs and Lizardmen are powerful foes. If we go deeper, we would need to fight even more dangerous foes. If only we had one more strong warrior like Rifreya with us, we would be able to fight with a pretty safe margin, but it really would be reckless to do so with this group, huh. The battle power will be higher than me going down alone, but in terms of risks, there¡¯s different dangers. And the dangers are not only on the level of ¡®I got wounded¡¯. There¡¯s the chance we have to pay with losing them for eternity. It would be one thing if I were to take the risk by myself, but there¡¯s no way I can push these members along my ride. ¡°¡­No, you are right. Let¡¯s leave the 4th Floor for some other time. It is not like we have finished exploring the 3rd Floor after all.¡± (Hikaru) We haven¡¯t met the Garden Panther either. I want 1st ce, but I can¡¯t go betting the lives of these two, too. ¡­No, we are already putting our lives on the line in the 3rd Floor. It is simply that the exploration is going well, so that feeling isn¡¯t that pronounced. One mistake can still wipe us out. The reality is that I should get better at fighting too. Even if training doesn¡¯t increase viewers much. ¡°Then, we will be going to the 3rd Floor today too. You will be training your Spirit Ability while at it.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh?!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hm? What¡¯s the matter? I said just now that we wouldn¡¯t be going to the 4th Floor though?¡± (Hikaru) Was she not listening? ¡°Aah, no, uhm¡­I was just thinking about not training my Spirit Abilities for a while~¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya says while scratching her cheek. It has only been a few days since she started training. ¡°¡­Is there a reason why?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is not like that. That¡¯s, uhm¡­right! I am simply tired! Using abilities over and over is taxing! That¡¯s why I am fine with not training, so let¡¯s concentrate on exploring! Okay?!¡± (Rifreya) Saying this, Rifreya pulls my arm persistently. What a bad lie. The day before, she said that she would be going to the Great Spirit in order to check if she had new abilities. She said she would be checking if her Tier had increased too. In that case, it probably didn¡¯t work at all. Even so, she must have thought I would be hurt if she were to tell it straight to me¡­that¡¯s probably what¡¯s happening here. However, it has only been a few days. The effects should be showing up from here on¡­is what I think, but the person herself is going as far as lying in order to stop it, so there¡¯s no need to force her to. It is not like I don¡¯t feel as if my proposal was a pain for her, but it can¡¯t be helped. ¡°Then, no Spirit Ability training. I would like to fight a Garden Panther at least once already. It would be nice if Shadow Bind works on it.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is not a monster with that much physical strength, so I think it would work. It can even immobilize a Troll after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Is that so?¡± (Hikaru) While we were having that talk, we arrived at the Straying Big Mist Garden. This floor has a fountain with drinkable water, and there are explorers who rest there. It is a floor that has a more rxed atmosphere than the 2nd Floor. This ce is rough for beginners, but it is true that this is quite a lot easier than the 4th Floor. This difference in difficulties must be what sets it apart from a game. The 1st Floor has mostly Skeletons walking separately so it is easy, but the 2nd and 3rd Floor are in hard. And then the 4th Floor suddenlyes for your throat. That¡¯s the kind of bncing there is here. The 2nd Floor is especially dark, so it isn¡¯t suitable for exploration, so it ends up with the mid experienced explorers aiming for the 3rd Floor. With things like that¡­things like this can happen. ¡°Ooh, isn¡¯t that Rifreya-chan?! I heard your party disbanded recently, but you were diving into the dungeon, huh!¡± ¡°Yeah, I have obtained a new party member after all.¡± (Rifreya) The one who came to talk to us all familiarly was the scary-looking explorer that spoke to us at the guild before. Looks like they are exploring the 3rd Floor with a party of 6. I don¡¯t know what their rank is, but they have proper gear, and it is a party that gives me the impression of being a cautious party. The scary-looking man wields a battle axe, and looks like a lumberjack that would wee a fight with a Treant. I honestly thought this was troublesome, but even if I were to use Darkness Fog to hide here, it would just stand out. ¡°Wait, oi! Isn¡¯t that your little brother there?! Bringing him to the 3rd Floor is reckless! Are you using him as a porter?!¡± So I really did get dragged into it too. But this is an opportunity. The viewers have stopped increasing, so troubles like this are weed seasoning. It doesn¡¯t really threaten my life, so I wouldn¡¯t mind getting hit once or something¡­ I wasputing that, but Rifreya did something unexpected. With lightning speed, she took out her greatsword, and ced it right on the throat of the scary-looking explorer. ¡°Uo! Oi, Rifreya-chan, what joke is this?¡± ¡°I will not forgive any further insults. I warned you before, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Insults, you say? He is your little brother, right? Also, he is still only bronze rank. The 3rd Floor is still too soon for him. Is there anything wrong with what I said?¡± ¡°He is not my little brother. Also, we have defeated all monsters in the 3rd Floor aside from the Garden Panther.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s thanks to your strength, Rifreya-chan.¡± ¡°No, that was mostly him¡ª¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Wait, stop stop. Rifreya, lower your weapon.¡± (Hikaru) Rifreya was objecting to the scary-looking explorer with a nk expression, but no matter how you look at it, she isn¡¯t calm here. Maybe she is an unexpectedly short-tempered person? She didn¡¯t look like that type in the time I was hanging out with her though. Chapter 78: Garden Panther and Inside the Mist

Chapter 78: Garden Panther and Inside the Mist

¡°I am sorry for my party member. Come on, Rifreya, you apologize too.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Don¡¯t wanna. Insulting Hikaru¡­ I can¡¯t forgive that.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°He wasn¡¯t insulting me or anything.¡± (Hikaru) If we were to talk down every single one that came to mess with us, there would be no end to it. More so when she is even using her sword for it. What an unbelievable mad dog. The world of explorers is technically the yakuza world. They may have a view of it being the end if you get looked down on, so Rifreya might have acted upon those sets of values though¡­ ¡°Rifreya, I don¡¯t mind you getting pissed when you yourself get mocked, but please don¡¯t do that on my behalf. I don¡¯t think much about it, and I have said this before, but being bronze and being an explorer beginner is true.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If you say so, Hikaru, that¡¯s fine then.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°What, you guys were going out?!¡± The scary-looking explorer made a shocked expression. Even his party members began to gather after seeing our exchange. ¡°E-Eeh~? So it really looks like that, huh? It does, huh?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°With how touchy you are with each other, of course it would look that way¡­ But that Rifreya-chan that was rumored to have no interest in men¡­to think her type was flimsy guys like this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a misunderstanding. It is nothing like that. I am simply having Rifreya-san help me out in exploring for a limited time.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Misunderstanding, you say¡­ Hikaru, you are pretty terrible.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya wraps her arms around mine. Well, she did say she liked me, and even if it was in the heat of the moment, those feelings of hers must be real. I am using her while fully aware of this¡­ ¡°But Rifreya-chan, I understand you wanting to explore together with your boyfriend, but isn¡¯t the 3rd Floor too dangerous for that? One mistake and you can die, you know?¡± Looks like he still can¡¯t get away from the idea that Rifreya brought me here. Well, I don¡¯t mind him keeping that misunderstanding, but it is slowly turning into a pain. ¡°As I said, I am the one who asked her to bring me here. Of course, I am fully aware that this is life threatening.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, the silver ranks have to be an example for the ones below. You may have your circumstances, but bringing a bronze rank to the 3rd Floor shouldn¡¯t be done.¡± I was surprised by what a reasonable thing the scary-looking guy was saying despite being that scary-looking. It is true that you would want to say a word or two about a beginner brat like me sticking to the back of a princess. ¡°Geez, this is a pain. How about showing him a bit, Hikaru? To this blockhead.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Huh? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°That he is far stronger than me. If he is baggage, then there¡¯s no way I would be able toe to the 3rd Floor alone.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°You are joking, right? Only a few handful of explorers can climb up to silver rank. You achieved that in just 1 year, Rifreya-chan, so saying this brat is stronger than you? That¡¯s one ill sense of humour you got there.¡± While I was listening to that exchange of theirs, something else bothered me. We are in the 3rd Floor. It is not like we are in a safe haven or anything. Even though they are speaking in a loud voice at a ce like this, no monsters are approaching us. It is not like the dungeon is crowded with monsters, but there¡¯s enough monsters that you get into a battle every 1 minute of walking. More so when there¡¯s 2 parties here. ¡ªIt ising. ¡ªWatch out. The Spirits were making noise. I could certainly hear faint voices that were warning me. ¡°Rifreya! Something¡¯s strange. Be careful of your surroundings. Full,e to my side! Quick!¡± (Hikaru) Just like the name of Straying Big Mist Garden states, the whole floor is covered in deep mist, and you can only see 100 meters ahead of you. One mistake and you could end up allowing a monster to approach you really close. And the mist is denser than usual today. The distance of our vision is lower than usual¡­ No, can¡¯t even call it half of it¡­ I hide Grapefull at my back, and try to get as close to the wall as possible. ¡°Oi! You all as well, don¡¯t lower your guards! Something ising!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Huh?! What is a newbie brat saying all of a sudden?! We are veterans here, you know?! There¡¯s only Ghouls showing up this close to the entrance!¡± ¡­ It would be nice if that¡¯s the case. ¡°¡­Hikaru? What¡¯s the matter? Just like he said, there shouldn¡¯t be any strong monsters showing up around here.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°The Spirits are raising a ruckus. It might be better to return to the 2nd Floor.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Hm? Wait-nya, wait-nyan. I hear footsteps-nya.¡± (Grapefull) Grapefull¡¯s ears twitched and she muttered this. And then, her eyes opened wide. ¡°Garden Panther! It hase really close-nyan!¡± (Grapefull) The next instant Grapefull shouted this¡­ A giant snow white something suddenly jumped out from the white mist, and it bit onto one of the members of the scary-looking explorer party. ¡°You idiots! Rifreya, let¡¯s go!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Y-Yes!¡± (Rifreya) The Garden Panther is a giant feline wild beast, and it is bigger than the lion or tiger I saw at the zoo. It is most likely 4 meters in overall length. The color is pure white, and it is expelling faint white steam from its back. It must be hiding itself with that steam. Contrary to its beautiful appearance, its face is fierce, and it has a mouth packed with fangs that could swallow a person whole. The scary-looking explorer¡¯s party member that got hit by the surprise attack still had the upper half of their body into its jaws, and was taken away in an instant. I can¡¯t even begin to infer where the Garden Panther is after it has disappeared into the mist. ¡°[Dark Sense]! Over there!¡± (Hikaru) Fortunately, Dark Sense still worked inside this mist. The Garden Panther had already moved close to the outside of the effective range of the Dark Sense, but it was scraping it. Judging from the effective range of Dark Sense and the actual denseness of the mist, there¡¯s only around 40 meters of vision in today¡¯s 3rd Floor. Is this the mist that the Garden Panther made, or was today just coincidentally dense? I don¡¯t know, but if we let it get away, we won¡¯t be able to find it. Unfortunately, the explorer that got bitten first has perished with that one attack, but I don¡¯t n on letting go of a monster that showed itself once. I ran together with Rifreya. It seems the Garden Panther has also noticed us. I can tell that it is lowering its posture in order to gather strength to jump. ¡°[Phantom Warrior]!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°[Summon: Night Bug]!¡± (Hikaru) The Phantom Warrior noisily hits its shield with its sword as it approaches the Garden Panther. The Night Bugs rush at it while making noise with their wings. The panther increases its caution after the sudden increase in enemies. After confirming that its attention was diverted from me, I hide in the darkness and approach it from a different direction. That¡¯s right, no matter how strong the enemy, what I do won¡¯t change. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Rifreya!¡± (Hikaru) Chapter 79: Pure White Beast and Warrior of Light

Chapter 79: Pure White Beast and Warrior of Light

The Panther jumps onto the Phantom Warrior. It sprang forth with its stic muscles, and its motion to bite off its throat was like a released arrow. If it hadn¡¯t been a phantom made from darkness, they would have died in one hit. What fearsome instantaneous force, what threatening speed. If it were to aim for you at close range, even if you understand that it ising straight in front of you, there¡¯s no doubt you wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it. And if you get bitten by it, it is The End. So that means the title of strongest monster of the 3rd Floor is deserved, huh. If the Mantis that¡¯s the strongest of the 2nd Floor is a 4th Floor level monster, this might be a 5th Floor level monster. Just in case, I bring out a Lizardman Chaos Spirit Stone from the Shadow Storage. At worst, I will need to use Create Undead. It is clear that the Garden Panther is stronger than the Lizardman. ¡°Grrrrrrr!¡± The Panther is solely showing caution to Rifreya who is getting closer to it, and the Phantom Warrior that¡¯s showing motions to attack the whole time, and it is taking distance while growling at them. Unfortunately, it looks like the Night Bugs are barely working. So that means the attacks of small bugs are not that effective against a giant body like that, huh. But it seems like the Phantom Warrior is working well in diverting its attention, so it looks like it hasn¡¯t noticed me approaching it by hiding in the shadows. I close the distance in one go, and spread the range of the darkness. The surroundings get ruled by darkness in an instant. The Panther that was swallowed into the darkness had its body twitch slightly, but it growled and regained its calm immediately, strengthening its caution of its surroundings. ¡­And then, it looked at me. The eyes of the Panther shone fiercely, and were looking straight at me. Its row of fangs were shining threateningly even inside the darkness. (Crap!) (Hikaru) It definitely can see me! I see, cats are nocturnal. Ipletely forgot that. Or more like, does that mean the cats here have the same traits as the ones in our world? Even though the totally catfolk Grapefull can¡¯t see in the Darkness Fog at all! The darkness of the fog is true darkness with no light in it. Even if it is a cat beast, I don¡¯t think it can see perfectly here. But my presence has been discovered, so my advantage has technically been erased here. ¡°[Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) Before the Panther jumps at me, I tie it up with Shadow Bind. I control Darkness Fog at the same time, and take out the Panther from the range of the darkness. ¡°Rifreya!¡± (Hikaru) In terms of timing, it is barely scraping it, but I don¡¯t know if it is because I have casted an ability on it, the Panther¡¯s attention was on me, so that served as a plus. ¡°Ha!!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya ran and mmed the Panther from the side with a hit that packed all her might. No matter if it is a giant wild beast, if an iron rod of around 150 cm were to hit their weak point with your weight put on it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it. The Panther went on its knees and rolled in a way to take distance from Rifreya. But it is still showing its fangs and its fighting spirit hasn¡¯t diminished one bit. ¡°Grrrr!¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t dying with that?!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Sorry! I missed the weak point by a bit!¡± (Rifreya) Animal type monsters are actually rare. The monsters that show up in the dungeon are ¡®mixed ones¡¯. In other words, there¡¯s a lot of demi-human monsters. The weak point spot of animals feels different from that of demi-humans, so it can¡¯t be helped that she can¡¯t hit it with pinpoint uracy. ¡°Grah!¡± ¡°It ising! [Shade Shift]! [Darkness Fog]!¡± (Hikaru) It must have seen that I am an easier opponent than Rifreya who has a giant weapon, it sprang back to adjust its distance from Rifreya. It is still on guard of its surroundings, but it isn¡¯t taking its gaze away from me. Looks like it intends to kill me first before fighting Rifreya. The Panther lowered its body, and took the posture to jump. I steel myself. In this critical juncture where I can lose my life, my brain turned its gears at astounding speeds. I will die if I make a single wrong move here. This is a superior opponent that I normally wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat. But I already knew that from the very beginning. And this is the situation I was wishing for. There¡¯s no need to confirm my Status Board. This fight is definitely attracting the eyes of the viewers. They should be able to tell that I am in a perilous situation after all. The Garden Panther sinks its body as if it were a bow being pulled. I am on a straight line in its path. If that gets released, I would be turned into a stone in a few seconds without being able to say anything. It is impossible to take on that lunge. Even with both Darkness Fog and Shade Shift at y, I am simply increasing the evasion rate by a slight amount. However, no matter how good its eyes are in the dark, if it jumps from a bright ce into a dark ce, it should take some time for its eyes to get used to it. I thought for a second about bringing out the Lizardman Undead, but I don¡¯t have the time to do that anymore. ¡°[Shadow Bind]! [Phantom Warrior]!¡± (Hikaru) Before the attack of the Panther came, I cast several abilities at once. I could feel my body getting slightly hotter. No matter if I have the Affection of Spirits, it is not like I can use abilities without any limitations. Especially Phantom Warrior and Dark Sense which are higher Tier abilities, the consumed Spirit Energy is high. The Phantom Warrior disappeared just now, so I could bring out a new one, but using many abilities consecutively can invite my Spirit Energy to be exhausted. The noise the Warrior made took the attention of the Panther for an instant, and in that very opening, the dark tentacles wrap around it. The Bind managed to immobilize it for a few seconds, but being able to buy that slight time is big. I ran while using the darkness, but the Panther was still targeting me, its gaze still set on me. Maybe it has something close to night vision or a resistance towards Dark Spirit Abilities. Normally, it should be more wary about Rifreya who has higher attack, but the Panther was targeting me consistently. Does it have the trait of attacking the Spirit Users with higher Tier? The Bind ran out, and the Garden Panther that had umted its strength sprang out. I jump to the side with my life on my sleeve. Maybe because I have defeated countless numbers of monsters in the dungeon already, my body moved faster than I thought, and I managed to barely evade this charge. Me using several Spirit Abilities to impair its movements must have saved my life here. But I can only do this once. If it jumps at me multiple times, it will be impossible to evade them. The Panther that failed to finish its prey spun its body immediately, and searched for my presence. Everything happened within the darkness. The Garden Panther is inside the darkness, and it is fighting me while being distracted by the Phantom Warrior, Bind, and Night Bugs. Of course¡­it doesn¡¯t see Rifreya who is outside the darkness. I control the range of the Darkness Fog and shout. ¡°Rifreya! Now!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Okay! [Light]!¡± (Rifreya) I regained my posture, and the moment it looked at me, Light was casted. The Light that we have practiced countless times as an attack. The violent light source that appeared in that instant made the movements of the Panther stop. It was inside the Darkness Fog until now, so it was trying to open its eyes wide to look at me. It must have been super effective. ¡°This is¡­the end!¡± (Rifreya) The greatsword was swung down with enough momentum to cut off the head of the Panther. Just when its neck was about half cut, the Garden Panther¡¯s giant body changed into a Spirit Stone. At that moment, the mist filling the surroundings dispersed, and returned close to the normal field of vision of the 3rd Floor. ¡°Haah¡­Haah¡­Haah¡­ We did it! This is my first time defeating a Garden Panther.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°T-That was strong¡­ It ain¡¯t fair to bring out a feline beast in a ce filled with demi-humans¡­¡± (Hikaru) It is like that giant monkey. A demi-human is skillful and can use weapons, but their base is that of a human, so it resembles a battle between humans. In other words, you can directly apply your training between humans into battle. But what of battles against wild beasts? My shortsword or the thin sword of Grapefull probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to deal damage to it. The sword of Rifreya that managed to y it with only 2 swings is truly a beast yer. ¡°Is that sword specialized for monster hunting?¡± (Hikaru) I somehow ask Rifreya who was heaving while retrieving the Spirit Stone. ¡°That¡¯s right. My master was an explorer, so I was told that I should learn to use a weapon like this in order to dive into dungeons.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Your master was quite the high ranked explorer, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, the Dazzling Canopus. A former Smander Rank explorer.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Oh! Smander Rank is the highest rank.¡± (Hikaru) For someone like me who is in the lowest rank, the Spiritus Rank, it is like an unreachable existence. ¡°It is normally a person that would be impossible to ask for their teachings though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°So you have your circumstances?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Master is for some reason working at the cafeteria of the Light Great Church. When I was training on the sword alone, they probably couldn¡¯t endure watching me, and taught me in their break time. Ah, my house is right by the side of the Great Church.¡± (Rifreya) She then continued by saying that the greatsword she has was made through a connection from her master. Rifreya having survived for 1 year in the dungeon must have been thanks to her following the teachings of her master. ¡°Master often said: ¡®If you are going to explore the dungeon, select your party members carefully. Especially the Spirit Users that have a high cast limit, make sure to bring them to your side¡¯. I myself am not good with Spirit Abilities, so I hadplicated feelings about that, but¡­you really are amazing, Hikaru. There haven¡¯t been records of people defeating a Panther in these few months.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­It apparently rarely appears after all.¡± (Hikaru) I understand that the ones with high cast limits are strong. Spirit Abilities are by no means certain-kill techniques. At the very least, all my abilities only serve to support in battle. The ones dealing the killing blow are the people. In that case, there¡¯s the need to have a high number of uses. If it were a certain-kill technique, it is fine to only have a few uses for the decisive moments, but Spirit Abilities don¡¯t fall in that category. ¡°That¡¯s why, Hikaru¡­the 2 weeks are going to be passing already, but I would like to¡ª¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Oooi! Rifreya-chan! What a relief! You were alive!¡± ¡°Waah, I have been searching for you-nyan!¡± (Grapefull) Rifreya was about to say something, but the voice of Grapefull and the scary-looking explorers that were looking for us cut her off. I think the ce where we were attacked at first and the ce we were fighting at wasn¡¯t even 100 meters apart, but they probably couldn¡¯t find us. This mist might have the effect of muffling sounds. ¡°O-Oi, what happened to the Garden Panther?¡± ¡°Hikaru and I defeated it.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No way! There¡¯s no way a Panther can be defeated with only 2 people!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I would lie about that, right?¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya showed the giant Spirit Stone to the scary-looking guy. It is not a Chaotic Spirit Stone but a Water Spirit Stone, but it is pretty big. It isn¡¯t as big as the one of the giant monkey, but I would say it is pretty close to it. ¡°Seriously¡­? I am sorry for doubting you¡­ To think you were that strong, Rifreya-chan¡­¡± ¡°I am telling you over and over that it is not me that¡¯s strong but Hikaru, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Right¡­ You did your best too, brat.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± (Hikaru) They are looking at me with lukewarm gazes, but well, it looks like they have acknowledged me at least. They didn¡¯t see the actual fight, so they are probably still finding it hard to believe. Well, I am d it ended without my abilities being seen though. ¡°R-Right! What happened to Ash?!¡± ¡°It pains me to say that¡­his stone is over there.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see¡­¡± Ash must refer to the explorer that was first bitten by the Panther. The scary-looking guy trudged his way to the Spirit Stone, picking up the ID tag and the stone. It isn¡¯t a transparent stone, but a colored one¡­a Fire Spirit Stone. He must have been a renowned explorer. ¡°Rifreya, Grapefull, let¡¯s go.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Right.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Let¡¯s go-nya.¡± (Grapefull) It is a shame that an explorer died, but that¡¯s the kind of ce this is. And if we continue this line of work, we will one day end up like this too. Seeing how the explorer has ended up turning into a Spirit Stone without a say in it, my brain just begins to imagine that future by itself. (Even so, there¡¯s 6 days counting today.) (Hikaru) My viewers have suddenly increased to 1 billion all of a sudden with the attack of the Garden Panther. A decisive battle against a giant and beautiful wild beast. The life that was lost from this attack¡­ For the viewers wishing for my death, their hands must have been sweating in a different meaning at this development. They must have been disappointed at me surviving. (I don¡¯t mind dying if it is after reviving Nanami.) (Hikaru) For some reason, I managed to honestly think like that. Maybe it is because I have gotten way too used to this ce called a dungeon that¡¯s filled with death? My body had grown ustomed to death. I even felt as if I would gain respite from dying. 6 days left. As I thought, the viewers increase when there¡¯s a chance for me to die. I will try dying while avoiding death. That¡¯s the only thing I can do. ¡°Rifreya, Grapefull, I think¡­there will be dangerous happenings like this in the future, but¡­only 6 days¡­ Please tag along with me for only 6 days more.¡± (Hikaru) Grapefull said: ¡°I have been hired. Rather, I would like you to hire me forever-nyan¡±. Rifreyaughed vaguely. That day, I also participated proactively in attacking, and we hunted close to a hundred monsters. Chapter 80: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 3308th

Chapter 80: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 3308th

-409: Anonymous from Earth The Garden Panther is super cool. -410: Anonymous from Earth A beautiful female warrior swinging a humongous sword against a giant white panther; that¡¯s almost the stuff of legends. -411: Anonymous from Earth The amount of viewers has increased like crazy. -412: Anonymous from Earth The update of God that allowed us to at least see silhouettes in the darkness was big. Or more like, there were quite a lot of requests for that, it seems. -413: Anonymous from Earth Milliestas is also dark as a whole, so it is hard to tell things apart there. I also sent a ticket for that. [Note: Author skipped 414.] -415: Anonymous from Earth Man, I am impressed Hikaru managed to avoid that one. What¡¯s with that eye and body coordination? -416: Anonymous from Earth I would like them to also make it possible to see inside the darkness for past footage as well. God should be able to do that, right? -417: Anonymous from Earth Chosen who battle really are popr. Real battle really is stimting on a whole other level. -418: Anonymous from Earth The slice-of-life Chosen are not bad either, but the Chosen that battle also have their own lives. Or rather, there¡¯s a bnce between the two, and it even multiplies the amusement. -419: Anonymous from Earth I feel like PETA would explode from a video of an animal being hit by a giant sword. -420: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has some courage there¡­ If that were me, my feet would buckle and I would faint. -421: Anonymous from Earth The Garden Panther is not only big, but also quick. It is normal to have an instinctive fear. It normally would be impossible to fight a feline wild beast even if you have a few Spirit Abilities. Moreover, that thing is bigger than a siberian tiger. That¡¯s nuts. -422: Anonymous from Earth I feel bad for the scary-looking old man. He was an actual good guy that gave advice to Alex and his party too¡­ -423: Anonymous from Earth It is his fault for ignoring the warning of Hikaru. -424: Anonymous from Earth Grapefull-chan is seriously cute. -425: Anonymous from Earth I didn¡¯t miss it. The sight of Full-chan clinging onto Hikaru when the Garden Panther showed up¡­ -426: Anonymous from Earth How did Hikaru know the Panther wasing? -427: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t know. Maybe he has the super senses that furries are said to have? -428: Anonymous from Earth ¡°The thick scent of beast¡­!¡± -429: Anonymous from Earth Naruhodo (I don¡¯t naruhodo at all). [Note: Naruhodo means ¡ªI understand] -430: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it in scary that you don¡¯t leave a corpse in the dungeon¡­? There¡¯s no glory to that¡­ -431: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s why it is on the low stratum of jobs. Even so, that way of dying¡­it really doesn¡¯t feel real. -432: Anonymous from Earth It is not low in the sense of that world. The explorers that have a decently high rank can apparently ept normal bodyguard jobs and such. -433: Anonymous from Earth Well, it is a job anyone can do, so there¡¯s also the part that it is easy to begin for the ones who are broke. -434: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru doesn¡¯t seem to be that bothered even when an explorer died. He must have gotten desensitized by it. -435: Anonymous from Earth He was scavenging the dead bodies of people in the beginning after all. His values on that front must have dulled a long time ago. -436: Anonymous from Earth No, you have to throw away your values of the modern world or you won¡¯t be able to survive in that world. -437: Anonymous from Earth There have been a lot of Chosen who actually died because of that after all¡­ There were way too many who died after being deceived by the natives. -438: Anonymous from Earth Even so, what¡¯s with there being these many monsters based on the fantasy monsters of Earth? -439: Anonymous from Earth There has already been a whole ton of analysis in that front, so don¡¯t go bringing it out here and just google it yourself. -440: Anonymous from Earth Putting out just the conclusion, the fact that humans and Earth can even exist is the work of God in some way. God must have designed that world through the fantasy genre of Earth. -441: Anonymous from Earth Or we are all hallucinating. -442: Anonymous from Earth The names are different though, or more like, the names the natives call it and the names we from Earth call them are different. Aside from the literal trantions like Lizardman though. -443: Anonymous from Earth By the way, hasn¡¯t Hikaru increased his Tier quite a bit now? His movements are slowly turning inhuman. -444: Anonymous from Earth He has been hunting monsters on his own after all. The physical strength of Rifreya is impressive, but the monstrosification of Hikaru has advanced quite a bit already. Does he himself notice it? -445: Anonymous from Earth The people that have be monstrosities use too much money for their food expenses. They are the first to die if there¡¯s any food issues. -446: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has made a name for himself overseas as the ninja. -447: Anonymous from Earth He is a user of the killing de after all¡­ He truly is utilizing darkness properly¡­ -448: Anonymous from Earth It really must be because he is the brother of those twins. It is like he has a proper grip of himself, or like, he has no hesitation. -449: Anonymous from Earth Regardless of what¡¯s said, his actions have consistency, and he doesn¡¯t fumble around. It is rare to see someone that doesn¡¯t space out. -450: Anonymous from Earth Just the fact that he is diving that dungeon on his own as if normal already puts him at the level of inhuman. No matter how many uses of Spirit Abilities you have, it should be impossible. A single mistake means death, you know? -451: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a lot of Chosen who have talked big game but have gotten scared by monsters. There¡¯s a lot who also arepletely separated from battle in their lifestyles. Hikaru is evaluated highly in those points as well. -452: Anonymous from Earth The 4th Floor is pretty scary. Isn¡¯t Hikaru the first one to go down there all on his own? -453: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know about that, but I am actually grateful that he doesmentaries. -454: Anonymous from Earth He is so bad at it that he is practically speaking in monotone there though. It is impossible for him to be a youtuber. -455: Anonymous from Earth Now that you mention it, Ikakin said he was going to go meet Hikaru. As expected of the guy that has the attitude of proactively cobing with the people that have the numbers. -456: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t Ikakin at a pretty faraway location from Hikaru? -457: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s an ocean dividing them, so there¡¯s the need to cross on a ship. It is a big adventure. -458: Anonymous from Earth I definitely wouldn¡¯t want to ride a ship in an isekai. -459: Anonymous from Earth You are going to be made to eat a biscuit full of maggots! -460: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s only beer for drinks! -461: Anonymous from Earth No matter how many Points you have, if the ship capsizes, there¡¯s no chance for you¡­ -462: Anonymous from Earth No, at worst, you have the Random Transfer. -463: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s technically picking your poison. -464: Anonymous from Earth You can do Random Transfers? -465: Anonymous from Earth It is technically like a rescue button that was prepared for the ones that are troubled with Points. You can get 10 Points for a Random Transfer. Only God knows if you will survive where you get transferred. -466: Anonymous from Earth It¡¯s a trap. -467: Anonymous from Earth If your death is assured from capsizing, that¡¯s your only choice. -468: Anonymous from Earth Really¡­? That might be true¡­ -469: Anonymous from Earth By the way, about the Loved One Chosen that had been imprisoned in the Church and was told through messages about the reality of their situation, they used the Random Transfer, but they died in a desert. -470: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s the worst. -471: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s only so much you can do even if you increase your level after all. Random Transfers are a big hurdle. -472: Anonymous from Earth You must have actual survival skills after all. That¡¯s not something that can be solved by getting 10 Points. -473: Anonymous from Earth More importantly, what¡¯s the rank of Hikaru? -474: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s 5 days remaining and his Total Rank is 3th. His Real Time Rank is 1st, so he is fluctuating between 3rd and 4th, but the top 2 are way too cemented there. Especially Jeanne-chan with her protagonist lifestyle. Isn¡¯t it impossible to win against that? -475: Anonymous from Earth In terms of viewers, Jeanne-chan has around 800 million, so if there¡¯s some sort of explosive development, he might have a chance. But Hikaru is already doing his best in the current state of things after all. -476: Anonymous from Earth Having 800 million people watching from the 8 billion in the world is already an hegemony in terms of content creation though¡­ Isn¡¯t it impossible to win against that¡­? -477: Anonymous from Earth The TV had a high number of viewers in the long past. There were only a few TVs, so the amount of people wanting to watch it was a lot. In the modern era, close to 100% of households have televisions, but there¡¯s so much choice with the inte and other things that it is hard to increase viewers. Even in a situation where you can watch from whicheverputer terminal, Jeanne-chan having 800 million viewers makes her history¡¯s biggest star in this era. Do you think Hikaru is made to fight against that? He is your regr introverted high schooler, you know? -478: Anonymous from Earth It is true that he is an introverted high schooler, but his twins are like the biggest stars of this era too. -479: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is also on the high side in terms of viewers, but it is also true that it is in part because of the skillful branding of his little sisters. -480: Anonymous from Earth Celica is pretty honest about taking 1st ce, and is speaking about her ns to reach that, but she is so serious it is scary. Their way to use the media and their way of throwing their money is not normal. -481: Anonymous from Earth I was dumbstruck when one day the TV programs were protecting Hikaru¡­ -482: Anonymous from Earth What do you mean by that? -483: Anonymous from Earth They suppressed the negative opinions of Hikaru with money. You can say whatever you want, but the TV still has a lot of effect on people, and if there¡¯s programs featuring Hikaru, the viewers will naturally increase. -484: Anonymous from Earth On top of that, we are talking global scale here. Even if they have hired an agent, the whole world probably already knows that Hikaru is doing his best to revive his childhood friend. That¡¯s also why his viewers are increasing. Since the beginning of the race for around 3 days, Celica and Karen have manipted the world in a way that it would turn out this way. -485: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? You must be exaggerating there, right? -486: Anonymous from Earth I am serious. Twin/Sis apparently gets 1 billion monthly with their streams, and all other stuff. -487: Anonymous from Earth Leaving aside the earnings, there¡¯s also a big part here in the world that sympathizes with how hard 12 year old girls are working¡­ -488: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru was the first one to reach 1st ce in viewers, so his potential viewers is pretty high. Twin/Sis is monopolizing the market in terms of the edited videos of Hikaru. It is so well made that it doesn¡¯t allow anypetition. -489: Anonymous from Earth Also, the ones managing the subscription video service of the Chosen¡¯s edited videos, Globe-Heroes, are Celica and Karen. -490: Anonymous from Earth Ye gotta be kidding. Isn¡¯t that the one that has the top share of the videos for the japanese Chosen and the minor ones¡­? The monthly subscription is cheap, so I am also a member of it. -491: Anonymous from Earth Karen called herrades that are good at video editing, and created this by buying a video editingpany somewhere. Thepany president is in-name someone else though. By the way, rumors say they are earning quite decently there too. -492: Anonymous from Earth Even in Globe-Heroes you can watch the edited videos of Hikaru, but the shrewd part of Celica and Karen is the part that everyone can watch the videos of Hikaru for free. -493: Anonymous from Earth Their revenue from ads is apparently already outstanding after all¡­ It may be smallpared to the ones with top shares, but the total number of people into this is high to begin with. -494: Anonymous from Earth It is content that easily passes the hundreds of millions after all. -495: Anonymous from Earth If they created that aiming for this flow of events, Celica and Karen might be true prodigies. -496: Anonymous from Earth ¡­No, they ARE prodigies. -497: Anonymous from Earth Even so, we can¡¯t write off the hard work of Hikaru. If the ingredients are crap, even a godlike chef would have their limits. -498: Anonymous from Earth True. -499: Anonymous from Earth He was bashed a whole lot at the beginning, being framed as the killer of his childhood friend, Nanami. It is hard to believe now. -500: Anonymous from Earth The ones ming Hikaru have be the minority now. Despite the culprit not being found yet, and the theory of Hikaru being the culprit still rooted deeply. -501: Anonymous from Earth A japanese high schooler Chosen wouldn¡¯t get that much attention normally anyways. -502: Anonymous from Earth No one imagined having family members withnguage proficiency and mega brains would be an advantage to this extent¡­ -503: Anonymous from Earth The actual broadcast is all in isekainguage, so themon thing to do is to trante it while watching. You could say that in a sense, there¡¯s nonguage barrier, or like, everyone has the same barrier. You can watch both Chosen of your own country, and Chosen from other countries all the same. -504: Anonymous from Earth Twin/Sis has the right for the AI trantion program, and uses thetest in trantions. There¡¯s no way they aren¡¯t strong¡­ -505: Anonymous from Earth If the advantage of countries yed too big of a role, then China would be too strong. No, they are plenty strong already. -506: Anonymous from Earth Xin Yan-sensei is nice. [Note: ÐÀåû it is a chinese name, so I am not sure if I am right here. Help ]-[.] -507: Anonymous from Earth Xin Yan-sensei¡¯s gourmet journey¡¯s 1st arc conclusion was way too perfect. -508: Anonymous from Earth Because of that, the viewers end up gathering to the edited videos¡­ Their position in the Viewer Count Race is 30th. -509: Anonymous from Earth The original one is pretty gorey after all. -510: Anonymous from Earth It is impossible for Hikaru to get 1st ce. Jeanne-chan has been 1st ce this whole time after all. If he wants to pass that, he would have to get an overwhelming number of viewers more than her. -511: Anonymous from Earth Even if we tell her the situation, I don¡¯t think Jeanne-chan would hold back after all. -512: Anonymous from Earth If it is Max-sama in 2nd ce, he might. -513: Anonymous from Earth If he goes at this pace, he could win against Max-sama. Being able to see in the darkness -even if only for a limited amount- is big. The wind is blowing our way! -514: Anonymous from Earth Shouldn¡¯t he be increasing the love segments with Rifreya-sama? To be specific: sex. -515: Anonymous from Earth Celica said: ¡®Onii-chan is super serious on that front¡¯. -516: Anonymous from Earth Well, sex is in strong. Everyone wants to watch that. I also would want to. -517: Anonymous from Earth If it is only that the whole time, it would be boring, but if it was ¡®in these 2 weeks, I will make Rifreya fall for me!¡¯ it could have been exciting. The problem is that she has already fallen, but on this asion, that doesn¡¯t matter much now. What¡¯s important is the result! -518: Anonymous from Earth May Rifreya-sama have a kink for bondage. -519: Anonymous from Earth I would like bunny suits. -520: Anonymous from Earth What are you talking about? What¡¯s good about Hikaru is that he is simple and upright! You ero brats that connect everything to sex should just go back to your hole. -521: Anonymous from Earth But if it is Rifreya-sama who is attacking? -522: Anonymous from Earth I wanna see that¡­ -523: Anonymous from Earth The male viewers shot up the moment he made a party with Rifreya-sama after all. -524: Anonymous from Earth The exclusive advertisement videos of Hikaru that Karen makes are half Rifreya-sama. -525: Anonymous from Earth Those twins use anything they can use with no hesitation after all. -526: Anonymous from Earth More like, Karen is the type that can make a clear line between those kinds of things, while Celica is the more noisy voice of reason. -527: Anonymous from Earth I would have liked to be the brother of those little sisters. Why do I only have little brothers? -528: Anonymous from Earth It can¡¯t be helped. We have no choice but to live in reality¡­ Now, let¡¯s go to work¡­ -529: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t wanna¡­! I will watch Hikaru¡¯s journey to 1st ce¡­! I definitely won¡¯t go to work¡­!! -530: Anonymous from Earth I understand how a massive number of NEETs were born from this isekai transfer business. -531: Anonymous from Earth Putting the joking aside, wouldn¡¯t Hikaru get more viewers if he were to open his messages? -532: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s something only we can say as we can see the whole picture. Hikaru ispletely unaware of anything, you know? The hard struggle of the twins, and the fact that most of the viewers support him. -533: Anonymous from Earth He won¡¯t be opening the messages. He wouldn¡¯t be ignoring them so vehemently unless he had quite the strong trauma towards it. -534: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru thinks all the messages are negative towards him. Moreover, he can¡¯t just choose and open them by reading the title, so he has to read them in order. It is a pain¡­ -535: Anonymous from Earth The beginning was actually all ming after all. Celica apparently sent quite a lot, but won¡¯t his heart break by the time he reaches there? -536: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is solely aiming to get viewers in a way that he doesn¡¯t die. Even though he is doing his best there, he still doesn¡¯t open his messages. That means he is aware that there are parts there that if ¡®he touches them, he would die¡¯. ¡­This is just me paraphrasing what Celica said though. -537: Anonymous from Earth Well, it is true that I have also sent supporting messages to him and would like him to open them. I want him to know that everyone is cheering for him. -538: Anonymous from Earth The ones in this thread are mostly on that same sentiment. However, there¡¯s also the evil part of me that wants to see Hikaru in pain and crying¡­ -539: Anonymous from Earth I feel ya~. -540: Anonymous from Earth But why is Rifreya-sama not showing off her Photon Ray? If she used that, their exploration would be easier. -541: Anonymous from Earth It must be theplicated heart of a maiden. Don¡¯t make me say it. It is embarrassing. -542: Anonymous from Earth Eh??? She can use Photon Ray? Did I miss it somewhere? -543: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya suddenly said she won¡¯t be doing Spirit Ability training, right? At that moment Celica said it. -544: Anonymous from Earth ording to Celica, she definitely can use Photon Ray now, so she said there¡¯s no need to do ability training anymore. -545: Anonymous from Earth Really?? But why? There¡¯s no need to hide it, right? -546: Anonymous from Earth At that moment in the stream: ¡°Ah, this, she must be able to use Photon Ray now. Onii-chan is dense, so it seems he hasn¡¯t noticed though.¡± ¡°Haaah, she lied because she thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay with Onii-chan? *Is that so-nii~*.¡± [Note: The original says Naruhodonii~. Probably her finishing it with onii which is brother.] ¡°Yup. In other words, she is trying to choose a future together with Onii-chan as an explorer over her future as a temr. But will it go smoothly?¡± -547: Anonymous from Earth That transcript of Karen must have had slight ill-intent in it, lol. -548: Anonymous from Earth Celica doesn¡¯t seem to like Rifreya much. -549: Anonymous from Earth Their beloved Onii-chan was taken away from them, so she must be jealous. Don¡¯t make me say it. It is embarrassing. -550: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, can women tell instantly? I couldn¡¯t tell at all. -551: Anonymous from Earth It is okay. I couldn¡¯t tell either. -552: Anonymous from Earth Watching Twin/Sis, they saw through it immediately before anyone even had the time to notice it themselves¡­ -553: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, it is scary how the transcript was immediately there already. -554: Anonymous from Earth Eh? Isn¡¯t it natural as a fan? -555: Anonymous from Earth Yeah, or more like, the fan site has the transcript data all there. -556: Anonymous from Earth Haah~, is that so-nii. -557: Anonymous from Earth That mysterious phrase of Karen is infectious. -558: Anonymous from Earth Karen is pretty, but she is different from themunication lord Celica in that she is an introverted otaku. Her way of speaking is otakuish too. -559: Anonymous from Earth Communication lord, lol. -560: Anonymous from Earth You could even call her amunication god. She canmunicate with people from the whole world, you know. -561: Anonymous from Earth Her mental strength is also strong like orichalcum. -562: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen being amazing is them being prodigies, but Celica¡¯s powerfulmunication ability is an individual trait that stands out. Your normal prodigy doesn¡¯t have this. That ability to take decisive actions like going to the family of Alex to greet them is not normal. -563: Anonymous from Earth Wonder what kind of man would be able to go out with Celica. -564: Anonymous from Earth The president¡­ -565: Anonymous from Earth She would be the strongest firstdy. -566: Anonymous from Earth The rice government is going to have an eye on her! -567: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s already eyes on them. Like the FBI and the CIA. Source: Me. -568: Anonymous from Earth We are talking about the little sisters again! -569: Anonymous from Earth So in short, what does that mean? If she can use Photon Ray, she won¡¯t be able to stay with him? -570: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya said she came to the dungeon to earn money and to train her Spirit Abilities, right? In order to be a temr, you need to learn Photon Ray. Turning that around, you can be a temr if you can use Photon Ray. It seems like there¡¯s an age limit as well, so once that happens, she has no business with the dungeon. Of course, she won¡¯t be able to y around with Hikaru anymore. -571: Anonymous from Earth I immediately noticed she could already use Photon Ray. -572: Anonymous from Earth Ah, calling it after the fact~~~. -573: Anonymous from Earth Even if she has fulfilled the requirements to be a temr, it should be fine to hang around with Hikaru, right? -574: Anonymous from Earth It is not that simple of a thing. He isn¡¯t a modern japanese person that can easily allow throwing away matters of the family. Even japanese people have their strict parts, and would prioritize their family over everything. -575: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s why she is lying, huh. That¡¯s so lovely¡­ -576: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is super dense. -577: Anonymous from Earth But Hikaru took the risk of revealing to her that he can use the 8th Ability, you know? What¡¯s this about hiding your true strength because of your own convenience? -578: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama must be feeling conflicted here as well. She probably didn¡¯t even imagine that she would be able to learn how to use it in just a few days. -579: Anonymous from Earth Maybe the effects were high because she was training by the side of a Loved One? -580: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s also the possibility that she felt bad about having Hikaru give her expensive potion after expensive potion. -581: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru would definitely tell her to go back home now that she has learned Photon Ray. I can even bet on it. -582: Anonymous from Earth Well, rather than working as a low job like an explorer, it would obviously be better to work as a temr at her homnd. -583: Anonymous from Earth No, it is better to be by the side of the person you love. I don¡¯t mind betting on it, but I will deeefinitely regret it. I regretted it. -584: Anonymous from Earth As I said, stop throwing heavy topics. -585: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is actually a good catch of a man. -586: Anonymous from Earth The problem is what Hikaru himself will do. -587: Anonymous from Earth True that. Chapter 81: Emergency and Resolve

Chapter 81: Emergency and Resolve

After finishing the exploration, we went to the guild in order to sell the Spirit Stones as usual. ¡°Hikaru, how abouting with me every now and then? I am always going there to sell them by myself, so the guild staff seems to be doubting you. They aren¡¯t saying anything because they are trying to be considerate with me though¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, it is okay. We even have a stone of a Garden Panther. It would instead be suspicious if I turn up now.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Saying something like that again¡­ Your promotion exam will get more difficult, you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I have no issues with it getting somewhat more difficult. The promotion exam for ebony rank is the 1st Floor or the 2nd Floor, right? If it is that, I will be able to manage somehow.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± (Rifreya) While we were having that talk, we arrived at the front of the guild, and there was a group of explorers with blood still on them running here with their faces pale white. ¡°Please move aside! Move aside!¡± The warrior that was at the front had pure light blue full armor that looked pretty high quality. They are most likely gold rank or higher. ¡°Please open the path!¡± It is not like we were blocking the path or anything, but they must have been pretty hurried, they pushed us aside and the explorer party entered the guild. Now that I look closely, they are all beaten up. There¡¯s 4 people. 2 might have died. ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on? Let¡¯s go in and check it out.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is true that I am curious.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°My heart is racing here-nyan.¡± (Grapefull) It is not like I have been using this guild for long, but this is the first time I see something like this happening. We turned the curious onlooker mode on, entered the guild, and perked our ears up towards the explorers that were saying something at the counter. ¡°A Demon Lord! Demon Lord! It showed up on the 5th Floor!¡± ¡°Thank you for the report. Is there no mistake of it being a Demon Lord? What was its shape?¡± If I remember correctly, a Demon Lord is like the boss of the monsters that show up in the dungeon. The guild staff member was calm in contrast to the explorers who were talking a storm. Demon Lords might unexpectedly show up more often than I thought. ¡°A crazy big wolf! It even spits out fire. We have to subjugate it at once or it will be bad! It might be better to bring the Temrs as well.¡± ¡°A wolf? In that case, it shouldn¡¯t be that mixed though?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It is not like we had a good look at it. Ourrades were killed in an instant, and we ran while throwing smoke bombs and dried meat. But it was a monster we have never seen before, and its lord stone was growing muddy. There¡¯s no doubt it is a Demon Lord!¡± They are talking in loud voices, so everyone can hear them. ¡°A Demon Lord¡­isn¡¯t that the one that is made solely of Chaotic Spirit Energy?¡± (Hikaru) I speak to Rifreya who is spacing out by my side. ¡°That¡¯s right. But this is bad. When a Demon Lord appears, no one is allowed in the dungeon aside from the subjugation team.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Lynxes can¡¯t enter either, so it will be a break until then-nyan.¡± (Grapefull) ¡°Really? But it showed up in the 5th Floor, right? It doesn¡¯t sound like it has anything to do with the other higher floors though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The Demon Lord moves through floors. If it has shown up in the 5th Floor, it will soon go up to the 4th Floor. It won¡¯t take that many days for it to reach the 3rd Floor.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Going through floors¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, moreover, each time it goes through a floor, the Demon Lord¡¯s chaotic color deepens bit by bit¡­and putting it simply, it bes stronger. The best thing to do would be to defeat it on the 4th Floor.¡± (Rifreya) Hearing this, I immediately decided to secretly go there on my own. A Demon Lord has appeared. I could tell from instinct that this would be the bomb that would serve to get me to 1st ce. If I fight it, I will most likely die. But if I y it well, I might be able to get away with just barely scraping with my life. There¡¯s also the method of gathering as many Chaotic Spirit Stones as I can, and fighting it by throwing undeads at it. At worst, even if I don¡¯t fight it, there would be that suspense of not knowing when I could encounter the Demon Lord, so my viewers would increase with just that alone. ¡°Give the official announcement already! The ones in the 4th Floor are in danger too, you know!¡± ¡°Understood! Any entry to the dungeon from explorers will be prohibited; effective as of now!¡± The staff members moved around busily, and one of them brought out a bulletin board and rope as they ran towards the dungeon. Looks like they will be prohibiting the entry and prioritize the subjugation of the Demon Lord. ¡°Anyways, it looks like there will be no exploration tomorrow. How long does it normally take to subjugate a Demon Lord?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°A subjugation team will most likely be formed the day after tomorrow, and will be entering the dungeon. It would be great if it can be subjugated on that very day, but there¡¯s barely any instances of that happening. I would say it would be after 3-4 days.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°They said they would call the Temrs.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a lot of former explorers within the knights that protect this city after all. It is normal for Demon Lord subjugations to be done by arge group of people.¡± (Rifreya) Hmmm, with that kind of battle style, there might not be an opportunity for me. ¡°Can I participate in that?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Aah¡­no. Demon Lord subjugations are so dangerous that a number of deaths show up from it, so you can¡¯t participate unless you are silver rank or higher.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see.¡± (Hikaru) Well, it should be no problem if I just mix in the group casually. I could get reprimanded by the guild from doing that, but right now getting viewers is more important. ¡°I am silver rank, so I think I will be participating in the subjugation. As for you, Hikaru¡­it is a shame, but you will be taking a break from dungeon exploration until the Demon Lord subjugation ends.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see. Too bad, but it can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I personally would feel safer if you were to participate as well though¡­ The Demon Lord subjugation reward is big, but it is also dangerous¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Well, the rules are the rules.¡± (Hikaru) I answer with that while thinking about what to do. Wondering if there has been a Chosen who has fought a Demon Lord¡­ ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó After selling our Spirit Stones, we decided to go eat. The ce we are going to is that shrimp thermidor ce again. The three of us got strangely addicted to that taste, and it has recently been a favorite of ours. There was something I had to tell the two. After sitting around the table and ordering, I spoke. ¡°Rifreya, you remember that I told you to please help me out for a limited period of time, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yes. Uhm¡­2 weeks, right? That¡¯s why¡­there¡¯s 6 days left¡­ No, 5 days, huh.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°But the Demon Lord has appeared, so we won¡¯t be able to go to the dungeon together.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah¡­ Ah!¡± (Rifreya) It seems Rifreya finally noticed and ced a hand on her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s right. If the subjugation begins the day after tomorrow, there might not be a chance for us to go to the dungeon together.¡± (Hikaru) Even if the subjugation is done the day after tomorrow, there would only be 2 days left. If it gets longer than that, there really wouldn¡¯t be any time at all for dungeon exploration. ¡°B-But¡­uhm¡­has your objective been aplished, Hikaru? The exploration itself was going well, but I noticed that you were in a hurry, as if you were being chased by something, you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I haven¡¯t aplished it¡­ But that can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, what will you do?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°For now, the party is disbanded, I guess. That¡¯s a shame though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh¡­?!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya was shocked by those words and she looked down. I am also sad about this. However, from now on, it is my adventure alone. 5 days remaining. If I can defeat the Demon Lord, I should be able to get 1st ce in the Viewer Count Race. No, I don¡¯t have to defeat it. What¡¯s important is to challenge it. ¡°But you will be diving into the dungeon again once the Demon Lord is defeated, right-nyan? At that time, I would like you to hire me again-nya. I have never gotten a party as good as this until nyow, so I would be sad-nya.¡± (Grapefull) ¡°Yeah, I do intend to do that. I don¡¯t know any other lifestyle after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then that¡¯s fine-nyan. I won¡¯t be called to be a scout till the Demon Lord subjugation is done, so hire me after that. It is a promise-nyan.¡± (Grapefull) Sheughed and stuffed her cheeks with shrimp. Well, she is arade, but she is hired. She must have experienced many parties disbanding. ¡°¡­So cruel. Even though you know my feelings, you are talking about disbanding¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya muttersints while still facing down. I originally had her help me out for 2 weeks. Now that it hase to this, I feel like it can¡¯t be helped, but it looks like she doesn¡¯t like this. ¡°I unreasonably dyed your return home, so I have no choice but to end it now that the time has already ended, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Saying it has ended is just¡­!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t choose my words well there. But Rifreya, you will be returning to your country to be a Temr, right? I dyed that, so I can¡¯t just have you stay with me for my own convenience.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­But I still can¡¯t use Photon Ray, you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°But you said you wouldn¡¯t be training in the dungeon anymore, right?¡± (Hikaru) If she won¡¯t train in the dungeon, there¡¯s no point in dungeon diving. She should be able to train even after returning to her home. Her battle power itself towers above others, so she might even be able to pass the test. ¡°¡­Can¡¯t I¡­to stay with you?¡± (Rifreya) She asks me with an upward nce. I steel myself here. ¡°I honestly want to be with you. I am happy that you said that to me, and it would make me happy to continue exploring with you¡­ But I can¡¯t. I have my circumstances.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Are those circumstances¡­something that you can¡¯t tell me¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Once¡­everything is over, I will tell you. I promise.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Once it is over¡­ I see, got it¡­ Promise, okay?¡± (Rifreya) Telling her about my circumstances would mean that I have to tell her that, even at this moment, she is being watched by all of Earth. And the fact that I am being used of being the killer of Nanami¡­no, hated as her killer. I don¡¯t know what kind of eyes are directed at her simply from the fact that she is with me. ¡­A pitiful girl that doesn¡¯t know anything and is being utilized by the killer? ¡­Or maybe it is hate the boss, hate thepany. Just for being myrade, she is hated too. The reality of this is that seeing her beautiful face, clouding at the fact that we are separating, was making me not want to part from her. Is this childish possessiveness, or some ethical pride? It is not clear for me, but whichever the case, I can¡¯t be with her. Grapefull as well, I probably won¡¯t be teaming up with her again. No matter the results of the Viewer Count Race¡­ No matter if I live¡­ Or if I die¡­ I will be walking that path ahead alone¡­ Chapter 82: Alone and the Entrance of the Dungeon

Chapter 82: Alone and the Entrance of the Dungeon

Early morning of the next day. I came to the guild. My pansy self ended up looking around searching for Rifreya, and I was annoyed at myself for that, but it looks like she hasn¡¯te. Even if she were here, I had no intention of speaking to her. I have already told Rifreya that our party has disbanded, so I am alone today. The disband was on my own whim and one-sided, but the Viewer Count Race should have originally been something I should have done on my own. There was almost no merit for her, and there was only the gigantic demerit of being watched by several hundreds of millions of people without her knowing. ¡­She probably would have cooperated with me even if I told her my circumstances. But that¡¯s because she wouldn¡¯t really understand the reality of ¡®being seen by several millions of people¡¯. There¡¯s not even televisions in this world, so there¡¯s no way there would be anyone in this world who would be able to understand that. There¡¯s no way it would be fine to just ept an okay from her just because she said so. I decided to do anything in order to revive Nanami. That feeling is still burning strong. However, it looks like I am not that strong of a person to aplish my own objectives with the sacrifice of others. I don¡¯t mind if I myself get hurt. I don¡¯t mind dying if it is after reviving Nanami. ¡­However, I can¡¯t utilize Rifreya, who doesn¡¯t even know my circumstances, any further. The kinder she is¡­the more beautiful she is¡­ Every time she smiles at me, I find myself drawn into that innocent smile, and every time that happens, they be heavy shackles, constricting my heart. The world has returned to gray now that I am alone, but this is the world I am supposed to be in. ¡­That¡¯s why¡­this is fine. This is how it should be. (There¡¯s a lot more people than usual.) (Hikaru) The dungeon is closed, so the explorers with nothing to do must be loitering around. It was strangely noisy. They shouldn¡¯t be able to enter the dungeon, but¡­ ¡°Alright! We will now begin taking applicants for the Demon Lord subjugation!¡± Looks like they are taking applicants. The details of the Demon Lord subjugation team were written at the worn-out notice board. -Only Silver Rank or higher explorers. -Participants will be issued 5 silver coins each day. -30 silver coins will be awarded to all participants on the sess of the subjugation. -10 silver coins will be awarded to the unit that finds the Demon Lord. -Depending on your contributions, special rewards might apply. I see, even if it is called a Demon Lord, it is still only one monster. If there¡¯s several tens of participants, this would be a sweet event that you can earn money from without needing to put yourself in danger. By the way, the guild is apparently the one taking the Demon Lord Spirit Stone. I am pretty interested in the Demon Lord¡¯s Spirit Stone since I have the undead summoning ability, but that just can¡¯t be helped. (Even so, there¡¯s unexpectedly a lot of silver rank explorers and higher.) (Hikaru) They are not as big as the weapon of Rifreya, but the weapons they carry are big, and they feel like veterans used to battling monsters. All of them most likely can use Spirit Abilities. The many scratches and dents that can be seen from the battle-worn metallic armor, giant shields used to stop the charge of monsters, the long spears used to fight at a safe distance; they all look like equipment that would cost a good amount of money. Inparison to that, there¡¯s me with my cheap ck clothes as usual. My only decent equipment is the gauntlet and the shortsword. I ampletely out of ce. Right now this guild is for the sake of the adventurers that are silver and higher, so the unrestrained gazes sent to me were painful. I quickly left the guild and headed to the dungeon. The crystal spiral column was there as always, but there was a slight off feeling. (¡­It is slightly¡­muddy?) (Hikaru) The gigantic column crystal was not transparent; it was releasing light as if there¡¯s sparkling stars spread around it. As if it were a Chaotic Spirit Stone. (Is it because a Demon Lord has appeared¡­? In that case, the arrival of a Demon Lord can be seen from the outside too?) (Hikaru) The entrance of the dungeon has 4 soldiers as usual. Those soldiers might be what they call Temrs. They are hired, and it is a job that you wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish without a decent degree of strength after all. On top of that, there¡¯s a board standing there, and the entrance is closed off with rope. There¡¯s most likely not a single person inside the dungeon. The Demon Lord subjugation team will be entering tomorrow. (¡­Now then, let¡¯s go.) (Hikaru) I use Darkness Fog, and decide to sneak into the dungeon when I find an opening. I only have 5 days in the Viewer Count Race to revive Nanami. There¡¯s no way I can just pass the time without entering the dungeon. The Tier of Shadow Bind and Summon: Night Bug are going to reach 3 soon. When that happens, it should turn into a one step stronger ability, and if possible, I want to meet the Demon Lord. I am sure that being reckless is the bomb that will allow me to reach 1st ce. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) I hide in the shadow of a tree and cover myself in darkness. Today is nicely clear, and honestly speaking, I stand out covered in darkness. There¡¯s the chance I will get caught. If I get caught, there¡¯s the possibility of being imprisoned. If that happens, a lot of time will be wasted. I decide to spread the range of Darkness Fog, cover the whole entrance, and enter in the confusion. I don¡¯t think the soldiers have night vision. Of course, the soldiers will strengthen their guard, but right now that doesn¡¯t matter. I run while expanding the range of the darkness. It will go well¡­or it should have. ¡°[Light]!¡± At the same time as that voice rang at my back, a dazzling light appeared in front of me. My darkness was cleared and I showed up. The soldiers obviously noticed that light. (Why¡­? But that voice just now was¡­) (Hikaru) ¡°I knew it¡­ I was sure you woulde here, Hikaru.¡± ¡°Rifreya¡­¡± (Hikaru) When I turned around, the one standing there was Rifreya. ¡°Were you keeping watch here thinking I woulde?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, I saw you in the guild, so I followed you. More importantly, Hikaru, I saw the records of the guild. You¡­in the days when you said you were taking a break, you were diving into the dungeon alone, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°So you found out.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°When we went to the 3rd Floor, you were so calm it was hard to believe it was your first time, so I investigated a bit.¡± (Rifreya) There¡¯s a chance the word ¡®personal information¡¯ doesn¡¯t even exist in this world. More so when ites to a party member. If she asks, the guild would answer right away, huh. ¡°You were¡­diving into the depths alone?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is not to the point of calling it ¡®depths¡¯. I simply went to the 3rd Floor¡­and saw a bit of the 4th Floor.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Why do something so reckless? Is it because you can¡¯t trust your partner? ¡­You can¡¯t trust me? It is true that my Spirit Abilities leave a lot to be desired, and I am even around the middle in regards to my skills as a warrior¡­¡± (Rifreya) She closed in and showed a saddened expression, but I can¡¯t tell her the truth. And even if I did tell her, I know that she wouldn¡¯t understand it, which was scratching my throat. Rifreya is the best party member. Me being able to put such a fight in the Viewer Count Race is more than half thanks to her. But that¡¯s why I can¡¯t just depend on her. Because that¡¯s also proof that Rifreya is gathering the attention of Earth. ¡°Rifreya, that¡¯s not it. I told you yesterday, right? That I have my circumstances¡­ I have to test my own power. That¡¯s why I needed to dive on my own.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­But alone is just¡­that means there won¡¯t be anyone to save you if something were to happen, you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I know. But that¡¯s why I had to do it.¡± (Hikaru) I am the one that understands the most that this is reckless. But it is because I understand that I do it. Being reckless is the best way for me to obtain viewers. ¡°And so, you n on diving today as well? Even though there¡¯s a Demon Lord¡­ What would you have done if you had encountered it¡­? Don¡¯t tell me you were nning on fighting it alone.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No way. I was simply thinking about ying around in the 2nd Floor.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­You are also terrible at lying, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) It seems like the lie showed in my face. I was thinking about going to the 4th Floor, and was thinking that maybe if things go well, I would meet the Demon Lord. ¡°This isn¡¯t an adequate ce to talk, so let¡¯s go.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya grabbed me by the wrist tightly, and pulled me along. The soldiers were walking our way. ¡°Rifreya-san, what¡¯s the matter? Is he the one you were searching for¡­?¡± She was searching for me at the entrance of the dungeon before. They must be referring to that. ¡°Yes, sorry for the trouble.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya gave a half-hearted response. She walked on as if shaking off the soldiers, and I was dragged along by her¡­almost literally. She was doing so with unbelievable power, and it is not something I can oppose. I am powerless like this. Whichever the case, she has already found me, so I won¡¯t be able to go into the dungeon anymore. Even so, do the viewers find this situation interesting? I was thinking this while I was being dragged without being able to fight back. Dragging me into the market ce that I rarely go on the light of the day. Chapter 83: The Place of the Heart and Gojit Plate

Chapter 83: The ce of the Heart and Gojit te

¡°Rifreya, I won¡¯t run away anymore, so how about letting go?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Don¡¯t wanna. I won¡¯t be letting you go the whole day.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It would be troubling when going to the bathroom.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I will go too.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Seriously¡­?¡± (Hikaru) Rifreya walks on and on as if trying to get as far from the dungeon as possible. Walking in the city holding hands with a beauty stands out a crazy lot. However, I don¡¯t n on letting go of her, so it can¡¯t be helped. I gave up. ¡°And so, where am I being taken to?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hikaru, let¡¯s go buy armor.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Armor¡­? Why all of a sudden?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°This is something I have been thinking about this whole time. You are dangerous, Hikaru¡­ At this rate, I feel like you would die in a ce I am not even aware of. And the reality is that that feeling of mine was correct.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is not like I want to die.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Going alone to a dungeon where a Demon Lord has appeared is a suicidal act¡­ More so when you are a Loved One. If you were found by a Demon Lord, you wouldn¡¯t be able to run away just by hiding in the darkness, you know?¡± (Rifreya) A Loved One is even loved by a Demon Lord, huh¡­ Now that I think about it, she did tell me that. ¡°Even so, I am surprised you could tell that I was trying to enter the dungeon alone.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Of course I would be able to tell. I have been watching you this whole time after all. I was actually suspecting the break days too, you know? But¡­I thought that you would hate me if I were to pursue it too much¡­ However, I thought that I must stop you here today.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see¡­¡± (Hikaru) When I went to the dungeon alone, I was hit by a Treant and was wounded. I lied to her telling her that I went fishing and fell down, but I probably didn¡¯t manage to deceive her there. ¡°Also¡­there¡¯s no way I would just ignore a person that¡¯s making such a terrible face, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Face?¡± (Hikaru) It is not like there¡¯s mirrors anywhere in this world. You could say there¡¯s rarely any chance to see my own facepared to the time in my previous world. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know what kind of face I am making right now. Maybe I should have bought a hand-mirror with my Crystals. ¡°Today and yesterday as well¡­you have been making a pale white face this whole time, Hikaru. It is as if your heart is not here¡­ That¡¯s why, when you said you were disbanding the party¡­I got really worried. That maybe you would disappear somewhere¡­¡± (Rifreya) I couldn¡¯t deny those words. If I could meet the Demon Lord and get 1st ce, I wouldn¡¯t mind dying. My heart has been entrapped in my previous world this whole time. If I can bring Nanami back, my working to this world would be over; that¡¯s how I thought of it. Even Rifreya who is walking by my side¡­I haven¡¯t been looking at her properly. Just how was she feeling while watching that state of mine? Even though I would have been able to notice if I had thought about it even a little bit¡­ The heat transmitted from her hands was certainly proof that I am here, and it made me realize that I have not even faced those feelings of mine. Even though she has been watching me this much¡­ ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó ¡°Now, we have arrived.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Armor shop¡­? Isn¡¯t this an expensive store?¡± (Hikaru) The ce I was brought to was a splendid store that I would find hard to believe is an armor shop. It is a 2 story building that has used wood unsparingly, and the white painted walls were in a city that has a lot of dirty buildings, so it really contrasted the fact that it is a fancy store. ¡°It is an armor shop for explorers silver rank and higher.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°If it is armor, we could have gone to the cksmith¡¯s ce, right? I don¡¯t have that much money.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough, I will pay the rest. I brought you here after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Even if you tell me that¡­you also don¡¯t have that much money, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I did earn money too. I have no problem if it is to buy your armor, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) I entered with Rifreya pulling me by the hand. The armor that¡¯s ced on the shelves were all the type that protects from the neck to the shoulders¡­ In other words, it is armor to protect the weak point of the living beings in this world that is the center of the Spirit Veins. The shop assistant was a gentleman wearing a ssy shirt and pants hung with suspenders. I felt so out of ce with my dirty outfit. ¡°Ooh, Rifreya-sama! Have youe today to inspect the armor?¡± ¡°No, I was thinking about getting a gojit te for this person.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Ooh, a referral. Thank you very much.¡± The hard to describe gaze of the shop assistant after taking a nce at me. Well, Rifreya is like a nobledy and a guest of honor, so the fact that the one she brought was a dirty brat that looks like he would be swinging around a club must be disappointing. ¡°Forgive my rudeness, but can I ask for your name?¡± ¡°¡­Hikaru. Nice to meet you.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°What type of gojit te have you been using until now?¡± Judging from the flow of the conversation, a gojit te must be the armor that protects the Spirit Vein center. A part of a metal te armor that covers the neck, shoulder, and back with a thin sheet of metal. Rifreya obviously has one, and even the Lynxes have them equipped. It is basic equipment for explorers. I didn¡¯t know about that, so I don¡¯t have any. ¡°I am a newbie, so this is my first time buying one.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°F-First time, huh¡­¡± The shop assistant nces at Rifreya. His face is fluently telling. It is a face that¡¯s saying: ¡®Our products are expensive. Can this guy pay for them?¡¯. Well, I don¡¯t know if I can actually buy them, but the Garden Panther¡¯s stone was sold at quite the high price, so it is true that I have a bit of leeway in my pocket. ¡°Hikaru, a mithril gojit te would be good. I normally don¡¯t take it off, and since it is something you have to constantly have on, it would be better for it to be light and sturdy. The ones made of iron are sturdy, but the maintenance is a pain, and it is heavy. In that case, leather ones would be better, but that has its own worries.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Mithril, huh.¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know what kind of metal is mithril in the first ce, but it seems to be an impressive metal that is light and sturdy. Is it like titanium? The shop assistant that was listening to Rifreya brought a sparkly armor from the shelf that¡¯s probably made of mithril. ¡°If it is for you, customer, I would say there would be no issues with this size. Please try wearing it.¡± It is made in a way so that it goes through the head, and you adjust the size with strings to tighten the open spaces. The inside of the armor has thick strings, and wearing it doesn¡¯t feel ufortable. It seems mithril itself has a stickiness to it, and there¡¯s no feeling of obstructing my movements. My neck feels a bit constrained though. ¡°It looks nice on you, Hikaru!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I have never equipped myself with armor, so it feels weird. Even so, this metal is light.¡± (Hikaru) I would say it isn¡¯t that much different from leather. It is thick at the base of the neck, but it is made thinly as a whole. ¡°Mithril is a special metal. Ites with the high price, but its lightness and sturdiness doesn¡¯t fall short to steel.¡± ¡°Mithril is also called the magic silver. It is made by elves borrowing the strength of Spirits.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Elves?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? You haven¡¯t seen them before? There¡¯s a number of elves who do dungeon exploration too.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I don¡¯t show myself at the guild that much after all.¡± (Hikaru) In the first ce, I don¡¯t meet with other explorers that much inside the dungeon. The dungeon itself is big, and when I feel the presence of people, I would try to change routes whenever possible, so there¡¯s also that. ¡°And so, how much is this?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Right¡­since this was a referral from Rifreya-sama¡­how about 1 gold?¡± I don¡¯t know the rate right now, but if it hasn¡¯t changed much, that would be 40-50 silver coins. It is not cheap, but it is a price I can pay. A night in an inn is 2 small silver coins, so if we take that as 5,000 yen, then 1 silver coin is 20,000 yen. 1 gold coin would be around 800,000 yen to 1,000,000 yen. [10,000 usd.] Converting it to japanese yen might be pointless, but what¡¯s clear is that being a dungeon explorer is a job that you can earn a crazy lot. I understand why Rifreya said she does diving in order to train her abilities and for money. ¡°The products here don¡¯t have ornaments, and they are the simplest ones, so if you find something that¡¯s to your liking, please tell me.¡± These kinds of isekai stores must be a side that the viewers should be interested in. I honestly don¡¯t mind whichever we get, but I try checking all the shelves for now. Looks like¡­this storewdw is exclusive for gojit tes. However, the materials go from steel to mithril, and there are even ones made of a mysterious metal (that has astronomical prices) on disy as well. The one I tried out was the cheapest one of the mithril, and the metal carved ones are even more expensive. However, it is not like the performance increases because of the metal carvings, and I will be hiding it with ck cloth, so this simple one was plenty enough for me. Chapter 84: Magic Tool Store and the Two Alone

Chapter 84: Magic Tool Store and the Two Alone

¡°What will you do, Hikaru?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I am going to buy the one I am wearing right now. It feels good to wear too.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s great. We match.¡± (Rifreya) Now that I look closely, Rifreya is wearing the same one I am about to buy. Well, that must mean it is the most practical and cheapest one. I bring out silver coins from the Shadow Storage and pay for it. The shop assistant probably didn¡¯t expect me to buy it without hesitation, he showed a face of surprise he couldn¡¯t hide. Well, it must be the first time he has a customer like me. I decided to just think it was that. By the way, the rate of gold is 46 silver coins. I leave the store while still having it equipped. Normally, there are a lot of cases where they need to adjust the size, but it was fortunate that I am not blessed with a good physique. It was a size that was apparently tailored for women, so it would be a lie if I said it didn¡¯t bother me as a man¡­ ¡°Ehehe~, we match.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreyaughed in an unseemly manner, and soon after exiting the store, she linked arms with me. Even if we match, it is armor we are talking about here. Is that something to be happy about? ¡°Thanks for showing me a good store.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± (Rifreya) I was thinking about eventually buying armor that protected my weak point. I am exploring a dangerous dungeon that can kill me at any moment, but it is not like I am seeking my death. If I can avoid it, of course I would avoid it. More so when I see explorers who be cold stones that tell no stories. It was an unexpected purchase, but she introduced me to a nice store. If it had just been me, I probably would have chosen a leather one. ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I will have you apany me to the tool store. I want to buy a variety of things for the Demon Lord subjugation after all.¡± (Rifreya) I have almost never used a tool store either. Or more like, I probably haven¡¯t used most of the facilities in the city. If I get too close to the church, the Great Spirit would get out from the church and woulde to eat me after all. But even without that problem, I probablyck way too much proactiveness. Rifreya entered another fancy-looking tool store while still having her arm linked to mine. It is not the kind of store that has a lot of misceneous things lined up, but one that is one rank higher than that. Inside the ss showcase, there are a number of weirdly shaped tools lined up. ¡°Hikaru, do you know what this is?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Nope, first time I see one.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Knew it¡­ You really don¡¯t know anything, Hikaru¡­ This is also a magic tool.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Magic tool¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I remember hearing from somewhere before that there¡¯s tools that use Spirit Stones as energy sources. So this is that, huh. There¡¯s a price tag on it, and it is outstandingly pricey. I wouldn¡¯t be able to afford one at all. ¡°Are you buying it?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, I simply came to take a look. I had a bit of an interest.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see. So, what can this do?¡± (Hikaru) I could only describe this as a box that has a metallic board installed to it. The box part seems to be made from sturdy-looking wood, there¡¯s intricate carvings to it, and at a nce it looks like decoration. ¡°This is a magic tool that lets you know a monster is approaching by making noise.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°There¡¯s something like that? That sounds handy¡­ The price is amazing too though.¡± (Hikaru) It is 5 gold coins. The price is overwhelming, but this will most likely be more important as you go lower in floors. With this, you can catch your breath in the dungeon safely, and there¡¯s no worries of getting attacked by surprise. That benefit is immeasurable if you do dungeon diving. ¡°Undine Rank adventurer parties always have this with them.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hooh, then, what about this one?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s a healing pot. A healing magic tool that has the same effect as water healing abilities.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°There¡¯s even something like that?¡± (Hikaru) If there¡¯s something like this, there¡¯s no need to think about the use limit of Spirit Abilities. Everything would be resolved with magic tools. ¡°Magic tools are useful, but only elves can make them, and only a few of those elves, so they are expensive. If it is Spirit Tools, they are more affordable though. Also, you need Spirit Stones to use them.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Spirit Tools and Magic Tools are different?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Magic tools move with Chaotic Spirit Stones. It apparently moves a variety of Spirits in order to bring forth their effects, so only an elf well-versed with Spirit Abilities can make them. Chaotic Spirit Stones themselves are expensive, so you can¡¯t use them freely unless you are in a party with a lot of spare cash.¡± (Rifreya) Chaotic Spirit Stones go for several times more than the normal colored ones. On top of that, it seems like a healing pot uses a decently big Chaotic Spirit Stone whole for just one use of it, making its fuel consumption pretty bad. Well, being an explorer, one use of healing could decide your life or death. You could say this works as insurance. ¡°Spirit Tools can use both transparent and colored spirit stones, and they are not that expensive, and they can be made by others aside from elves. They all have simple effects though.¡± (Rifreya) The ones lined up at the shelves instead of the showcase seem to be the aforementioned spirit tools. The price is still pretty high, but there¡¯s stuff like a canteen that gushes forth water, and something that resembles a lighter; they seem to be pretty convenient for everyday life. It is true that they are inpared to magic tools, but spirit tools are plenty useful too. I would actually want the canteen and the lighter. ¡°I see. This is interesting. There¡¯s quite high engineering skill here, or like¡­it uses Spirits as energy, and turned into an industry, huh.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You are using pretty difficult words there, Hikaru. It is true that a gathering of alchemists to manufacture things is called an industry or something like that.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That type of stuff is called factory system manufacturing, right?¡± (Hikaru) It is a form that I learned in school, and it is most likely thetest form of industry in this world. If I knew this would happen, I should have studied harder. If I properly had modern era knowledge, I could have lived more intelligently. There¡¯s no doubt there are Chosen who are using that knowledge and getting a much better footing than me. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to a different store. We are going through all of them today.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I will apany you, Princess.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Haha! Follow me, my loyal vassal.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya doesn¡¯t stop smiling as we go through a whole lot of stores with our arms linked. We entered a tool store for explorers, and bought smoke bombs and dried meat. These smoke bombs and dried meat are called the two most important items for dungeon explorers. When things get hairy, you run away with smoke bombs. If it is an opponent that dried meat works with, throw them and run away. They may be called explorers, but life goes above everything. It is natural that you would prioritize your safe return over anything else. By the way, I also have smoke bombs and dried meat in the Shadow Storage. It is important to be ready when anything happens. After that, we entered a clothing store, and I bought brand new ck clothes. Even so, they are secondhand clothes, so they weren¡¯t that expensive. On top of that, I also bought an overcoat that hides my neck. I am finally a weirdo in full ck clothes. Well, because of the nature of my abilities, this is the most practical form though. Rifreya also bought a few ones as well, but it seems like there¡¯s the concept of fashion in this world too, it was unexpectedly stylish. Or maybe it is just that the base is good, so she can wear anything and still look good. ¡°How is it? Does it look good?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah, you look cute. When you wear dark blue, your fair skin is entuated, and it suits you a whole lot.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I-Is that so? Uhehehe.¡± (Rifreya) When I said my honest opinions, Rifreyaughed in a bit of a creepy manner and her face went beet red. My little sisters told me: ¡®When someone changes their look, allude to it. And then, praise them¡¯. They really drilled that into me, so I ended up applying that. After eating lunch, Rifreya taught this clueless me about this city while walking around. But my day with her is far from over¡­you could even say, this is where it began. Chapter 85: Windmill and Touching a Colorful World

Chapter 85: Windmill and Touching a Colorful World

¡°This city has 4 ces where there¡¯s Great Spirit churches. They are pretty tall buildings, so I don¡¯t think you will be getting close to them as long as you are careful, but please watch out for that, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah. The fact that the fried noodles store was out before must mean that it should be okay as long as I am around 100 meters away.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Right. I tried asking inconspicuously before on a break day to a Priest-sama, and it seems like the distance a Great Spirit-sama can find a Loved One is around 100 meters. However, it would be better to take distance from a church with a bit of breathing room.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I will be careful.¡± (Hikaru) It was so natural that I was about to just pass it off, but Rifreya used ¡®meters¡¯ which is a word from Earth. The automatic trantion is working here, so it probably changed it naturally to the measurement of the ce, but in my ears, her voice is being heard in japanese, so it really is mysterious. Or more like, I am imagining that she is speaking in japanese. She obviously isn¡¯t actually speaking japanese, and there¡¯s no way she would know what meters are. I am a bit scared about what would happen if this trantion were to suddenly disappear. Are there people who have begun without the automatic trantion? ¡°Speaking of that, are Great Spirits strong in battle? Like, have there been records of humans having subjugated one? There¡¯s the possibility of me being chased again by chance, so it would be a lot easier on me if I knew whether I can run away from them with Darkness Fog or not.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? Eeeh, Hikaru, you really are foolhardy¡­ A Great Spirit-sama is so strong that they could defeat a Demon Lord without a single scratch, you know¡­? Also, I don¡¯t think there has been any past instances of humans defeating a Great Spirit-sama. Or more like, they wouldn¡¯t even think about it, you know? Normally¡­ You are unexpectedly aggressive, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Aggressive, you say¡­ I just wanted to confirm. I don¡¯t want to be eaten after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The reason why there¡¯s no record of defeating a Great Spirit-sama is because they are the allies of us humans. The Great Spirit-samas are kind and gentle, you know¡­ Just that they have an attachment towards Loved Ones¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s the problem¡­¡± (Hikaru) The Avatar of Darkness that I met in the forest must have been the Great Dark Spirit. And that Great Dark Spirit defeated the me Orangutan in an instant. Well, that giant monkey was sleeping at that time, so you could say it was a surprise attack, but even with that, it wasn¡¯t a normal opponent. That she says there¡¯s no record of being defeated means that they can be defeated? Whichever the case, I should be careful of Great Spirits at least. ¡°Hikaru, have you gone to the ruling territory of the Great Wind Spirit-sama?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Is it the east side? Haven¡¯t. It is full of cultivation fields, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, and also windmills. Have you seen windmills before, Hikaru?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­¡± (Hikaru) I actually have. There was a giant white windmill in my hometown on Earth for energy generation. But the windmills in this world are probably not like that. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go see them for a bit! The scenery there is good and I like it.¡± (Rifreya) And then, I was half-forced to the east side of the city. Rifreya was a bit pushy. I wasn¡¯t displeased about being pulled along by her. Maybe because I haven¡¯t walked through the city on the day when the warm sun shines on it. After passing the ruling territory of the Great Water Spirit that has stores lined up, we suddenly arrive at the ruling territory of the Great Wind Spirit where there¡¯s huge ntations spread far and wide. It was a shocking drastic change, but it mysteriously felt harmonious. That¡¯s most likely the standard of this world. A world that stands together with Spirits and nature. Even though I haven¡¯t thought about it once sinceing to this world¡­ How mysterious. I hold hands with Rifreya, and walk through the small path at the side of the fields. The fields continued on all the way to the horizon, and hundreds of farmers were endeavouring in their work. There¡¯s white mountains at the other side of the horizon peeking out slightly, and in terms of direction, the forest I got out from should be at the other side of those mountains. The small stream was reflecting the light of the afternoon and it was pretty. ¡°The wind is not as strong as I thought it would be. I thought it would be strong since there¡¯s windmills.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is the contrary. The wind is being controlled by the Great Wind Spirit-sama so that strong winds don¡¯t happen. Also, sending the wind towards only the ces where the windmills are.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°You can use them in such a convenient manner¡­?¡± (Hikaru) Great Spirits are like natural phenomena, and are close to gods. And yet, they are using beings like that as a convenient energy source, so the people of this world are pretty fearless. ¡°Ah! You can see them there, the windmills.¡± (Rifreya) There were 3 windmills where Rifreya pointed at. They are currently not moving as if saying it is not the time yet, but they are quite big. It feels like it is the size of a 5 story building. The body is made of stone bricks, and the windmill part¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t the material used to make those fans¡­mithril?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ah, I am surprised you could tell. It is a light and sturdy material, and it doesn¡¯t rust from the rain, so mithril is used.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It feels like it is prone to stealing¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If you steal that, you would be killed by the Great Spirit-sama¡­probably.¡± (Rifreya) That¡¯s scary. With the eyes of the Great Spirit, there¡¯s no one who would try to steal those, huh. Or more like, it would be impossible to steal a metal sheet of around 10 meters in size. When I take a nce at the inside of it, they seem to be using them for grinding. That probably means you can get wheat from around here. And so, we made a long turn, and continued our walk in the Great Earth Spirit ruling territory at the north. The Great Earth Spirit¡¯s ruling territory is mostly fields too. ¡°Aah, great weather, isn¡¯t it? How is it? Being under the sun every now and then is nice, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Right. Now that I think about it, it has been a while since I have spent time like this.¡± (Hikaru) Really, I wonder when was thest time I walked through a ce so bright it even hurts my eyes. It might be the first time sinceing to this world. Now that I think back on it, it has already been quite a while since I havee to this world. Even so, I have been cooped in the dungeon the whole time till now, and didn¡¯t watch this world properly. (It is truly beautiful¡­ Was this world always this colorful?) (Hikaru) I wanted to think thating to this world was something of a dream, or a mistake of some sort. I dreamed countless times that maybe the real me was in my original world even now, watching the Chosen carefreely together with my little sisters. But no matter how many times I wake up, I am always in the dark room of the inn. It is no dream or mistake; I am living in this world. The Viewer Count Race had begun, and by concentrating on getting 1st ce, I wanted to forget about this reality. ¡­But even if I get 1st ce or not, this reality will continue till death. Me being here¡­ Rifreya smiling at my side¡­ All of these are my reality. It is until now that I managed to notice this. Rifreya made me notice. ¡°Then, I am d I brought you with me even if by force. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s pressing you to this extent, but¡­living on the edge that much is definitely painful.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Did I look like I was pushing myself that much?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Cause you know, even when you are so strong, even when the explorations go well, even when you are earning that much money, you are not smiling at all.¡± (Rifreya) Since that time when I read the messages from Earth, I have be weird. My mind was being ravished by the idea that people were watching me while wishing for my death. Even if my exploration is going well, even if I have a surplus of money, I couldn¡¯t feel worth in them. But it is just as she says. Things are going well. Well enough for it to be fine to smile. ¡°There¡¯s no end to the things you teach me, Rifreya. Thanks.¡± (Hikaru) I try to push myself a bit here to smile, and Rifreya made a face as if she had seen a ghost, and then, made a radiant smile. Chapter 86: Unexpected Gift and Shaking off the Light

Chapter 86: Unexpected Gift and Shaking off the Light

¡°Haha! I seriously thought you would hate me because I brought you out forcefully. I have been worried about that this whole time, you know¡­ I am so d¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°There¡¯s no one who would hate you, Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, you like me?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hmm, noment.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ahaha, as for me, I like you!¡± (Rifreya) I jokingly answer like that and y around. Even while we are like this, the Viewer Count Race continues, and it might break my chances to get 1st ce. That thought was swirling in my head the whole time, but it is also true that my vision was narrowed. If I were to fight the Demon Lord, my viewer count would increase, and I might get first ce. Even though it would turn to nothing if I were to die, I thought it would work out somehow¡­without anything backing that confidence. Even though I can¡¯t even win against the Garden Panther by myself, and it might even be impossible to run away from it. (Why did I think like that?) (Hikaru) ¡­I have been tired of living in this world this whole time. I was making an excuse for myself by saying I have to push myself in order to get 1st ce, and in the end, I might have been searching for a reason to die. Even though wanting to revive Nanami is without doubt my true feelings, I myself wasn¡¯t strong enough to sincerely face that. It is impossible for me to get 1st ce. That it would be impossible for me unless I am reckless to the point that I could die. Maybe I have been using that as an excuse. Maybe what I have been doing has been a slow suicide¡­ There¡¯s no way I haven¡¯t been pushing myself. Beforeing to this world, I was just a normal high school student that no one paid attention to. ¡­The truth is¡­I have long passed my limit. ¡°¡­You always manage to find me, Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) If I hadn¡¯t met her, I would have been even more reckless for the Viewer Count Race. Not only the 4th Floor, I might have even gone down to the 5th Floor. The meeting of people with people really is a mysterious thing. If this cheerfully smiling girl hadn¡¯t found me, I might have long given up on living in this world. ¡°Eh? Did you say something?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, nothing.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eeh~? Now I¡¯m curious. Geez, Hikaru, making such a kind expression¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Don¡¯t say such weird things. My face is normal.¡± (Hikaru) However, it has been a while since my heart has been at peace. That might have shown in my face. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó The vegetables in the ruling territory of the Great Earth Spirit are tasty, so we had dinner at a diner that Rifreya hase to once before. I feel like it has been a while since I have eaten vegetables properly. It has been a whole lot of meat and shrimp after all. After our meal and leaving the establishment, just before we went our separate ways¡­ Rifreya asked me as if making sure. ¡°Hikaru, I will be going to participate in the Demon Lord subjugation tomorrow, but¡­you are not going to be pushing yourself anymore, right? Like going down to the dungeon alone.¡± (Rifreya) This is probably something she has wanted to ask me this whole day. Someone like me that¡¯s in the lowest rank of explorers can¡¯t dive into the dungeon until the Demon Lord has been subjugated. On the other hand, the silver rank Rifreya will be participating in the subjugation. If she were to be together with me the whole day like today, she would be able to keep an eye on me, but that¡¯s obviously not feasible. She is worried about me. I want to answer that kindness. I do have that feeling as well. But¡­ ¡°¡­Sorry, I can¡¯t promise that. I will be participating in the Demon Lord subjugation even if I have to sneak in on the confusion.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No matter what?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah. I know I shouldn¡¯t do that, but¡­I have to go.¡± (Hikaru) I have no intention of going alone anymore. But if it is with the subjugation team that has silver rank and higher explorers all around, and maybe even temrs, I should be able to reduce the danger to the minimum. If I fight on my own and manage to win, I might be able to get 1st ce, but it is equally important to calmly think about what I can do and act upon it. If it is for the sake of bringing back Nanami, I don¡¯t mind dying. There¡¯s no lie to those feelings of mine. However, that doesn¡¯t mean it is okay for me to die without being able to even revive her. ¡°Hikaru, you really are going¡­no matter what, right? Is it that important to fight the Demon Lord?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah. If I don¡¯t, I probably will regret it for the rest of my life. I know that that¡¯s not good though¡­ Also, it is weird saying it myself, but I don¡¯t think I will be deadweight.¡± (Hikaru) As long as I am not stingy with my abilities, my Dark Spirit Abilities should be pretty useful assisting in battle. There¡¯s apparently no Dark Spirit Users in this city, so that¡¯s even more the case. ¡°Then, since you tagged along with me today, this is my thanks!¡± (Rifreya) She stopped in the middle of the road, let go of my hand that she hadn¡¯t let go this whole time, and she gave me something. It looks like a ck board. ¡°This is?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°A porter authorization proof for the Demon Lord subjugation team. I plucked one out real hard!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Wait¡­what does this mean?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It means that, with this, you will be able to cross the gates as a porter, and enter the dungeon together with the subjugation team. I figured you would be saying you will be going anyway. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get a porter just for myself, but I told them my achievements until now were thanks to my porter and some random stuff in order to have them issue this¡­ Was it a bother?¡± (Rifreya) That¡¯s a surprise. I didn¡¯t think Rifreya would do something like that. Because I haven¡¯t told her the reason why I go dungeon diving¡­the reason why I must go down into the dungeon no matter what. However, she noticed that I wanted to fight the Demon Lord, and made it so I could enter the dungeon. ¡°Can I really¡­enter with this? That I am a porter means that I can¡¯t fight?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Once the battle starts, it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s go get that reward!¡± (Rifreya) If it is the pattern where I stealthily go with them, if I get caught, I would get thrown out, and there would even be the possibility of Rifreya¡¯s standing worsening since she is from the same party. But with this authorization proof, everything is cleared. ¡°T-Thank you¡­! Thanks, Rifreya. I am truly happy¡­!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ufufu, Hikaru too¡­ Maybe you didn¡¯t want to let go of me?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± (Hikaru) I was about to say it, but I couldn¡¯t voice out the remaining part. The expectation-filled face of Rifreya. As if she were enduring a smile, as if enduring tears; making such a face, I didn¡¯t know what to do. There¡¯s 5 days remaining¡­ No, 4 days before the Viewer Count Race ends. I n on being alone again after that. It was clear to anyone -no matter how dense they are- that Rifreya still wants to continue exploring with me. Stuff like ¡®are you fine with your temr exams?¡¯ or ¡®is it okay to not train your Spirit Abilities?¡¯ I don¡¯t know her circumstances well, but she wants to prioritize her time with me. Even without telling me outright, I can tell that from seeing her attitude and expressions. I also find dungeon diving together with Rifreya and Grapefull to be fun. There¡¯s a sense of fulfillment that I didn¡¯t feel at the time when I emptied my heart and dove alone. If this had been a normal isekai transfer, I could have chosen that. But¡­it can¡¯t be done. The more pure and beautiful she is, the less I can be with her. ¡°¡­Then, I wille pick you up tomorrow morning.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hikaru¡­?¡± (Rifreya) I take one¡­two steps away from her, and give my farewells. ¡­She has her own dreams. ¡­I have my own unavoidable circumstances. I close my eyes in order to not see the uneasy face of Rifreya. I make my heart hard and cold as steel, and turn my back to her. ¡°Good night!¡± (Hikaru) I run with my all¡­ So that the lingering feelings and emotions can¡¯t catch up with me. Carrying those heavy emotions in my heart¡­ Chapter 87: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 3422th

Chapter 87: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 3422th

¡ùAbout the Bulletin Board sections. It is impossible to write a realistic bulletin board and make it into a novel, so consider this: ¡®A selection of the manyments¡¯. -158: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s a Demon Lord? -159: Anonymous from Earth It refers to the lord of the monsters that¡¯s born from 100% purity chaos. By the way, there¡¯s still no Chosen who has met one. -160: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t get it. I just don¡¯t get Spirits at all. -161: Anonymous from Earth A wolf that spits out fire¡­? -162: Anonymous from Earth The Demon Lord appeared here before Alismaris, huh. -163: Anonymous from Earth The Demon Lord gets more brutal as it goes up a floor and is mixed with something. In theory, the lower the floor the Demon Lord is, the weaker it is. -164: Anonymous from Earth What is Alismaris? -165: Anonymous from Earth Google it yourself, or more like, know about it. You should at least know about the biggest dungeon city in the world, Grand Alismaris. -166: Anonymous from Earth Then, if humanity doesn¡¯t conquer the dungeons, a super dangerous Demon Lord would grow up, and woulde out from the 1st Floor? -167: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s right. The dungeons made artificially are in a sense a magic hearth that allows you to obtain energy through the form of Spirit Stones. Only the appearance of Demon Lords is a clear risk. Also, the more explorers that can dive to lower floors there are, the lower the risks in eliminating a Demon Lord. -168: Anonymous from Earth The strong adventurer parties of Alismaris apparently have defeated several Demon Lords in the middle of growing that have appeared in the 8th or 9th Floor after all. -169: Anonymous from Earth The dungeon itself of Meltia should be smaller than that of Alimari. If it is a Demon Lord found in the 5th Floor, it shouldn¡¯t have grown that much. There¡¯s stories that a Demon Lord that climbed till the 3rd Floor of Alimari had killed 100 explorers before it was defeated. -170: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t get it. Can someone please exin to me? -171: Anonymous from Earth Grand Alismaris is currently the biggest dungeon where they have reached till the 13th Floor. Its history is on a whole other levelpared to the rising dungeon that is the Great Meltia Dungeon. It is an actual giant dungeon. Of course, there¡¯s several tens of Chosen there working as adventurers, but even though they should have gotten several cheats, it doesn¡¯t feel like they can match the high ranked explorers at all. About the Demon Lord that showed up in Meltia, if this had been Alimari, finding one in the 5th Floor would have been pretty bad, and it would be pretty rough if it were to go up to the 4th Floor, but judging from the carefree attitude of the guild staff member, the 5th Floor of Meltia is most likely equivalent to the 8th or 9th Floor of Alimari. -172: Anonymous from Earth Then, what happens to the Demon Lord that hase to the outside world? -173: Anonymous from Earth There would be a Great Spirit Alliance Army vs Kaijuu in the middle of the city, and it would be chaos in a lot of ways. There¡¯s apparently a number of cities that have actually perished from this. -174: Anonymous from Earth Dungeon cities are being made while carrying quite the risk, huh. -175: Anonymous from Earth It is like a nuclear power nt. -176: Anonymous from Earth Then, the adventurers¡­ -177: Anonymous from Earth They are actually sucking dangerous power into their body and monstrosifying after all. It is not like you die sooner because of it, or rather, you apparently live longer. -178: Anonymous from Earth Not dangerous power but chaotic spirit energy. -179: Anonymous from Earth Is that chaotic spirit energy power that¡¯s okay for humanity to wield? Doesn¡¯t it have some dangerous side-effects? -180: Anonymous from Earth Spirits are technically the particles of all the elements. Something like water being H and fire being C. But the chaotic element is a messy mix of everything. Animals that get mixed with this chaotic element turn into monstrosities, and the ones that are born in that state in the dungeon are called monsters. Aside from the fact that the binds of your sanity get disconnected, there seems to be no side-effects. It is mostly your appetite getting dangerous. -181: Anonymous from Earth Watching how much Max-sama eats, your appetite getting dangerous is an unexpectedly big demerit. There¡¯s the cost of the food too, but you also take more time eating. I feel like, at the end, you would end up eating Spirit Stones too. -182: Anonymous from Earth You don¡¯t get that hungry in the dungeon, so you will be living in the dungeon at the end. -183: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t that the open-fire ghoul tenement of Alimari? The one in the 1st Floor. -184: Anonymous from Earth That ce really gives quite the impact¡­ I definitely wouldn¡¯t want to get close to that ce. [Note: Comment 185 not found.] -186: Anonymous from Earth Chaotic = Demonic. When that world calls something demonic, it should be safe to assume it is about chaotic spirit energy. The Chaotic Spirit Stones can also be called Demonic Stones. -187: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, that means that the Demon Lord is a monster that has a 100% purity demonic element? -188: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru¡­he is clearly trying to fight one alone. -189: Anonymous from Earth Trying to fight an opponent that requires to form a raid to fight it. That¡¯s surpassing reckless and entering suicidal territory. -190: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru probably is losing himself here. Being told that the dungeon is being blockaded, he would lose his way to get viewers. ¡®Then, I have no choice but to defeat the Demon Lord¡¯¡­or something like that? -191: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no way he would do something that reckless. Even when he was diving on his own, he was actually keeping an unexpectedly safe margin despite how it looked, you know. A truly reckless person would force their way to the 5th Floor, right? -192: Anonymous from Earth I feel like he would think he can manage somehow if it is a 1 on 1. -193: Anonymous from Earth No, if a highschooler were to manage this much, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they would be more overtaken by this sensation of being all-powerful and turn cocky. I would say he is really mature here, to the point that I would call him a veteran. -194: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s several Chosen who are going ¡®I am OP!¡¯ when they are a lot lower level than him after all. The true strong ones have a mentality of that of an enlightened one. -195: Anonymous from Earth Those strong ones are abnormal, or how to put it¡­their characters are way too defined. Jeanne: doesn¡¯t have any interest in others. Her body and mind are that of an iron maiden. The solo hero. Max-sama: super muscle man. Zombie killing pro. High entertainment skills. Him being weak to beauties is also omega level. Nadia (dark twins): A literal siren that took a country with charm. Hikaru: The ninja that hides in the darkness with a mastery of dark spirit abilities. The existence of twin sisters is also omega level. Randolph: The amnesiac superman. Wishes for a peaceful lifestyle but has a tendency of getting caught in trouble, and has mysteriously high protagonist power. Him being strangely popr with beauties is also omega level. Ikakin: the role model of youtubers, being able to catch the hearts of young boys. -196: Anonymous from Earth Ikakin doesn¡¯t have that many viewers to enter that category. Him always being around the 20th rank is as expected of him though. -197: Anonymous from Earth Maybe by growing into a true genius, Hikaru has lost the ability to get conceited¡­? -198: Anonymous from Earth The decently good ones can¡¯t even serve asparison after all¡­ Especially Celica. Her capabilities are way too high. -199: Anonymous from Earth It is like thinking it is a racing car, but turns out it was actually a jet. -200: Anonymous from Earth Having twins that are in the 1% of the highest IQ in humanity as family members¡­ It might be a bit too heavy of an environment to be in for a normal child. There were those words of Celica and Karen the other day that reeked of hidden meaning, but Hikaru himself probably is shouldering quite the darkness in him. -201: Anonymous from Earth I personally would be super happy to be the brother of twins like that. -202: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s totally the carefree opinion of an outsider. -203: Anonymous from Earth Maybe that made the normal amongst the normal, Nanami, even more important to him -like a safe haven. -204: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru himself doesn¡¯t talk much about his little sisters. Maybe he has prettyplicated thoughts in regards to that. -205: Anonymous from Earth Ikakin is the type that slowly catches the eye of the overseas children, and increases his poprity that way. I am sure he will be in the top 5 by next year. -206: Anonymous from Earth So you have to be silver rank or higher in order to join the demon lord subjugation team, huh. -207: Anonymous from Earth You are not allowed to enter the dungeon in the few days it takes to defeat the Demon Lord. What is Hikaru going to do now? -208: Anonymous from Earth He is going to be stealthily entering the dungeon again, right? Don¡¯t make me say it. -209: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru isn¡¯t showing any signs of being sad about it when he said ¡®That¡¯s too bad. It can¡¯t be helped¡¯. It is heartrending that I can feel that his resolve has already been made. -210: Anonymous from Earth I have heard the exnations of Celica and Karen so much that I am now part of the people that can read the thoughts of Hikaru just from his expression¡­ -211: Anonymous from Earth A Demon Lord is strong enough that even a party that goes down to the 5th Floor is defeated, right? He may be able to get close and get some hits in if he were to use his Dark Spirit Abilities effectively, but¡­I don¡¯t think the attacks itself will be working? More so if it is to defeat it. That would be the impossible of the impossible. Hikaru even struggled in getting through the defense of a Treant. -212: Anonymous from Earth In RPGs with the level system, it ismon sense that you can¡¯t get over the gap of levels. -213: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°What can we do to stop Onii-chan¡­?¡± Karen: ¡°If he had gotten 1st ce in the total rankings at this point, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been this reckless here¡­¡± Celica: ¡°God, give us the ability to send messages to Rifreya already.¡± Karen: ¡°Totally that. Or more like, won¡¯t there eventually be a telephone function?¡± Celica: ¡°Would that be one that properly shows the name of the caller? If it is anonymous, Onii-chan definitely wouldn¡¯t take the call.¡± Karen: ¡°An anonymous call would certainly be scary-nii~. Won¡¯t God show consideration there?¡± Is a telephone functioning?! An isekai hotline would get my blood pumping. -214: Anonymous from Earth They probably only gave the possibility of a function like that being added. It is hard to believe that all we are going to be getting is the message function after all. -215: Anonymous from Earth If it is a call from his little sisters, even Hikaru would take the call. But I don¡¯t think a new function will be showing up in the middle of the Viewer Count Race. -216: Anonymous from Earth Who knows. Only God knows. -217: Anonymous from Earth They are going to the shrimp ce again¡­ -218: Anonymous from Earth The shrimp thermidor will trend on twitter again¡­ -219: Anonymous from Earth That really looks good. -220: Anonymous from Earth Party disbanded?! -221: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru¡­? -222: Anonymous from Earth What will happen to the promise with Rifreya? -223: Anonymous from Earth Party disband? That means he will be diving alone from here on! -224: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Why are you so decisive in strange directions?!¡± -225: Anonymous from Earth Meaning that he won¡¯t be joining forces with Rifreya anymore?! -226: Anonymous from Earth Grapefull-chan is so cute. I want to form a party with you again-nyan~~. -227: Anonymous from Earth Wait, Celica is exining. -228: Anonymous from Earth Transcript: ¡°Rifreya-san had the dream¡­or more like, the objective of going back to her homnd and bing a temr, and she was diving into the dungeon in order to fulfill that. Onii-chan thinks that she has postponed that dream of hers for the sake of his own objective. That¡¯s why he can easily say something like disbanding the party. And Rifreya-san went as far as lying because she didn¡¯t want to separate from Onii-chan.¡± -229: Anonymous from Earth I see. Rifreya can already use Photon Ray, so once she goes back, she has no choice but to be a temr, huh. -230: Anonymous from Earth Even though Hikaru seemed to be having fun exploring in a party. At the very least, he looked like he was having fun. -231: Anonymous from Earth He has gotten some leeway in his pocket, and he does have a real grasp that he has be stronger little by little. -232: Anonymous from Earth If they are going through the route that Rifreya can¡¯t use Photon Ray¡­ She should have told him that he should look after her until she can use it. That she can¡¯t do so really shows that, despite everything, she is still virtuous. -233: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-san¡¯s house is apparently at the side of the church, so maybe she is from quite the distinguished family. A girl like that wouldn¡¯t be able to continue being an explorer forever anyways. Hikaru probably understands that, thus took such an attitude. -234: Anonymous from Earth That she has servants already is telling that she is from quite the high standing. She talks about temrs, but her family most likely gets even higher posts than that. -235: Anonymous from Earth Most likely. Even rising explorers can be temrs, and in the end, they are technically like police officers. -236: Anonymous from Earth So that means she is above that, huh¡­ -237: Anonymous from Earth So the party is seriously disbanding here? Or more like, what will Hikaru be doing from tomorrow on? -238: Anonymous from Earth That t expression of Hikaru is scary. -239: Anonymous from Earth Resolve made! -240: Anonymous from Earth Damn, Rifreya-sama is crying after having been rejected by Hikaru. What a sinful man¡­ -241: Anonymous from Earth What is Hikaru thinking? Being self-centered is bad. -242: Anonymous from Earth Maybe he really is conceited? -243: Anonymous from Earth He probably doesn¡¯t want to get Rifreya caught in his ownw breaking. Entering the dungeon while it is still blocked from entry can¡¯t be done unless he is alone after all. -244: Anonymous from Earth When doing something bad, do it alone¡­ -245: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t Loved Ones attract Demon Lords too? -246: Anonymous from Earth He is gonna die here¡­ -247: Anonymous from Earth Even though they are having that delicious shrimp, the atmosphere is gloomy¡­ -248: Anonymous from Earth Grapefull-chan is operating as usual though. -249: Anonymous from Earth Full-chan is hired after all. -250: Anonymous from Earth The lonely back of Rifreya-sama¡­ -251: Anonymous from Earth On the other hand, Hikaru is overflowing with determination. This guy is an idiot. -252: Anonymous from Earth It does feel like he has a destructive desire. -253: Anonymous from Earth I am a Rifreya-sama fan. I am a Rifreya-sama fan, darn it! -254: Anonymous from Earth Can¡¯t he participate in the demon lord subjugation team normally? -255: Anonymous from Earth We are telling you that you have to be silver rank or higher. -256: Anonymous from Earth He is strong, so maybe if he asks, there¡¯s a chance? It is not a seniority society like Japan. -257: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru himself is japanese though. The idea of asking and it might be solved probably doesn¡¯t even pop in his head. -258: Anonymous from Earth No matter how much we think ¡®stop stop¡¯, the reality is that we can¡¯t take our eyes off. He continues keeping the highest rank in the viewer rankings. -259: Anonymous from Earth Nothing can be done anymore. -260: Anonymous from Earth Won¡¯t Celica and Karen faint? -261: Anonymous from Earth Ce: ¡°We are going to sleep for today¡­¡± Ka: ¡°Might as well have the guards apprehend Onii.¡± Ce: ¡°I won¡¯t go as far as saying that, but I didn¡¯t expect Onii-chan to be this rash.¡± Ka: ¡°I am tired in both body and mind¡­¡± -262: Anonymous from Earth And so, it seems like they will be sleeping already. Let¡¯s sleep as well and prepare for tomorrow. -263: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru hasn¡¯t set an rm, so it seems like he ns to sleep till morning. -264: Anonymous from Earth The painful part about real time streams is that there¡¯s no knowing when you should be watching. -265: Anonymous from Earth How about using the Must Watch rm? If you set it up, your smartphone would ring. -266: Anonymous from Earth That thing rings at weird times. Normally, when it rings, the nice moment is already over. -267: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t be so childish. Watch 24 hours like me. -268: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t lump me with you, you damn NEET. -269: Anonymous from Earth Quitting my job really is the right choice¡­ -270: Anonymous from Earth Can¡¯t really live with that. -271: Anonymous from Earth I am sleeping already! -272: Anonymous from Earth Good night~. Chapter 88: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 3426th

Chapter 88: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 3426th

-6: Anonymous from Earth So he really is going into the dungeon alone! -8: Anonymous from Earth Aaah¡­ -12: Anonymous from Earth That must be how important an existence Nanami-chan was for him. You would normally tilt more to the side of Rifreya, right? -18: Anonymous from Earth No, this must be the reason why Hikaru doesn¡¯t bend to Rifreya-sama more. This. -22: Anonymous from Earth This? Aah, you mean us tent pitchers that are always watching him? He should just not bother about us. -25: Anonymous from Earth Maybe Nanami-tan was a childhood friend and like a little sister to him? -28: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru probably would have acted the same if it had been Celica or Karen after all. -34: Anonymous from Earth If I had little sisters like that, I would also be putting my life on the line as much as needed. -37: Anonymous from Earth They are not my little sisters or anything, but I would be willing to put my life on the table for the two of Twin/Sis. -40: Anonymous from Earth Me too, me too. -44: Anonymous from Earth Believers! -45: Anonymous from Earth Does that mean that everyone in the guild is silver rank and higher? There¡¯s quite a lot. -48: Anonymous from Earth You are treated as apetent explorer from silver rank, yet there are quite a good amount, but it is apparently difficult to climb higher than that. -52: Anonymous from Earth You apparently can get to silver rank in around 2 years if you do well. Rifreya, who managed to get to silver in less than 1 year, is within the pretty aplished ones. -53: Anonymous from Earth When considering that you have to do battle over battle the whole time, it is a pretty harsh job though. -57: Anonymous from Earth Considering the fact that a pro boxer has 3-5 matches yearly, pro explorers are practically suicidal. -62: Anonymous from Earth For boxers, it is to take into ount the umted damage in their body. So I don¡¯t know if it is appropriate topare them to explorers who properly have weapons and armor. -63: Anonymous from Earth It should be easy cash as an adventurer if you get properly strong. Even Hikaru can be a peerless beast in the 2nd Floor. Rather, it is a job that you can earn even when overleveled, so if you are injured, you are a failure of a professional. -69: Anonymous from Earth We can¡¯t do anything. We can only watch over him. -70: Anonymous from Earth If things finally get bad, I will change channels¡­ I definitely won¡¯t be able to watch it, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to take seeing his little sisters crying. -71: Anonymous from Earth I am cheering for Hikaru, but it is not like I am supporting his recklessness. -73: Anonymous from Earth The messaging function was important in that sense too. People can make mistakes so easily when they are alone. That¡¯s why someone should watch over you. If only Hikaru were to consult with Rifreya more¡­ -74: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is still in his 1st year of high school after all. Normally, he should be a child that¡¯s under the protection of his parents. -76: Anonymous from Earth Hm?! What? -79: Anonymous from Earth It is Light! It is Rifreya-sama!!! -80: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-san! -81: Anonymous from Earth Nice, Rifreya! -86: Anonymous from Earth She showed her Hikaru stalker ability in the best of moments. -89: Anonymous from Earth I really can¡¯t get enough of this pushiness of hers. That¡¯s our Rifreya-sama! -98: Anonymous from Earth Going to the toilet together too?! -101: Anonymous from Earth If this were Earth, we could have seen them going to the toilet together, but the number of toilets in that world are really low¡­ -104: Anonymous from Earth When Hikaru goes to the toilet, it pans out to a distant view, but what would happen when Rifreya-sama goes to the toilet? -105: Anonymous from Earth Food gets digested into Spirit Energy, so they don¡¯t defecate much. -106: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Rifreya-san! I knew for sure you would be showing up!¡± Karen: ¡°Woah, what a shameless disy! Even though you said yesterday that she should be sticking more to Onii-chan like the stalker she is!¡± -109: Anonymous from Earth Lmao. -116: Anonymous from Earth When the poisonous tongue of the twins shows up, I get goosebumps. -120: Anonymous from Earth Well, being told yesterday that the party was disbanded must have been quite the shock. Rifreya-sama obediently went back after all. -122: Anonymous from Earth But Hikaru yesterday seriously looked like he was going to die, or like¡­no matter how you look at it, his face showed that he had resolved himself. I also believed Rifreya-san would definitely being for him. -124: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Uuuh~, for now, this is a relief. Now, as long as Rifreya-san convinces Onii-chan, I have noints.¡± Karen: ¡°Yup yup. Despite everything, Onii is weak to the push and to tears, so there¡¯s plenty of chance here.¡± -126: Anonymous from Earth _¦Õ(?_? Memo memo. Hikaru is weak to the push and to tears¡­ -131: Anonymous from Earth If Rifreya-san pushes and pushes, and then ties him up for a whole day, he won¡¯t be caring about the Demon Lord anymore. The view numbers would definitely increase more than fighting against a Demon Lord. -140: Anonymous from Earth If it had been at the time when Hikaru just met her, he probably would have considered that a possibility. Hikaru doesn¡¯t say it out loud, but I am pretty sure he is also pretty attracted to Rifreya. There¡¯s no way he would be able to expose her to 1 billion tent pitchers. -147: Anonymous from Earth You would want to hide your loved ones. That¡¯s a trait of japanese men. -149: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s unexpectedly a lot of people overseas who think otherwise after all. There¡¯s even people who actively want to show others. -160: Anonymous from Earth Alex definitely wouldn¡¯t mind that. -162: Anonymous from Earth Oh! He is finally buying armor, huh. Good job, Rifreya-sama. Hikaru has been rocking a ¡®E grade: Cloth Armor¡¯ this whole time after all. -170: Anonymous from Earth He is suddenly going for mithril, huh. That¡¯s super expensive, right? -189: Anonymous from Earth Mithril is different from the metals existing in our world after all. It is like the material the battle armor of the Fre*za army is made of. -200: Anonymous from Earth It doesn¡¯t stretch as much, but it is decently malleable, sturdy, and a trait worth mentioning is that, when it receives a strong impact, it instantly gets harder. Moreover, it is light. It is not called magic silver just for show. -209: Anonymous from Earth But he really is going for the cheapest one, huh. If he were to get a thick mithril one, he could get some tremendous defensive stats. (The price apparently shoots up to the point that you could buy a house instead though). -218: Anonymous from Earth A cheap one is plenty enough after all. It has the seal of approval in terms of being de resistant, and if it is to protect the Spirit Vein center, that¡¯s plenty enough. -220: Anonymous from Earth How much would a mithril full te cost? -229: Anonymous from Earth You need to order one from an elf artisan. The cheapest would be 10 million, and if it is thick mithril, you could even go to the 100 million. -230: Anonymous from Earth Can you even make one then¡­? -238: Anonymous from Earth A king would be able to¡­ -245: Anonymous from Earth Even if they were to get the individual defense of the king high¡­ If you are going to be using your money for something like that, it would be a lot better to just give normal weapons and armor to the soldiers. -247: Anonymous from Earth But mithril is so fantasy-like it is nice. After buying a gojit te, they should be buying chest armor. -249: Anonymous from Earth What about the Hellfire Steel that¡¯s said to be the highest grade material? That¡¯s even more expensive, right? -253: Anonymous from Earth It is what a Smander Rank uses as weapon material and it is the highest of the high. Mithril isn¡¯t suitable for weapons. -258: Anonymous from Earth Hellfire Steel is heavy and hard in simple terms. The thing is that ¡®hard¡¯. You can¡¯t even put a dent on Hellfire Steel unless it is with something else made of Hellfire Steel. And even sharp des are outrageously hard. But you need quite the high level in Fire Spirit Abilities in order to forge this material, therefore, it doesn¡¯t circte in the regr market. -260: Anonymous from Earth Thanks to there being quite a few Chosen who like edged tools, information in that area has progressed pretty well. -264: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s even Chosen who have taken Fire Spirit Abilities for the dream of forging hellfire steel after all. -271: Anonymous from Earth Weren¡¯t the ces where you can get hellfire steel limited? -290: Anonymous from Earth You can get them from the sites of copsed dungeons, but those kinds of mining locations are being strictly managed by the nation. It is apparently super rare to find a natural one. -316: Anonymous from Earth There was a magic tool shop, huh. There are almost no elves in this city, so I thought there wouldn¡¯t be one. The dungeon is big, but it is in the end in the countryside. -318: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru-kyun being surprised by the effects of the magic tools is cute. -319: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan probably can¡¯t even imagine that Hikaru hase from a ce where civilization has advanced more than here. That smug face of hers is cute. -322: Anonymous from Earth Earth civilization can¡¯t make healing pots though. -328: Anonymous from Earth A world that doesn¡¯t have to worry about energy is nice¡­ -334: Anonymous from Earth Even if they use the Spirit particles, it is not like they are gone after all. In theory, it is energy that can be used infinitely. It doesn¡¯t seem like they have the technology to gather it from the air though. Probably only a matter of time. -343: Anonymous from Earth Aren¡¯t Spirit Users gathering energy from the air? -348: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s simply them being able to borrow their strength after bing a familiar of the Great Spirits. -356: Anonymous from Earth The demerit of the dungeons that are magic hearths is scary, you know¡­ -360: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s cases like Alismaris that have continued on for several centuries, so even if it is a demerit, it is on the level where you can manage somehow. -365: Anonymous from Earth ording to the Chosen that are investigating the history of that world, a Great Demon Lord apparently appeared in the past and the world was on the verge of falling. A magic hearth where Demon Lords show up ain¡¯t something that can be handled so lightly. -367: Anonymous from Earth Even on Earth, we are using dangerous stuff like nuclear power nts. You could even say that¡¯s cleaner than nuclear nts. -378: Anonymous from Earth While we were talking about that, they went to a different store. ¡­Hmm, date. This¡­is a date. This is a date, right? -388: Anonymous from Earth You noticed just now¡­? They are an idiot couple that has been linking arms and holding hands the whole time. -390: Anonymous from Earth When Rifreya-chan is like this, she really acts like a girl her age. Cute¡­ -392: Anonymous from Earth [Sad News] This is so sweet my eyes melted. -396: Anonymous from Earth They have always been having dates in the dungeon after all. -397: Anonymous from Earth She has the demeanor of a knight normally, so when she is in casual clothing, the gap of it is so emotional¡­ -398: Anonymous from Earth I feel like the expression of Hikaru is getting more peaceful bit by bit. It has been really tense as ofte after all. -399: Anonymous from Earth I would also want a life where I can have a romance like this¡­ -403: Anonymous from Earth If I could have a date with a fantasy beauty in a world of swords and magic, I would be fine dying. -410: Anonymous from Earth You really can¡¯t live on edge the whole time. Times like this are truly important. Thanks, Rifreya-sama. -415: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru was the one who saved Rifreya¡¯s life in the dungeon, but I think Hikaru is also in turn being saved by Rifreya-chan. -422: Anonymous from Earth What are we being shown here¡­? -439: Anonymous from Earth A date. Moreover, we are being shown a date that¡¯s like a first date between 2 people who have just begun going out. -449: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°This is¡­the first time I have seen Onii-chan make a face like this¡­since going to that world.¡± Karen: ¡°Yeah, I honestly have tomend Rifreya-san for being able to bring out that face from him¡­ Aah, he is already not ours and Nanamin¡¯s Onii¡­¡± -460: Anonymous from Earth Was it originally a harem of twins + Nanami-chan? Who in the world is Hikaru? Seriously. -468: Anonymous from Earth Maybe a super onii-chan? -496: Anonymous from Earth Him praising the clothes of Rifreya was crazy smooth. It is an ability that I don¡¯t have, having been born in a family with only brothers. -518: Anonymous from Earth If it were me, I think I would be nervous from beginning to end if I were with a super beauty like Rifreya-sama. Hikaru so naturally takes the lead, opens doors, and slides chairs for her. His casual considerate moves are incredible. He was different from me, a mass-produced average looking guy¡­ -532: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°It is our education.¡± Karen: ¡°We taught him a whole lot of things, right-nii~?¡± -538: Anonymous from Earth Nii~. -546: Anonymous from Earth Celica said it outright, lol. -547: Anonymous from Earth Naruhodonii~. -549: Anonymous from Earth I am interested in how a genius lives their lives. -559: Anonymous from Earth The west district has really nice scenery. There aren¡¯t such huge farms in Japan aside from Hokkaido. -562: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s even windmills, so I think it is kinda like Hond? -568: Anonymous from Earth Oooooh!! I also would have wanted to hold hands with a beauty like that and walk a path like this!!! -569: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama¡¯s shining smile up-close. Hikaru returning that with a gentle smile. This is precious¡­ -571: Anonymous from Earth The viewer numbers were increasing like crazy, it made meugh. First love can get numbeeers! -576: Anonymous from Earth I am screaming while watching my TV. What are these emotions? Even I don¡¯t know myself. I am screaming because I can¡¯t tell. -579: Anonymous from Earth I might get punched by Celica if I say this, but Hikaru really is getting a fulfilling life here. It is because it is fulfilling that he looks like he is shining. What¡¯s that about darkness? The true darkness is me¡­it is us¡­! -584: Anonymous from Earth Stop. Stop it¡­ -589: Anonymous from Earth Now, don¡¯t say such irresponsible things. What will be done tomorrow hasn¡¯t even been decided yet. This is just temporary respite for Hikaru. -592: Anonymous from Earth So¡­in the end, what happens to the promise? -610: Anonymous from Earth No idea. Only Hikaru knows. Rifreya-sama is ok anytime. I can tell from her face. -767: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama!! Wonderful!! -769: Anonymous from Earth Porter permit?! There¡¯s something like that? -789: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t that the one that she finally got afterining andining with Alex¡¯srades?!! I was watching the two streams at the same time, so there¡¯s no doubt. -792: Anonymous from Earth I am impressed Rifreya-sama managed to get something like that. -796: Anonymous from Earth Alex really was blessed with goodrades. Crab and Jal are super good guys. -805: Anonymous from Earth It was prepared yesterday from backdoor means, or something like that? There¡¯s a lot of female staff members in the guild, but there¡¯s also men, so maybe they couldn¡¯t ignore the request of a beauty? -809: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-san really is a good woman. It is just that she is a bit stalkerish. -818: Anonymous from Earth She is still young, so isn¡¯t it normal to go wild to a certain degree? My wife is a wild boarpared to Rifreya-chan, I¡¯ll have you know. -821: Anonymous from Earth Even though Hikaru seems like he is truly happy, he overreacted to the loving words of Rifreya-cahn. -827: Anonymous from Earth Eeeeeh? Are you really going to leave in that way¡­? -841: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya wanted to be together with Hikaru even if she had to get a porter permit. Hikaru hasn¡¯t rejected her clearly, but he probably thinks they can¡¯t be together, right? Even though those two were so happy until just now¡­ What¡¯s this? Why did it turn out like this? -855: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama standing there spaced out is so pitiful, I can¡¯t bear to watch it. -868: Anonymous from Earth Embrace her!! Embrace heer!! Embrace heeer!! Embrace heeeer!! -870: Anonymous from Earth Is Hikaru a monster? -872: Anonymous from Earth If it had been me, I would have hugged her and stayed with her the whole night. -875: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya is alone too in this ce far from her homnd. She is still young, so she should be feeling lonely. There¡¯s no doubt she wants to stay together with him the whole time now that she has fallen in love. -878: Anonymous from Earth Run! Chase after him, Rifreya! -879: Anonymous from Earth ]]868 The future Hikaru is here¡­ -884: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is still too green. -888: Anonymous from Earth What a terrible flow of events it has turned to. -894: Anonymous from Earth No, it should be painful for Hikaru too. You should be able to tell with that face he is making, right? -899: Anonymous from Earth In the end, what happens here? If Hikaru did that aiming for this reaction, then he is a genius. -909: Anonymous from Earth He is 1st ce in the Real Time Rankings after all. This development will cause some storms. Foreigners probably don¡¯t understand the feelings of Hikaru after all. -913: Anonymous from Earth He still can¡¯t lower his guard in order to take 1st ce in the Total Rankings. There¡¯s still 4 days after all. Hikaru should have passed the night with Rifreya. -922: Anonymous from Earth Everyone thinks that. Everyone aside from the twins. -960: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, tomorrow is the demon lord subjugation. I am looking forward to the reunion of Alex and Hikaru. -978: Anonymous from Earth Ooh! If we tell Alex about the things here¡­! -991: Anonymous from Earth He is most likely going to have his messages open after all. Well, let¡¯s sleep for today. Tomorrow is paid leave! -999: Anonymous from Earth I am so jealous that you can just be absent from work so much. I should change jobs¡­ Chapter 89: Subjugation team and Reunion

Chapter 89: Subjugation team and Reunion

The next day, when I went to pick up Rifreya, her eyes were red, and sheughed with an ¡®ehehe¡¯ as if to y it off. We did a short exchange, and walked to the guild. There were already tens of experts in the guild for the sake of the exploration, and the poption was dense. It seems temrs are not here. I can¡¯t see people that would fit the bill. I am merely a porter, so I will at the very least stick to Rifreya in the middle, but it is apparently rare for a Demon Lord subjugation to finish in one day. That¡¯s because the dungeon is deep and vast. Even if searched by spreading out, there are many times when it can¡¯t be found, and because there¡¯s no knowing where the Demon Lord is in, they begin what¡¯s akin to a mountain hunt from 2 floors up to where thest floor that it was found in, and sweep from there. Because of that, the number of participants on the first day is always low, and the temrs participate on the second or third day. Meaning that today will be a day where they will be fighting monsters normally in the 3rd Floor. At the very least, I should have the camera -that must be somewhere- show the other explorers, and create the ambience of a demon lord subjugation team to the viewers. ¡°Rifreya, what happens in the actual battle? Someone takesmand?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Command¡­? No, we simply fight in order beginning with the party that found it.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Such a haphazard method? The enemy is a Demon Lord, so it is strong, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Of course, we will be cooperating with each other, you know. But it is not like there¡¯s anyone here acquainted enough with the abilities of everyone to the point that they can takemand so, in the end, we fight with our usual party formations, and when it gets dangerous, we switch to the next party¡­ That¡¯s how it works.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°In that case, there¡¯s a chance for our turn¡­huh.¡± (Hikaru) Grapefull isn¡¯t participating today. The high ranked explorers have a number of scout lynxes, so they are apparently going to be doing the job of scouts. Well, diving with these numbers, there¡¯s probably no need for scouts. ¡°Ah! Looks like we are departing.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah.¡± (Hikaru) I walked over to the dungeon while sticking with Rifreya, but we were divided at the entrance by porters and explorers. Well, it must mean that porters should stick to the back. By the way, gold rank aplished adventurers will apparently be in charge of the rear. Most porters have rucksacks, but there¡¯s also ones that have proper gear on them. They probably n on participating in battle like me. The first battle formation of the explorer team is around 40 in total. There aren¡¯t many porters. Well, it is originally one porter per 6 people party, so this is the obvious result. We walked for a bit, and something pped my shoulder from the back. When I turned around, there was the handsome man that I met in the baths before. ¡°Heya there! It has been a while. You haven¡¯te to the bathhouse since then, so I thought you died. You got me worried there.¡± ¡°H-Hello. Alex, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, so you remember me?¡± (Alex) Alex, who is a Chosen just like me, is holding a spear and shield; heavy equipment style. That he is here must mean that he is participating as a porter? ¡°Are you also a bronze rank?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, I just finally became an ebony rank. I had them let me join as a porter today. That goes the same for you, right, Hikaru?¡± (Alex) Saying this, he shows me his ID. Looks like hisrades are also silver rank. ¡°At any rate, a Demon Lord! Doesn¡¯t that get your blood boiling?! There¡¯s apparently no Chosen who has defeated a Demon Lord yet, so there might be bonus points if we defeat one.¡± (Alex) ¡°Points, huh.¡± (Hikaru) Alex is a mysterious man. He is an otherworlder, and he might have heard about me, and yet, there¡¯s no hidden side to his attitude and is openhearted. ¡°Aah, now that I think about it, there were messages telling me they wanted me to tell you something if I met you, Hikaru. What was it? If I remember correctly, there were a number of them¡­¡± (Alex) My body jolted as if reacting to the word ¡®messages¡¯. It is as if a cold knife had been pushed onto me. Something indescribable was surging up from the very depths of my entrails. A message for me. Something like that would be a bad notice, and if not, they are using Alex in order to ry the ming messages since I don¡¯t open them myself, or they are using Alex to try and kill me. ¡­Whichever the case, it must not be anything decent. I don¡¯t think Alex is trying to kill me (of course, there¡¯s the chance he could stab me from behind. When you die in the dungeon, you simply turn into a stone, so you can just say I was killed by a monster). Maybe they are messages of support¡­? No way. The reason why I can somehow manage to get viewers is clearly because ¡®I am Nanami¡¯s killer, and am enjoying my isekai life away from the hands of thew¡¯. I don¡¯t know why the true culprit hasn¡¯t been caught. It would be a lie to say I am not pissed by the ipetent police force, but thinking about the fact that I was transferred, everyone would think that I am the culprit. If I had seen the news, I probably would havee to that same conclusion. Of course, there¡¯s the possibility that the true culprit has already been caught, and the current viewers are purely cheering for me. I have thought about that possibility countless times at night while sprawled on my bed. But there¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible. First of all, there¡¯s way too little reason for there to be these many viewers. I am currently¡­the top amongst all Chosen in the Real Time Rankings. 700 million people watching me real time. It is an overwhelming number. Even though I haven¡¯t done anything of worth. I am only diving into the dungeon. Even Alex, who is in front of me, is doing that same thing. If I am at the top, he should at least be 2nd. And yet, he is most likely a lot lower. Even though he is far more handsome and looks like he has a lot more friends than me. In that case, I can only think of the possibility that the viewers are watching me because I have ¡®a special story¡¯ and they are expecting something. I haven¡¯t said a single word to the viewers that I want to bring back Nanami. Whichever the case, I don¡¯t want to hear the messages. The Viewer Count Race is going to end soon. At the very least, I don¡¯t want to stir my heart until that time. ¡°W-Wait, please. No need. I don¡¯t want to hear about the messages.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Oh, is that so? They sounded pretty earnest about wanting me to tell you though.¡± (Alex) ¡°I don¡¯t want to remember about that side, you see¡­ Please.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°But¡­¡± (Alex) ¡°Please¡­ I really don¡¯t want to hear it¡­ Please¡­Please don¡¯t tell me anything.¡± (Hikaru) A plea. From here on, I will be going to subjugate a Demon Lord and get 1st ce. I don¡¯t want cold water poured onto that resolve. If I hear about them, it will be the end. I am sure I won¡¯t be able to move properly when that happens. ¡°Is that really okay¡­? It is from your family, so they told me to definitely tell you.¡± (Alex) ¡°Stop¡­ Please stop¡­¡± (Hikaru) I covered my ears once I heard the word family. Even if it is my parents, even if it is my little sisters, I don¡¯t want to touch that. I don¡¯t think I am at fault here. But the reality is that their house was burned, and they couldn¡¯t even stay in Japan anymore. Even if their messages were kind words offort. Even if their messages are riddled with justified abusive remarks towards me. My heart would be torn apart whichever way it is. I cling to the cor of Alex, and plead over and over. I couldn¡¯t keep my calm at all. ¡°Got it. I am at fault here too -talking about the other world.¡± (Alex) Alex raised both hands and showed a pose of surrender. ¡°¡­Well, I do somewhat get that feeling of yours. When I think about that side, even now, I still feel lonely.¡± (Alex) Alex must have been hit with nostalgia, his eyes grew distant. My case is different, but there¡¯s no need to exin that. ¡°Anyways, if you don¡¯t want to hear about it, I will keep those messages in my chest.¡± (Alex) ¡°T-Thanks¡­¡± (Hikaru) Alex closed the Status Board he was about to operate, and I was relieved from the bottom of my heart. He really might be a good guy. Chapter 90: Between Chosen and Warning Carelessness

Chapter 90: Between Chosen and Warning Carelessness

¡°I will be changing the topic here, but have you already made a spirit ability contract?¡± (Alex) After walking silently for a while, Alex speaks again. Looks like he waited for me to calm down first. It seems like he really did want to talk about a lot of things since we are both otherworlders. ¡°I finally saved enough money to make a contract. At the point allocation phase, I took the Spirit Energy Up which I had no idea what it was for, and it ended up being a dead skill.¡± (Alex) ¡°I took it before I transferred -Dark Spirit Ability.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You took it in the beginning? That¡¯s a waste then. You can make a contract with only 10 silver coins, so using 10 points to make a contract in the beginning would be a loss. Well, you can¡¯t tell that at the beginning, so that¡¯s a trap. Ah, by the way, I chose fire.¡± (Alex) ¡°Fire, huh. Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t seen Fire Spirit Abilities much. How are they?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°About that, it is a lot more in than I thought. It is so weak it can¡¯t be used in actualbat at all. My Spirit Userrade¡­a guy I call Jal, I learned that he was an unexpectedly amazing guy, you see. Well, I have no choice but to train. Maybe because I got Spirit Energy Up, the power is apparently high despite just making the contract.¡± (Alex) I am honestly grateful that Alex isn¡¯t touching the matter of the messages. Spirit Ability contracts can be made in the Great Spirit Church if you pay the money, but I feel like he made the contractte despite being in this city from the beginning. The cost for daily necessities and the equipment can¡¯t be scoffed at, so hisrades might have advised him to wait before making a contract until he had leeway in money. Anyways, just as the person himself says, even though you can only use it a small number of times each day, the effect of the beginning abilities is questionable. ¡°Anyways, it was scary being chosen to be transferred to a different world, right? I was super worried at first wondering what to do, but having made friends was big. If not for them, I think I would be even more troubled than I am now. You as well Hikaru, if you are acting as a porter here, that must mean you have gotten a strongpanion, right?¡± (Alex) ¡°¡­Right. So strong that I can¡¯t even match.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I have been doing battle training with myrade Crabbell, but I can¡¯t match him at all! He is a silver rank, so that¡¯s natural, but we are the representatives of Earth, so we can¡¯t go losing, right?¡± (Alex) Alexughs heartily. He gave off such aforting demeanor that really felt like a friend of the same generation, and he wanted to talk about a lot of things. Alex was a normal young man of the same generation as me, to the point that it felt silly to have been on guard about him. He spoke to me about stuff like how he hasn¡¯t made a girlfriend in this world yet, and about how he misses junk food. Maybe because we are advancing while watching out for a Demon Lord, our marching pace is slow. Right now we are in the 2nd Floor, but most likely because it is a dark stage, we are barely progressing, and practically stuck in ce. In the time we are staying in ce, we encounter Goblins and Orcs, but the explorers at the back take the stage, and would wipe them out. I also had something I had an interest in asking Alex, so I tried asking. ¡°Alex, what floor have you been diving to right now?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Still 3rd Floor. I have challenged the 4th Floor a number of times too, but it is all sorts of dangerous. Sahagins would suddenly jump out from the water, you know? It is bad for the heart.¡± (Alex) ¡°That sounds terrible.¡± (Hikaru) I have also experienced a Sahagin jumping out, but if I didn¡¯t have Dark Sense, it would have surprised me quite a lot. Even without that, the 4th Floor is not only dark, but also an enclosed space. Of course, sudden encounters with monsters would make you panic easily. ¡°What about you, Hikaru?¡± (Alex) ¡°Only till the 3rd Floor.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°With that equipment, aren¡¯t you haven¡¯t it rough on the 3rd Floor? I can introduce you to a weapon store.¡± (Alex) Compared to the splendid equipment of Alex, mine only looks like it is for self-protection. ¡°No, this is fine with me. I don¡¯t have the strength after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°So that means you focus mainly on Spirit Abilities. What does darkness have?¡± (Alex) ¡°A whole lot of support abilities. It is pretty useful in the dungeon, but it might be rough when alone.¡± (Hikaru) Leaving aside the matters about the Dark Spirit Ability, I didn¡¯t know if it was okay to tell him about the Affection of Spirits. There might be viewers who would expose that to him in the messages, but when that happens, that happens. There¡¯s no need for me to babble everything about me. ¡°It is hard to believe that Spirit Abilities are so useful after all. Jal apparently can use Water Spirit Abilities more than your average one, and thanks to that, we have escaped just barely with our lives many times already.¡± (Alex) ¡°The number of uses is really important. Also, we can buy spirit energy potions with Crystals, so we are a lot more blessed than the natives.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, my party members tell me that¡¯s cheating.¡± (Alex) ¡°Hm? ¡­You have even told your party members about the Crystal exchanges, Alex?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hm? Was that bad?¡± (Alex) ¡°No¡­¡± (Hikaru) The word ¡®careless¡¯ popped into my mind, but I don¡¯t know¡­ Well, it is not that stupid, and his party members must be people he can trust. But if they aren¡¯t¡­if an influential person were to learn about that, there¡¯s the chance to be caught. I lower my voice in order for others to not hear me. ¡°Alex, it is not like I am doubting your party members, but it is better to not tell others about Crystals and Points so readily. With Points, you can even recover lost parts of your body with the High Heal Scroll, you know? If an influential person were to hear about that¡­you get what I am saying here, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Do you mean they woulde to me to sell them one?¡± (Alex) Is he unexpectedly the type that has a flower field in his head? Alex was making a surprised expression and looks as if he really doesn¡¯t get it. ¡°That¡¯s not it. If the fact about Points were to be discovered, at worst, you will be imprisoned until you bring out scrolls. 1,000 Chosen came to this world. Meaning that there¡¯s definitely someone who will tell others about the Crystal and Point system¡­ No, it would be better to think that it has alreadye to that point. If that information circtes to the ones high up, they might even turn Chosen into wanted people. I am just saying we should act on that assumption. What do you think would happen if a reward were to be given to the people for capturing Chosen in this city?¡± (Hikaru) Even when hearing about what I am saying, Alex waspletely bbergasted here. ¡°T-Then, even about the fact that I came from another world¡­?¡± (Alex) ¡°Of course. It would be better to keep it a secret as much as possible. I think it is fine to talk about it to people you trust, but spreading it around carelessly would be suicidal.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I-Is that so¡­ I didn¡¯t worry about that before. It is true that the messages that came from the other side were warning me to be careful.¡± (Alex) ¡°Seriously?¡± (Hikaru) He is handsome, but he is quite the carefree type. Of course, it is not like the information will spread so fast, but we are foreigners. If you are not careful at all times, there¡¯s no knowing when the rug will be pulled under you. ¡°Thanks, Hikaru. I didn¡¯t get it at all until now. I will ask myrades as well to not tell others too.¡± (Alex) ¡°That would be for the best.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°But¡­isn¡¯t it painful to not be able to talk about your own roots? How are you doing, Hikaru?¡± (Alex) ¡°I¡­have not told anyone yet.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Wow, you are strong, Hikaru¡­¡± (Alex) It is not like I am strong. It is because I am weak that I can¡¯t say it. Courage is required to trust people. Chapter 91: Combined Party and Surrounded

Chapter 91: Combined Party and Surrounded

Taking a leisurely 2 hours, the demon lord subjugation team had broken through the 2nd Floor. We are now in the 3rd Floor. It is apparently customary that the demon lord subjugation starts from 2 floors above the floor that it was found in, and if it is a Demon Lord found in the 5th Floor, they begin searching from the 3rd Floor. ¡°There¡¯s the chance the Demon Lord is already on this floor! Be on alert, everyone!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The big man at the front shouted. So he says, but there¡¯s apparently rarely any cases where one has gone up 2 Floors in such a short period of time. It hasn¡¯t been long since it appeared, and they say that the highest possibility is that it is staying in the 5th Floor. Alex and I are participating as porters, but one can tell by our equipment, we are totally nning on participating in the battle. It is a subjugation team that¡¯s around 40 people in total. Probably no one would be bothered if porters were to participate in the battle as well. ¡°Demon Lords apparently get stronger as they go up the floors. Did you know that?¡± (Alex) ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It seems like it was pretty strong already in the 5th Floor, so if it were toe up all the way to the 3rd Floor, I think it would have be strong enough that people of our level wouldn¡¯t even be able to face them. What do we do if that happens?¡± (Alex) Slight fear was shown in the face of Alex. He wasughing just a few moments ago about looking forward to fighting a Demon Lord, but maybe the pressure got to him as the moment approached. ¡­But this is the normal reaction. Gleefully wanting to fight is not a normal mindset after all. You could even say that Alex, who hase to this demon lord subjugation just because it seemed amusing, falls into the category of people who are quite willful. ¡°I will fight the Demon Lord no matter the floor it shows up in. I came here for the sake of that.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hikaru¡­ Right, they do say that luck smiles upon heroes, so now that we havee this far, we gotta do it¡­!¡± (Alex) Alex psyches himself up with an ¡®alright!¡¯. Yeah, now that we havee this far, we have no choice but to do this. I opened the Status Board and checked my viewer count. I thought it would decrease because I took a break yesterday, but it actually has gone up. (It is 900 million¡­! Still 4 days remaining and 1st ce in the Real Time Rankings. If I am in the 3rd ce in the Total Ranking, I have plenty enough chance. It is going up to a strange degree even though I still haven¡¯t met the Demon Lord. A synergizing effect might have happened because I spoke to Alex.) (Hikaru) Actually, the viewer count increased quite a bit in the date with Rifreya yesterday. Rifreya was beautiful yesterday. Her sparkling figure under the sunlight must have been a sight that even the people on Earth couldn¡¯t take their eyes off. Or maybe it came from their hatred of me hanging around with her. ¡­Killing his childhood friend and yet dating an isekai beauty. That would definitely be a great headline for them. Today¡¯s n is apparently to check the 3rd Floor to see if the Demon Lord is here. We will be sweeping the floor for a whole day with 2 rotations of 12 hours each. If the Demon Lord is not found, the next day we will apparently begin the search in the 4th Floor. In other words, even with these numbers, we are technically split in two. If we end up missing the Demon Lord by some strange prank of fate, it will go up the floors. At worst, it could evene out to the surface. That¡¯s apparently the scenario that must be prevented at all costs. ording to Alex: ¡®the Great Spirits woulde out in order to defeat the Demon Lord, and it will turn into an irreversible situation¡¯. If that happens, it will be impossible to return the Great Spirits to their churches, and the spirit energy bnce of the dungeon will crumble and it will perish. That¡¯s why the Demon Lord alone must definitely be exterminated. That¡¯s the duty of the city that has created a dungeon artificially. ¡°Now then, we will be dividing you all into 3 groups! Spread in whatever manner you wish!¡± With the order of the man in the front, the explorers spread out in 3 groups in a haphazard manner. ¡°Well then, I will be regrouping with the boys! Let¡¯s do our best so we don¡¯t die!¡± (Alex) ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do our best.¡± (Hikaru) Alex pushes his fits out, and I bump fist with him before we go our separate ways. Looks like Rifreya is at the opposite side of Alex¡¯s party. It seems to be a group with a lot of women¡­ ¡°Ah, Hikaru! Over here, over here!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya is beckoning me over with a smile. The gazes of the fully armored women gathered on me, and it felt incredibly ufortable¡­ ¡°Heeh~! So this is your boyfriend, Rifreya-chan. Ah, I am Gloria. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°I am Moapple! I have heard about you from Full-nan. You saved her in the 2nd Floor. I would like to thank you too-nan!¡± ¡°Woaah, you really arepletely in ck!¡± 3 women unrestrainedly close the distance, and it flusters me. One of them is a lynx. Or more like, this group is full of women! ¡°Hey hey hey, Hikaru is troubled here.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya helped me out here, but she is hugging my arm, so it is pulling their attention even more. Even the 3 other women whistled at this. ¡°There was talk that Rifreya-chan, who was said to not have interest in men, had suddenly gotten a nice man, so I was wondering what was going on here, but¡­that¡¯s so nice.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot of encounters, but the explorer men are all kinda the same.¡± ¡°Hikaru-kun looks like an upstart, but that¡¯s also fresh and cute.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, there haven¡¯t been those types until now!¡± The female explorers were saying what they pleased. Honestly speaking, I am super bad at dealing with these unreserved gazes. I wanted to hide in the darkness, but using Darkness Fog here would stand out way too negatively here. ¡°Now now, everyone, leave the talk already and let¡¯s get going! The Demon Lord might be here, so you might die if you are not careful!¡± ¡°Ye~s!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes-nan!¡± ¡°Also, Rifreya-chan and the boyfriend, follow us for now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The red haired woman in red armor seems to be the leader of this group. Her bright red full body armor stands out, but her giant axe on her back stands out even more. Just how much physical strength does one need to have to swing around an axe like that? It looks heavier than the greatsword of Rifreya. With one order of the red haired explorer, she grabbed hold of everyone, and the exploration started. The 3 parties advance in different directions. We are a party of 14 including me. You could say it is Rifreya and me plus 2 other parties. Rifreya and I are in charge of keeping guard of the back. ¡°Sorry about just now. Everyone knows that I am diving with you, so it turned out like that.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. By the way, that lynx person¡­could it possibly be that she is not hired?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s right. Moa-san is a big veteran that has been treading this line of work for 10 years. Her Tier is apparently pretty high too.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°She does look strong.¡± (Hikaru) Apple-san was taking the job of a scout and hopping ahead. Grapefull and the other hired lynxes most likely aim to be like her. Her armor is all mithril and it looks cool. This might be what you would call the senior you aspire to be. Chapter 92: Magic Silver Rank’s battle and a Thread of Hope

Chapter 92: Magic Silver Rank¡¯s battle and a Thread of Hope

We begin the exploration in the 3rd Floor, the Straying Big Mist Garden, that has mist shrouding it. Because each group went their separate ways, it didn¡¯t take long for the other teams toe out of sight. ¡°If we find the Demon Lord, how do we regroup with the other teams?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°For the 3rd Floor, it would be the hunting horn.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hunting horn?¡± (Hikaru) ording to Rifreya, the hunting horn is a Wind Spirit Tool, and depending on the location of the 3rd Floor you are in, you blow on it in a certain way, and we tell each other the location of the Demon Lord in that way. ¡°Then there¡¯s the need for practice.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t participated, but the guild does group training every now and then. Cause if you don¡¯t know the phrases, you won¡¯t even know where the ryed location is after all¡­ So I say, but apparently it has been several years since a Demon Lord hase all the way to the 3rd Floor.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°What about the 4th Floor?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The team in the 4th Floor that finds it would shoot fireworks towards the waterfall. You can see that waterfall from almost anywhere on that floor.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see. They have thought it through.¡± (Hikaru) The 3rd Floor is a mist floor. Even if you find the Demon Lord, what¡¯s the point if they can¡¯t even rush to support each other. That¡¯s why they use the hunting horn phrases to ry each other¡¯s location. Moapple-san, who went ahead inside the mist, returned. ¡°2 Gre, 2 Tro.¡± (Moapple) The names were shortened just like a veteran party. Must be a mixed party of 2 Gremlins and 2 Trolls. It is a pain of abination within the monsters that show up in this floor. Now then, what to do. ¡°Hikaru, you haven¡¯t properly watched how other explorers fight, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I have but, now that you mention it, not high ranked explorers.¡± (Hikaru) I would say silver rank at most. It would be my first time seeing gold, and more so mithril rank which is higher than that. The leader of the party is the red haired one. All 6 arebatants. When ites to parties of that level, it seems there¡¯s no ¡®member that doesn¡¯t fight¡¯ regardless if they are porters or any other role. ¡°So they aren¡¯t hiring a porter.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°They have a magic storage bag after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You have a dark storage in your Spirit Abilities, right? It is a magic tool that replicates that.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°There¡¯s even something like that¡­? No, there¡¯s a Magic Tool that can replicate water healing abilities, so this is natural, huh.¡± (Hikaru) The Deposition of Darkness, Shadow Bag, is the 3rd or 4th ability I learned, if I remember correctly. It is not like it is some advanced ability. So it is not impossible to turn it into a magic tool, huh. ¡°It costs around 25 gold coins though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That much?¡± (Hikaru) Magic tools are expensive to begin with, but 25 gold coins is really something. That¡¯s a price that could build a house. Well, that must be testament to how important it is though. By the way, that it has the same storage capacity as Shadow Bag means that it has enough space to store Spirit Stones for a single exploration. Spirit Stones that Mithril Rank parties can get from monsters are mostly pretty big, so it must be pretty rough to move with a rucksack full of those. ¡°Ah, they have begun.¡± (Rifreya) A mixed party of Gremlins and Trolls are apparently pretty problematic if you fight them upfront. We have only fought with the method of separating the Gremlins and Trolls, so I only know about how annoying they are from information though. The Gremlins apparently get in the way of defeating the Trolls by using Spirit Abilities, and that¡¯s apparently a pain. Gremlins are mostly at the back of the Trolls, so if you fight them normally, you would have to defeat the Trolls first, or you won¡¯t be able to get to the Gremlins. While you are taking your time with the Trolls, you will be annoyed by the Spirit Abilities of the Gremlins, and the frontline is prone to crumbling from that. Now then, as for how the Mithril Ranks fight¡­ ¡°Aah, I see¡­¡± (Hikaru) It ended in an instant. First, one of the Gremlins was defeated by the shot of an arrow, and at the next instant, the thin sword of Moapple-san pierced the other one and died. I honestly couldn¡¯t tell when Moapple-san had slipped past the Trolls and got at the back. One of the Trolls was split in two by the sweeping strike of the red haired leader¡¯s giant axe, and thest one was in by a spear. ¡°It was so impressive I couldn¡¯t learn anything.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That was overwhelming. As expected.¡± (Rifreya) It was literally ¡®on a whole other level¡¯. It is close to that feeling of low level monsters in games not being an opponent at all. So this is how it looks in real life¡­ ¡°What floor do they dive in?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The 6th Floor. They are the few explorer parties that can get through the 5th Floor, Hell to Glory.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°6th Floor! Isn¡¯t that the current lowest floor?¡± (Hikaru) It still isn¡¯t known how many floors this dungeon has in total. However, by having someone exploring till the 5th Floor and bringing information back, other explorers can hunt monsters more safely. Diving to the 6th Floor, the Dawn of the Great in, that has no information circting would be like wearing a blindfold. You would be fighting unknown monsters. That is an ¡®exploration¡¯ in the real meaning of the word. You could even say these girls are one of the few ¡®real explorers¡¯ in this dungeon. ¡°Uhm¡­Hikaru, there¡¯s no way this is possible, but could it be that you don¡¯t know about them¡­the Crimson Vials?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Nope, didn¡¯t know.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh?! They are the most famous explorer party in this city¡­! And here I felt something was off when we were talking¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It has only been about a few weeks since I came to this city¡­ Then, those people are the Crimson Vial party?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s right. They are all Undine Mithril Rank. It is said the leader Ga-san is close to reaching Smander Rank.¡± (Rifreya) That¡¯s impressive. Smander Rank is the number one rank -in other words, the highest. This city currently doesn¡¯t have anyone in Smander Rank, so that means this is the party with the highest contribution, huh. In my previous world, physical work was normally handled by men. But this world has Tiers and Spirit Abilities. That¡¯s one of the reasons why a rtively short man like me can fight. Of course, there¡¯s no issue with women fighting as well. What¡¯s most important in a party is teamwork. ¡°You know a party like that? That¡¯s impressive, Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°At the time when I was forming a party with the girls of my household, we were also a party mainly of girls, so they treated us well. They said it is also the duty of the ones above to look after their juniors.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see. Well, it is true that it is mostly men after all.¡± (Hikaru) It is not that I know a lot about explorers, but it is true that a cursory nce at it made me feel that it is an industry with mostly men. It would feel constraining for the women, so they must have taken a stance of helping each other out. ¡°The party of Gloria-san is also famous, you know? The Sneeze of the Goddess is a cute party name, but it is powerful.¡± (Rifreya) Only the 6 of the Crimson Vials participated in that battle just now. Us and the remaining 6 were on standby. Those other ones must be the Sneeze of the Goddess. Beginning with the brte Gloria that has wavy tied up hair, everyone has heavy equipment, and they are a party that seems like they have strong rushing force. ¡°Wait, Rifreya-chan, you are calling this delicate and cute maiden ¡®powerful¡¯? Call me elegant, beautiful, and strong.¡± (Gloria) ¡°Oh, you were listening, Gloria-san?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Of course I would. When speaking of powerful, you fit the bill more, Rifreya-chan -using a ridiculously big sword like that.¡± (Gloria) ¡°I am aiming to be an explorer that doesn¡¯t lose in power against monsters after all. I am far from reaching my master though.¡± (Rifreya) It seems Gloria-san and her group are the same generation as Rifreya (a bit older though), and it seems like she is in a more casual rtionship with the Crimson Vials. ¡°Even so, the crimsondy and her party really are impressive. The 3rd Floor monsters are nothing to them.¡± (Gloria) ¡°Crimsondy?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ahaha, the nickname of Ga-neesan.¡± (Gloria) Bright red armor, red hair, and swinging a giant red axe. You could even say Ga-san is the incarnation of fire. That red color of hers might have the effect of attracting the monsters -like a matador. ¡°Whichever the case, it seems like today will be a cozy exploration. It would be a different story if a panther shows up, but that doesn¡¯t show often.¡± (Gloria) ¡°Eh? The Demon Lord won¡¯t show up?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ahaha~. A Demon Lord takes several days to go up even one floor and umte power after all~. If it has been found 2 days ago in the 5th Floor, the chances are that maybe it is in the 4th Floor or maybe not. Even so, there have been past exceptions, so we are simply confirming the 3rd Floor properly too.¡± (Gloria) I see. It is fine to face it in the 3rd Floor, but it would be dangerous if they search the 4th Floor and then it ends up with the Demon Lord having already arrived at the 3rd Floor and going up to the 2nd Floor, huh. This probably is telling of how big the increase in power is as it goes up in floors. ¡°Then, tomorrow will be the 4th Floor?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s right~. Hikaru-kun, do you have experience in the 4th Floor?¡± (Gloria) ¡°None.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, stick to the backs of these onee-sans, okay? We will protect you.¡± (Gloria) Gloria-san winks at me. But at this rate, there¡¯s the chance I can see the monsters in the 4th Floor I haven¡¯t seen yet. If we go down all the way to the 5th Floor, I can see from up-close the clearing method of veterans. The next ones fighting will apparently be them, the Sneeze of the Goddess. I watch that from a faraway location and think. (I am d I managed to get 1st ce on viewers.) (Hikaru) If my current Real Time Ranking wasn¡¯t 1st, I might have gone as far as going down to the 4th Floor alone to meet the Demon Lord. I waspletely tormenting myself yesterday until Rifreya brought me out, and I actually did intend to do that. However, if I am in a situation that can help me maintain 1st ce, then the story is different. It would be scarier to push myself and end up dying. It might be a negative way of thinking, but failing aftering this far¡­is what scares me the most. I can get the Resurrection Gem. I can feel that I am this close already. I operate the Status Board and read the description that I have seen several times already. [Resurrection Gem: Sacred Treasure. The God Gem that brings back your important someone to life. The ones who died on Earth, the ones who died in the parallel world; it can be used for any of those two. Be careful as this will revive them at the ce they died. If it isn¡¯t someone important to you, it won¡¯t be possible to revive them.] If I get 1st ce, I can revive Nanami. I don¡¯t know in what way that will change my life, and maybe it might not change it at all. Even if I manage to revive Nanami, the ce she will be revived in is ¡®the ce she died¡¯. In other words, in her room on Earth. I don¡¯t have the means to even know if she actually revived. But that¡¯s fine too. Right now, even if I can¡¯t think of anything, even if I can¡¯t find any meaning in living in this world, if I can aplish that one thing of reviving my childhood friend, I will -at the very least- feel thating to this world¡­being hated by the whole had meaning. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s hope or pointless sentimentality. Even so, that¡¯s the only thing I can cling to. I can¡¯t return to my original world, and have no choice but to live in this world while being exposed to the gazes of curiosity. I have no choice but to do this¡­until myst days. Chapter 93: The End of the First Day of Exploration and No Return

Chapter 93: The End of the First Day of Exploration and No Return

After this and that, the 11 hour exploration ended. In the end, Rifreya and I just followed behind without fighting. Depending on the viewer count, I was thinking about stealthily withdrawing, but the fighting visage of a high ranked explorer is not something you see often. The viewers are not only not decreasing, they are continuously going up, so I decided to stay put in the end. The expert teamwork of the Crimson Vials; the heavy equipment of the Sneeze of the Goddess that pushed the monsters and wiped them out had quite the visual impact. This was probably interesting for the viewers too. ¡­My battle style revolves around hiding in the darkness, so in terms of visuals, it is super in. It is a shame that the Demon Lord didn¡¯t show up, but thinking about the remaining days, you could say that we managed to shift the climax closer to thest day. It is not a bad situation. The team for the rotation hade, and they took over the exploration of the 3rd Floor. All the 40 people of the first half pulled out, and we will be diving again tomorrow after properly resting. Finally the 4th Floor tomorrow. The second half team isn¡¯t going down the floor and continuing the exploration of the 3rd Floor. ording to Gloria-san, it is the rules, so they explore the 3rd Floor as well, but the Demon Lord is probably still on the 5th Floor or beginning to go up to the 4th Floor. It would be bad to have it go up, so wouldn¡¯t it be risky to have it go up? Is the heavy question I tried asking, but rather than defeating the Demon Lord in the 5th Floor that even regr monsters are strong, having it go up to the 4th Floor would have less dangers. It is true that, even if the objective is to defeat the Demon Lord, there will be normal monsters around too, so this might be the natural option to take. The second half team will continue the exploration of the 3rd Floor, but their main objective is to make sure the Demon Lord hasn¡¯t gone up to the 3rd Floor, and most are silver rank. The duty of defeating the Demon Lord is taken by the first half team. And in reality,pared to the mithril rank and gold rankprising half of the first half team, the second half team¡¯s equipment is normal and feels unreliable. ¡°What do they do if the second half team finds the Demon Lord?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°They call the first half team while holding it off in the stairs of the floor. Today we will also be staying in the inn that the guild prepared.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°In that case, the second half team is undertaking a bigger risk. I don¡¯t think holding it back is so easy.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but there¡¯s barely any past cases where the second half team has encountered the Demon Lord. Ga-san and the others have also gotten a preview of the 4th Floor. There rarely is a chance for it toe up as long as there¡¯s no extraordinary circumstances.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see.¡± (Hikaru) In other words, the ecology of Demon Lords has been mostly rified, and the second half team is mostly there for insurance. There¡¯s apparently Demon Lords who are in forms that are difficult to find, so a 24 hour system was taken, but before that, it was all done in 12 hours of exploration. Whichever the case, what I will be doing has been settled since the beginning. ¡°¡­Sorry, Rifreya, I will be staying.¡± (Hikaru) I stopped in front of the stairs to the 2nd Floor and told her that. ¡°Eh? But¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I don¡¯t n on leaving the dungeon until the Demon Lord shows up. I will be mixing in with the 2nd group, so you can go back, Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) There¡¯s 3 days left. I can¡¯t get indolent here in order to get 1st ce. There¡¯s time zones, so no matter the timing, it is golden time somewhere on Earth. If at the time when the Demon Lord appears I am absent, I wouldn¡¯t be able to regret it enough. It has been around 40 days since the isekai transfer. ording to Alex, there has been no Chosen who has encountered a Demon Lord. No, there simply might not have been a subjugation record of it, but there could have been someone who has encountered one¡­ Whichever the case, viewers will definitely increase. I still haven¡¯t gotten 1st ce in the Total Rankings. I don¡¯t have any leisure time. It is for this that I took my sweet time sleeping yesterday. I am participating solely as the porter of Rifreya, so there¡¯s the chance I will trouble her if I act so selfishly, but even with that, I can¡¯t pull back here. If I exchange Crystals for stamina potions, there will be no issues with me acting without sleeping for a certain degree. Fortunately, I have a decent amount of saved up Crystals from the time I was shut-in. ¡°Then, I will stay here too. I am still your party member after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°But¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No buts. We are still a party¡­right? Also¡­it is actually normal to camp when in the dungeon. It is just that you are abnormal, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya said this after a bit of deliberation. I thought she would say that. It is not like I proposed this in hopes she would say that, but she is kind, and I know from our short time together that she is a person with a caring personality. ¡°You don¡¯t really have to keep mepany, you know? This is just me being selfish here.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°There will be an evaluation in the Demon Lord subjugation, and there¡¯s quite the reward for meritorious deeds. There¡¯s a special reward for the ones that find it.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya answers like that, most likely to be considerate. ¡°I see¡­ Thanks, Rifreya. You are a great help.¡± (Hikaru) After that, Rifreya told Ga-san the circumstances, and got permission to stay behind. Explorers are -in the end- just a haphazard mix of people like yakuzas. We are not corporate employees, and it is not like we are tied up by rules that much. Not participating isn¡¯t forgiven, but aside from that, they are pretty tolerant. ¡°Want to mix into the group of the second half and hunt in the 3rd Floor?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, Full¡¯s not here, so let¡¯s rest at the stairs.¡± (Hikaru) I probably can¡¯t expect much increase in viewership from fighting anymore. Even so, if it had just been me going down to the 4th Floor or fighting in the 3rd, it would have been fine, but with Rifreya, I can¡¯t push it. Let¡¯s act with the battle against the Demon Lord as the highest priority. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back. We are resting in the stairs connecting the 3rd and 2nd Floor, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, let¡¯s go for the one connecting to the 4th Floor. If it is there, we will be the first ones to notice if the Demon Lord goes up¡­ No, I am ¡®that¡¯, so maybe I would attract the Demon Lord?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Even a Great Spirit-sama needs a decent distance in order to detect a Loved One, so I think it will be okay.¡± (Rifreya) Great Spirits detect Loved Ones within 100 meters. It is not like I confirmed by actually doing a cat-and-mouse with them, but Rifreya asked a priest of the church, so it should be correct. By the way, the stairs from the 3rd to the 4th Floor easily go over 100 meters. The chances are low that the Demon Lord woulde up for me if it is far down in the floors. ¡­No, that development is right up my alley. I am here to fight the Demon Lord. - Chapter 94: Thunder Fang and the Two Alone at the Stairs

Chapter 94: Thunder Fang and the Two Alone at the Stairs

Rifreya and I had moved to the stairs leading to the 4th Floor. Even if there¡¯s a lot of parties exploring the Straying Big Mist Garden, we rarely bump into any other explorers. There¡¯s the simple reason of the dungeon being vast, but most of the reason why is because of the dense mist. ording to one theory, this mist makes explorers not meet with other explorers by unconsciously leading them to other directions. Well, there¡¯s barely any backing to this, but we are talking about a mysterious space like a dungeon, so there might be stuff like that. The reality is that we didn¡¯t encounter any party on our way to the stairs. They apparently have one party as lookouts in front of the stairs, and in the off-chance that the Demon Lordes up, that party would blow the hunting horn. Well, whichever the case, there¡¯s almost no chance the Demon Lord will be showing up today though. ¡°Ah, we will be serving as lookouts here as well. Pleasure to work with you.¡± (Hikaru) There¡¯s always a party in charge of watching the stairs to the 4th Floor. I say lookouts, but it is not like there¡¯s anything to do until the Demon Lord shows up. There¡¯s almost no monsters around the stairs, and it is not like there¡¯s smartphones to kill time here. And in reality, the explorer party of 3 were ying a card game. ¡°Yeah, pleased to work wi¡ªwait, ain¡¯t that Hikaru!¡± One of the explorers turned here, and it was the Canadian handsome man, Alex. ¡°Eh? You didn¡¯t go back, Alex?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Right back at you. But¡­I get ya. There¡¯s no way we can miss an interesting event like a Demon Lord subjugation, right?¡± (Alex) Mine is to get 1st ce in the Viewer Count Race, but it seems Alex stayed here simply because it is amusing. I even feel jealous that he is actually enjoying the isekai life. ¡°Hikaru, you had acquaintances amongst the explorers?¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya showed her face from my back, and Alex and his party all went ¡®a¡¯ ¡®i¡¯ ¡®u¡¯ and froze. ¡°I am in a party with Hikaru, my name is Rifreya Ashbird. Nice to meet you.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya introduces herself in a polite manner. She lowered her head, and her silky tinum blonde hair flowed down. There was a mysterious charm to it. ¡°I-I-I am Jack Alexander Fox! Please call me Alex, or Jack, or whatever you wish!¡± (Alex) ¡°I-I am Crabbell! Silver Rank explorer!¡± (Crabbell) ¡°S-Same here! Name¡¯s Jo-Jordan!¡± (Jordan) Alex and his party begin introducing themselves while stammering to the point that it made me wonder if they would bite their tongues. Was thest one Jordan, or Jojordan? By the way, Crabbell has red curly hair and a two-handed sword. Jojordan has blue hair with his face being like that of a young nobleman, and he is fat. His equipment is lightweight, so he must be a Spirit User. ¡°I-If you would like, want to y c-cards with us?! It is the cards that Alex made, and it is pretty fun¡­!¡± Judging from the lining of the cards, they seem to be ying poker. Or more like, that Alex, to even dere that he was the one who created them. Those are some nerves. Well, for stuff like this, the faster one wins though. I look at the face of Rifreya. It is not like I am against ying cards with them. It is better to do something than nothing when ites to getting viewers. But it doesn¡¯t look like Rifreya is into this at all. ¡°Sorry. I want to be alone with him.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Eh?!¡± (Hikaru) Rifreya took my hand gently, and pulled me immediately down to the stairs. When I look back, I could see the 3 standing there dumbfounded, and it was a strangely distinctive sight. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó ¡°I guess it should be fine around here.¡± (Rifreya) After going down the stairs for a while, Rifreya stopped in ce. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Those guys were dumbfounded, you know?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Cause you know, those people look at me with weird eyes.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hm, well, that might be true.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is true.¡± (Rifreya) My little sisters would often be seen with ¡®weird eyes¡¯, so I can somewhat understand. Gazes of interest. Even if the person themself has no ill-intent, it just feels ufortable. Rifreya is beautiful, so it is not like I don¡¯t understand why they can¡¯t help getting that kind of reaction. ¡°Well, men just can¡¯t help it. It is not like they are bad guys.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I understand that. Also¡­it is true that I wanted to be alone with you.¡± (Rifreya) Saying this, she prompts me to sit. The 3rd Floor stairs are the same as the garden ones, made from chamfered stone, so it didn¡¯t feel bad sitting on them. But the cold wind of the 4th Floor reached all the way here. My skin was somewhat cold. ¡°Rifreya, if you get sleepy, it is okay to go to sleep. I will keep watch.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No way I would feel sleepy yet.¡± (Rifreya) Normal monsters don¡¯t get close to the stairs that much. But being careless can be our downfall, and it seems like it is 100% certain. There are rare instances where monsters would go up or down. And so, having both of us sleeping would be suicidal. Of course, there¡¯s also the chance that the Demon Lord woulde up. A space where silence reigns. The sound of the waterfall in the 4th Floor and the voices of Alex right above us don¡¯t reach here. ¡°Aah, but here, if the Demon Lord is in the 3rd Floor, we might not notice.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it is in the 3rd Floor yet. I can feel a dangerous presence from below after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You can feel it¡­? The presence of the Demon Lord?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Just a feeling. The feel of the Spirits is, how to say it¡­different.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Loved Ones are impressive¡­¡± (Rifreya) This is a feeling that I acquired after arriving in this world and running the whole way in the forest with my life right in my throat. Beings that have dense spirit energy¡­be it a living being or a monster, I can somewhat tell they are there. Of course, it is in most part because of the Affection of Spirits, but this is one of the few special skills that I have obtained. ¡°Then, even if the Demon Lordes up, we would be able to tell.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Not for certain, but I think I would be able to tell if it is a strong one.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I will be counting on you then~.¡± (Rifreya) It is true that the stronger the being is -like Demon Lords- the easier it is for me to sense them. I had that baseless confidence. Even so, the Demon Lord doesn¡¯t seem to be near. It would be better to rest our bodies in preparation for the battle ahead. However¡­there¡¯s something I have to tell her. Chapter 95: Declaration of Love and Truth

Chapter 95: Deration of Love and Truth

¡°Rifreya, aren¡¯t you cold? Use this. I bought it yesterday, so it is clean.¡± (Hikaru) I take off my overcoat and put it on Rifreya. It is an overcoat made of stiff and hard cloth, but it should be better than having nothing. ¡°¡­Are you not cold, Hikaru?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, I am pretty resistant to cold.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You don¡¯t sound convincing at all with that pale face¡­ Ei!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°O-Oi!¡± (Hikaru) She slides towards me to the point of sticking her body to mine, and then puts the overcoat to cover the both of us. The heat of us both was being concentrated by the overcoat, and it was warm. But it is a pretty embarrassing situation. ¡°See? With this, we are both warm.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Fufu¡­ I spent the night sitting on the stairs with my previous party too. But I didn¡¯t in my wildest dreams think that I would spend the night sitting side by side with a man in this way.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Same here. I didn¡¯t even have any intentions of getting close to anyone in this city after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Really?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah. You could say getting along with you was a big miscalction.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Saying something like that again¡­¡± (Rifreya) After that, we didn¡¯t say a single word for a while. In this darkness that¡¯s ruled by silence, we were just feeling our body heat. ¡­Once this battle ends, we won¡¯t be diving together again. She will be a temr in her homnd, and I will be living in this dungeon forever. She mighte meet me every now and then. I would be fine with that. Being like this, I find it hard to let go of her. Those are my honest feelings. Yesterday, Rifreya brought me out to the light of the sun. Even if only for a brief period of time, I managed to forget about Earth. If it is her, I might be able to walk in this world. I certainly did feel that. I want to be with her forever. Things would be so easy if I could just say that. But the more I think about that, the more I treasure her, the more I have to keep her away from me. It would make the 7 billion people in Earth watch her. ¡°¡­Hikaru, I love you.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya mutters. Who knows how many times she has confessed already. I can¡¯t even tell why she has liked me this much. But that might be just how love works. ¡°Just by being like this, I feel so fulfilled that I don¡¯t need anything else¡­ To the point that I forget about my household, and about my little sister.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­Is that so.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­That¡¯s why, Hikaru, even if this ends¡­ I want to be together with you forever. Diving the dungeon together, renting a room together¡­without the time limit¡­forever.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Rifreya¡­¡± (Hikaru) She managed to say what she didn¡¯t manage to say before. I gave a time limit of 2 weeks. That¡¯s because that¡¯s the duration of the Viewer Count Race. Because I was thinking of using her in that time frame only. But I didn¡¯t expect Rifreya to hold this much interest towards me in that period of time. ¡®She will most likely notice her misunderstanding and take distance from me¡¯ -I thought that¡¯s what would happen. Just seeing the reaction of Alex, anyone can tell that Rifreya is an outstanding beauty. Peculiar tinum blonde hair, big almond color eyes, glossy lips with a tint red, and her proportions are on the level of a model. A girl like that should have as many choices as she wants. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t believe that she would be swayed by a in guy like me with no redeeming qualities. I thought she was simply telling herself she liked me because I saved her life and was doing all this out of a sense of duty. ¡­But¡­there were no lies in her words just now. Her words rang seriously and earnestly. ¡°I¡­can¡¯t be together with you anymore, Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) That¡¯s why I clenched my teeth and answered in this manner. ¡­I am attracted to her -to an unbearable degree. I want to be together with her too. Just how fun would it be to continue exploring together with Rifreya and Grapefull? I feel like I would be able to find meaning in my life for this twist of fate that wasing to this world if it is together with her. My time with her was so special that I could feel confident about this. Even so¡­ It is exactly because of this¡­ That I can¡¯t be with her anymore. ¡°¡­It is not¡­that you hate me, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°If I were to answer that, I would be one mean person. That¡¯s why¡­I can¡¯t answer.¡± (Hikaru) It is because I love her that I can¡¯t be with her. There¡¯s no way she would acknowledge an answer like that. But, in regards to the reason¡­it is still not over yet, but it might be okay to tell her. No, I must tell her. If she takes distance from me with that, that¡¯s okay. There isn¡¯t that much time left. Once the Demon Lord is defeated, the Viewer Count Race will end. I have borrowed the help of Rifreya to an unbelievable extent already. ¡°Then, why¡­? I¡­was a good party member, right? We have finished clearing the 3rd Floor, and we could have explored the 4th Floor and maybe even the 5th Floor. If you don¡¯t tell me¡­I¡­won¡¯t be able to give up.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Rifreya¡­ You know¡­I am not from this world.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh?¡± (Rifreya) She opened her eyes wide at my sudden confession. I said something iprehensible, so this is natural. ¡°I came from a different world to this one. Around¡­40 days ago. You might not be able to believe this though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s just¡­ No, this is the truth, right, Hikaru?¡± (Rifreya) She distanced herself slightly from me, tilted her body this way, and looked straight at my eyes. Those eyes of hers had the light of someone that wanted to face me with sincere feelings. ¡°The reason I can¡¯t be with you is there. We otherworlders are being watched by the people of our world. Like diators made to fight as entertainment. Even at this very moment.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Being watched, you say¡­ But no one is watching.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya looks restlessly around. If I hadn¡¯t been given the information beforehand in the Status Board, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that I am being watched 24/7 by people either. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. As if I would make a stupid lie like this¡­ Even now, 800 million people are watching us, and even listening to this conversation.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°800 million, you say¡­ I haven¡¯t even heard of that amount of people before.¡± (Rifreya) The word million might not be a denominator you hear in this world. Rifreya once again directed a gaze of suspicion towards me. Of course she would. If I had been told this at the time when I was on Earth, I would have doubted the other party¡¯s sanity. Chapter 96: Because I am an Outsider and Because I Decided to Live Alone

Chapter 96: Because I am an Outsider and Because I Decided to Live Alone

¡°I don¡¯t have proof, but¡­right. Watch this.¡± (Hikaru) I operate the Status Board, use 3 Crystals, and buy a nket. A nket came out smoothly from nothing. I ced that nket on the shoulders of Rifreya. Rifreya was taken aback by this, and was confirming the touch of the nket. ¡°We get Points depending on whether we otherworlders have entertained the guys on the other side¡­the viewers. By using those, you can buy a variety of items. This nket was something I bought with that. The spirit energy potion I gave you before was from that too¡­ This is something that¡­would be impossible for the people in this world, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°B-But¡­you have the shadow storage. Didn¡¯t you bring it out from there¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°If I had it to begin with, I would have brought it out a long time ago. Also, you take it out from the shadows with Shadow Storage. It is not like thingse out from thin air.¡± (Hikaru) I sink my hand into my shadow, and bring out a rope. Thingse out from different ces. The Status Board is in midair after all. ¡°But¡­even if that¡¯s the case, that doesn¡¯t really make it a reason for you to not be able to be with me, right? I don¡¯t really care about where youe from.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I also wouldn¡¯t have cared if it were just about my origins¡­ It is not that, it is the part about the viewers watching. It is a situation I can¡¯t do anything about.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­? I don¡¯t really mind though. I can¡¯t even feel it after all.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya tilts her head cutely. I figured she would be answering like that. Can¡¯t even feel it. Not feeling the reality of it. I probably don¡¯t even feel it either. The only thing that shows me this are the numbers in the Status Board after all. Or maybe the unread ¡®messages¡¯ that I still haven¡¯t opened and continue increasing? ¡°It bothers me. I¡­don¡¯t want to disy you to others, Rifreya. I don¡¯t want them to look.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Don¡¯t want them to look, you say¡­ Ah, are you talking about that night¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s right. I am truly sorry about that night. I was drunk, and¡­I didn¡¯t expect you to make such a bold move, Rifreya¡­ Wait, that¡¯s just me making excuses. You can reprimand me as much as you wish.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°T-That¡¯s something I did myself, so I don¡¯t really mind. Hmm, you don¡¯t want them to see me, huh¡­ Is that¡­possessiveness?¡± (Rifreya) She gave me an upward nce and her mouth curved up as she asked me this. ¡°Don¡¯t make such a happy face. It is possessiveness¡­ No, if I had to put it more urately, it is a moreplicated feeling, but¡­anyways, I had you cooperate with me without telling you something this important.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hmm~, I don¡¯t get it. You can fight pretty well by yourself, right, Hikaru? You don¡¯t really need my help, right? You even gave a deadline, so you gotta exin everything to me.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I needed to increase my viewers no matter what for these 2 weeks only¡­ If I get 1st ce, I can get a special item. I want it no matter what.¡± (Hikaru) I was repulsed at myself just saying it. ¡®I wanted something, so I used you¡¯. That¡¯s basically what it meant. ¡°What do you get?¡± (Rifreya) When she asked me this, I decided to tell everything to Rifreya. It seems like there¡¯s still time before the Demon Lord shows up. I spoke about Nanami. About how I came to this world after having been killed. About how I barely made it out of the forest with my life. And¡­that I am hated to death by the people on the other side because I am suspected of being the one that killed my childhood friend. Rifreya silently listened to my story. I don¡¯t know if she will be able to understand even if I exin it to her. It should be really hard to understand for the people in this world, including the circumstances. Even so, I spoke. Once I began speaking, I couldn¡¯t stop. I ended up talking on and on one-sidedly. ¡­Maybe I just wanted someone to hear me out. Alex said: ¡®It is painful not being able to talk about my own roots¡¯. I feel like I understand the meaning now. It didn¡¯t click with me at that time, but it really is hard to understand oneself. ¡°¡­That¡¯s everything. The reason why I am here.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°So¡­that¡¯s how it was¡­¡± (Rifreya) It is questionable whether Rifreya actually properly understood my circumstances. But by hearing me out, I feel like a bit of my worries in my chest had been taken away. ¡°Uhm¡­that childhood friend¡­is a girl, right? Was she your girlfriend?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°We didn¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. She was the closest girl I knew, but we knew each other since infancy, so I would say we were more like siblings¡­like family.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Family¡­¡± (Rifreya) That¡¯s most likely the closest word that can describe my rtionship with Nanami. Compared to my little sisters that were not normal in a whole lot of ways, the normal Nanami was someone that allowed respite in my heart. ¡°Anyways, I am sorry for keeping it from you! But with this, you should be able to understand why I can¡¯t be with you. Also¡­once this Viewer Count Race ended, I intended to pay for having used you without your consent. After getting 1st ce¡­once I managed to revive Nanami, I would have done anything possible. I wouldn¡¯t have minded dying if that¡¯s what you wished for.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Dying, you say¡­ There¡¯s no way I would wish for that. Also¡­even when you told me all that, it really doesn¡¯t click with me, or like¡­I understand that you are telling this really seriously, but¡­I don¡¯t really mind, you know? If they want to watch, just let them watch.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I knew you would say that, Rifreya, but¡­I don¡¯t want to. I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t drag you into this¡­ I don¡¯t want to.¡± (Hikaru) Diving into the dungeon, and defeating a Demon Lord; even if I hadn¡¯t asked, it is something that an explorer can¡¯t avoid if they continue that line of work. That¡¯s why, as long as she is okay with the fact that I dyed her retirement, there¡¯s no problem. But dragging her into a livestream that is attached to an otherworlder like me is a different story. No matter how much I exin to Rifreya, there¡¯s no way she would be able to get it. It is a world where PCs, smartphones, and even TVs don¡¯t exist, so there¡¯s no way she would be able to understand. I am not such a fiend that would go ¡®it is fine since she said it is fine¡¯. There¡¯s also the fact that I am being hated. I would drag her into that too. ¡°¡­Is there nothing that can be done?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Nothing. Also, you have your dream of bing a temr, right? Forget that you met me, and make your dreame true.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Then, what would happen with you, Hikaru? What are you going to do¡­after we go our separate ways?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I still haven¡¯t thought about it, but maybe I¡¯ll live my life hunting monsters mainly in the 2nd Floor.¡± (Hikaru) If I hunt monsters in the 2nd Floor while doing almost the same thing everyday, I won¡¯t be getting the attention of the viewers, and it shouldn¡¯t be a bad lifestyle. I am pushing myself here because I want to revive Nanami, but it is actually a bit rough on me. The voices of the Spirits, the gazes of the Spirits; there are times when I would misconstrue them as the gazes from Earth. After reading those messages¡­I waspletely traumatized. Even now, somewhere in my heart, I still have the desire of living in the darkness forever. ¡°Do you¡­intend to die¡­?¡± (Rifreya) Those words of Rifreya startled me. Once I revive Nanami, I will eventually give up on living, and put an end to it. I felt as if she had seen right through that part in my heart that felt it was okay to do that. ¡°¡­I won¡¯t die. I will simply be going back to how I was before I met you.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Liar¡­ Don¡¯t lie to me with a face like that.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is not a lie. Well, I will probably be leading what¡¯s basically a dead life though. Hahaha!¡± (Hikaru) I triedughing it off lightly. I honestly think that was a pretty bad deflect, but she didn¡¯t pursue it further. She must have understood that my feelings are not going to be changing. ¡°Hikaru, I told you I have a little sister, right? Do you remember that?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I do. You said you had a talented little sister.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I also told you I was dungeon diving because I needed money, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°And so, I didn¡¯t tell you this, but¡­my little sister is ill. The medical treatment requires a lot of money.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya said before that the reason why she dungeon dove was because she was training to be a temr and to earn money. I didn¡¯t think too deeply as to how she would be using that money. ¡°You are remitting that money?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah¡­ My mother has already retired from being a temr. Living off of the pension is one thing, but it isn¡¯t enough for the treatment.¡± (Rifreya) I see, Rifreya and her little sister were supposed to be temrs and earn money for their family. Because that n has crumbled, she has been sending money home while training to be a temr¡­is basically how it is, huh. ¡°Then, there¡¯s more reason to pass the temr exam.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Wrong, Hikaru. The temr business is fine already. I will be an explorer here forever¡­together with you, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I have been able to send a whole lot of money home since I made a party with you, Hikaru, and with this, there¡¯s no need to force myself to be a temr. More importantly, it would be better to be together with the person I lov¡ª¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Rifreya!¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t want her to shake my heart. Do you know just how much I want to be by your side too? Is this just my own selfishness, or the right act? I don¡¯t get anything at all. I don¡¯t, but there¡¯s nothing that can be done. ¡°¡­I want you to understand. No is a no.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rifreya hung her head down and her shoulders trembled. I didn¡¯t even have the right to take those shoulders in my embrace, and continued watching the deep darkness expanding to the lower floors with an absent mind. Chapter 97: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 3687th

Chapter 97: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 3687th

-4: Anonymous from Earth Because we are watching, Hikaru is taking the path of misery himself¡­ -8: Anonymous from Earth But I can¡¯t stop watching. The more Hikaru treads into the darkness, the less I can take my eyes off. Sorry for being a piece of sh*t. -10: Anonymous from Earth It must be pretty rough for him. I feel bad for him, like¡­seriously. -14: Anonymous from Earth He said he would do anything, but being together is a no, huh¡­ -16: Anonymous from Earth He once again said that he arrived in that world after being killed. I would like to hear more about the situation in detail though. -19: Anonymous from Earth Most of the information itpriseses from the announcements of the police and the spections of Celica after all. What¡¯s most important is to apprehend the culprit. -22: Anonymous from Earth Wonder with what eyes the culprit is watching Hikaru¡­ -25: Anonymous from Earth More importantly, he finally said he wants to revive Nanami-chan. It is just as Celica thought¡­no, anyone could tell. -28: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan really yed a big role in Hikaru¡¯s life. Hikaru rejecting Rifreya here must be because of Nanami-chan. -30: Anonymous from Earth He says it is not because of love, but that also means that¡¯s how important his family is. -32: Anonymous from Earth Now that I think about it, I have been watching all this while with this in mind, but Hikaru himself didn¡¯t outright state he was reviving Nanami-tan until now. -35: Anonymous from Earth Seeing Rifreya-chan so desperate made me want to cry -no, I cried. -37: Anonymous from Earth For some reason, I cried too. This is sad¡­ -39: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°I think Onii-chan considers the objective of Rifreya-san to be a knight as incredibly noble. But she herself is saying she is fine with throwing that away. Her objective might be the equivalent of ¡®I went to college in order to get a job at the local bank¡¯.¡± -44: Anonymous from Earth It is not like the person herself said that that¡¯s her dream after all ]temr. -47: Anonymous from Earth Her household is renowned for their temrs, so she probably can¡¯t just easily say ¡®maybe no~¡¯. People like Celica who are geniuses that can open their own paths as much as they want wouldn¡¯t be able to understand that feeling. The importance of the rails set for you. -48: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya saying inly that she wanted to rent a room with him made my heart skip a beat. She definitely doesn¡¯t understand the meaning of being watched by 800 million people. -52: Anonymous from Earth Of course she wouldn¡¯t. Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to. -53: Anonymous from Earth Even though Hikaru was most likely in love with Rifreya a long time ago¡­ What¡¯s with this¡­? What in the world is going on¡­? -54: Anonymous from Earth Still being only 15 years old and not being able to dream of the future is too painful. -55: Anonymous from Earth He has already secured a way to earn money, so I don¡¯t think he is too down in the pits though? -59: Anonymous from Earth I haven¡¯t been popr with women or have money. Of course, no future either. -66: Anonymous from Earth If you get isekaid, you might have another chance. How about participating in the suspicious ¡®lifestyle to be chosen by God¡¯ seminar. -71: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s rumors that there are quite a good amount of participants in those seminars. With God being proven real, the supernatural trade has gotten revitalized. -79: Anonymous from Earth They aren¡¯t getting hit with divine punishment from that? -83: Anonymous from Earth Divine punishment doesn¡¯t hit small scale stuff. The reality is that the killers of the Chosens before the transfer didn¡¯t get divine punishment. -88: Anonymous from Earth It is only towards people that tried to manipte the viewership on arge scale. That¡¯s when divine punishment-like stuff happened. Also the people that would say ¡®I was the one who made it~¡¯ towards edited videos other people made. -91: Anonymous from Earth Chosen killers were probably within the ns of God. In the end, no matter if it is in the past or the present, that¡¯s something that would have definitely happened. Considering that, controlling the viewership is probably taken as being in the bounds of God. -94: Anonymous from Earth If we think about it with the perspective of the origins of humanity until now, the ability to broadcast began just recently. -97: Anonymous from Earth The world was connected with the inte only a few decades ago. Until then, the world overseas was truly so so far that it felt like an isekai itself too. -102: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru being watched by us = Rifreya being exposed to evil intent too; is that the possibility he is thinking? If he learns that there¡¯s no such intent when he opens the messages, maybe he would ept Rifreya? -105: Anonymous from Earth Celica also touched on that possibility. -111: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°For Onii-chan, the very gazes are not good, or like¡­I think he has perceived them as something bad. Even when watching other Chosen, none have said they felt gazes, so it is most likely just an issue of perception. However, that¡¯s on the contrary making the problem moreplicated. You can¡¯t cut off something that¡¯s not even tangible, so there¡¯s no choice but to have Onii-chan change his perception.¡± Karen: ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t he be able to tell there¡¯s no people with bad intentions if he were to open his messages?¡± Celica: ¡°It depends on the person whether they believe that or not¡­ Our only connection with the Chosen are the messages, you know? The problem is whether he would go ¡®If all messages are warm, then there¡¯s no problem¡¯.¡± Karen: ¡°Onii is stubborn in weird ces after all¡­¡± -118: Anonymous from Earth Celica touches on the topic that our only connection is the messages every so often. This situation where the filter of God has been ced on the messages towards the Chosen is way too fragile, and it is easy to warp the truth of things. -119: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a character limit to it, and what¡¯s shown in the Status Board is just the digital text. There¡¯s not even an avatar icon, and no information of the sender. -127: Anonymous from Earth The craftiness of God shows here. The fact that it is not an actual proper messaging function but a simplified one. -131: Anonymous from Earth They probably want to take the stance that we are simply fans of the Chosen. -134: Anonymous from Earth There might be an actual mail function in the future. -138: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s the chance for a telephone one too. That would be tasty for the viewers too after all. -139: Anonymous from Earth At the same time in another ce, Alex and his party¡­ -144: Anonymous from Earth Iughed my ass out with Alex¡¯s side. -146: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Ah, those two! Snuggling up with one overcoat¡­they are doing the rank 3 in what I wanted to do at least once after bing an explorer!¡± ¡°Seriously?!¡± ¡°Woah!¡± -149: Anonymous from Earth Idiots I can¡¯t bring myself to hate. -152: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Even we haven¡¯t done anything bittersweet with Onii-chan like that!¡± Karen: ¡°C-Calm down. But that certainly ranks high in what an explorer would want to do at least once.¡± -159: Anonymous from Earth This is my first time seeing them speak like that. -164: Anonymous from Earth Karen has fallen on the same level as Alex and his party! -168: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Uoooh! Flush!¡± ¡°Fuh, sorry about that -four cards.¡± ¡°Gueeeeeeh!¡± Those idiots really are idiots. -173: Anonymous from Earth ying board games with those guys sounds like a lot of fun. -174: Anonymous from Earth Tension ZERO. -178: Anonymous from Earth Iughed out loud when they didn¡¯t even notice a ghoul getting really close because they were so into their poker game. -182: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, they should just forget about us watching and just flirt with each other. -187: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is way too stoic. -192: Anonymous from Earth Well, I do understand the feeling of not wanting others to see the cute sides of their loved ones. -194: Anonymous from Earth Then, are you okay with Rifreya-sama getting married with someone else? -199: Anonymous from Earth No way I would be. Don¡¯t even joke about it. -205: Anonymous from Earth Celica said Hikaru stated this with that resolve in mind. -209: Anonymous from Earth What a man¡­ -216: Anonymous from Earth Ain¡¯t that NTR! -218: Anonymous from Earth Say that once it actually happens, you heretic! -220: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a whole ton of Chosen who don¡¯t care one bit about that after all. -222: Anonymous from Earth Like Master Don Juan. It even feels as if he is showing us. -227: Anonymous from Earth It is that style of acting after all¡­ -228: Anonymous from Earth If it is an issue with money, doesn¡¯t Hikaru have a rare nt? Isn¡¯t it okay to bring that up? -234: Anonymous from Earth It may be rare, but it is unknown how much it can be sold at. -236: Anonymous from Earth It is one flower, so it would be crazy highly priced if it goes for 1 million. But for Hikaru and the others, 1 million isn¡¯t that much. -239: Anonymous from Earth True. -247: Anonymous from Earth If you are going to be living a modest lifestyle, then you might be able to survive for 1 year with just that one flower, but the treatment of Rifreya-sama¡¯s little sister is probably not on that scale. -253: Anonymous from Earth But the equipment of Rifreya-sama is pretty nice, so maybe she isn¡¯t sending that much money back home? -258: Anonymous from Earth That equipment -aside from the sword- there are theories that maybe they are all hand-me-downs from her master. -265: Anonymous from Earth Leaving aside what¡¯s the truth behind it, equipment and tools are a necessary expense for explorers. Trying to be frugal on that front and ending up not performing well as an explorer would be putting the cart before the horse. -267: Anonymous from Earth But if she can¡¯t be a temr¡­what would she be doing then? -275: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru said that he won¡¯t be partying with her even if that happens. He is simply doing his best right now because he has the mission of getting 1st ce to revive Nanami-chan. -277: Anonymous from Earth The description of the aforementioned flower had written that it might serve for some sort of disease, right? I am sure that flower can cure the disease of her little sister with that. I have read enough webnovels to know where this is going. -285: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t lump reality with fiction¡­ -291: Anonymous from Earth Leaving aside the other effects, can¡¯t they just use a panacea or something? -294: Anonymous from Earth That! -300: Anonymous from Earth The panacea requires 3 Points though. -303: Anonymous from Earth You people are idiots. The disease of her little sister has nothing to do with Hikaru not being able to stay with Rifreya. -310: Anonymous from Earth No, it must be serving as shackles for Rifreya herself. Once the matter of the little sister gets solved, she would be the very definition of an unfettered stalker. You can manage something by pushing incessantly against a gutless virgin like Hikaru. -313: Anonymous from Earth The little sister of Rifreya-sama apparently had a brighter future than her after all. If the little sister¡¯s disease is cured, the little sister will be the one bing the temr. Rifreya would be a free person then. -318: Anonymous from Earth Alright, let¡¯s go with that story. Now, let¡¯s tell him through messages¡ª -320: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t even have anyone we can send it to¡­ Maybe send it to Alex? -327: Anonymous from Earth If we send it to Alex, won¡¯t he instead begin to make a pass on Rifreya? -333: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is going to be arriving at Meltia soon, so maybe tell Jeanne-chan? I am sure she will get pissed off though. -339: Anonymous from Earth ¡°I am not a messenger girl!!¡± -349: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s actually starting to be a catchphrase for Jeanne. For some reason, there¡¯s a lot of: ¡®Tell x person this¡¯ or ¡®Do y this¡¯ or ¡®Please do z¡¯. Even though she seems to bepletely fed up with this, Jeanne still properly grants them, which says a lot about her. -355: Anonymous from Earth I think she considers the messages as some sort of quest. She is a gamer after all. -357: Anonymous from Earth Telling Jeanne is fine and all, but the messages themselves are not so easy to send now. At the beginning, maybe because God didn¡¯t adjust it well, or it might have been a limited time event because it had just opened, anything reached. -359: Anonymous from Earth Because of that, a whole lot of ming and nder reached Hikaru though¡­ -364: Anonymous from Earth Now you can¡¯t do it unless you have strong emotions apanying it. I also tried sending messages to Jeanne-chan for the fun of it, but they were all bounced off. -368: Anonymous from Earth The messages of family reach at a decent rate, so it really is about love. ¡°You are my pride and joy.¡± -by mom. -374: Anonymous from Earth Americans really like that phrase. Those were also sent to Alex, right? The: *I am proud of you*. [Note: written in english.] -377: Anonymous from Earth In the silent darkness, only the sobbing of Rifreya-sama resonates in the stairs to the 4th Floor¡­ The pale profile of Hikaru is painful to watch¡­ -378: Anonymous from Earth The message function really has its goods and bads. I would say it tilts more on the bad side though. -383: Anonymous from Earth Not really. Take Alex for example. He seems to actually be getting healed by the messages of his family. -385: Anonymous from Earth How can we have Alex tell Hikaru once again to open his messages? -388: Anonymous from Earth It seems even Celica and Karen can¡¯t send too many messages. Moreover, there seems to be a system where, the more you send, the less probable your next ones will be sent. -392: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no way they would implement a system where you can solve things by spamming the send button after all. -399: Anonymous from Earth Well, even if your letter arrives, it normally doesn¡¯t equate to having them move ording to it. It is the same logic as when someone tells us to study more, drink more energy drinks, don¡¯t eat ramen, or don¡¯t eat at night; we just don¡¯t listen. -413: Anonymous from Earth In the eyes of Alex, participating in a demon lord subjugation looks as if he is adapted to the fantasy world after all. -417: Anonymous from Earth Alex is a good guy, but¡­he is pretty self-centered, or like¡­he has the nature of the youngest child. He is not the type to worry much about others. Well, that¡¯s also part of his charm though. -422: Anonymous from Earth In his conversation with Hikaru, he was talking about himself the whole time after all. -428: Anonymous from Earth The fact that he at least tried telling him makes him a good guy¡­ There was absolutely no benefit for him in this after all¡­ -433: Anonymous from Earth I confirmed the message history, and it seems quite a lot of negative messages have reached Alex too. Or more like, there¡¯s few Chosen who don¡¯t get negative messages. The Chosen Wiki is written that Alex is the type to skim through messages that are not from his family or friends. -441: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it just that he tried avoiding sensitive topics in a time when they are about to subjugate a demon lord? -444: Anonymous from Earth This is just for discussion, but¡­ In what way do we even tell Alex in order for it to properly transmit? The person himself has closed off his heart, so no matter how it is told to him, it wouldn¡¯t work. Moreover, ites from a third party that has nothing to do with it. There¡¯s no way it would resonate with him. -448: Anonymous from Earth The rtionship Hikaru has with his family seems dicey after all¡­ Karen muttered: ¡®I can¡¯t deny that there¡¯s a difference in temperature when ites to feelings¡¯. -450: Anonymous from Earth Alex: ¡°There was a message from your little sisters.¡± Hikaru: ¡°From my little sisters¡­? *Thump!*¡± -459: Anonymous from Earth Hmm, doesn¡¯t look like this will work. -461: Anonymous from Earth Is Alex strong? He is a Chosen, so he should be stronger than your average person because of his God skills though. -470: Anonymous from Earth No, he has the characteristic messy point allocation that people who don¡¯t y games show in their character making. It is clear that it is better to have a specialization like Hikaru and Jeanne-chan, so I really can¡¯t say he is strong. Well, even with that, he has a good physique, and has the courage, so he ain¡¯t that bad. -478: Anonymous from Earth As someone who skims through the Line messages of my family, no matter how many times they tell me to read the messages, I would just go ¡®I know¡­¡¯. -480: Anonymous from Earth It resembles the cases when you cut offmunication with your family in the time you ck in college. -482: Anonymous from Earth The Resurrection Gem can be used on natives as well, so there¡¯s also the possibility of using it when Rifreya dies¡­ Or more like, is the Demon Lord battle going to be alright? They may be all rxed because they are in a subjugation team, but Hikaru and Rifreya are alone, so wouldn¡¯t they be in danger if they were to be attacked? -488: Anonymous from Earth He is a Loved One, so he attracts Demon Lords and all. -499: Anonymous from Earth Loved Ones don¡¯t really have such high value as prey, you know? Using Loved Ones to attract Demon Lords has been long done in the past, and the conclusion is that it can only detect them when they are a few tens of meters close. In the first ce, if it could attract them even when they are hundreds of meters apart, there would be no reason for the subjugation team to not have one. -512: Anonymous from Earth True. -514: Anonymous from Earth They could just solve this by mobilizing the Loved Ones that the church has after all. Don¡¯t know how many Loved Ones there are though. -517: Anonymous from Earth It seems it is on the level of 1 in every 400 people. That goes for Loved Ones and Hated Ones. -523: Anonymous from Earth Honestly, not only the messages, Hikaru seems to want to forget about Earth itself. Even if Nanami-chanes back to life, she would be reviving here, and she won¡¯t have any rtion with Hikaru¡¯s life. -528: Anonymous from Earth Knowing that several millions of people are watching you in their living rooms would be chill inducing. Can¡¯t even beat your meat in peace. That¡¯s hell. -530: Anonymous from Earth Now that I think about it, Alex didn¡¯t bring that defensive suit with him. -541: Anonymous from Earth He brought the Randall Knife that his father gave him. Looking closely, I can tell he has it on his person. -548: Anonymous from Earth Father¡­why did you give him a mere knife¡­? -552: Anonymous from Earth Over there, the ones who hold knives are apparently ones that have be true men. It might be something simr to passing on a Japanese sword that is your family heirloom. -555: Anonymous from Earth This goes without saying, but aside from people who battle, that aforementioned suit is nothing but heavy clothing. There¡¯s even people who have sold it¡­ -568: Anonymous from Earth If an old man suddenlyes to an unknown world in that suit, it would definitely scare people. -574: Anonymous from Earth Now that used ones are circting, there¡¯s no doubt it is scaring more people around the world. -579: Anonymous from Earth Even though it is actually good stuff. Things really don¡¯t go as people expect. -586: Anonymous from Earth In the end, money rules over everything. -591: Anonymous from Earth Rather than bringing something you don¡¯t know what effects could cause, just bring origami paper, make them into cranes or something on the road, and sell them. That would bring in more money and it wouldn¡¯t be as risky. -600: Anonymous from Earth Even if we suddenly end up living in a foreign country, you can at the very least say you are from Japan. You can exin things with that much. However, in an isekai transfer, even that is sealed, so the difficulty is high. The only thing you can rely on is money and power. -608: Anonymous from Earth It seems the young ones had high initial points, but what was the reason for that? -619: Anonymous from Earth In the world of humans, even if you are somewhat strong in terms of physical strength or spirit energy, that¡¯s just one facet of the power of humans after all. And Hikaru has unexpectedly high human power. -630: Anonymous from Earth The fact that he can speak with others already makes him a different breed from us. -637: Anonymous from Earth He is not an introvert, but I can¡¯t really call him an extrovert. -645: Anonymous from Earth I think an actual otaku with social anxiety would just instantly die once they get into the parallel world. -650: Anonymous from Earth There were actual hundreds of people who died almost as soon as they got there after all. -655: Anonymous from Earth The random transfer is at fault. The damn random transfer¡­ -659: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s the one that began working in a bread store at the isekai. It is the slow life I would like. -667: Anonymous from Earth Work at an actual bakery here. There¡¯s not much difference dude. -671: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t wanna, don¡¯t wanna. I want that feeling of creating staple food for the people in the town. -675: Anonymous from Earth At any rate, Alex reallycks any sense of danger. The Chosen are like the children of God, or like the messengers of God. One mistake and you could get captured by an influential person. -677: Anonymous from Earth If it is a bad powerful person, you could get bad treatment and even get imprisoned. Chosen are in the end rootless grass, so as long as you give them food and water¡­ You would have them listening to you. -687: Anonymous from Earth Even if they look after them for 10 years, I would say getting a High Heal Scroll in return wouldn¡¯t be a bad trade. -695: Anonymous from Earth The Japanese Ryoko-chan did something like ¡®Let us Chosen gather~¡¯ in the neighborhood. A Chosen n would be pretty good publicity, and it sounds strong. The problem is that messages are the intermediary, so there¡¯s almost no one who believes it¡­ -703: Anonymous from Earth The one where Ikakin went ¡®That sounds interesting~~~¡¯ and ended it with that, huh. Ryoko-chan is a proactive extrovert, but she is a bit of an annoying type. -709: Anonymous from Earth The one where her extrovertrades are sending annoying messages, right? The ones that are the most famous when ites to the messages that piss off Jeanne-chan. -721: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan always snaps at thements, and yet, for some reason, she checks them all out properly. -725: Anonymous from Earth Messages can¡¯t be sent without strong emotions, so the people that want to tell her something with light feelings would get flicked away. But when you get to the ss of Jeanne, the denominator is on a whole other level. -735: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of influential people, there¡¯s the youth drug¡­ Well, the toughest one would be to be an influential person yourself though. -741: Anonymous from Earth The problem is whether there¡¯s a Chosen with the talent enough to manage that though. -744: Anonymous from Earth The dark twins have taken a country though. -758: Anonymous from Earth No matter how broken the Charm Skill is, actually taking a country requires an abnormal degree of action and courage. Especially Lidia. She has the same face, but she doesn¡¯t have any powers. -768: Anonymous from Earth Even if you have Charm, it is incredible how you can actually make them obey you and kill. -772: Anonymous from Earth It is different from the peace-numbed Japan. -777: Anonymous from Earth Bring the talk of Nadia and Lidia to their own Exclusive Board. -780: Anonymous from Earth At any rate, it is great that we managed to see a top explorer party. If Hikaru continues this momentum for the 3rd, 4th, and 5th Floor, he will definitely get 1st ce. -784: Anonymous from Earth Moa-paisen is cute. -785: Anonymous from Earth Ga-sama is way too beautiful. -790: Anonymous from Earth Is the weapon of Moapple-senpai mithril? -800: Anonymous from Earth Most likely mithril. Mithril is a metal that isn¡¯t suitable for weapons, but it is good for lynxes that don¡¯t have the physical strength. It is a thrusting sword, so it is probably like the stinger of Dragon Quest. -804: Anonymous from Earth Spirit Abilities really are something you save. The high ranked parties don¡¯t use a single one in something like the 3rd Floor. -813: Anonymous from Earth Even in games, if there¡¯s no means to recover your MP, you would save it. -819: Anonymous from Earth ¡®It is the same as in games!¡¯ -is an incredibly cheapment, but it really is like in games. -822: Anonymous from Earth A party with only girls is so florid it is nice. -828: Anonymous from Earth Stop thements that reek of old man. -836: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is indeed strong, but this really is a world where you speak with your physical strength¡­ Compared to warriors of high ranked parties, Hikaru is still a child. -843: Anonymous from Earth Their levels are different after all. He really can¡¯t help it when ites to physical strength. -857: Anonymous from Earth Is Rifreya aiming to be something like that red haired leader? Is that a world where you can be that strong even without the God cheats¡­? -864: Anonymous from Earth I thought Jeanne-chan had already thrown away her humanity, but there was an even higher form of that. -872: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne hasn¡¯t increased her Tier that much yet, so we managed to learn that she is still relying on her cheats. -878: Anonymous from Earth I can understand the reason why the weapons of high ranked adventurers gradually get bigger and heavier. -888: Anonymous from Earth It goes the same for the explorers in Alimari ] their weapons are big. -889: Anonymous from Earth Gives perspective to Alex asking ¡®Are you gonna be okay with just that equipment?¡¯. -898: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru: ¡°It is okay, no problems.¡± -904: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s nothing but problems. -909: Anonymous from Earth Beautiful female party. I am looking forward to the fanart (grin). -916: Anonymous from Earth I also want to try drawing the Crimson Vials. -919: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no copyright, so we can draw as we please! -926: Anonymous from Earth Well, it is to the point where there¡¯s already animes in production with the Chosen as the theme. -927: Anonymous from Earth The bow girl from the Crimson Vials is cute. -933: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru didn¡¯t ask for the name of that archer, so we don¡¯t know at all what her character traits are. She didn¡¯t say a single word. She was looking at Hikaru a whole ton though. -942: Anonymous from Earth Eh? One more for the heroine race?! -947: Anonymous from Earth Even Rifreya-sama is having a hard time here, so I don¡¯t think a person that just came out would be able topete at all. -949: Anonymous from Earth She might be someone who wants to propagate the greatness of bows¡­ -950: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s an incredibly low amount of archers in the dungeon. -952: Anonymous from Earth Using bow and arrow in an enclosed space is insanity. -957: Anonymous from Earth Can¡¯t really call it an enclosed space though? -961: Anonymous from Earth The 3rd Floor has mist covering the ce, and the 4th Floor is a cave. You would only be shining from the 5th Floor on that¡¯s said to be a floor where you go down a pit. -967: Anonymous from Earth It has been exined countless times in the streams of Alex, but harpies and wyverns apparently show up in the 5th Floor. You NEED an archer. -969: Anonymous from Earth The 6th Floor has the name ins, so it sounds like they could do some work there too. In that case, archers can only do well in high ranked parties that go to the 5th Floor and lower. -972: Anonymous from Earth By the way, the Alismaris dungeon is an actual dungeon that¡¯s an enclosed space until the 7th Floor, so there¡¯s almost no archers. -976: Anonymous from Earth Moa-paisen having be an official explorer means that she can use Spirit Abilities, right? Scout, battle, spirit abilities; she has all three of them. -979: Anonymous from Earth She also has her legs (CUTE) as well! -981: Anonymous from Earth But power is everything for explorers. -982: Anonymous from Earth Man, talk more about Hikaru. -986: Anonymous from Earth But Hikaru and Rifreya have already fallen asleep while they were all down¡­ -990: Anonymous from Earth Well, it can¡¯t be helped. As long as they get their wits together and do their best in the demon lord subjugation¡­ -999: Anonymous from Earth I just hope Rifreya-chan doesn¡¯t do anything reckless in her desperation¡­ Chapter 98: Call and the Demonic Incarnation Appears

Chapter 98: Call and the Demonic Incarnation Appears

¡ª¡­ming. ¡ª¡­ry¡­ming. ¡ª¡­up¡­wake up. I had fallen asleep at some point in time. I was woken up by the voice of someone¡­or at least that¡¯s how it is supposed to be, but it seems like Rifreya, who was sleeping by my side, is still asleep. ¡ªComing. ¡ªA scary one ising. ¡ªRun, run, run. ¡ªThe scary one is really close. This time around, I heard it clearly. Also, on the lower floor¡­ From the depths of the bottomless swamp of darkness, I could feel something that was like a mass of spirit energy. ¡°Rifreya, wake up! It is the Demon Lord!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Eh? Wa?! I fell asleep?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is okay, just get ready. We are going up for now. It would be impossible to fight here.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°O-Okay!¡± (Rifreya) I pack up the nket into the Shadow Storage, and wear my overcoat. I unsheath my shortsword, make preparations for battle as we head up to the 3rd Floor. Alex and his party were sleeping with a campfire in the middle in front of the stairs. It seems like one is awake to serve as a watch. If I remember correctly, Jojordan, I think. ¡°Jojordan! The Demon Lord hase! Wake up everyone! We are facing it here!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh eh eh, Demon Lord?!¡± (Jojordan) Jojordan falls practically into panic at the sudden development. He hurriedly stood up, and at that moment, he ended up kicking the hunting horn that is blown for the moment when the Demon Lord is found that was by his side. The hunting horn rolled with good momentum, and it unluckily went in the direction of the stairs. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Seriously?!¡± (Hikaru) The hunting horn made *kon kon* echoing sounds as it disappeared into the darkness of the lower floor. ¡°Y-You idiot! What are you doing?!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°S-Sorry! That¡¯s cause you suddenly said the Demon Lord appeared!¡± (Jojordan) ¡°Monsters appear suddenly!¡± (Hikaru) Jojordan is most likely not a warrior but specialized solely as a Spirit User. Judging from the color of his hair, maybe he is a Water Spirit User? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?! Ah, Rifreya-san!¡± (Alex) ¡°Eh?! Eh?!¡± (Crabbell) ¡°The Demon Lord is close approaching, so get ready at once!¡± (Hikaru) Alex and Crabbell have woken up as well, but it doesn¡¯t seem like they have understood the situation yet. ¡°What should we do, Hikaru? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go down and search for the hunting horn?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t think we will make it in time anymore.¡± (Hikaru) I can feel an enormous pressure approaching from the lower floor. I don¡¯t have the courage at all to go down. I don¡¯t even want to imagine facing a Demon Lord in a ce with bad footing. ¡°W-What do we do?! This is all because I kicked the hunting horn!¡± (Jojordan) Jojordan moves around restlessly. ¡°We have to call people regardless. The party of Alex, please run to the stairs leading to the 2nd Floor and get a hunting horn!¡± (Hikaru) The 3rd Floor has dense mist, so they won¡¯t be able to find other parties so easily. However, they can encounter monsters. If they do, they have no choice but to fight. It would be impossible for Jojordan to get to the entrance of the 3rd Floor alone. Even Rifreya would have a hard time achieving that. The only ones with a chance would be me and Alex who are Chosen. And so, if Alex is leaving, it would be better for the whole party to go as well. I don¡¯t know the fighting style of Crabbell and Jojordan, so there wouldn¡¯t be any coordination. ¡°Ah, Hikaru! More importantly¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya suddenly stuck her body to mine and whispered to my ear. Alex and his party made dubious expressions. ¡°Wa, what¡¯s the matter?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Keep it down. You are a Loved One, so you might be able to lure the Demon Lord. How about pulling it to the entrance of the 3rd Floor rather than pushing ourselves into a fight here?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see!¡± (Hikaru) The problem is the distance, but it is said that the detection range of Great Spirits for Loved Ones is around 100 meters. If the Demon Lord is around the same range, then it might chase after me if it senses me. If it is 100 meters, it is a distance that I can barely manage to catch with my eye in this floor. ¡°Change of ns! Let¡¯s all move to the 3rd Floor! Rifreya and I will take the rear, so you guys defeat the monsters that show up please -as fast as possible.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°G-Got it! By the way, Hikaru, did you see the Demon Lord? What was it like?¡± (Alex) ¡°I still haven¡¯t seen it! If it had approached the point of being visible, we would already be fighting!¡± (Hikaru) I stare at the stairs leading to the lower floor. ¡°[Dark Sense]!¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know what the Demon Lord is like, so I use Dark Sense. The range of this Ability is around 100 meters. ¡°Not there, huh.¡± (Hikaru) But the pressure has increased further than before. ¡ªIt hase. ¡ªRun run. ¡ªScary, you are going to be eaten. The Spirits were whispering to me from faraway, or from right by my ear. I also want to run away just as those voices say. But I can¡¯t run away here. I have to catch the Demon Lord on camera in order to get 1st ce and revive Nanami. ¡°Alex! Do you know the shortest route to the entrance?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, leave it to me! I properly have it in my head.¡± (Alex) ¡°How many Points left?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Sorry, I used them as I got them and I barely have any Crystals left.¡± (Alex) ¡°Figures¡­¡± (Hikaru) I only have 48 Crystals, so 1 Point and a little left over. Well, if worstes to worst, I can use 1 Point to buy a Barrier Stone. Would it be better to buy it beforehand? ¡ªIt hase! I heard a specially loud voice, and I turned my head towards the stairs. (Fire?) (Hikaru) Inside the darkness leading to the 4th Floor, I could faintly see a me dancing like a snake. That light was practically only a small spot at the beginning, but it appeared as if a flower bloomed and disappeared continuously, and the size gradually increased. The distance of the me was slowly decreasing. And then, the moment I saw the contours of that something that was releasing the fire, cold sweat gushed out from my back. ¡°It is here! Run!¡± (Hikaru) There¡¯s most likely already 100 meters between us. Anyways, we have to regroup with the other explorers. There¡¯s 3 groups of 3 parties each that are searching for the Demon Lord on this floor. Turning that around, it means that you can¡¯t deal with a Demon Lord unless you have that many people. (They said thetter half were formed mainly of silver rank parties. We have to let them know at once with the hunting horn to call the first half strong parties here or things are gonna get bad.) (Hikaru) It is regrettable that the hunting horn was lost, but there¡¯s no point inmenting it now. The legs of silver rank explorers are fast. We are talking about people who have had their bodies boosted by the rise in Tier after all. The instant I began running in order to escape¡­ *BOOM!* A deafening sound was made and swirling fire spouted out from the stairs, and I ended up looking back reflexively. I had some distance from it, so it didn¡¯t hit me directly, but I ended uppletely making eye-contact with the abnormal being that came out after the fire. ¡°This is¡­the Demon Lord¡­!¡± (Hikaru) Chapter 99: Viscount Rank and Chaotic Increase

Chapter 99: Viscount Rank and Chaotic Increase

It was fear taken form. By just seeing its figure, my back froze, and my legs trembled. A monsters that is superior in a whole other realm than the Garden Panther and the Mantis ¡ªa Demon Lord. Drool dripping to the ground with vicious fangs peeking out from that wolf¡¯s head. A long and thick snake tail that is moving freely as if it had a mind of its own. Thick and powerful feline limbs that make me think are from a beast of prey. On top of that, every time its groans were resonating, fire would spew out. It is as big as a Garden Panther, and it has an overall length of 5 meters. I can¡¯t even imagine me defeating it with the offensive means I have. ¡°[Phantom Warrior]!¡± ¡°[Summon: Night Bug]!¡± I activated 2 Abilities and they went to stop the Demon Lord. I quickly bring out a Lizardman Spirit Stone from the Shadow Storage. ¡°[Create: Undead]!¡± There¡¯s a slight timeg from the time the Ability is used until the time the stone bes an undead. The Demon Lord was staring straight at me, so I really am being targeted as a Loved One. It doesn¡¯t seem like it is interested in Rifreya who is closeby. Maybe because it just came up to the 3rd Floor, it didn¡¯t attack us immediately, and it was observing us while growling. Or maybe it is being wary about the light of Create Undead. (But Loved One, huh¡­ Will Darkness Fog¡­work¡­?) (Hikaru) What¡¯s important is whether to fight the Demon Lord or keep it distracted. Whichever it is, we have to try and see first. ¡°[Darkness Fog]!¡± (Hikaru) The thick darkness that gushed out as if oozing from the air dyed the white misty world into ck. I moved in that darkness without making a sound. (How¡¯s that¡­?) (Hikaru) The Demon Lord moved back slightly at the sudden darkness, directed its face to the left and the right, making clear gestures of searching for me. (Alright¡­ Looks like it is working.) (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know what the Demon Lords and Great Spirits detect from the Loved Ones. It might be the smell, maybe the appearance, but what I think is the most usible possibility is Spirit Energy. In that case, Spirit Abilities which are made up from that Spirit Energy should serve as a jamming of sorts. Whichever the case, if Darkness Fog is doing its work, that¡¯s fine. If only I could incapacitate it inside the fog, I wouldn¡¯t have anyints, but I am sure it won¡¯t be so easy. While all of that was happening, the Phantom Warrior came close to the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord at least took a battle stance against the Phantom Warrior that was making noise while advancing, and directed its attention there. The moment the Lizardman had taken form, I immediately ordered it. ¡°Fight! Focus on defense, and fight in a way so that you can buy as much time andst as long as possible!¡± (Hikaru) This Lizardman Undead has a shield. It shouldn¡¯t be defeated instantly. ¡°[Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) After giving that order, I bind the Demon Lord and run full speed. The effect of the bind will only serve as constion, but it is better than not doing anything. Rifreya, who ran off, first looked back as if worried. I could hear the sound of shing from the back. The battle of the Lizardman and the Demon Lord must have begun. I operate the Status Board while running and tap the Monster Appraisal. It uses 1 Crystal in possession. [Marchosias: Demon Lord. A Demon Lord that has the head of a wolf, the limbs of a lion, and the tail of a snake. It breathes out fire, and can use chaotic abilities even if it is low grade. Your average explorer can¡¯t hope to oppose it. A Demon Lord is a special monster born solely from Chaotic Spirit Energy, and it is the natural enemy of humanity which controls Chaotic Spirit Abilities -Demonic Abilities. Demon Lords are born at a certain rate when it reaches a threshold. If the density of the demonic swirls is properly managed, the Demon Lord born won¡¯t be that strong. It can move between floors, and there¡¯s even times when it woulde out from the dungeon. A Demon Lord that hase out to the outside will be eliminated by a Great Spirit, but if the Demon Lord is strong, there¡¯s even cases where the Great Spirit would lose. In those cases, thatnd would be ruled by chaos, and would turn into Hell. The appraised target is a Viscount ss Demon Lord. The Spirit Stone drop rate is: 100% Chaotic.] ¡°Long¡­!¡± (Hikaru) But I understand now after skimming through it. There¡¯s no doubt that¡¯s the Demon Lord. And it seems like the Demon Lord uses something called chaotic abilities. That it uses unknown abilities means that there¡¯s no knowing what it will do. I must be careful. When I looked back, I saw the Lizardman perishing by the fangs of Marchosias. To think it would be defeated so easily in just a few tens of seconds. Even if I already expected this, it is basically in the pretty bad estimations I had. I should adjust the information I have of a Demon Lord¡¯s power. It is at a barely visible distance. Thanks to the undead, we have bought around 100 meters. Even so, the 3rd Floor is big. There should be around 1km till the stairs up. 900 meters remaining. Can we somehow escape¡ª ¡°Hikaru! S-Something¡¯s strange!¡± (Rifreya) When I look back, Marchosias made what could be taken as a growl or a cry, took a step as if grabbing the ground, and ced strength on its limbs. As if it were about to give birth to something. ¡°The Spirit Energy¡­is rising¡­? What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± (Hikaru) I ended up stopping unconsciously. It is hard to judge whether I should run or observe, but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it. At the center of the swirling Spirit Energy, I could certainly feel the increase in density. Something clicked in me. ¡°R-Rifreya¡­you said something about something happening when the Demon Lords went up floors, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! When Demon Lords go up a floor, they get one step stronger. If I remember correctly, they obtain one more chaotic nature¡­¡± (Rifreya) The moment Rifreya said that¡­ From the back of Marchosias, jet ck wings came out from its back with a bone-chilling sound. ¡°S-Seriously?¡± (Hikaru) Monsters get stronger the more mixed they are; that¡¯s apparentlymon sense in this world. Then, how strong is that Demon Lord? Wolf head, lion body, snake tail, and wings of a Steller¡¯s sea eagle. ¡°Gugyaaaooooooooooo!!¡± Its red eyes were looking straight at me and Rifreya. But the Demon Lord didn¡¯t rush immediately towards us, and repeatedly pped its newly grown wings as if confirming their state. ¡°Hikaru! Is it¡­intending to fly¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Most likely. Damn it! We have no preparations for flying enemies¡­ Anyways, let¡¯s run!¡± (Hikaru) Thest time I looked back at it was at the moment when the Demon Lord spread its big wings and rose to the air. Even Rifreya was agitated by this. Chapter 100: Joint Struggle and Chaotic Abilities

Chapter 100: Joint Struggle and Chaotic Abilities

¡°We are going to get as much distance as possible!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Okay!¡± (Rifreya) The 3rd Floor is a garden. We havee here countless times already, and I have a decently good sense of direction, so I know the route leading to the stairs, but this ce is made in a way to make you get lost. In other words, the way to the stairs is by no means a straight line. There¡¯s the need to make turns a lot of times on our way. If it were toe at us from overhead in a straight line, it would catch up to us in an instant. ¡°Wait, there was this too¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I wanted to run to the stairs of the 2nd Floor in one go, but Alex and his party are fighting monsters. ¡°I will assist too!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Please do!¡± (Hikaru) With Rifreya entering the fray, the Treant was defeated pretty quickly, but the several tens of seconds lost here are painful. ¡°Rifreya! Alex! It is going to catch up soon! Be careful above!¡± (Hikaru) The Straying Big Mist Garden is always covered in a dense mist, and even if a monster is flying above, it is hard to catch sight of them. Moreover, the mist at the ceiling is denser. The Demon Lord should be really close¡­ ¡°[Dark Sense]!¡± (Hikaru) A perception wave runs through the mist and detects the location of the Demon Lord. It really is aiming for me; 50 meter distance. ¡°[Darkness Fog]! [Shade Shift]!¡± (Hikaru) I cover my body with darkness at the highest capacity, and create a clone of myself with Shade Shift in order to increase my evasion rate as much as possible. Even one hit of the Demon Lord would be the end of me. We are currently 5 people. If we see it as 1 party, it shouldn¡¯t be that bad of a fighting force. But I don¡¯t know how to fight against a monster that flies. My only means of attack is the Night Bug. Marchosias showed up from the air, pped its wings while raising a growl, but didn¡¯t show signs ofing down. The next move¡­ ¡°[Dispel].¡± The voiceing from the Demon Lord resonated directly in my mind. Maybe because of the effects of that, my Darkness Fog and Shade Shift had their Spirit Energy diminished into glittery particles¡­and disappeared. ¡°Damn it! This is a Chaotic Ability?!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hikaru! Hide behind me!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya takes a stance with her giant sword and stands in a way as if protecting me. Marchosias flies around 20 meters above us, and seems to be observing us. We don¡¯t have any effective attack means for that distance. ¡°[Summon: Night Bug]!¡± (Hikaru) I summon dark rhinoceros beetles that should at least serve to annoy it. The Demon Lord barely paid any heed to the insects flying around. As I thought, Abilities that deal low sustained damage are not effective against Demon Lords. We watched the movements of the Demon Lord while backing off bit by bit, heading towards the exit. ¡°Alex and his party, do you guys have any attacks that can shoot it down? Be it Spirit Abilities or anything.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°At that distance, it would be rough¡­ I can only use till the 3rd Ability, and Crabbell is Earth, so it would be impossible in midair. Also, Jordan is water.¡± (Alex) ¡°I see. Thanks. I have Darkness and Rifreya is Light. We both don¡¯t have effective long range attacks.¡± (Hikaru) In that case, we can¡¯t do anything until ites down. I can¡¯t make Shadow Bind appear in midair either. Marchosias flies around while making a displeasing pping noise. It would growl every now and then. There¡¯s no doubt it is finding the appropriate timing to attack. Retreating while directing our attention to the movements of the Demon Lord was reducing our progress to a crawl, however, we can¡¯t just expect to luckily encounter other explorers. It is regrettable that the hunting horn dropped. If we had pushed ourselves there to get it back, this might have been a different development, but¡­there¡¯s no point brooding over that now. ¡°Hikaru! Be careful!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya lets out a voice of urgency. When I turned my gaze, the flying Demon Lord opened its big mouth and a me of red and white was forming in its mouth. ¡°It is going to spit out fire!¡± (Hikaru) Warning them was all I could do. Bright red fire covers my whole vision with a terrifying sound. It is not a speed that I can avoid the moment I see it. The next instant I was prepared for death¡­ ¡°[Water Screen]!¡± (Jojordan) The ability that Jojordan casted created a sudden water wall, and it blocks the fire. The sizzling sounds of fire being evaporated by water was reverberating. It was blocking the fire breath of the Demon Lord almost perfectly. Jojordan may look feeble, but it seems like he is quite the skilled Spirit User. ¡°Thanks for the save!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Not yet! It ising!¡± Marchosias pped its wings with great force once, glided in the air, and began charging our way. ¡°Rifreya!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yes!¡± (Rifreya) It is hard to use Darkness Fog in an ¡®offensive manner¡¯ against an enemy that¡¯s charging from above. But if it is with the means of Rifreya¡­ ¡°[Light]!¡± (Rifreya) A dazzling sphere appeared onto the opponent rushing straight as if it were trying to crash onto it, and it burned the eyes of the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord that was blinded on all fronts falls onto the flowerbed of the garden while destroying it shily, sliding on the ground. This is the chance of our lifetime. ¡°Right now! Press on!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah!¡± Rifreya, Alex, and Crabbell rush the Demon Lord. ¡°Ooooooh! Take this!¡± (Alex) The spear of Alex lunges towards the Demon Lord, and in that instant¡­ A voice once again resonates in my head. ¡°[Fear].¡± An indescribable wave was emitted from the Demon Lord, and we, who were leaning forward, had eaten it all defenselessly. Something pierced through my whole body. ¡°¡­Kuh! W-What¡¯s this?¡± (Hikaru) The Demon Lord in front of me suddenly felt overwhelmingly scary, my knees trembled, and strength left my whole body from the fear. Rifreya, Alex, Crabbell, and Jojordan; they all fell on their knees and were in a state where they couldn¡¯t attack at all. Fear. So a chaotic ability that instills fear. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Move! I¡¯m telling you to move!¡± (Alex) ¡°Even though it was our chance¡­!¡± (Rifreya) Doesn¡¯t seem like they can move either. The Fear Ability that shows its effects in its surroundings. It isn¡¯t just for show that it is called a Demon Lord, huh. This is incredibly bad. The word ¡®wipe¡¯ surfaced in my mind. ¡°[Darkness Fog]¡­! [Bind]¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I squeezed out all the strength I could, and covered everyone into the darkness including the Demon Lord. I control the movements of the Demon Lord with Shadow Bind. I must buy as much time as possible. ¡°Everyone¡­! Fall back for now¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I control the Darkness Fog and secure a path of retreat for everyone. Fortunately, Marchosias doesn¡¯t have night vision, so it spun around in ce, and it is simply wary of its surroundings. The effect of the ability must have dissipated a bit because of the time, I could feel some strength in my legs now. ¡°Alex! You can hear me, right?!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah¡­ I can hear you¡­! What was that just now?¡± (Alex) ¡°It must be a Chaotic Ability that binds the heart with fear. Anyways, I will keep it distracted here! You guys go call for help! We will be wiped out if we deal with it with just us!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Are you going to be okay, Hikaru¡­?! To fight it with only you two is just¡­¡± (Alex) ¡°We will manage somehow! Counting on you!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Got it! Don¡¯t die!¡± (Alex) Alex and his party run off. It is already impossible to run with them. Someone has to keep it distracted. If we were to get attacked from behind, no one would be left. There¡¯s no choice but to have them bring help here. (Can¡¯t run away from the Demon Lord¡­huh.) (Hikaru) Chapter 101: Reckless Assault and Counterattack

Chapter 101: Reckless Assault and Counterattack

Even so, it is not like everything is bad. This is a big monster, but it is only one, and most of all, Dark Spirit Abilities work on it. ¡°Rifreya! Darkness works on this guy! The strategy we always use will work on it! Counting on you!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Okay!¡± (Rifreya) The ears of the Demon Lord are twitching. It must be trying to pinpoint the voices. Those red eyes that felt as if they could see through even the darkness were ring powerfully, and even if hidden in the darkness, I can¡¯t erase the instinctive fear I have. But now that it hase to this, I have no choice but to do it. ¡°Aim for the moment when it uses Dispel to erase my Ability!¡± (Hikaru) I want to buy as much time as possible, so there¡¯s no need to undo the Darkness Fog myself and attack it ourselves. ¡°Grrrrr!¡± The Demon Lord growled and spit out fire, but I have casted Darkness Fog at its highest output. Blind attacks like that at that distance won¡¯t be hitting us. Also, with just the mere light the fire produces, the darkness of Darkness Fog won¡¯t be cleared. The Demon Lord runs around blindly to get out from the darkness. If it gets out from the darkness, there¡¯s the chance that it would target Rifreya who is alone. ¡°[Shadow Bind]!¡± ¡°[Phantom Warrior!¡± ¡°[Summon: Night Bug]!¡± I used abilities consecutively. Inside the darkness, even the attacks of the Night Bugs can serve extremely well as distraction. And with the Phantom Warrior that makes loud noises, there¡¯s an even lower chance that it can catch our location by using sounds. The battle between the Demon Lord that wants to attack inside the darkness, and me who wants to buy time by not letting it out of the darkness continued. ¡°[Dispel]¡± The Demon Lord finally casted that ability. Judging from how it didn¡¯t use it immediately, it probably means that the Demon Lord isn¡¯t that good at abilities. The Spirit Energy of the darkness, the phantom warrior, and the dark tentacles were diminished, and erased. That was the expected flow of events. The next instant¡­ ¡°[Light]!¡± (Rifreya) A dazzling sphere was created right in the face of the Demon Lord, and almost at the same time, Rifreya swung her greatsword with strength enough as if to cut off its head. *Zuban!* Such a fierce sound was made, and red blood flies. ¡°Kuh! Hard!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Gwuruaaaa!¡± It was an attack that carried all her weight, and yet, it was stopped by its bristles and hard skin, and it didn¡¯t go as far as severing the body of the Demon Lord. Even so, the attack did hit. Thebo of darkness and light really is simple yet strong. It works plenty well against a Demon Lord. ¡°[Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) The dark tentacles bind the limbs of the Demon Lord and impede it from acting. And a heatedbo was dealt by Rifreya right at that moment as if she had been waiting for that. ¡°Haaaaaah!¡± (Rifreya) The drawn de was swung continuously as if dancing, dealing definite damage onto the Demon Lord. However, maybe it was being blocked by some invisible wall, or it might be because it is deftly avoiding any fatal hit, those attacks that would have long killed your average monster were failing to do so here. It really won¡¯t be as easy. (Is its inherent defense high?! Even though it is getting direct hits from Rifreya¡­!) (Hikaru) I use the valuable time Rifreya is buying here to exchange 30 Crystals for 1 Point, and buy a Barrier Stone with that Point. I have judged that this will be necessary for refuge in the case there¡¯s nothing we can do. The Demon Lord is faltering from the flowing attacks that continue on, but it will eventually regain its posture. ¡°Rifreya, you are overstepping! Fall back for now! Attacking it from the front isn¡¯t working much!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No! I can still do this!¡± (Rifreya) She ignored my order and continued attacking. No matter how excellent swordy she has, attacks from the front can¡¯t help but end up turning monotonous. The Demon Lord should have more power and faster decision making than us. It definitely will eventually counterattack. We have to fight with a hit-and-run strategy. We are dealing with an opponent that defeated a Lizardman Undead in just a few seconds. And the Lizardman and Rifreya are most likely around the same strength. ¡°Rifreya, backout!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Not yet! With this¡­!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°You are being reckless! Damn it!¡± (Hikaru) A barrage of attacks that carried all of her power. It certainly didnd on its back, but even with that, it only managed to damage the hard fur of the demon lord slightly. We really have to aim for the Spirit Vein Center. If it were the axe of the captain from the Crimson Vials, it could deal fatal damage, but Rifreya still hasn¡¯t reached that Tier yet. Rifreya and the Demon Lord are moving at fast speeds while continuing their exchange of blows. It will be difficult to use Darkness Fog like this. Rifreya must have taken this situation as a chance to one-sidedly attack it, but the eyesight of the Demon Lord has already recovered, and it has recognized Rifreya as a threat¡­that¡¯s how I see it. Against the Demon Lord, there¡¯s not much difference between me and Rifreya. One can easily tell that it is not an opponent that can be fought one vs one. Normally, we would use Darkness Fog for each hit, buy time, and umte the damage steadily. Or more like, that¡¯s how we have always been doing. Until now, Rifreya and I have matched our timing countless times, and have defeated hundreds of monsters. Why is Rifreya suddenly being so reckless here? Is she worked up because she is going against a Demon Lord? Or maybe something bothered her after facing the Demon Lord? Then, I should at least provide assistance. ¡°[Phantom Warrior]!¡± (Hikaru) By having a Phantom Warrior head from the opposite site, I managed to divert its attention slightly, but it doesn¡¯t look like it had much effect. I want to use Shadow Bind, but the previous bind¡¯s effects are notpletely gone yet. I can¡¯t cast the ability again until the effect of the previous one runs out. ¡°I am going to defeat it! I must be the one to defeat it!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya shouts this within her sword dance that doesn¡¯t end. I don¡¯t understand why Rifreya is saying that. We should just buy time while reinforcementse. I clearly told her that¡­ ¡°Gwaawooo!¡± Marchosias, who had seen through the sword of Rifreya, did a backstep, making the attack miss. Just like that, it changed the energy of that backstep for power into its hindlegs, and attacks Rifreya with a speed unimaginable from that big body. A rush simr to a blind attack. It swung its sharp ws like those of a feline beast, crossing attacks with Rifreya at high speed. ¡°Kyaaa!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Rifreya!¡± (Hikaru) It seems like she managed to avoid a direct hit by spinning her body, but even with that, the impact wasn¡¯tpletely killed, and she was sent flying onto a hedge. ¡°I-I¡¯m okay! More importantly, the Demon Lord¡ª¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Leave it to me! [Darkness Fog]!¡± (Hikaru) I cast Darkness Fog and cover both me and Rifreya, blocking the sight of the Demon Lord. The pitch ck darkness ruled the area, and with this, we have managed to buy a bit more time. ¡°[Phantom Warrior]!¡± ¡°[Shadow Bind]!¡± ¡°[Summon: Night Bug]!¡± I somehow manage to restrain the movements of the Demon Lord, and I run to the side of Rifreya. ¡°Are you okay?! Any wounds?! Why were you so reckless?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I am okay. It was just a scratch! More importantly, we have to continue the offensive¡­ Even though it was going so well¡­ I¡­I am the one that must defeat it¡­¡± (Rifreya) The eyes of Rifreya shone fiercely, and she was staring straight at the ce where the Demon Lord was even through the darkness. As if that were her purpose in life. ¡°I will stand up. It will soon be using Dispel again, and when that happens¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya tried to stand up inside the darkness, but¡­just like that, she fell as if she lost support. Her face was shocked as if she herself didn¡¯t understand what happened. ¡°O-Oi¡­¡± (Hikaru) At that moment, I finally noticed. Red blood wasing out from the thigh of Rifreya that had been cleanly gouged out -more than half of her left leg was gone. She didn¡¯t manage to avoid the attack of the Demon Lord. The blood was dyeing the ground dark red soundlessly. Chapter 103: The last joint struggle and The timbre of the Hunting Horn

Chapter 103: Thest joint struggle and The timbre of the Hunting Horn

¡°Awooooooo!!¡± Marchosias howled so loudly it felt as if there was mass in it, opened its wings, and took off into the air. But there¡¯s already no need for us to push ourselves. Let¡¯s just see it off just like this. If the Demon Lord could see the inside of the Barrier Stone just like the Great Spirits, we could have kept it in ce for half a day, but it doesn¡¯t seem like we will be having such a nice development here. ¡°U-Uhm¡­Hikaru¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does it hurt somewhere? You lost that much blood, so maybe you are not feeling well?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°N-No¡­I am fine there¡­but¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hm? Your face is slightly red. Is it a side-effect of the scroll¡­?¡± (Hikaru) The scroll might be an item for exclusive use on earthlings. Her wounds might have healed without any problems, but this world has an unknown power called Spirit Energy. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to have some sort of demerit. I try putting a hand on Rifreya¡¯s forehead. She doesn¡¯t have a fever, but Rifreya¡¯s eyes were damp, and not only her face, her whole body was turning red. ¡°So there really was a side-effect?! Damn it¡­! What should I do¡­? What to do¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°U-Uhm¡­Hikaru, I-I am okay, you know¡­? Just that, uhm¡­I am simply surprised by how close we are¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Close?¡± (Hikaru) Now that she mentions it, I began looking at our current situation objectively. I am still supporting the lying down Rifreya from the back as if hugging her. ¡°M-My bad!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ahn! There¡¯s no need to get away so hurriedly.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°You say that, but¡­are your wounds really alright?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah¡­I am fine there, but¡­I am sorry. I am¡­an idiot, so I didn¡¯t know what to do, and even though I knew that it would be impossible¡­I couldn¡¯t stop.¡± (Rifreya) She covered her face and rubbed her leg that didn¡¯t have a single wound remaining. It is the result of me cornering her. I have no intention of ming her for that. Of course, it would be troubling if it were to happen twice, but she must have reflected already¡­and most of all, she must have understood it with her very body. ¡°You could say things have gone way too well until now, to the point that it is great it happened in this timing.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°But¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No buts. You can easily lose against a strong opponent and be killed. I would say it is good that we have managed to experience such a natural thing.¡± (Hikaru) Learning when to withdraw is ultimately important. Push only at the times when we should push; pull back quickly at the times we should pull back. We have no choice but to learn those gambles of battle in actualbat, but going over the threshold and losing is normally something that you can only do once in actualbat. And it would just lead straight to death. Having experienced that and still being alive; this will definitely live on in her even when she bes a knight in the future. I am originally the type that leaves a big safety margin, but the experience now has made me reconfirm the fearsomeness of monsters, and it will serve as a plus. ¡­My adventures with her wille to an end today. In that sense, this ¡®losing and almost dying¡¯ experience is probably the best farewell gift I can give her before we go our separate ways. ¡°But¡­I was seriously injured there, right? How did you do it? It seemed like you healed me with that scroll-like thing though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I had just the right thing that had healing magic sealed in it. But there¡¯s no next time.¡± (Hikaru) The High Heal Scroll¡¯s effect is massive, but 3 Points isn¡¯t something that can be easily obtained. There¡¯s no next time in two meanings. My united front with Rifreya is not necessary now that the Viewer Count Race has ended. ¡°Even so, the effects were incredible. I was¡­prepared to die and all. It feels like it was all a lie.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya jumped in ce and checked her state. Looks like there really are no side-effects. Her face is still slightly reddish, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problems. ¡°It is true that you were on the verge of death, so let¡¯s just stay here inside the barrier. The Demon Lord has already left somewhere.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? But Hikaru, you need to defeat the Demon Lord and stand out to be first, right? I am already fine, so let¡¯s go.¡± (Rifreya) No, it is already over¡­ The moment I was about to say that, my mouth shut. There¡¯s no way I can tell her -the fact that I forfeited. Of course, there¡¯s no need for me to be stupidly honest and tell her that I forfeited because I healed her wound. But if I were to tell her that it is over with a timing like this, she will feel that it was her fault that it is over. We are a team. It goes without saying that it is also my fault that she ended up injured. ¡°The Demon Lord still hasn¡¯t been defeated, and it wouldn¡¯t be rare for there to be more injured, also¡­I won¡¯t be pushing myself anymore¡­okay?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Can you promise me that?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I promise. Also there¡¯s no way I will be losing now.¡± (Hikaru) Rifreya ced a hand on her chest and said this powerfully at my question. I am slightly uneasy about this, but I already got on this ship. Let¡¯s fight till the end for today only. With the two of us. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó I have zero Points remaining. I still have some Crystals left, but because I did a Point Loan, I can¡¯t use them until I pay back those 3 Points. I could have bought potions or something before doing it, but this is basically crying over spilt milk. Well, there¡¯s also the part about it being impossible considering the situation. The Demon Lord does Dispel. Darkness itself is still effective, so it is not like I am a bad match against it, but our fighting force is incking. Cooperating with other parties is necessary. Rifreya and I went out from the barrier. The barrier not only keeps the Demon Lord away, but also inly keeps outside threats away, so there¡¯s no monsters around. The violent cries of the Demon Lord resembling shouts were endlessly echoing. ¡°Anyways, we are searching for the Demon Lord. It is flying, so it would be one monumental task to find it.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It would be nice if it were to go in the direction of the entrance though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It at the very least flew off in that direction, so it should be okay to assume that.¡± (Hikaru) A while after running towards the entrance, we heard a ¡®buuuh¡¯ horn sound from a far location. After that, the roars of explorers. Looks like battle began with the other parties. ¡°Hikaru! Over there!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°W-Wait a moment, I heard it from over there though?! Aah geez, this mist is just dirty!¡± (Hikaru) If this floor didn¡¯t have dense mist, it would be a floor with a good field of vision, but the vision is bad and the sounds just bounce around. It makes a mess of your sense of direction. ¡°Wait wait wait, aren¡¯t we supposed to tell the location from the horn¡¯s phrase?¡± (Hikaru) It only sounds like they are randomly going buoo buooo on the horn though. Or maybe you can tell with that? ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it would help in this case. It seems like they are a party that hasn¡¯t properly trained with the hunting horn.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then there¡¯s no point!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Only a few seriously take the hunting horn short course after all¡­ I actually haven¡¯t taken one properly¡­ If you know the phrases, you can pinpoint the location, but¡­I myself am not good at blowing it.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Explorers really are¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ah! Monsters, Hikaru!¡± (Rifreya) 2 Hobgoblins and 1 Troll. I want to chase after the Demon Lord, but it is hard to ignore the monsters in this mist dungeon. There¡¯s no choice but to defeat them before advancing. ¡°Rifreya, I leave the goblins to you!¡± (Hikaru) With Rifreya almost dying and having given up on resurrecting Nanami, I have finally begun perceiving this world as the unavoidable reality in the truest of meanings. ¡­No, there¡¯s no need to use suchplicated words. Determination¡­or maybe resignation. I have been living in this world. I will live in this world. It is a simple matter of me understanding this from the depths of my heart. ¡°[Darkness Fog]!¡± (Hikaru) For some mysterious reason, my body felt light. The dark and sticky something that I have always been feeling felt as if it had been taken off somewhat. I run towards the Troll who couldn¡¯t react in the darkness, and stab into the throat in one straight line. The monster¡¯s Spirit Vein center was cut. It copsed making a heavy sound, and changed into a Spirit Stone the size of a fist. ¡°Rifreya, can you fight?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? What?¡± (Rifreya) When I turned around, Rifreya was already done. If she had gotten traumatized to the point that she can¡¯t fight because of that grave injury¡­is the thought I had for a moment, but it looks like that was needless worry. Maybe they are in a bad state, the hunting horn is being blown ceaselessly. Rifreya and I calm down for now and perk up our ears to search for the location. The sounds are most likely scattered because of the mist of the dungeon, so it is not easy to pinpoint the location. ¡°There! Wait, isn¡¯t that the direction of the entrance?! Damn it! We wasted time!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± (Rifreya) Chapter 104: Regrouping and Bloody Battle

Chapter 104: Regrouping and Bloody Battle

We ended up in battle against monsters a number of times on the way, but we arrived at the entrance decently soon. ¡­That ce had already turned into hell. (The only ones fighting are Alex and his party¡­?!) (Hikaru) From what I can see, the parties protecting the entrance in the beginning were injured, have retreated to the stairs, and have already withdrawn from the frontlines. Jojordan and the Water Spirit Users were desperately using their healing abilities, but it is taking their all just to heal them to a degree that they don¡¯t die. Right before the stairs to the 2nd Floor, there¡¯s a boy that seems to be a porter blowing the hunting horn for dear life. Alex and Crabbell are somehow managing to stop the Demon Lord. However, why did the Demon Lorde this way? Does it really have a desire to leave the dungeon? Or was it the result of it chasing after Alex and his party? ¡°Rifreya, we will be doing basically the same thing as before. I will be stopping the movements of the Demon Lord with my darkness, so if it uses Dispel, use Light, and only in the time that the ability is effective, attack it and then retreat. Got it?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Okay. But can we defeat it with that?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Just forget about the Viewer Count Race. It doesn¡¯t matter whether we defeat it or not. What¡¯s important is to survive.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Really?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It has been the case since the beginning. There¡¯s nothing more important than surviving. Please go to where Alex and his party are and tell them about this strategy. I will be moving by myself.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Got it! You be careful too, Hikaru!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya regroups with Alex and the others. I unsheathe my shortsword and participate in the battle too. ¡°Alex, I will assist you! [Darkness Fog]!¡± (Hikaru) Alex and I were on opposite sides of the Demon Lord in terms of positioning. We could go for a pincer attack, but I would rather buy time than go on the offensive. We just have to keep it in ce until the other parties that are scattered in the 3rd Floore here. The hunting horn phrase is aplete mess, but if you perk up your ears, you should be able to tell it is close to the entrance. It would be best if the first half parties were toe while we were buying time though. Marchosias is bewildered inside the darkness. Rifreya went around the outside of the Darkness Fog beforehand, and has regrouped with Alex. ¡°[Summon: Night Bug]! [Phantom Warrior]! [Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) All of them can only serve to buy time, but you could also say they do their job of buying time well. Even with ack of firepower, there¡¯s still ways to use them. In this time, Alex and the others should be able to regain their bearings. The Demon Lord is groaning inside the darkness. It took cautious steps, keeping guard for any attacksing from anywhere. With this, we have bought some respite. I kept the scope of the darkness high, and regrouped with Alex and Crabbell. I asked what I wanted to confirm. ¡°Can I have a word?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Uwa?! That scared me. Is this voice¡­Hikaru? This is one astounding ability. This is what¡¯s called a Dark Spirit Ability, right?¡± (Alex) ¡°Yeah. More importantly, the Demon Lord can¡¯t move between floors immediately, right? If we run to the 2nd Floor, can¡¯t we keep this guy bottled here?¡± (Hikaru) All the information I have gotten said that the Demon Lord takes time to move between floors. In other words, if we all run to the 2nd Floor, the Demon Lord can¡¯t go up and give us chase¡­at least from what I know. ¡°Aah~, how was it, Crabbell?¡± (Alex) ¡°About that, I haven¡¯t seen one before, but it is apparently not gonna work. If there¡¯re only monsters around the Demon Lord, it will eat monsters to gather strength before going up, but in a situation like this, it apparently would just go up normally.¡± (Crabbell) ¡°Really?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah. If it ends up with a situation where we withdrew and lost, and even let the Demon Lorde to the surface, we could get hung. That¡¯s why, this is pretty dangerous, but there¡¯s no choice but to keep it in ce here.¡± (Crabbell) The red haired Crabbell answered the question. So it really is a situation where ¡®You can¡¯t escape from the Demon Lord¡¯. ¡°How about slowly falling back?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If it goes up, it is going to evolve, right?¡± (Crabbell) ¡°Will it really¡­? Even without gathering strength?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That apparently depends on the Demon Lord. But it is certain that the Chaotic Energy would increase if it were to go up. It is already problematic right now, so I would like to be spared from things getting worse.¡± (Crabbell) There¡¯s no other word to describe this situation but terrible. Though it looks like it isn¡¯t the worst. The parties in the 3rd Floor should be running here after hearing the horn, and if we buy time, the first half team should being too. I separate from Crabbell and the others, and seeing that the bind has run out, I casted Shadow Bind on the Demon Lord again. Even a moment of bind can be useful here. Phantom Warrior and Night Bug are not bad either. They are methods to distract, but it serves perfectly to keep it in ce. Also, I myself am beginning to get used to the movements of the Demon Lord. Being enclosed in the darkness, it is running around here and there searching for prey. When it understands that such efforts are futile, it will cast Dispel. That¡¯s basically the pattern. ¡°[Light]!¡± (Rifreya) Aiming for the moment when the darkness was erased, Rifreya casts Light. This one hit that burns the retinas that were opened wide inside the pitch ck darkness was effective even against a Demon Lord, and in those tens of seconds, it is almostpletely defenseless. An all-out attack between Rifreya, Alex, and Crabbell had hit the Demon Lord full on. (It really is so tough!) (Hikaru) Even if not on the level of Rifreya, the weapons of Alex and Crabbell are big, and there¡¯s also the big frame of the people themselves, so they can bring out quite the power too. Moreover, in this situation, they can get the first 2 hits in at a practically defenseless target. And yet, it is still far from being a fatal wound. The attacks themselves are connecting. If we repeat this over and over, we should be able to defeat it eventually, but the problem is Rifreya¡¯s spirit energy. She probably can¡¯t use Light much. I did the Point Loan, so I can¡¯t exchange Crystals for spirit energy potions. After that, I once again enveloped it in the Darkness Fog, and once it gets dispelled, use Light and an all-out attack. You could say it is a certain victory pattern. However, there are holes in this n. One is that it can stun the people around by using Fear. The other one is that this is abo limited to when Rifreya still has spirit energy. And thest one is¡­ ¡°Gwuaoooooonn!¡± It opened up its wings even within the darkness, rising up into the air to escape. We have no means to hit the Demon Lord when it is flying around. ¡°Everyone! Be careful of fire breaths and lunges from above!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Got it! You be careful too, Hikaru!¡± Alex and the others have pretty high teamwork. They should be able to avoid the charges of the Demon Lord if there¡¯s the support of Spirit Abilities. The problem is the fire breath. ¡°Jojordan! Once the fire breathes, please put up a shield! Can you do it?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Y-Yeah. Alex gave me a spirit energy potion, so I should be okay for 5 times!¡± (Jojordan) Jojordan has blocked the fire breath once with his ability before. The timing seemed to be difficult, but the fact that he managed to do it means that -contrary to his appearance- he is a pretty practiced Spirit User. Fire breath is only one of its attack means, but having a countermeasure for one of them is really big in battle. Chapter 105: Full Use of Darkness and Victims

Chapter 105: Full Use of Darkness and Victims

The Demon Lord makes a violent roar and is leisurely flying at around 20 meters up. It is most likely waiting for an opportunity to attack from above. The chances of it attacking me hiding in the darkness is low. ¡°Rifreya! Alex! Crabbell! Even if it charges, there¡¯s no need to intercept it! Aim for the opening after it charges and tries to go back up! Leave the fire breaths to Jojordan!¡± (Hikaru) If they were to get a counter while it is charging, they might be able to deal big damage, but the risk is equally high. It would be safer to modte both attack and defense. ¡°Gwaoooon!¡± The Demon Lord made a decently big howl while in midair, and then, after baring its giant fangs, it lunged onto Rifreya. ¡°As if I will let you! [Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) The dark tentacles appearing from the darkness tie up the Demon Lord doing a sharp drop as if weing it into its arms. They were torn up in an instant, but even with that, it still managed to slow it greatly. If it had been just a few moments ago, it would have been impossible to match the bind with a fast moving target, but it is possible now that my Proficiency has increased. I can instantly make bind appear anywhere. Forcefully making it brake, it slowed down, but the Demon Lord still charged on, and Rifreya easily avoided it. The Demon Lordnded on the ground as if sliding on it and tried to regain its posture, but Alex and Crabbel weed it with sharp shes to not let that opening escape. ¡°Grrrrrr.¡± Displeased by the attacks of those two, the Demon Lord moves. However, it seems like it didn¡¯t deal that much damage. Half-baked attacks won¡¯t be getting through the body of the Demon Lord protected in tough fur. It is either attacking the base of the neck that is their weak point, or aim for its legs or wing to damage its mobility as much as possible. ¡°You two, move back! [Phantom Warrior]! [Darkness Fog]!¡± (Hikaru) It is dangerous to fight for too long against a Demon Lord. I don¡¯t want what happened to Rifreya to happen all over again. I don¡¯t have any means to heal big wounds. The Demon Lord caught in the darkness gave one big cry and escaped to the air at once. It must have learned after having been hit over and over by the Light of Rifreya. The Demon Lord ps its wings and flies overhead. If it wanted to, it could escape somewhere, but you could say this is as expected of a Demon Lord, there doesn¡¯t seem to be the choice of running away. Those eyes ring brilliantly were burning with the strong desire of devouring us. ¡°Hikaru, it really helps that you are giving orders! It is so tough, so big, we were aplete mess not knowing how to fight it.¡± (Alex) After fixing their stances again, Alex ran to where I am. ¡°Figures. With our level, fighting it normally would be impossible. Even just now, Rifreya had been gravely injured and almost died.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Seriously? Is she okay? No, she seems to be okay.¡± (Alex) ¡°I had Points, so I somehow managed¡­ But there¡¯s no next time, so let¡¯s buy time here and do this safely. If we just do what we did before over and over, we should be able to manage somehow.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Are you fine on Spirit Energy, Hikaru?¡± (Alex) ¡°Somewhat.¡± (Hikaru) The reality is that I can fight in a way where I push myself in order to not lose. There¡¯s a limit to my stamina, so it would end up being a battle of attrition, but it is fine as long as reinforcements arrive. The explorers participating in this Demon Lord subjugation are all silver rank or higher. Even if not, the arrival of a Demon Lord in itself isn¡¯t that rare of an urrence. If adventurers with full stamina and experience battling Demon Lords were toe, our job would be over. ¡°Now that I think about it, aren¡¯t you using your Spirit Abilities, Alex?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°A-Aah¡­actually, I am still not used to utilizing them at the moment¡­ Also, that guy spits fire, so I don¡¯t think Fire Spirit Abilities would be that effective.¡± (Alex) ¡°Wonder about that. Well, if you are not good at it, then there¡¯s no need to force yourself into using them. It does seem like it would be more efficient to just attack normally.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Sorry. Please look forward to it next time. I will practice.¡± (Alex) I haven¡¯t had any issues with using Abilities, but maybe Fire Spirit Abilities are difficult to utilize. Or maybe this is the effect of Affection of Spirits. I do feel like Rifreya said that she also practiced her Abilities quite a lot. I separate from Alex, and check the state of things while inside the darkness. Because the attack of before failed, the Demon Lord must have increased its wariness, it isn¡¯ting down at all. But that works just fine for us buying time. And then, it soon happened. ¡°Ooi! Are you okay?!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the Demon Lord this time!¡± Voices of reinforcement came from the other side of the mist. Armed warriors were rushing over while raising their voices. The explorers that had scattered in the 3rd Floor have reconvened. I let out a sigh of relief thinking that, with this, things will manage somehow. At that moment¡­ ¡°Gwuwaoooooooon!!¡± The Demon Lord soared above, and after one big cry, it headed towards the explorer parties that came to help, and spit out fire everywhere. They were quite far away from us still, so we didn¡¯t even have time to warn them. It must have seen the reinforcement as easier prey, or it might have just been simply an instinctive action. The explorers who had fire thrown at them, some would block it with the shields they had, and the backline would try to block it with abilities. Those movements were those of seasoned explorers and there were no problems with that. However, even when spitting out fire, it was using that fire to cover their sights, folding its wings and descending sharply. The warriors were blocking the fire with shields, but because of that, they also ended up blocking their vision. A loud sound of collision rang in the ce where the explorer parties had stacked up and the big body of the Demon Lord had rammed onto. They may be silver rank or higher, but theycked way too much caution. Because of the sudden heavy attack, the explorerspletely fell into a panic. With things in that state, even if they have the numbers, they are just headless chickens. ¡°Damn it! [Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) The ability I casted while running was unable to show much effect because there was too much distance. Even in that time, the backline ability users were falling one after the other from the ws and fangs of the Demon Lord. ¡°Gwuwaaooooooon!!¡± Is it a cry of victory? Marchosias, who had trampled over 12 people one-sidedly, did light steps, and flew up again. ¡°Damn it¡­! It really is learning in battle¡­?!¡± (Hikaru) It has learned that battling onnd isn¡¯t favorable, and has decided to take the strategy of hit and run. Monsters turn into Spirit Stones when they die, so it is normally misunderstood, but that¡¯s an actual living being. It has enough brains to think of how to fight. Even if that¡¯s not the case, it can use Spirit Abilities, so it is natural. ¡°Are you okay?! Recover yourselves before ites back down, or if not possible, please withdraw to the stairs!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°S-¡­Sorry! We suddenly ended up pulling your legs instead¡­!¡± ¡°No, more importantly, is there anyone here with the means to attack an enemy above? Be it Spirit Abilities or bows.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°We don¡¯t have an archer! The Spirit Abilities as well¡­I¡¯m sorry. It seems like they died in that attack just now¡­¡± ¡°Died, you say¡­¡± (Hikaru) From what I can see, what should have been 12 explorers, have been reduced to 8. With just one charge of the Demon Lord, 4 people have been killed. In battle, the formation and your readiness really defines the result of life or death this much. Marchosias flies leisurely above and awaits a chance for its next attack. Chapter 106: Time before reinforcements and Casket of Darkness

Chapter 106: Time before reinforcements and Casket of Darkness

¡°Damn it! We don¡¯t have any means to attack flying enemies¡­?!¡± The Demon Lord is slowly flying in the air while mixing some hovering, so if we had any means to attack it, it would be a nice target. Marchosias is a chimera that doesn¡¯t originally fly in the sky, so it is not like it is skilled at flying. The explorers that came to help out have somehow managed to recover themselves, and the injured ones have withdrawn to the stairs. The members that can still fight regrouped with Alex and the others. The ones with shields will be standing at the front and blocking it when it charges. Fire breaths will be blocked with a water shield. Once ites to the ground again, we won¡¯t let it escape. That¡¯s the only fighting style we can think of. However, I think it is really rough to rely on this. You could even say this is gradually turning to the worse. The enemy is slowly growing more and more experienced. I feel like we will eventually crumblepletely. Rifreya must be feeling the same, her expression is more serious than anything I have seen before as she looked at the Demon Lord flying. It has barely used Fear again, but if it were to spam that, we would definitely be done for, and there¡¯s also the chance that it still has more abilities we still haven¡¯t seen. Moreover, even if we manage to corner it, there¡¯s the chance of it escaping without us being able to defeat it. If it were to switch to escaping, we have no means to stop it. Oh well, even all of this is all hopeful spection. ¡°Alex, when did the reinforcements go up? Even if we are buying time here, I want to know how much time it would be.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Reinforcements¡­? They came just now, right?¡± (Alex) ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Someone has to go and call the first half subjugation team¡­¡± (Hikaru) Alex showed a dumbfounded expression at my question. I felt my back growing cold. I think back to the time when the Demon Lord appeared until now. I told Alex and the others to call for help, but I didn¡¯t ask them to go to the surface and call for the first half parties. Or more like, I was told that the second half team moves in a way that they would call the first half team if a Demon Lord shows up, so I might have just jumped to conclusions here. Moreover, if a battle happened soon after they regrouped with other parties at the entrance of the 3rd Floor, they wouldn¡¯t have the leeway to call for help. There¡¯s no need to think about it anymore. ¡°So¡­no one has gone to call for reinforcements outside, right¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°S-Sorry. We were desperate here, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone who has gone to do that.¡± (Alex) ¡°No, I am not ming you here. My bad.¡± (Hikaru) That means we need to have someone that can get through the 2nd Floor and 1st Floor to call for reinforcements. It is not like I am being overly conceited here, but I am sure the front would crumble if I were to leave this ce. It would be the fastest if I were to go, but I can¡¯t leave. ¡°Alex, do you think it would be fine to ask those people to ry the message?¡± (Hikaru) The party that regrouped just now. If they are silver rank, they should be able to get out from the 2nd Floor pretty fast with 2 or 3 people. ¡°We are not going to fight together? It would be pretty dangerous with just us, you know?¡± (Alex) ¡°No, leaving things as they currently are would be worse. We don¡¯t even have the means to attack a flying enemy. If we can get the Crimson Vials of the first half team, we should be able to wrap this up for sure.¡± (Hikaru) The Crimson Vials is the mythril rank explorer party that¡¯s led by the crimson haired Ga-san. They also have an archer. Their strength is inly on another level to begin with. ¡°To return to the guild, gather people, and bring them all the way here¡­it would take around 2-3 hours at the very least.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Can we endure¡­? For that long?¡± (Alex) ¡°If we are lucky, maybe you will get 1 Point, Alex. If that happens, you can buy a Barrier Stone, and we can somehow manage.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I-I will be using a Point? You could get one too, right, Hikaru?¡± (Alex) ¡°No, I have done a Point Loan of 3, so I can¡¯t do it.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Seriously? Can¡¯t be helped then.¡± (Alex) Using a Barrier Stone is convenient, but that would mean the Demon Lord would lose its targets. When that happens, it might begin moving to the higher floors. Just as Crabbell said, having it go up floors would create even higher risks. I want us to stand ground here if possible. ¡°Then, I will go tell them.¡± (Alex) ¡°Yeah, tell them to be as fast as possible.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Got it!¡± (Alex) After Alex went off, I cast Darkness Fog and hid myself, and then opened the Status Board. Thanks to the viewers going up to 1 billion, my Crystals have increased, but those numbers are half-transparent, and are unavable for use. Because of the Point Loan, not only Points, I can¡¯t even use Crystals. It is 3:30 a.m. The first half party members must be fast asleep. Even if we were to go call them now, there¡¯s no knowing if they would immediatelye to help¡­ ¡°¡­Ah!¡± (Hikaru) It was a coincidence that I noticed this, but it was something that was in the corner of my mind. ¡ªI was going to learn a new ability soon. My Shadow Bind that was in Tier 2 has increased to Tier 3. ?Casket of Darkness [Dark Coffin] Proficiency 0 Dark Coffin is the higher grade of Shadow Bind, and I can tell by feeling that it can¡¯t be activated in midair, but this is a good development in a situation where we are in a stalemate as it is. Alex spoke to the explorers, and it seems like they will be going back up with 4 people out of 8. The other 4 will be staying. The remaining ones are 2 shield bearers and 2 ability users. The Demon Lord spits out fire at Alex and the others. Jojordan stopped it somehow with Water Screen, but the lunge after that is rough. Rather than the fangs and the ws, it is more the mass crashing onto them that is turning into one powerful attack. Even if our side is stronger than the average human, we can¡¯t get out unscathed from a charge of a creature of that size. And the reality is that the warriors holding their shields up were blown away, unable to stand the hit. Fortunately, there¡¯s no heavy injuries, but with things like this, we won¡¯t even be able to buy time. Even when we try to attack it once ites down to the ground, it soon flies away. There¡¯s currently no explorer here who can restrain this creature with an overall length of 5 meters. My Spirit Abilities are barely managing to stay effective, but the positioning and timing are difficult. ¡°Damn it! This is just slowly turning to the worse! Hikaru, any ideas?¡± (Alex) There¡¯s agitation showing in the face of Alex. Without a decisive move, we humans get exhausted faster than monsters. ¡°If only itnds close to me, I might be able to manage something, but not when it is flying. At the very least, we need an archer¡­¡± (Hikaru) If we take away its choice of flying, the possibility of defeating it with thebo of Darkness Fog and Light appears. Of course, it is not for certain since it has Chaotic Spirit Abilities, but we should be in quite the advantageous position in that scenario. However, there¡¯s no helping that we don¡¯t have an archer. The 1st Floor has skeletons which aren¡¯t suitable for archers. The 2nd Floor is a prison and there¡¯s a lot of narrow rooms, so it isn¡¯t suitable for bows. In the 3rd Floor there¡¯s mist, so it turns into a close battle almost as soon as you encounter monsters. The 4th Floor is the one with the highestpatibility with bows, but it is dark, and there¡¯s a lot of cramped ces, so it is not a ce where you should force yourself to use one. And so, archers would be fighting mainly in the 5th Floor and lower. The 5th Floor has stairs going down in a spiral at the outer circumference of the cavity, so the bow apparently does quite a lot of work. Also, the Crimson Vials actually have an archer. ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s wait until reinforcements arrive.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah. That thing is also being cautious here. It isn¡¯t attacking as much, so that alone is a saving.¡± (Alex) ¡°We can only hope that the Demon Lord-sama doesn¡¯t change its mind.¡± (Hikaru) I have this conversation with Alex while keeping our attention on the Demon Lord flying and seeking a chance to attack. ¡°U-Uhm¡­Hikaru¡­¡± (Rifreya) At some point in time, Rifreya hade to my side. Chapter 107: Her Secret and Dark Coffin

Chapter 107: Her Secret and Dark Coffin

Rifreya hade to my side at some point in time. She is a close range battle specialist, but it is hard for her to perform in a situation like this. There really is no other choice but to hit it with the higher Tier ability of Shadow Bind, Dark Coffin. I don¡¯t know how much it can immobilize it, but it should have more effectiveness than Shadow Bind. If we do well, we might be able to lower its movement greatly. ¡°Rifreya, nice timing. When ites down, I will restrain it with my new Spirit Ability. When that happens, hit it with all you have.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°U-Uhm¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Ah, of course, without being reckless, that is. It should have more restraining power than Shadow Bind, so no need to hold back. Go all¡ª¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hikaru! Listen.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya yanked my sleeves hard. When I looked back, she had a grim expression, however, it had determination in it¡­ That¡¯s the kind of face that was looking straight at me. ¡°W-¡­What¡¯s the matter¡­? Did you really get injured somewhere¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡­uhm¡­haven¡¯t told you something, Hikaru¡­ No, there¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°E-Eh? What? Or more like, does it have to be now?¡± (Hikaru) I can tell that she has to tell me something important, but we are currently in the very middle of a battle against a Demon Lord. There¡¯s no knowing when the Demon Lord will be plunging again even while we are standing here. ¡°¡­Uhm¡­actually, I do have¡­an attack that can hit flying targets¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Really? Like throwing your sword? It is true that it is a distance that projectiles might reach, but¡ª¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Uhm¡­¡± (Rifreya) While being cautious of the Demon Lord flying, she hesitated for a moment in saying it and¡­ ¡°Hikaru, just like how you couldn¡¯t tell me that you came from another world and that unknown people are watching you, I also had something I couldn¡¯t tell you. Actually¡­even though I should have told you¡­if I were to tell you that, I thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay by your side anymore¡­ So selfish, right? Even though we are in so much trouble here, even now¡­I have been hiding it all this time¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Rifreya? What are you sayi¡ª¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­I told you that I won¡¯t be doing Spirit Ability training anymore, right? Actually, when I went to the Great Spirit-sama¡¯s ce the day before that, I had low hopes¡­but then¡­¡± (Rifreya) After saying that much, Rifreya hesitates in her words. She looked straight to the front and directed her right hand up. I can feel Spirit Energy gathering on the palm of Rifreya. That became a shining sphere, and it is being collected in front of her palm as if energy is converging there. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I thought we would somehow manage with these many explorers. That¡¯s why I thought I didn¡¯t need to say it. That I will keep it a secret¡­ That¡¯s why, even in a situation like this, I couldn¡¯t say it¡­ But¡­after saving my life twice already¡­I can¡¯t continue being so selfish.¡± (Rifreya) The shining sphere was flickering repeatedly as if wanting to be released from her at any moment. She looked straight at the Demon Lord circling above and directed her palm at it. ¡°Pierce! [Photon Ray]!¡± (Rifreya) The dazzling and shining streak of light that shot out from the palm of Rifreya shallowly cuts the wing of the Demon Lord flying, and a spray of blood rains from above. The Demon Lord raised a cry of anger at the attack from the ground that it thought we had none of. It wasn¡¯t to the point where it can¡¯t fly anymore, but it must have learned now that flying isn¡¯tpletely safe. We want to bring the fight to the ground, so the effect of this one attack is big. I am not so dense as to not understand the reason why she kept this a secret. I also know just how conflicted she must have felt in confessing this. It is not like I am not thinking ¡®in a situation like this?¡¯, but I have no right to me her. ¡°¡­I missed. Haah haah¡­ My Spirit Energy might be in a bad state.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is difficult to use an ability all of a sudden in real battle. But that was impressive, Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) If it were a literal speed of light attack, it might have hit right on target, but it isn¡¯t actually that fast. I don¡¯t know the physics of this world, but it is a speed that can be barely followed with the eye. It is a power brought by Spirit Energy, so it might be different from the light in nature. ¡°Gwaoooooon!¡± The Demon Lord raised a cry resembling a roar while blood flowed from its wing, changed course in midair, and took a stance to plunge. Even if we have found a means to attack flying targets, it is not like the tides of battle will suddenly turn. The battle continues. It is not the time to lower our guards. ¡°Alex! It is diving your way!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Got it! Please provide backup!¡± (Alex) ¡°I will try!¡± (Hikaru) The Demon Lord glides down to the ground together with a roar. It is aiming for Alex, but the shield bearing warriors stand at the front to try and stop it. However, it is impossible to stop that charge from the front. The warriors were sent flying as if they had been hit by a car as one would expect. Even so, there¡¯s no way I am going to let this chance escape. ¡°[Dark Coffin]!¡± (Hikaru) I feel Spirit Energy escaping from me. After one breath, a dark giant coffin appeared with the Demon Lord as the origin point as if swallowing its target. The Demon Lord notices the abnormality and makes steps in a way to get out of the coffin. The coffin of darkness waspletely one instant toote¡­ ¡°Alex, sorry! I missed!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Can¡¯t be helped! Ora!¡± (Alex) The spear attack of Alex was easily deflected. The Demon Lord opened distance with deft steps and took flight again. It managed to incapacitate several explorers that came to aid with just one attack, so it must have learned that dives from the air are effective. And it would actually be bad if it were to repeat those. Even so, it would be a poor n to escape to the stairs. The stairs have bad footing, a monster in 4 would have the advantage, and most of all, we would be done for if it were to continuously spit out fire in there. Stacking all those negatives, you could say the enemy sticking to dives isn¡¯t that bad of a situation. The Demon Lord has a good head but it iscking in some fronts. That¡¯s why we can take advantage of thosecking elements. Marchosias flies overhead. I can¡¯t tell how much damage we have dealt to it, but it doesn¡¯t look like it is dying anytime soon. The sight of the Demon Lord soaring above made me feel as if it even has leisure. Chapter 108: Hearing the voice of the Spirits and Locking it up in a Coffin

Chapter 108: Hearing the voice of the Spirits and Locking it up in a Coffin

¡°Rifreya, can you shoot it one more time?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, if it is one more¡­I think I can.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya answered that, but honestly, her Spirit Energy looks like it is on its limit. Not only has she shot several Lights today, the new Spirit Ability seems to have a high cost in Spirit Energy. Also, I have no spirit energy potion. I can¡¯t use both Crystals and Points. ¡°Alex! Got any spirit energy potions? Or if you have Crystals, please buy one. I will definitely pay you backter!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Sorry! I already used them all! The one I gave to Jal was thest one!¡± (Alex) ¡°Is there any other person here that has one?!¡± (Hikaru) The backline Spirit Users all shook their heads to the sides. Spirit energy potions are expensive items. This result can¡¯t be helped. Rifreya squeezed her strength and gathered Spirit Energy into her palm. Spirit Abilities can disy their strength in the form of abilities by making a contract and borrowing their power. However, for the Spirit Energy itself, you have to use your own. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a limit to how many Spirit Abilities a person can use. ¡°Uuuh¡­kuh¡­¡± (Rifreya) The light gathering in the palm of Rifreya was flickering powerlessly. Photon Ray is an ability that allows you to hit from long distances, and on top of that, it is fast and it has high firepower. It must use quite a lot of Spirit Energy. No matter how I look at it, she has no energy left in her to shoot it one more time. ¡­Then¡­ There¡¯s no choice but to bring it from the outside. ¡°Spirits! Please help out Rifreya! We will bring down the Demon Lord!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°H-Hikaru¡­? What are you saying¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Spirits have wills. They might help out if you call out to them.¡± (Hikaru) I speak to the Spirits. On Earth I obviously didn¡¯t feel the stir of the Spirits. I certainly can feel what¡¯s like the touch of them in this world. ¡°Please! If you guys have wills, help us out this once!¡± (Hikaru) ¡ªKyakkya. ¡ªAre we beating up that scary one? Beat it up. ¡ªUfufu. I heard voices. I could feel Light Spirits gathering in the surroundings. I could see twinkling light beads faintly floating. Are these Light Spirits? ¡°Rifreya, can you see them? The Light Spirits havee to help out. It seems like Demon Lords and Spirits are in a hostile rtionship.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh?! Light Spirits¡­? I am not a Loved One, so I¡­can¡¯t see them.¡± (Rifreya) So she can¡¯t see this, huh. But it is certain that the Light Spirits want to lend Rifreya their strength. However, the light gathering in the palm of Rifreya is still flickering and isn¡¯t enough to activate. I stretch my hand out, move to the back of Rifreya, who had sweat flowing down from her forehead, as if hugging her, and hold her wrist. ¡°Eh, w-wait, Hikaru¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Rifreya, the Spirits want to lend you their strength. Aim well. Listen to the voices of the Spirits.¡± (Hikaru) The Gift that is the Affection of Spirits. That¡¯s apparently called Loved One in this world, but I have borrowed the strength of Spirits in the past. At the time when I ran out of Spirit Energy and was about to die in that forest, I borrowed their strength and used Create Undead, somehow managing to get out. Probably only people with Affection can borrow the strength of Spirits directly. But¡­ ¡ªUfufu. ¡ªScary one is bad one. ¡ªBeat it, okay? ¡ªUse us. ¡ªChildren of Light, gather. ¡°Eh¡­? I can hear them¡­ The voices of the Spirits¡­?¡± (Rifreya) Looks like their voices reached Rifreya through me. ¡°Mysterious voices, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah. They sound as if they are right by my side, and as if they were really far¡­ Also¡­I can feel it. Spirit Energy is entering my body¡­ Spirits are really giving me their strength¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s right. They say they want you to defeat the Demon Lord.¡± (Hikaru) I can feel power going into her with my body as the intermediary. And at the same time, the light in the Photon Ray grew brighter and bigger to an iparable degree fromst time. ¡°H-Hikaru¡­! I can feel it too! I can feel the Spirits are lending me their strength!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Looks like the Spirits really hate the Demon Lord.¡± (Hikaru) The sparkly and shining particles gathered onto Rifreya, forming a giant mass of light. A size that can¡¯tpare to thest Photon Ray. ¡°Gwuaoooo!¡± The Demon Lord was leisurely flying around and most likely recovering its stamina, but it must have noticed the abnormality below, it changed its course rapidly, and switched with the intention of plunging at us. ¡°Looks like the Demon Lord doesn¡¯t like this light. It ising right at us. Can you hit it?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, leave it to me. I definitely won¡¯t miss it.¡± (Rifreya) With its sharp knife-like fangs in full disy, the Demon Lord approaches us as if sliding down midair. A roar like that of tearing fabric echoed, and we, who were standing right on a straight line from it, even felt as if that voice had actual mass to it. However, the light gathered in the palm of Rifreya had enough promise that it was enough to push away that fear. Aside from the attack of Rifreya, I also calcte the distance, speed, and timing of the Demon Lord. ¡°Pierce! [Photon Ray]!¡± (Rifreya) *Pah!* The giant photosphere was shot with such force it made that kind of firing sound, turning into a beam, and connecting straight onto the Demon Lord charging at us. The beam passed by the right cheek of the wolf face, piercing it just like that, severing the base of the right wing, and cutting half of the left wing too. ¡°Gwoaaaaaaaaa!¡± Having lost its wings, the Demon Lord is falling this way while spinning. At this rate, it will crash into me and Rifreya. ¡­At this rate, that is. ¡°[Dark Coffin]!¡± (Hikaru) A dark coffin appears right in front of us. A deep deep darkness as if it had manifested from hell. An icosahedron darkness that had clear contours. The Demon Lord that crashed from above was swallowed inside that darkness just like that from the momentum. ¡°Gwuaooooooooo¡­¡­¡± The door of the coffin closes. And then, after that, silence reigns in the ce. ¡°E-Eh? What about the Demon Lord¡­? Did you trap it inside that?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah, but¡­this ability is different from bind in that it is only an ability thatpletely restrains them.¡± (Hikaru) In exchange, its binding power is strong. That¡¯s why we can just leave it restrained like this. While the ability is active, the Demon Lord won¡¯t be attacking us, and we can buy time. But the Spirit Energy being drained from my body is so astounding that Darkness Fog doesn¡¯t evenpare, and my Spirit Energy will most likely bepletely dry by around 10 minutes. There¡¯s no means to attack the trapped monster inside the coffin from outside. ¡­Aside from one exception. I could tell by instinct as the user. ¡°I will be going for a bit.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh, wait, Hikaru?!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°[Darkness Fog]!¡± (Hikaru) I spread the darkness, held my shortsword, and ran¡­ Chapter 109: Demon Lord and Hero

Chapter 109: Demon Lord and Hero

¡°Uoooooh!¡± Inside the pitch ck fog of darkness, there was an icosahedron that¡¯s a deeper darkness than that. Marchosias was losing its temper and squirming around trying to get out. However the Dark Coffin isn¡¯t that easy to destroy. The darkness of Darkness Fog is reinforcing the darkness in here and increasing its potency. Spirit Energy was being drained out from my body constantly to a never before degree. It is a powerful restraining ability, but the cost is high. I have to change my way of using itpared to Bind which only costs a bit of Spirit Energy each use, or my Spirit Energy will end up running dry in an instant. I have my own Spirit Energy plus the energy the Spirits lend me thanks to the effect of Affection of Spirits, but it is not like I can use abilities infinitely. I would say around 90% of the ability¡¯s cost is being shouldered by the Spirits. However, that also means I am supplying that 10%. It would be more appropriate to say that I am using 10% in order to serve as the trigger of activation for the ability. At any rate, that 10% is always being used, so even if I can use 10 times more abilities than your regr person, if I continuously use powerful abilities, I will run out of gas quickly. This is a battle against time. I jumped inside the dark coffin. Only a Dark Spirit User d in Darkness Fog can enter this coffin of darkness. ¡°Grrrrr!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put an end to this¡­! Whether you can get away from these restraints, or you die before that¡­!¡± (Hikaru) The right side of its face was gouged out by the Photon Ray of Rifreya, blood pulsing out from it, and the remaining left eye was shining crimson even inside this darkness. It really makes me feel the infinite stamina a Demon Lord has. I jumped onto the back of the Demon Lord that was desperately struggling, trying to get out from the bindings of darkness. The lion¡¯s back of Marchosias covered in hard fur was hot, and it made me feel the lifeforce of a Demon Lord. But no matter how powerful and fiendish of a natural enemy it is towards humanity, there¡¯s one weakness! I put all of my weight into it, and swung my shortsword downwards onto the Spirit Veins Center -the base of its neck. ¡°Uooooo!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Grrrrraaaaa!¡± The Demon Lord roars as if it were bringing it out from the depths of its entrails. It is a situation where it can barely move at all, however, the bleeding from its wounds were making its whole body tremble. I bring my shortsword down over and over again while still straddling the back of Marchosias. Yet, my shortsword was bouncing off with each strike, unable to prate that fur and muscle armor. Spirit Energy is leaving my body ceaselessly in order to maintain the dark coffin. Because of my Spirit Energy running dry, even though I am in deep deep darkness, my vision was dyeing red. ¡°Gwooaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡± The Demon Lord is also not silently taking my hits. It is shaking its body and mustering its full power. Every passing moment, Spirit Energy leaves my body. But not only that, the wild shaking of the Demon Lord was also sapping away at my stamina and making my aim unsteady. My arms were shaking and it was getting hard to even hold onto my shortsword. ¡°Damn it! Not even this much is enough?!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Garrrrrrrruaaaaaa!¡± Massive amounts of blood wereing out from the neck of the Demon Lord, however, that tough body was not allowing the passing of attacks to its weak point. The shortsword has enough sharpness. The problem is my own physical strength. I was breathing heavily and my vision was narrowing. In this pivotal opportunity, I can¡¯t deal a finishing blow. ¡°Damn it! How about this then?!¡± (Hikaru) I hold my shotsword aloft and bring it down with reckless abandon. ¡°Gwooooaaaaaa!¡± However, due to the Demon Lord wiggling its body heavily, I missed the weak point, and it was stabbed onto the back. And at the same time, the binding power of the Dark Coffin drops slightly. My Spirit Energy is about to run out. I could feel that reality sink in. Things are getting bad¡­ The next instant that crossed my mind¡­ ¡°[Dispel].¡± That word from the Demon Lord melted the Dark Coffin. At that very moment, I was immediately shaken off its back, and crashed pitifully on the ground. When I looked up, there was the Demon Lord that had its right eye shine fiercely despite having lost half of its face. It let out a hot sigh of fire -it was as if Marchosias wasughing. ¡ªDeath. I could feel that certain feeling caress my back. Countless fangs inside the giant mouth of the Demon Lord, and the fire that flickers from that mouth¡­ My life will be taken away the next instant by those fangs, ws, or fire¡­ The dense presence of death was making me have no choice but to prepare myself for that conclusion¡­ The darkness had been erased by the Dispel of the Demon Lord, and it hadpletely set its sight on me. The jaws of Marchosias opened widely and approached, attempting to bite off my neck¡­ But at that moment¡­ ¡°[Light]!¡± An intense sh happened in front of me. That light so powerful it threatened to burn my retinas made it impossible for me to open my eyes. ¡°Hiyaaaaaaa!!¡± A shout filled with fighting spirit rang, and sounds of collision happened intermittently. The sound of deft footsteps, the noise of blows, and the sounds of a sword cutting the wind¡­ ¡°Gwuruaaaaaa!¡± What was reflected in my eyes after they had finally recovered enough to see something was¡­the greatsword of Rifreya having wounded Marchosias as if attempting to cut off its head. The strength on the limbs of Marchosias were leaving them with its head half split. Light was dissipating from its red shining eyeballs. ¡°Gwooooo¡­¡± The Demon Lord raises a death cry as it perishes. And at the same time, a Chaotic Spirit Stone -in a size I have never seen before- fell onto the ground. I looked at that half dumbstruck while still grovelling on the ground. ¡°Defeated¡­? Did we defeat it¡­?¡± I could hear cheers of ¡®Waaa!¡¯ from afar. I could see Alex and the others running here. ¡ªYay, we did it. ¡ªWe have defeated the scary one. ¡ªKyakkya. The voices of the Spirits rode the wind and reached my ears. The sinister presence that was ruling the ce until now had disappeared. The Demon Lord¡­has died. We won. We managed to win with only us. [Congrattions! You are the first Chosen who has achieved a [Demon Lord Subjugation]. As a first time bonus, you will be granted 3 Points.] [Congrattions! You have managed to defeat a Demon Lord, so you have now obtained the Hero Title. This being your first title acquisition, you will be granted 1 Point as a bonus.] [The 3 Point Loan return has been done.] It has been a while since I have gotten a God announcement. Alex is probably getting those same announcements. The one who dealt the killing blow was Rifreya, but I am being treated as having subjugated it, so Alex should be falling into the same category. (Fufu¡­I am a hero, huh. Rather than me, it is Rifreya who is the hero, and I am the party member.) (Hikaru) Well, it is most likely a simple title that¡¯s given to everyone. It is fortunate that I got 1 Point, but there¡¯s no point in the title itself. ¡°Hikaru! Are you okay?!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya runs to me, who is sitting on the ground. That figure of hers showing a shining smile celebrating our victory was strangely dazzling in my eyes. The Demon Lord was far far stronger than I thought. The only saving was that it didn¡¯t spam its Chaotic Abilities. If it had spammed them, we would have lost. Leaving aside Dispel, there¡¯s no means to stop Fear, making it uncounterable. ¡°I am okay¡­ You too, Rifreya¡­ You seem to be okay¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hikaru? Wait, are you really okay¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah, I might have pushed myself a bit there¡­ I leave¡­the rest to you¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh, Hikaru?! Hikaru!!¡± (Rifreya) Maybe because of the relief of defeating a Demon Lord, my consciousness grows further away. I didn¡¯t manage to revive Nanami, but I had a sense of fulfillment that I did the best I could. I let go of my consciousness. Chapter 110: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 3799th

Chapter 110: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 3799th

-2: Anonymous from Earth I didn¡¯t expect to cry from Hikaru. -6: Anonymous from Earth I am also crying. Man, Hikaru is impressive. He really gave it his all¡­ -7: Anonymous from Earth Uooooo! Hero! -11: Anonymous from Earth Getting the title of hero once you defeat a Demon Lord. So the dark great mage has be the dark hero, huh. -12: Anonymous from Earth That was crazy. In the end, they managed to finish this with only members of silver rank and below! -15: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru: ¡°I will be going for a bit.¡± Celica and Karen: ¡°Don¡¯t gooooooo!¡± Iughed a bit at that. -19: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru: ¡°Rifreya, can you go for one more round?¡± Rifreya: ¡°Yeah, if it is one more time¡­I think I can.¡± Karen: ¡°What exactly are they talking about again?¡± I also like the simplicity of this one. -21: Anonymous from Earth Man, seeing the Demon Lord upclose is seriously crazy. The recent CG of monsters has gotten pretty real, but a real one is seriously a whole other level. Hikaru really has several screws loose being able to stand against it. -24: Anonymous from Earth In other words, a hero¡­ -29: Anonymous from Earth Normally, you can¡¯t just ¡®go for a bit¡¯. -32: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen: ¡°I have fallen in love all over again¡­¡± -34: Anonymous from Earth We have fallen in love all over again as well. Even if it was a difficult situation where they had to buy time, I didn¡¯t expect them to actually finish it there. -37: Anonymous from Earth But it is a shame with the Viewer Count Race. -40: Anonymous from Earth He actually got 1st in the race after all. -42: Anonymous from Earth I am impressed he managed to defeat it, seriously. -44: Anonymous from Earth But that really was cool. Being able to buy the scroll without any hesitation even when it meant forfeiting. -45: Anonymous from Earth Being able to make that decision instantly even when he was 1st ce really makes him our Onii-chan. -47: Anonymous from Earth Well, you can only do that in that situation, right? -48: Anonymous from Earth The trending on twitter is all rted to Hikaru. -55: Anonymous from Earth From the top: ¡°Hikaru¡± ¡°Rifreya¡± ¡°Alex¡± ¡°Jojordan¡± ¡°Marchosias¡± ¡°Dark Coffin¡± ¡°Photon Ray¡± ¡°Demon Lord¡± ¡°Hunting Horn Boy¡±. -59: Anonymous from Earth Hunting Horn Boy, lmao. -63: Anonymous from Earth Jojordan is for some reason trending like crazy among foreigners. -65: Anonymous from Earth Jordan is nice. Even though he looks weak, that reaction speed in being able to block the fire from the Demon Lord with his ability was cool. -69: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a part of me thinking that if he could have stopped the recklessness of Rifreya beforehand¡­ But asking that from a 15 year old boy is just too harsh. -73: Anonymous from Earth But because of that, he can¡¯t revive Nanami-chan anymore¡­ Hikaru did his best for the sake of that¡­ -75: Anonymous from Earth He decided for himself that he would be forfeiting, so he was making a refreshed face, right? Even Celica and Karen said that trying to be 1st ce in the race had be a form of shackles instead for his life in that world. -80: Anonymous from Earth A dark great mage and a hero. Most of all, his manliness for not hesitating at all when saving Rifreya-sama. Can¡¯t help falling in love there. -82: Anonymous from Earth If he hadn¡¯t forfeited, would he have gotten 1st ce? -84: Anonymous from Earth In the Viewer Count Race? There were still 2 days left, but he had gotten 1st ce in the Total Ranking, so if he had maintained 1st ce the whole time, it would have been possible. -87: Anonymous from Earth So he can¡¯t revive Nanami-chan, huh¡­ He must be dismayed by this. -90: Anonymous from Earth Even Celica and Karen were speechless at that moment after all. -93: Anonymous from Earth It is not just the battle with the Demon Lord; it isn¡¯t rare for an explorer to die at any moment if they continue with that line of work. You could even say that it is the mistake of Hikaru for not readying the healing means beforehand. It is basically a miracle that she was even saved. If he hadn¡¯t been a Chosen, she would have died 100% there. -98: Anonymous from Earth We know that! We do, but we can¡¯t help but say it! -101: Anonymous from Earth The two of Twin/Sis did seem to have put quite a lot of money to support him after all¡­ -106: Anonymous from Earth This is not an issue about money. Not about money. -114: Anonymous from Earth No, money is important. Twin/Sis are still middle schoolers! -119: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru doesn¡¯t even know about that either, so it can¡¯t be helped. -126: Anonymous from Earth Well, but with hisrade having been gravely injured and about to die, there was no other choice. -133: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s true, but when something like that suddenly happens, you would normally hesitate. He was literally doing his best with his life on the line after all. He risked his life countless times, and finally managed to stretch his hands into reach. -138: Anonymous from Earth He got 1st in the Total Rankings even when he was assuming all viewers hated him to death and was running solely with his emotions of wanting to revive Nanami-chan, you know? There¡¯s no way you can throw it all away so easily. Even if he let Rifreya-sama die there, him bing 1st was almost assured at that point already. -140: Anonymous from Earth But a Demon Lord showing up really is quite the impossible game. How many died there¡­? -142: Anonymous from Earth Not leaving corpses is in harsh. -147: Anonymous from Earth If you were to be exploring normally and ended up meeting and fighting the Demon Lord first, you would bepletely done for. -152: Anonymous from Earth No, your normal adventurer would have meat and smoke bombs to escape. That¡¯s what Alex said. -158: Anonymous from Earth You can¡¯t escape from the Demon Lord!! -164: Anonymous from Earth Well, it does look like it would chase after you. -172: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know if a Demon Lord battle is always like this or if it was just on this asion, but I seriously thought ¡®aren¡¯t they a bit too nonchnt about this?¡¯. Guild-chan, do your damn job. -178: Anonymous from Earth The advance of the Demon Lord was probably way faster than what was estimated. Demon Lords are like a natural phenomenon, so their tendencies have already been analyzed and countermeasures have already been created. That¡¯s why it just crumbles when it strays from that. -182: Anonymous from Earth It is their fault for using something like a hunting horn. For signalling, you really have to go with gongs. -189: Anonymous from Earth Gong! Gong! Geh, Demon Lord! -195: Anonymous from Earth Well, maybe using both gongs and hunting horns. I feel like they could do a lot of things if they were to bring drums. -200: Anonymous from Earth It is like the construction works in the long past. They probably just think of people dying as the nature of the profession. -206: Anonymous from Earth ording to what the Chosen in Alismaris have investigated: ?Demon Lords get stronger as they go up, and the longer it takes, the stronger that growth is. ?Each time they go up a floor, they get one chaotic trait, and their rank as a Demon Lord increases. ?If the Demon Lordes outside, the chaotic element spreads around and it turns into Hell. ?They normally get killed by Great Spirits before that happens, but in such cases, the dungeon copses. That¡¯s basically the gist of it. -210: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, it means that it is different from your normal monster. -214: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t the Divine Beasts or whatever defeat the Demon Lords? It ain¡¯t time to be giving presents to explorers, right? -222: Anonymous from Earth There seems to not be much known about Divine Beasts. They are apparently crazy strong, so they probably can defeat a Demon Lord if they were to fight. -224: Anonymous from Earth It is because Jordan kicked the hunting horn¡­ -229: Anonymous from Earth Those kinds of idents or irregrities happen normally. You gotta report it and make countermeasures for them. -232: Anonymous from Earth Chosen teaching the natives about the Heinrich¡¯s Triangle¡­ -236: Anonymous from Earth They do seem negligentpared to Alimari. Don¡¯t guildsmunicate with each other in these regards? -243: Anonymous from Earth It is a foreign country divided by the sea after all¡­ There¡¯s apparently engineer-like people that draw up dungeons. They probably don¡¯t do much guiding in the ways to manage them though. -248: Anonymous from Earth Alimari is so strong that there¡¯s no need to go through the trouble of dividing them between a strong team and weak team. That¡¯s how strong their parties are there. Meltia has to put more effort in raising their newbies. Or more like, the configuration of the dungeon is bad. The 2nd Floor and 4th Floor are not suitable for hunting, and there¡¯s a lot who are only specialized in the 3rd Floor. And the result of that is this. -255: Anonymous from Earth Well, they have managed to do fine with this way of doing things. The style of defeating it with the strong parties can manage to defeat it fast without any deaths if the rug isn¡¯t pulled on them after all. -259: Anonymous from Earth I do feel like they simply took the choice of high risk high return¡­ -266: Anonymous from Earth High risks are not noticed in the time when things go well. It is human to feel things are just easy. -273: Anonymous from Earth It really should be a gong, or a chime would be nice too. Let¡¯s send that message to Hikaru. -279: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru doesn¡¯t read them¡­ -289: Anonymous from Earth Alex got intimidated by being told ¡®deaths always happen in Demon Lord subjugations¡¯. There¡¯s probably deaths actually showing up every time. And the guild isn¡¯t too bothered by that. -293: Anonymous from Earth The guild is fine with anything as long as the Demon Lord is defeated after all. -300: Anonymous from Earth Silver ranks are basically on the 4th ce from the top and are simply on the level of petent enough¡¯. Putting it in gaming perspective, it would be around the stage where you can finally buy an iron sword. In other words, people you can rece as much as you want¡­ -308: Anonymous from Earth Life isn¡¯t endless! -314: Anonymous from Earth They be stones when they die, so there¡¯s probably ack of reality to their deaths. -317: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, Hikaru did well. He was simply a fresh explorer and a bronze rank porter after all. -321: Anonymous from Earth Silver rank is a rank where there¡¯s a lot of difference in power among it. Even Rifreya-sama is a silver rank, and the weakling party that got defeated instantly was also silver rank. -330: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya also was on the verge of dying with just one hit of the Demon Lord. -333: Anonymous from Earth I always end up speaking things from a viewer point of view like ¡®if only Hikaru would have done this¡­¡¯. The best move on defined scenarios can only be spoken about here because we are watching from the outside, and it isn¡¯t so simple as just doing it because they have been told to. Messages apparently reached Alex, but he didn¡¯t have any leeway to read them. Even if he did, there would be no hardships in this world if you could solve things that way. -339: Anonymous from Earth If I had been actually there in flesh and bones, I would have been blowing the horn while crying. -346: Anonymous from Earth I would also be cast as the hunting horn boy. -351: Anonymous from Earth It really hit that the camera would show the hunting horn boy every now and then. -358: Anonymous from Earth He was desperately blowing while in tears after all. No, I was already filled to the brim with desperation while watching in real time. But now that I think back on it, that sight was strangelyical. -365: Anonymous from Earth ]]333 I also think I have to work, but I just can¡¯t bring myself to do it, so I understand that feeling¡­ -371: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t that a bit different? No, with how we all are glued to a bulletin board at thiste in the night, we are all probably fish in the same tank here. -382: Anonymous from Earth The magic cannon of Rifreya-sama was crazy powerful. -387: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t call it magic cannon. -391: Anonymous from Earth It is light, so maybe it is practically like a neutral element attack? Light and darkness really are special elements? -396: Anonymous from Earth They might be. I do feel Light Spirit Abilities are a bit OP with them having both healing abilities and attack abilities of high caliber in their repertoire. -400: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru and Rifreya-sama shooting the Photon Ray together looked a bit like them cutting their wedding cake. -408: Anonymous from Earth You would be killed for thatment if Celica and Karen read it. -409: Anonymous from Earth Demon Lord = Wedding Cake. -410: Anonymous from Earth It is clearly unfair to bring out a particle-beam cannon in a fight with fire and water. -413: Anonymous from Earth Be it Light or Photon Ray, I don¡¯t know if to call it Light Element or Electricity Element. -420: Anonymous from Earth Mobile suit gundam, Rifreya. -423: Anonymous from Earth Stop that, LMAO. -426: Anonymous from Earth She does fight with a sword and has a beam attack after all. -429: Anonymous from Earth Also a stun grenade! -423: Anonymous from Earth If Light made noise too, it would be invincible against people. -440: Anonymous from Earth The sr re is a handy technique that works even against strong characters. [DBZ reference.] -447: Anonymous from Earth At any rate, the Demon Lord was totally a chimera. -453: Anonymous from Earth But even though it is a world that has nothing to do with Earth, the Demon Lord Marchosias showed up, right? That¡¯s a demon of Solomon. Maybe it really has some rtion with Earth? -459: Anonymous from Earth Gundam Marchosias. -470: Anonymous from Earth That actually exists, so don¡¯t. -476: Anonymous from Earth A Marquis of Hellmanding 30 legions of demons, Marchosias, huh (From wiki). Even the picture matches. -479: Anonymous from Earth The truth of that parallel world has been enquired a whole ton already in other ces, so there¡¯s no point in speaking about it in detail here, but there¡¯s apparently no doubt that it has some sort of connection to Earth in some way. -487: Anonymous from Earth It is a world created by God, so isn¡¯t it just that the small details are the same? It is totally a fantasy world after all. -493: Anonymous from Earth It is true that it is such a fantasy world that it even feels silly to theorize about it¡­ -500: Anonymous from Earth It is an isekai fantasy to the point that Marchosias has shown up. -507: Anonymous from Earth It is already that since the point where elves showed up. -512: Anonymous from Earth Well, there¡¯s no doubt there¡¯s some sort of hand involved by God. We can¡¯t tell whether this is a world that existed in the first ce or not. -515: Anonymous from Earth The mass hallucination theory still hasn¡¯t been deniedpletely after all¡­ -518: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s Viscount ss and all that business, but what¡¯s that about Lord? -522: Anonymous from Earth It may be called a Demon Lord, but until it actuallyes out from the dungeon, it is still a being that is on the way to bing a Demon Lord. It is when ites out from the dungeon that it gets the Lord ss Demon Lord. -527: Anonymous from Earth That it was appraised as a viscount while still in the 4th Floor state means that in the 3rd Floor it was a count, 2nd Floor a marquis, 1st Floor a duke, and once ites to the outside, it is lord ss, right? -530: Anonymous from Earth Most likely -if we go by the Monster Appraisal. -532: Anonymous from Earth Lord ss has a weird ring to it. -536: Anonymous from Earth A Great Demon Lord has apparently shown up before after all. That must be the king of kings. I don¡¯t know if it is a sovereign or an emperor or whatever though. -540: Anonymous from Earth Even so, didn¡¯t ite way too fast to the 3rd Floor? Shouldn¡¯t it have taken more time for it toe up? -547: Anonymous from Earth It depends on the type of Demon Lord. There¡¯s the slime type that are super slow, moreover, camouge on the walls which has shown before (in Alismaris). This time it was a wolf type, so it must have been fast. -551: Anonymous from Earth A speedy Demon Lord¡­ -555: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t the new Spirit Ability of Hikaru too broken? -560: Anonymous from Earth I feel like even in the whole parallel world there, there aren¡¯t many who can use Dark Coffin. -567: Anonymous from Earth Dark Coffin is certainly impressive, but the darkness is so dense that unless you analyze the image, you can barely see the silhouette¡­ Gotta send more tickets to God again¡­ -570: Anonymous from Earth It was finally implemented and we were just recently able to see the silhouettes inside the Fog, so I don¡¯t know man. -573: Anonymous from Earth Even though that was the sweetest moment of them all! I felt blueballed! -576: Anonymous from Earth And here I thought there weren¡¯t that many parties participating in the Demon Lord battle¡­ There were a number of guys inside the mist that were just watching the battle without participating, showing up in the camera every so often¡­ -584: Anonymous from Earth I confirmed in the VOD. That¡¯s true. Are these guys for real? -587: Anonymous from Earth They came close after hearing the sound of the hunting horn of the boy, but they got chicken legs because the Demon Lord looked dangerous? -591: Anonymous from Earth Looks like fear won and they ran away. It was 3 parties worth, so 18 people. -593: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s horrible. -595: Anonymous from Earth They probably had no intentions of fighting the Demon Lord in the first ce. Aren¡¯t those people who are just aiming for the participation reward? -599: Anonymous from Earth The people that were killed by the dive of the Demon Lord can¡¯t even cry because of those pathetic bastards. -605: Anonymous from Earth Well, the phrase of the hunting horn boy was aplete mess, so they can just say they didn¡¯t know where they had to go and they would probably get away scot-free¡­ -612: Anonymous from Earth Those guys, even if they had participated, there was a high chance they would have been wiped out if Hikaru wasn¡¯t there after all. You could even say they are intelligent for treasuring their lives? -622: Anonymous from Earth It is a subjugation organized by the guild, so the things that didn¡¯t go well are all the fault of the guild. They should at least ce amander on site or something. -631: Anonymous from Earth This does look like a matter that the guild should have led properly using their influential power, but Demon Lords are originally things that explorers should be defeating themselves. The reward apparently goes to the explorer that defeats it after all. -640: Anonymous from Earth Explorers seem to hate influential people after all-nii~. -645: Anonymous from Earth They are a gathering of ruffians after all-nii~. -648: Anonymous from Earth In the end, who is going to be 1st ce in the Viewer Count Race? -655: Anonymous from Earth Must be Jeanne-chan. I don¡¯t know who she will be reviving though. -661: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan seems to be from prettyplicated origins too after all. Maybe she will revive her parents? -666: Anonymous from Earth The person herself doesn¡¯t say anything about it, so there¡¯s no knowing. -670: Anonymous from Earth So Hikaru couldn¡¯t do it, huh. But not being able to revive the dead is a natural thing, and reviving them goes against thews of nature. It is a good thing that he didn¡¯t make his childhood friend into a being close to a God. -674: Anonymous from Earth Resurrections are a pretty special thing in religions after all. -680: Anonymous from Earth But even with that, I would have wanted Nanami-chan to be revived. -685: Anonymous from Earth We would also be able to know who the culprit is. -693: Anonymous from Earth What if ¡®it really was Hikaru!¡¯? -697: Anonymous from Earth Nothing would happen. Celica and Karen might be med for it though. -700: Anonymous from Earth By the way, Celica¡¯s prediction of ¡®She can use Photon Ray now, huh¡¯ was totally correct. I got goosebumps when I saw that. She is a seer already¡­ -702: Anonymous from Earth If Celica were to go out with a man, she would be able to see through his lies in an instant. -706: Anonymous from Earth She even said that she liked men who were bad at lying. -709: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, Hikaru has been fast asleep this whole time. Is he going to die here? -716: Anonymous from Earth The veteran party¡¯s Water Spirit User-chan said that his life is not at risk here, so he should be okay. -718: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama wiping the body of the sleeping Hikaru with her face red was truly nice. -722: Anonymous from Earth But he will be leaving Rifreya-sama now, right? -729: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama can¡¯t pass the temr exam if she can¡¯t use the beam cannon, so she came to train. Now that she can shoot the beam, there¡¯s no point in being here, and Hikaru told her clearly that they can¡¯t be together. -733: Anonymous from Earth Even though Rifreya-sama loves him¡­ -740: Anonymous from Earth I think that goes the same for Hikaru. -748: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no virgin who wouldn¡¯t fall in love with Rifreya-sama in a situation like that. -754: Anonymous from Earth Even if you are not a virgin, a pretty damn high percentage of the Earth poption must have fallen in love with Rifreya-sama. -768: Anonymous from Earth It is because Hikaru understands this that he chose to separate from her after all¡­ -777: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t mind if they do their sexy time hidden in the darkness, so please no farewells. I would be in crushed. -779: Anonymous from Earth Celica said just now that it was a good thing that Rifreya didn¡¯t die. It is better for Hikaru to be together with Rifreya. Being alone is painful. -786: Anonymous from Earth Did Celica say that? -792: Anonymous from Earth Didn¡¯t he be friends with Alex? -800: Anonymous from Earth Alex¡¯s party can really heal you, like seriously. -804: Anonymous from Earth Now that you mention it, what was the result of Alex¡¯s Viewer Count Race? -807: Anonymous from Earth 13th as of now. It might go up a bit more, but it would be hard for him to get in the top 10. -819: Anonymous from Earth ]786 Celica: ¡°It is great that Rifreya-san didn¡¯t die. If that had happened, Onii-chan would have suffered even more than before. It is a shame what happened with the Viewer Count Race, but the reason why we were supporting Onii-chan was so that he didn¡¯t push himself too much¡­ The fact that he actually managed to get 1st ce definitely served in reducing his recklessness.¡± Karen: ¡°That¡¯s right-nii~. I do want Nanamin toe back to life, but the one we think the most of is Onii.¡± Celica: ¡°As long as he is alive¡­this is just my intuition speaking here, but I think God will eventually be giving an ¡®Earth Return Right¡¯ in the future. That¡¯s why we will protect Onii-chan until that happens. That¡¯s our biggest goal.¡± Celica & Karen: ¡°That¡¯s why, we won¡¯t forgive anyone who brings harm to our brother.¡± -828: Anonymous from Earth Scary¡­ -835: Anonymous from Earth How were they raised to be this serious¡­? -840: Anonymous from Earth It is because they are still children. They are children. -859: Anonymous from Earth And yet, they are letting go the culprit that killed their brother, Nanami-chan, and her family, huh. Can¡¯t they hack a security camera to find him? -976: Anonymous from Earth ]]859 Do you really think we haven¡¯t done that? [Note: Japanese is vague with the subject, but the wording implies that maybe it was Celica or Karen speaking here.] -979: Anonymous from Earth Scary¡­ Chapter 111: Waking up and Demon Lord subjugation reward relaxation party

Chapter 111: Waking up and Demon Lord subjugation reward rxation party

¡°Uhn¡­ Where¡¯s this ce¡­?¡± (Hikaru) When I woke up, I was in an unknown room. If I remember correctly, we somehow defeated the Demon Lord¡­and I have no memories of what happened after that. I may be calling it an unknown room, but it is of course not the white room where there¡¯s only a PC, but a room of some inn. Someone must have brought me here when I was unconscious. ¡°Suuh¡­suuh¡­¡± ¡°Hm¡­?¡± (Hikaru) I heard someone breathing by my side, and when I looked there, the tinum blonde color entered my vision. Maybe she was looking after me who was unconscious, she had her head on the bed and was sleeping. Now that I think about it, this is the room that Rifreya is staying in. Her equipment isying against the wall. ¡°Rifreya. Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) I tried calling her, and after grooming herself a bit, she woke up. ¡°¡­Hnn¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Good morning. If you sleep in a ce like that, you are going to catch a cold, you know?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°A-Aah! Hikaru! What a relief!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya stood up and hugged me, and a sweet scent melted my nostrils. Her long tinum blonde hair brushed my neck and it was ticklish. I was surprised by the sudden development. ¡°Uuuh~, what a relief. Such a relief~. I thought you wouldn¡¯t wake up anymore.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°You are overblowing it here. I just lost consciousness for a bit.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It wasn¡¯t just for a bit! Hikaru, you have been sleeping for 2 days, you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°For 2 days¡­?¡± (Hikaru) Maybe I had received more damage than expected. That¡¯s sleeping way too much no matter how you slice it. Or more like, that¡¯s close to being in aa, right¡­? ¡°Can you get up¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± (Hikaru) I have no experience of having slept for 2 whole days in my life. Even when I ran out of Spirit Energy inside the forest, I woke up a few minutester -even if it was from being attacked by a monster. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for my body to show any negative effects. ¡°There¡¯s not really anywhere that feels off¡­¡± (Hikaru) I felt a bit dizzy when I stood up from the bed, but there wasn¡¯t anywhere that hurt enough to be worth noting. ¡°That¡¯s great¡­ Hikaru, you pushed yourself at the end there¡­ I was really worried, you know¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, at the time, everyone was pushing themselves quite a lot there. Thinking about it calmly, it might have been better to run away with everyone without overexerting ourselves.¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know if it was because of the adrenaline or because of some sense of duty to not let the Demon Lord escape, but the choice of running away had disappeared from my mind. I had already been deemed as having forfeited in the Viewer Count Race, so there was probably no need for me to push myself there. ¡­Well, there¡¯s no point worrying about that now though. ¡°Anyways, it is great that we managed to win. Rifreya, you saved me there. I was sure I would be killed there.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I was ready, so that I could spring to action at any moment. Thanks to the Spirits lending me their strength, a bit of my Spirit Energy hade back after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Now that you have subjugated a Demon Lord, there¡¯s no doubt you will be blowing through that temr exam.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ah¡­¡± (Rifreya) The moment I said that, Rifreya let out a short sigh and her expression darkened. She has seeded in learning the Photon Ray that was her obstacle to bing a temr. That meant that she had finally lost the reason to continue being an adventurer in this city. In other words, there¡¯s no reason for us to be together. My whole life is being broadcasted, so I can¡¯t be with Rifreya. Rifreya can be a temr now, so she will return to her homnd. ¡°Now that I think about it, I remember having quite a lot of scrapes, but they are already gone.¡± (Hikaru) I lifted up my clothes and tantly changed the topic. When the topic is about temrs, it always falls into a talk about us separating no matter what. It doesn¡¯t seem like Rifreya wants to touch that topic right now. ¡°After that battle, the people of the Crimson Vials arrived, and they healed you with Spirit Abilities. You were terribly injured too, you know, Hikaru?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see. I wasn¡¯t really aware¡­ I have to thank them. I just hope I get the chance to meet them though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°In that case¡­there¡¯s a party today, so I think you can meet them there. That¡¯s only if there¡¯s no issues with your condition though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Party?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is a party prepared by the feudal lord-sama to celebrate the achievement of defeating the Demon Lord. There will be an award ceremony there too, so if you don¡¯t participate, you will end up missing your reward, you know?¡± (Rifreya) I see, it seems like defeating a Demon Lord is quite the special asion. However, a party, huh. I don¡¯t want to stand out, so I don¡¯t really want to participate though¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t really feel like going, but how much are we getting?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You will definitely be the highest contributor in the Demon Lord subjugation, so you should be able to get quite a lot.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Money, huh. I don¡¯t think I will get the highest contribution though. But if I am going to get something, I should go, I guess.¡± (Hikaru) If I could get the Chaotic Spirit Stone of the Demon Lord, I definitely would go, but that¡¯s probably impossible. However, if I have money, I can get Chaotic Spirit Stones of other monsters or Dark Spirit Stones. For someone like me who will be diving alone from now on, Create Undead will be practically my lifeline. In that case, it would be better to participate in the party at least. Also¡­there¡¯s not too much when ites to money. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó It ended up with me participating in the party, but I don¡¯t have any decent clothes. However, this is a party where adventurers participate, so there¡¯s apparently no problems with regr clothes. Rifreya said she is going to be properly readying herself, so in the time I was waiting, I entered a clothes store close by, and bought a second-hand shirt and pants. The party venue will be the residence of the lord. Even if normal clothing is okay, I can¡¯t bring myself to participate with dirty clothes. Well, it is just a shirt that¡¯s a bit better than my normal clothes, and ck pants, but the other participants are probably going with something simr. I don¡¯t think a rowdy bunch like explorers will have clean formal clothes. ¡°¡­Even so, to think that it would change this much.¡± (Hikaru) While I was waiting outside the inn for Rifreya, I was surprised by the change in the quality of the Spirit Energy drifting about in the city. There¡¯s no change in the fact that there¡¯s a lot of Spirit Energy because of the influence of the Great Spirits, but what¡¯sing out from the dungeon has decreased to the point that it changed the color of the air. I can see the entrance of the dungeon faraway from the inn of Rifreya, and the color of the dungeon¡¯s crystal is almost transparent now. It is most likely the effects of the Demon Lord subjugation. I should try asking the details from Rifreyater. ¡°Sorry for the wait!¡± I heard a voice, and when I turned around, there was a snow white Goddess there. A pure white long dress. Beautifullybed long tinum blonde hair that has a part of it braided. There¡¯s a faint deep red on her lips, and she was looking at me with a slightly flushed face. ¡°Rifreya¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°E-Eh? What¡¯s the matter? Making a face as if you had been befuddled by Spirits.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­Yeah, you were just too beautiful.¡± (Hikaru) I honestly said that. She was a shining beauty to begin with, but a dressed Rifreya ready for a party was so perfect that it wouldn¡¯t be strange to get praised endlessly. ¡°¡­You are also cool, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) She must have gotten embarrassed from my words, she hid her face with her hair and said that. For Rifreya, my case would be ¡®the clothes make the person¡¯. No, those clothes are pretty iffy too, to the point that I feel embarrassed from it. ¡°My clothes¡­are they not weird?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°They suit you incredibly well. You had a dress like that?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°This¡­is the uniform of a Light Church priestess. I brought them with me because it can also be worn for asions like parties.¡± (Rifreya) Now that she mentions it, at the time when the Great Fire Spirit hade out from the church in order to eat me, I saw a number of priestesses or priests, and I think they were all wearing what looked like dresses. ¡°T-Then, let¡¯s go!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± (Hikaru) Rifreya linked her right arm with my left arm. Looks like the princess wants me to escort her. Chapter 112: Reunion Overcoming Death and Hunting Horn Boy

Chapter 112: Reunion Oveing Death and Hunting Horn Boy

We walked our way to the lord¡¯s mansion while we were having harmless talk. At that time, I asked her about the reason why the color had left the giant crystal at the entrance of the dungeon¡­the Spirit Stone. The spawning of a Demon Lord happens when the stagnation of the dungeon (called the Demonic Swirl) umtes to a certain threshold. And when the Demon Lord is subjugated, that stagnated part gets cleared instantly, and it goes to the state it is now. However, the inside of the dungeon is ¡®way too clean¡¯ in this state, so the spawning of monsters decreases quite a lot. That¡¯s why, for a certain period of time after the Demon Lord subjugation, it is prohibited to enter the dungeon. In other words, the spawning of a Demon Lord and its subjugation, everything has been factored in in the management of the dungeon. I feel like this is a pretty tightrope walk here, but it is probably difficult to not rely on the resources of the dungeon at this point in time. Rifreya drew a lot of eyes on the way to the venue. She had light that couldn¡¯t help but draw the eyes of others. She will most likely be the best Light Temr. She is on theplete opposite spectrum from me who can only live by being smeared in darkness. My chance meeting with Rifreya in this city, at that dungeon, was a miracle in itself, and the whim of God. The party venue that is the lord¡¯s mansion is located in the Great Water Spirit¡¯s ruling territory. It is pretty far away from the dungeon. It is also far away from the Great Spirit¡¯s church, so it doesn¡¯t seem like there will be any problems with a Loved One like me participating. Since learning that Great Spiritse to eat Loved Ones, I have been careful about the distance to the Great Church to the point of being paranoiac. ¡°What an incredible mansion¡­ Is the lord here a noble?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Of course he is. The one who owns thisnd is Count Pelme. The predecessor of the count invited the Great Spirits to thisnd, and that¡¯s how the history of the dungeon city apparently began.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Invited?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh, you didn¡¯t know, Hikaru? In order to make a dungeon, you need to gather at least 3 Great Spirit-samas, you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I did hear that before, but¡­I see, a human gathered Great Spirits, and purposely made a dungeon that spawned monsters.¡± (Hikaru) Whichever the case, this is a big mansion. It is not a castle, but the plot is vast and it is like a 2 story pce with a garden. Judging from the watchtowers and the old stone walls, it must be a pretty old building. It might have been there since before it became a dungeon city. We managed to get inside freely, and it was possible to get to the venue just like that. As a Japanese person, this kind of ce gives me the image that it has strict security, but it might actually be pretty unexpectedlyx. ¡°Ah! You guys¡­!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Yeah, it really is them! Do you have a bit of time?¡± Being called, I turned around, and there were men I think I have seen before. Their impression changes quite a lot with their attires being different, but it seems to be the party that was kicked about in front of the stairs to the 2nd Floor. By the time we arrived then, everyone was in tatters andpletely exhausted, but at least it seems like they have recovered enough to show up to the party. I have not witnessed the end results of it after all. So they have all survived, huh. Or maybe some of their group died to the Demon Lord? I can¡¯t tell. A boy in their group -that is quite a bit youngpared to the others- was looking over here with glittery eyes. The young man that seems to be their leader continued the conversation. ¡°You saved us there. If not for your help, we would have been wiped out. Please let us give you our thanks.¡± ¡°No no, the ones who saved you directly are Alex and the others. We came slightly afterwards.¡± (Hikaru) At that time, the ones already fighting were Alex and the others. We simply came in to back them up. ¡°Of course, we are grateful to them too. They are the 3 of the Thunder Fangs who are the rising energetic party. It was impressive how they managed tost that long against a Demon Lord.¡± Thunder Fangs¡­? That¡¯s their party name? They are pretty nice guys, but with them giving themselves such a strong-sounding name, I feel like it is more because of taste here¡­ Well¡­they must be at the age where they like that sort of stuff. Or maybe ites from the Canadian taste of Alex? A Japanese person would be too embarrassed to give themselves a name like that, but he is probably the type that would just push it through¡­ The explorer young man added a ¡®but¡¯ after giving his gratitude towards Alex and the others. ¡°¡­If it had only been them, the frontline would have crumbled really quickly. We were watching from the back, so we can tell. They were really strong, but it was natural that they were losing the initiative against a Demon Lord. If you guys hadn¡¯te, it would have ended in just a few minutes. If that happened, we would have been killed too.¡± It is true that Alex doesn¡¯t seem like he can fight in a team that well just yet. I do think he did well for an earthling with less than 1 year of experience as an explorer, but it must have looked like they werecking when fighting with just 3 against a Demon Lord. Also, if we had lost, these guys would have been killed by the Demon Lord too. The Demon Lord was aggressive, and didn¡¯t look like the type that would let you go even if you can¡¯t move. So I say, but we are just talking of the results here. If it had only been us without Alex and his group, we would have lost as well. ¡°Anyways, just ept our gratitude. You two¡­no, it is because you tookmand that we managed to stand our ground at that ce.¡± ¡°Command, you say¡­ It is simply that my battle style waspatible against that Demon Lord.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s not true! I was watching the whole time while blowing the hunting horn. You gave orders and the Demon Lord moved exactly as you told¡­! It was as if you were seeing the future!¡± The boy with sparkly eyes entered the conversation passionately. The boy that was blowing the hunting horn desperately the whole time. At that time he was in constant tears, so this gives me quite the different impression. Anyways, it seems like I have been evaluated strangely here, but saying I can see the future is exaggerating it too much there. The Demon Lord didn¡¯t have that many move patterns. Or more like, monsters themselves don¡¯t have that many move patterns. ¡°¡­Well, at that time I was simply in a trance there, but I am d to hear that I managed to save someone.¡± (Hikaru) It is actually a victory we all managed to win with our joint efforts. I simply fulfilled my own role, so I do feel like they are misunderstanding something here. ¡°Aah, Hikaru is getting embarrassed. Even though he can fight that well, his self-evaluation is low after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, it is not like I fought. I am simply good at buying time.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°See? He immediately goes and says stuff like that.¡± (Rifreya) The evaluation Rifreya has of me is also strangely high, but that must be the biased opinion of being in a party together. Rifreya is a warrior, so there¡¯s also the part of her having a good affinity with me. ¡°Hey hey, I have not seen you in this city before, Hikaru-san, but did you dive in a different dungeon somewhere? With that strength, you could be a Gnome Gold Rank, or¡­no, it wouldn¡¯t even be strange if you were an Undine Mithril Rank.¡± It seems like the Tiers of explorers work even in other dungeons. The hunting horn boy probably misunderstood me as a veteran explorer that came from another dungeon. If I were to tell him the truth, he would probably be disappointed, but there¡¯s no real need to hide it. ¡°I am Bronze.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh¡­? You are bronze? Meaning that you are Spiritus Rank¡­right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I became an explorer just recently.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No way¡­ To think you were a Spiritus¡­¡± Chapter 113: The Truth of the Darkness and Guild Staff

Chapter 113: The Truth of the Darkness and Guild Staff

For the boy, the ranking of explorers is most likely an absolute thing. Naturally, he fell silent when he heard I am bronze. My rank is most likely lower than his, so it can¡¯t be helped. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Awesome! That¡¯s awesome! People say experience is king in the dungeon, so when I heard that you can fight better the higher your Tier is¡­I thought it would still be impossible for me, but there¡¯s people like Hikaru-san who can already be fight ready!!¡± ¡°Uhm¡­that¡¯s a different reaction from what I expected.¡± (Hikaru) I thought he would react with ¡®what, so you were a bronze?¡¯, but the boy reacted in the opposite way. But that¡¯s troubling in itself. I can fight only because of the special abilities that I got as a Chosen. There¡¯s the Affection of Spirits as well, but I also have Points that I can use to buy powerful potions and Barrier STones, so I am counting on those when I am exploring. In other words, I ampletely cheating the system here. ¡°No¡­I could fight to begin with. It is not like I could suddenly be battle ready.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I-I see¡­ That¡¯s a given, right?¡± Looks like he has swallowed my lie at least. It is not like the only means to get stronger are in the dungeon. They have seen me use Spirit Abilities a whole lot, so I was a bit worried that it would be exposed that I am a Loved One, but it looks like that was needless worry. Well, it seems like there¡¯s no Loved One that can use Spirit Abilities in this world, so they probably only see me as a skilled guy¡­or a guy that has a whole ton of spirit energy potions. And in reality, Jojordan alone had used his abilities more than 20 times with just the healing abilities and the Water Screen alone. I think going all the way to 30 times is within the realm of possibility. The boy is most likely 2 years younger than me. I have increased my age by 2 years when I came to this world, so maybe it would be more urate to say 4 years? Whichever the case, the dungeon is a ce where you ce your life on the line. You should think of pushing yourself as surely dying. ¡°I am thinking about making a contract for Dark Spirit Abilities just like you, Hikaru-san! You were really cool after all!¡± Just when I was relieved here, the boy threw a bomb at me. Hisrades around also shrugged their shoulders. No, please stop him. ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t rmend darkness. If you are going for something, Light is far stronger.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°E-Eeh~, but¡­¡± ¡°If you are going to be working as an explorer from here on, you really shouldn¡¯t go for darkness¡­ You should go for water or light. It takes quite a lot of time before darkness bes strong¡­ It doesn¡¯t have any attack abilities either.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see¡­¡± That was close. I was about to unintentionally drop the boy into the literal thorny path of darkness. I have gotten pretty knowledgeable about Spirit Abilities now, but if I had to put it bluntly out there, darkness isn¡¯t strong. For light, there¡¯s Light and Cure Glow which are handy and easy to use, and I don¡¯t know about the 3rd Ability, but the 4th Ability is the Photon Ray that¡¯s like a beam cannon. It has the trifecta of support, healing, and attack. The Water Spirit Abilities also have strong healing abilities, and the Water Screen managed to block the fire breath of the Demon Lord. Compared to that, darkness has no direct defensive means or attack means or healing means. They are all support abilities. It is because I am a Loved One that it looks a bit strong. If the boy gets darkness, even if it were to be raised to a certain degree, he would simply evolve into a bit of a better porter that can use Shadow Bag. In that sense, if I had made a contract for Light Spirit Abilities, I could have even had the chance of being unmatched by spamming Photon Ray. ¡­Well, I now have an attachment towards Dark Spirit Abilities, and it has saved me countless times already, so I won¡¯t be changing my contract though. Even after we parted ways, several other explorers spoke to us. That¡¯s just how much Rifreya and I stood out in that fight. And the reality is that, even when I forfeited from the Viewer Count Race, my viewership didn¡¯t decrease. If I remember correctly, there were close to 1.5 billion people at the end. That¡¯s how rough of a fight it was. Of course, if there had been strong explorers, I think it would have been a fight we could have won easily. The sky was going dark and the party had begun. It is a buffet style party. The attire of all the explorers was prettier than I thought, but there were a decent amount who were wearing things that were no different from casual clothes, so there was a lot of variety. There were a lot more female explorers who were dressed uppared to the men. As expected of the lord¡¯s mansion, even when it is indoors, it is pretty bright. A chandelier is shining brilliantly at the ceiling. Looks like it is furnished with a light magic tool. Rifreya went to where the other female explorers were to greet them, and I also went there to give my thanks to the healer girl from the Crimson Vials that helped me. And then, I immediately gave an excuse about going to the toilet to slip away, leaned on the wall by myself, and am now watching the whole ce absentminded. I am still not used to ces with a lot of people. I was originally not good with them, but it has gotten worse sinceoing to this world. A staff member of the guild that I have seen before had a binder in hand and was going around speaking to the explorers. It is a mystery what they are asking around, but it seems to be work. Even though they are in a party¡­ Seems to be quite the rough job. The greeting of the lord had begun, and he spoke words of appreciation for the Demon Lord subjugation. The dungeon city apparently can¡¯t maintain its form without explorers, so that means even the lord is treasuring the explorers. It may be called a party, but it seems to simply be an event to gather and have pleasant talks and a meal. The condition is that you have to have participated in the Demon Lord subjugation that time, but I don¡¯t think you can tell whether someone here has participated or not. Well, they probably have already ounted for that. It is most likely something like a welfare from the lord to the explorers. ¡°Ah, sorry, do you have a bit of time?¡± While I was eating something simr to gyoza by myself, the female staff member of the guild spoke to me. I don¡¯t know what she was asking around with a binder in hand, but it seems like it is my turn now. ¡°We have investigated the contribution of this time¡¯s Demon Lord subjugation. Please let me ask a number of questions. Uhm, first of all, is there no doubt that you are Hikaru-san?¡± The staff member asks me this while looking at my face intently as if half in doubt. I rarely show myself at the guild, so it looks like she doesn¡¯t remember my face in the first ce. ¡°That¡¯s right. Spiritus Bronze Rank. Is something the matter?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°In this time¡¯s subjugation, it seems like you will be the number one achiever.¡± An unexpected thing was told to me. Chapter 114: Number One Achiever and Skirt Chaser

Chapter 114: Number One Achiever and Skirt Chaser

¡°The number one achiever?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It means you are the explorer that contributed the most in the subjugation.¡± You are kidding, right¡­? The guild should already be aware that I was participating as a porter. ¡°There are several people nominated for second ce, but only one for first ce. I have already asked many people, and you were the one who defeated the Demon Lord, right?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± (Hikaru) I denied straight. The one who actually defeated it was Rifreya. Alex and the other explorers contributed more as damage sources too. Why is it going in the route where I am the one who defeated it when all of these facts are present? I would be scared of what would happenter if I were to be the number one from a misunderstanding. ¡°Eh? But¡­¡± ¡°The one that defeated it was Rifreya. I saw it with my own eyes. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I have also confirmed myself that it is indeed Rifreya-san who dealt the finishing blow. However, I have also heard that the subjugation would have been impossible without your contribution, you know?¡± I wonder about that. It is true that it was because of my Spirit Abilities that we managed to buy time. It is also true that everyone was unsteady on their feet, not knowing how to deal with the Demon Lord. However, I don¡¯t know if to consider myself the number one. There¡¯s several people nominated for number two, and I think I contributed enough to be chosen in that one. Even so, I didn¡¯t want to be chosen in any of that. ¡°Anyways, you got it wrong. I am bronze, you know? Also, I was participating as a porter.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Have you heard what kind of monster the Demon Lord was? I couldn¡¯t even damage it with my thin arms, you know. I was far from contributing.¡± (Hikaru) I didn¡¯t lie. My attacks barely got through. I do want the reward. However, if I am going to be standing out in this way, demerits will mix in. Dark Spirit Users are simply rare around here and it is not like they are targets of persecution, but I am a Loved One. I am more scared about the chance of standing out and getting discovered. If it had been a reward I would be conferred to among many other people, I would have wanted it, but¡­ ¡°I am also aware of that, but I have also been told you were the first one that found the Demon Lord, and in the subjugation, you contributed greatly with your Spirit Abilities. Everyone that participated in the subjugation battle have all stated the same with Rifreya-san as the top¡­¡± Looks like this guild staff member was going around asking the details about the flow of the whole Demon Lord subjugation and who exactly was fighting. However, if the person himself denies it, the credibility should decrease. I feel bad for the people that spoke honestly about this, but I want to drop from being number one. I don¡¯t want to be the center of attention in a weird manner. ¡°That¡­must be some kind of misunderstanding. They must have seen wrong. We were fighting at our utmost limits here after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°As in?¡± ¡°Do you really think a bronze porter can contribute that much? If I had really done that much, I would also want the reward, but I am scared of the repercussions if I were to get it from a mistaken evaluation.¡± (Hikaru) Iugh it off with a friendly smile. It is not like they have recorded the battle. The guild staff member should ept it with this, is what I thought, but¡­ ¡°¡­No, you have partied with Rifreya-san and have sold quite a lot of Spirit Stones in a short period of time. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for you to have the ability to perform in the battle against the Demon Lord. In the first ce, with just the fact that you are partying with that Rifreya-san, it was clear that you weren¡¯t normal.¡± ¡°¡­Is Rifreya that famous?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Several influential parties of gold rank and higher have invited her. However, she dered that she wouldn¡¯t be joining any others aside from the party she was already in, and she actually stayed true to that statement. And then, she suddenly partied with a newbie man, and it had be quite the rumor.¡± ¡°But using that as an argument to my own skills is a bit of a stretch. I might just be leeching off her.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Well, I won¡¯t deny that there¡¯s staff members that think so.¡± So there are. But that¡¯s good for me. Now that the Viewer Count Race is over, I have to return to the numbers from when I was cooped in. Rifreya is talking with the members of the Crimson Vials a good distance away. Her tinum blonde hair is being shone by the light of the chandelier, making her shine like a Light Spirit. An overwhelming sense of presence. She is going to stop being an explorer and be a Light Temr in her homnd. And then, I will live quietly in the dungeon in a way that I don¡¯t stand out. That¡¯s what I have decided. ¡°¡­Well, I can¡¯t refute me being a leech. Rifreya-san¡­is kind, so she is standing up for me, but I was actually just dead-weight. That¡¯s why, please evaluate this correctly. The number one is Rifreya-san. I might have contributed a bit with my Abilities, but I was mostly carrying the luggage. Give me the same evaluation as the other porters.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see¡­ I have a general picture of things now. Well then¡­¡± The female staff member shrugs her shoulders with a ¡®good grief¡¯. It is pretty doubtful whether she actually understood this, but they also wouldn¡¯t want to evaluate a person that doesn¡¯t seem like they would gain the acknowledgement of the other explorers. More so with the fact that the person himself is denying it. Other explorers may appeal their own achievements, but they wouldn¡¯t talk about other people. The hunting horn boy might have spoken fervently about me, but I would rather he didn¡¯t. I should have also told Rifreya. When she said before that I could get number one, I just ignored it because I thought it was just her usual overvaluation of me, but to think it would actually turn out this way¡­ ¡°Fuuh¡­¡± ¡­Being suddenly told about being number one, I was concentrated on that point from beginning to end, but maybe I should have touched on how bad the Demon Lord subjugation was? There¡¯s probably a lot I still don¡¯t understand since I have only participated once, but this time¡¯s subjugation left a lot to be desired. The second half team could have been wiped out. Even if the second half team serves as watches, I think there should have been a better way of handling things. (¡­Well, not like it would hold much weight. You can say whatever once things are over after all.) (Hikaru) In the first ce, I know almost nothing about Demon Lords. I don¡¯t know just how irregr of a situation this one was, so it might unexpectedly be something like this the whole time. Also, I myself am a bronze that has gotten his license just recently. I am not in a position where I can give my opinion. What I can do is to prepare myself if there¡¯s a next time. (Everyone¡­seems to be having fun.) (Hikaru) I am incredibly out of ce here in this party venue all alone with a gloomy face. I barely have any acquaintances, and I don¡¯t really have anything to talk about. It would be more urate to say that there¡¯s too much I can¡¯t say. ¡°Yo! Hikaru, are you having fun?¡± ¡°Do I look like I am?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Nyop, you look bored.¡± One of the few people who I have things I can talk about, Alex, spoke to me. Just a few moments ago, he was going around with Crabbell here and there and talking to the female explorers, but it looks like he has paused his skirt chasing for now. Alex has waxed his hair cleanly, and with his good physique, he is quite manly. I end up feeling dejected as an average Japanese person. Chapter 115: The two good matches and sinking into the darkness alone

Chapter 115: The two good matches and sinking into the darkness alone

¡°Those are some impressive clothes. They sell something like that?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Nice, right? I got Points from the Demon Lord subjugation, so I bought them.¡± (Alex) Alex was unexpectedly in a really nice suit. He even went as far as buying it with 1 Point. What an incredible westerner. His spirit of joining a party is just different. ¡°Buying equipment is nice, you know? The size is just right too. You got Points too, right?¡± (Alex) I got 3 Points from the Demon Lord subjugation, but that disappeared from the Point Loan. I got 1 Point from the Hero title, but I really don¡¯t feel like using that for clothes. ¡°I don¡¯t really fit the bill for a hero though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Oh, so you really got it too, Hikaru. We probably got it from defeating the Demon Lord, but I was a bit happy since this was my first time getting a title.¡± (Alex) Must be a cultural difference. No, the truth is that I was the type of person that wasn¡¯t against the idea of being called a hero. It is just that a part of me derailed somewhere. ¡°More importantly, the suit, the suit. How about getting one too, Hikaru?¡± (Alex) ¡°I will think about it.¡± (Hikaru) I dodge the question, but it would be a waste to buy something that I could get by using money. I would like to have at least one Barrier Stone on hand at all times, and if allowed to be greedy, even a High Heal Scroll. With those 2, I won¡¯t be dying unless it is something really big. ¡°Hey, Hikaru, can I ask you one thing?¡± (Alex) ¡°If it is something I can answer.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Rifreya-san?¡± (Alex) I did know he would one day ask me this, but it seems he really was interested in it. ¡°A party member.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hmm, not going out?¡± (Alex) ¡°No way. Also¡­our party has already been disbanded.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Why? Even though your battle against the Demon Lord went that well.¡± (Alex) ¡°We were simply teamed up for a limited period of time after all.¡± (Hikaru) I stir the wine in my ss that I still haven¡¯t drunk yet. The party disband has already been decided. It is a party that barely any people even know about. That¡¯s why it isn¡¯t that big of a deal for it to disappear. Even though I understand that, it still stung my heart when talking about it to others. To the point that I can¡¯t even show an okay face unless I borrow the power of alcohol. Even though it was a choice I made. ¡°¡­You¡­are you okay?¡± (Alex) Alex asked me this as he leaned on the wall just like me, but I couldn¡¯t respond to him. Without even knowing what kind of face I myself am making, I gulp down the remaining wine in my ss. ¡°Oh, Rifreya-san.¡± (Alex) Rifreya, who was talking a few ways away, noticed me, and came walking here. I ended up diverting my gaze. Right now, for some reason, I don¡¯t think I can talk properly with Rifreya¡­no, with anyone at all. ¡°Rifreya-san is beautiful today as well.¡± (Alex) ¡°Yeah.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Hey, Hikaru, please introduce me to Rifreya-san.¡± (Alex) The handsome man by my side says that. He says introduce, but they fought the Demon Lord together, so they should be acquainted already. Maybe he is trying to be considerate with me in his own way. ¡°Okay.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Introducing, you know. You get what I mean, right?¡± (Alex) He repeated it. In other words¡­he wants to make advances on her. I honestly don¡¯t want that, but I don¡¯t think I have a justifiable reason to refuse it. While we were at that, Rifreya called me. ¡°Aah~! Hikaru, you are drinking! Even though I was holding myself back there~.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreyaughed cheerfully, and that sight looked so dazzling like a Goddess, and it was too bright for me. Compared to that, I can¡¯t even enjoy the party and can¡¯t even have fun talks with other explorers, and was simply passing time without doing anything. ¡ªAt that dungeon. It was because of that darkness inside the dungeon that I could be together with Rifreya. Me being together with her was truly just a coincidence. It is such a strong radiance that it made me recognize that it normally would have been impossible for me to mingle with a person like her. I don¡¯t remember what we talked about after that. I introduced Alex who is the same Chosen from Earth as me, and I left that ce. Alex is also shining. He is tall, and his smile that shows his white teeth was charming, and that picture of his standing by the side of Rifreya felt like the two looked good for each other. Sparkling party venue, shining participants. There¡¯s no ce for me there. [Pan paka paan! All Chosen, good work! Thank you very much for your participation in the 1st Viewer Count Racesting 2 weeks! It is the awaited announcement of the results!] A thoughtless and cheerful voice suddenly rings inside my head. Looks like the Viewer Count Race has ended. After that, the voice was reading the names of the winners that were not me. My name is not there. I forfeited on the 12th day, so it is obvious. ¡°With this, it really is the end¡­huh.¡± (Hikaru) I couldn¡¯t revive Nanami. There¡¯s no need for me to push myself to stand out. I will bepromising here and living in this world while still being hated by the viewers. Alex seemed to be arguing vehemently about something and Rifreya was smiling elegantly. I of course couldn¡¯t hear it and I couldn¡¯t even look at it, so I left that ce silently. I exited to the outside from the terrace, and walked through the garden. I sat at a bench that¡¯s far enough where I can¡¯t hear the noise of the party. There¡¯s no street lights, so the garden is veiled in darkness. The light of the moon, the blinking of the stars; none of those had the strength to shine onto my figure. This darkness where no one will see me isfortable for me. The dance must have started, slightly cheerful music was being yed, and the clear air of the night reached me all the way from the far venue. Just like seeing the brightness of the Earth from far in space, it felt as if those events were happening in a far world. Theughing of the people, the lively music; a world of light that has nothing to do with me. Even without wanting to, I still ended up associating this with the distance between me and Rifreya from now on. Light and darkness can¡¯t go together. That obvious thing -that separation- I have once again felt it here. ¡­From tomorrow on, I will be diving into the dungeon alone, and I will be living a lifestyle that will lower my inted viewership. If it is a lifestyle of hunting in the 2nd Floor, I won¡¯t be dying or standing out. I could leave the inn and rent an apartment somewhere. I did feel like reducing my unnecessary expenses, and I should be able to rent an apartment now. If it is a normal lifestyle like that, I won¡¯t be attracting the eyes of the viewers. Now that I have failed in reviving Nanami, I can¡¯t bring any other choice in my life aside from living quietly. With my back onto the bench, I absentmindedly watched the stars that twinkled differently from the ones on Earth. I couldn¡¯t help but remember the two weeks I spent together with Rifreya. ¡ªI want to continue being together with you. If only I could say that¡­ It would be a lie if I said that that thought didn¡¯t surface in my mind. But I can¡¯t do that. If I said that, I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself for the rest of my life. She can make her dreame true. She can be a temr. I grew sentimental for a bit as I looked up at the starry sky for a while. ¡­ Suddenly¡­ *Pah!* A small light ball suddenly was shot into the sky, and the garden was illuminated. ¡°Found you!¡± Chapter 116: Farewell Waltz and Only for this moment

Chapter 116: Farewell Waltz and Only for this moment

Suddenly¡­ *Pah!* A small light ball suddenly was shot into the sky, and the garden was illuminated. ¡°Found you!¡± A voice my ear is used to hearing came from far in the party venue, and the owner of that voice was walking rapidly here. ¡°Hikaru! Why did you leave?! I was searching for you, you know?!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Rifreya¡­¡± (Hikaru) That was unexpected. I even thought that we wouldn¡¯t be seeing each other today. ¡°Eh¡­Hikaru¡­? Were you crying?¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya closes her face on me. I moved my face away because I didn¡¯t want to be looked at. ¡°Haha, no way. I was simply getting some night wind.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°But¡­you are making a terrible face.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Might be because I drank a bit too much.¡± (Hikaru) I couldn¡¯t even see the face of Rifreya and just gave a halfhearted answer. ¡°Hikaru¡­that¡¯s no good¡­ Even I have been holding it back, you know¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°What¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Even though I had already decided to smile till the end¡­to separate with a smile¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya hung her head down and her shoulders shook. I didn¡¯t even think for one second that she was thinking like that, so I didn¡¯t know what to do here. In the garden where the curtains of the night had fallen, only the sobbing of Rifreya silently rang. ¡°Hikaru¡­ I will be leaving tomorrow¡­¡± (Rifreya) Those words squeezed my heart. Even though I already knew that¡¯s what would happen. Even though that¡¯s what I wished for. ¡°I decided at the time when you were unconscious. If your decision didn¡¯t change even when you woke up¡­I would be leaving before my own resolve wavered. If I didn¡¯t¡­I won¡¯t be able to leave you anymore after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see¡­¡± (Hikaru) Rifreya hasn¡¯t spoken about this since the time I woke up today, so I didn¡¯t do it either. Our rtionship had ended at the stairs to the 4th Floor when we were waiting for the Demon Lord. I rejected her and she cried. And at the moment she used Photon Ray, it was cemented. Rifreya ced her forehead onto my chest while I was stock still. I felt the ufortable feeling of the several millions of viewers watching me even in a moment like this, and I hated myself for being bothered by that. Even though I want to face her properly at least at ourst moments. ¡°¡­The race where you werepeting against others for the number of viewers that you told me about before, what happened with that?¡± (Rifreya) An hesitant question while still looking down. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it. I was doing well, but there¡¯s always a better one out there.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­I see¡­ Then, the matter of reviving your childhood friend¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah¡­it is a shame.¡± (Hikaru) I thought that putting each word out there didn¡¯t bring about anything good, but that wasn¡¯t the case. It was good. ¡°But I think it is good that you can now use Photon Ray, Rifreya. I can feel as if I have repaid my debt with you a bit for apanying me in my exploration¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I didn¡¯t want to learn Photon Ray.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Rifreya¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I¡­! I didn¡¯t want to leave you, Hikaru!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya says this as if she was spitting out what was umted inside of her, and she grabs my wrist while still looking down. ¡°All this time¡­All this time, I thought that I would be fine with living as an explorer forever if possible, and there¡¯s no need to go back to my home anymore¡­ I am horrible, aren¡¯t I? I¡­am only thinking about myself. And even now, even though my little sister is suffering from a disease, I am finding the person I love¡­and am getting all riled up about myself¡­¡± (Rifreya) I don¡¯t know how big her dream of bing a temr is. However, her feelings of wanting to stay with me even if she had to kick that away are most likely not a lie. Even me, if I weren¡¯t an otherworlder but a native of this world¡­no, if I had just been an individual that had been coincidentally thrown into this world, I would have most likely chosen to be together with Rifreya. But¡­¡­it simply isn¡¯t the case. ¡°Rifreya, I am a terrible man for saying this, but¡­I loved you. I don¡¯t know how many times you have saved me, havinge to this world I knew nothing about. You saved not only my life, but also my heart. That¡¯s why¡­thank you.¡± (Hikaru) The words I nned on not saying¡­I told them to her. I couldn¡¯t not tell her. That was myst sign of sincerity towards her. ¡°Fufu¡­I know. I already know just how much you treasure me. I have been thinking the whole¡­whole time since then after all. If you wanted to, you could have done as you pleased with me, and yet¡­you really are an idiot¡­ Really¡­so kind, so stupidly honest, so diligent¡­¡­and so sweet.¡± (Rifreya) The musicing from the party venue changed into a slow melody. The sky filled with stars in this cloudless night were twinkling vibrantly, and the full moon was shining brightly in the eastern sky. ¡°¡­Hikaru, how about a dance?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Sorry¡­I said this before, but even when we are like this, the people of the whole world are watching, so I¡ª¡± (Hikaru) Just when I was about to finish saying that, both of my hands were grabbed, and Rifreya pulled me onto her body. Something soft was pushed against me and it flustered me. In a position that was practically as if we were hugging each other, at a distance where we could even hear the heartbeats of each other¡­ ¡°I am telling you I don¡¯t mind. Also¡­if it is just a dance, there should be no problem, right?¡± (Rifreya) The closer I can feel our distance like this, the more painful it feels thinking about the distance that we will be having from now on. Is it the same for Rifreya? ¡­No, it is exactly because that¡¯s the case that she said she would be leaving tomorrow. This will be thest moment I will be spending with her. ¡°Here, 1-2-3. 1-2-3. Fufu, you are good.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°The older sister taught me after all.¡± (Hikaru) The older sister Celica was an incredibly social person. She said ¡®you gotta at least be able to dance¡¯, and she used me as a practice partner for a while. Thanks to that, I managed to learn it as well even if it is just the simple steps. ¡°Hey, Hikaru, at the time when Alex-san spoke to me, why did you run away?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­Don¡¯t ask me that¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh, but isn¡¯t he your friend?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I wonder about that.¡± (Hikaru) Alex is an earthling like me, and I do think he is a good guy. But it is not like we are close enough that I would be able to state firmly that we are friends. ¡°You thought I would be seduced, right? That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t watch.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya giggled with a ¡®kusukusu¡¯ and stuck her body to mine. It brings back a memory of the past. Maybe she is drunk. ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. Alex is a whole lot manlier than me after all¡­ I have been thinking the whole time that a beauty like you doesn¡¯t match someone like me.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Fufu, it is good that you are honest¡­ But I only love you, Hikaru. You are the only one I want to stay with forever and ever¡­¡± (Rifreya) As ifughing, as if singing, as if crying, Rifreya ced her feelings towards me in those steps of hers, and I couldn¡¯t say anything back. ¡°What Alex-san spoke about¡­was about you, Hikaru. He said that you were trying to act all tough by yourself and didn¡¯t seem to have any friends, so he was worried. He said you are a stiff guy, but told me to please stay with you and to help you. He asked this of me.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That guy¡­said something like that¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why, I asked him instead -to take care of you when I am gone.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see¡­¡± (Hikaru) I would say I have been avoiding him, but he is most likely a good guy at his core. Compared to that, I am a terrible guy. I have to apologize to him. Slow tempo music continued for a few more times, and Rifreya and I slowly¡­ever so slowly took our steps as if confirming ourst moments with each other. And then, the music stopped, and we stopped our feet. Rifreya didn¡¯t separate her body from mine, and she silently raised her head with her body still onto mine. Her beautiful looks wereid bare with the light of the moon. Shining eyes with conviction residing in them. Flushed cheeks. She seemed to want to say something and opened her lips slightly. ¡°Hikaru¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°R-Rifreya¡­you mustn¡¯t¡­ Everyone is watching¡­ You may not really feel them, but they really¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is okay.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya simply gave that short response and closed her eyes. There was no backing to those words, but for some reason, the me at the time was pushed by this. Her face approached mine to the point where our breaths reached. I couldn¡¯t fight against it. A kiss that only touched for just a few seconds. Her face separates, and with a bright red face, she said bashfully. ¡°See? No one is watching -only the moon.¡± (Rifreya) Saying this, she kissed me one more time. Sweetness spread from our touched lips, and we desired each other for a while. ¡­Even when knowing that these would be ourst memories together. Chapter 117: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 4000th

Chapter 117: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 4000th

-6: Anonymous from Earth I want to have a love story like this one~. -7: Anonymous from Earth I want to have a love story like this one~. -10: Anonymous from Earth I am¡­We are the moon! -14: Anonymous from Earth When Hikaru slipped out from the party by himself, Celica and Karen were talking like machine guns, but it really got me when they spoke less and less the moment Rifreya-sama appeared. -18: Anonymous from Earth The moment they kissed and Celica leaked out an ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ really was so cute. -21: Anonymous from Earth Since the point when the two began to dance, the pressure of Celica and Karen disappeared¡­ -27: Anonymous from Earth Well, it is in embarrassing to be watching the romance of a rtive. -36: Anonymous from Earth Those two seriously love their Onii-chan after all. -50: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no real younger sister like that. Got it? -54: Anonymous from Earth Why do the two have to go their separate ways¡­? -59: Anonymous from Earth Apologies, it is because of the moon¡­ -61: Anonymous from Earth My chest is so full I can¡¯t say anything¡­ -63: Anonymous from Earth It ended with just a kiss after all¡­ -71: Anonymous from Earth You simply wanted to see the continuation of that. -74: Anonymous from Earth We are all badgers of the same hole¡­ We are all bad moons¡­ -80: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama lying so nonchntly was so cute, I love it. -87: Anonymous from Earth What lie? -89: Anonymous from Earth She told Alex: ¡®Leave Hikaru to me!¡¯. On top of that, she was scheming something like ¡®if I can¡¯t get him by pushing, I will pull¡¯. -95: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya seriously does seem like she would just go do the exam and thene back. Even though Hikaru ispletely on the idea of thempletely separating here. -99: Anonymous from Earth ]]89 Ueeeeh?! Really? I waspletely fooled¡­ Women are scary¡­ -101: Anonymous from Earth The difference in temperatures here is incredible too. Rifreya-sama is quite impressive for being able to fool him whilepletely on the know. -104: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru doesn¡¯t know the charging power of a maiden in love. More so when Rifreya-sama is a stalker of light. He should know that she is in no way that meek¡­ -108: Anonymous from Earth This is most likely seriously a scenario where Rifreya is going to being back soon after¡­ I have a strange confidence that that¡¯s exactly what will be turning out to be¡­ -113: Anonymous from Earth When you are seriously in love, even a few days away is sad. You guys probably don¡¯t have experience in that though. -117: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama¡¯s brain is pretty much filled with love after all¡­ -118: Anonymous from Earth The two are still children. And yet, the two of them have experienced something like this. The two are resolved to face forward and live on¡­ Uuuh~~~ (Tears) -122: Anonymous from Earth Calm down. -125: Anonymous from Earth No, being love brained might actually be the natural state of a human. We have matured way too much in the bad meaning of the word. If we even stop having delusions towards the opposite gender, it would be the end of us. Of course we would end up with low birth rates. -131: Anonymous from Earth Eh?! What about the promise?! -134: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya: ¡°I n to return immediately, but it is not like I won¡¯t feel sad about it¡±. -139: Anonymous from Earth If it didn¡¯t look like he could get 1st ce in the Viewer Count Race, he was probably nning on unsheathing his excalibur. In the end, it looked like he was going to get 1st ce and adding the forfeit, it ended without him unleashing his noble phantasm. -143: Anonymous from Earth Unsheathe the excalibur! I wanted to see that noble phantasm! -149: Anonymous from Earth Stop using the excalibur as a metaphor, lol. -160: Anonymous from Earth The promise is probably still alive for Rifreya. She will definitely return to fulfill that promise. Pleasee back!! (Plead) -167: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a difference in the weight of ¡®promises¡¯ depending on the location after all. I wonder how heavy Rifreya is taking it. Hikaru is definitely thinking lightly of it though. -178: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru seriously should read the messages already. Even though there¡¯s quite a lot of supporting messages. -180: Anonymous from Earth Why did Hikaru ept introducing Alex to Rifreya so easily? If he doesn¡¯t want her to be seen, Alex is obviously also No Good. -189: Anonymous from Earth Because he is still misunderstanding that he is being hated after all¡­ -191: Anonymous from Earth ]]180 I beg of you, please watch the stream of Twin/Sis at the same time too. Celica exins most of everything. Don¡¯t know if she is right though. -196: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Aah, this is so Onii-chan-like.¡± Karen: ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Celica: ¡°For example; if Alex-san were a reprehensible guy, even Onii-chan would have said no. I think he actually didn¡¯t want to do it. However, Alex-san is a good guy, right?¡± Karen: ¡°Well, I guess.¡± Celica: ¡°Being asked by a person like that, I think he thought that he had no right to refuse him. That¡¯s just a matter of feelings, but there¡¯s a side of Onii-chan that is uptight in the bad meaning of the word.¡± Karen: ¡°Aah~, I see. Onii-chan has already rejected Rifreya-san after all. And so, he can¡¯t go saying something simr to ¡®he is my woman, so no¡¯.¡± Celica: ¡°That¡¯s basically it. Not wanting to watch, these being my own feelings; he is the type that would be strangely obstinate in that way¡­ I would say that¡¯s just like Onii-chan though¡­ I should have given him a lecture about the heart of a woman a bit more.¡± Karen: ¡°Even though you were purposely not teaching him about that because you didn¡¯t want him being popr with other women¡±. Celica: ¡°I like Onii-chan the way he is!¡± There you have it. Celica seems to be his human rtions teacher or something. -202: Anonymous from Earth How about having another Chosen be our messenger? -213: Anonymous from Earth When Alex tried to tell him, he rejected it by saying he didn¡¯t want to hear about it. I think it is going to be pretty difficult. The person himself seems to have received quite the mental damage after all. -217: Anonymous from Earth You guys really are hopeless. -220: Anonymous from Earth ]]196 Thanks a lot. But Hikaru really isn¡¯t manly at all. The foreign guys of the main thread are bashing him quite a lot. -228: Anonymous from Earth I didn¡¯t think Hikaru was the culprit since the very beginning. -235: Anonymous from Earth Anyone can say anything now. At that time, even this ce was pretty bad, you know. -245: Anonymous from Earth What about Ikakin? -258: Anonymous from Earth He clearly refused. He said it is not his role to tell him that. -269: Anonymous from Earth Then who is going to? -287: Anonymous from Earth Doesn¡¯t it mean that he should notice himself? Not opening the messages is in a sense a weakness of Hikaru himself. -299: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it too harsh to say that? Hikaru doesn¡¯t even know if his family is okay, you know? Opening something that might be decisive requires quite the courage. -320: Anonymous from Earth If a troll message like ¡®your whole familymitted suicide¡¯ was written there, he wouldn¡¯t even have the means to confirm if that¡¯s true. God has made quite the sinful system. -338: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s various opinions about whether it is actually God or not after all¡­ -346: Anonymous from Earth We¡¯ve got Jeanne-chan! Let¡¯s ask Jeanne-chan! -362: Anonymous from Earth ¡°I am not a messenger girl!!¡±, is what she will say as she snaps. -375: Anonymous from Earth She snaps, but she might tell him. -388: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s the part we won¡¯t know for sure. Wanna try sending her a message? Someone with strong emotions, please do. -400: Anonymous from Earth Celica hasn¡¯t sent that to Jeanne either. She has only sent: ¡°Please properly see the truth with your own eyes¡±. There¡¯s no knowing if Jeanne even remembers that. -411: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t she heading to Meltia where Hikaru is exactly because she remembers? -417: Anonymous from Earth No, isn¡¯t it because there¡¯s a dungeon? -429: Anonymous from Earth No no, she was heading to Meltia before that, right? -440: Anonymous from Earth More importantly, in the end, it concluded with Jeanne being the rightful 1st, huh. Even though Hikaru would have been saved a bit if he had managed to revive Nanami-chan at least. -454: Anonymous from Earth But he put Rifreya-sama -who he met just a few weeks- on a scale, and chose to save Rifreya-sama. -462: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t that the weakness of falling in love? -477: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s obviously that, but he even went as far as fighting a Demon Lord to revive Nanami-tan. Hikaru was pretty seriously trying to get 1st ce. -490: Anonymous from Earth Everyone would do that when Rifreya got wounded. Reviving Nanami-chan is technically more of a gamble after all. -501: Anonymous from Earth It is his childhood friend, you know. Moreover, with the chance that she could prove his innocence. -513: Anonymous from Earth Whichever the case, it is love. I would have wanted to be loved by a man like this. -520: Anonymous from Earth As I have said, don¡¯t suddenly go throwing the scent of a heavy past, lol. -534: Anonymous from Earth The moment Hikaru began dancing skilfully, my chest grew crazy hot. -540: Anonymous from Earth The fruits of Celica¡¯s teachings¡­ -545: Anonymous from Earth No, Hikaru is actually cool. -558: Anonymous from Earth ording to Alex, this time¡¯s Demon Lord was apparently quite the strong onepared to the ones that have shown in that dungeon. He said that it was a mistake to assign too many strong parties in the first half team. -570: Anonymous from Earth Jordan exined to Alex, but they apparently divided their forces equally in the long past. But when they did that, it would always ended up with more than several people dying because of it, and it would also end up with pretty close battles because of the strength of the Demon Lord, so the guild would divide them into strong side and weak side like this time around, and have changed into a style where the strong side is the one hitting. Moreover, it seems like that has worked for a pretty long time, and the failures have decreased to 1 every 10 times. In other words, the guild has already factored in irregr situations like the one this time around. -587: Anonymous from Earth So what they thought worked had turned around on them, huh. Hikaru seriously saved their ass there. -599: Anonymous from Earth Normal silver rank parties can barely even put a hand on it, so Hikaru really does have the skills of a gold or a mithril rank. -611: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s the demerit of being predated by Great Spirits though¡­ -618: Anonymous from Earth Now that we are talking about that, what happened with the reward? -629: Anonymous from Earth I was watching the broadcast of Alex at the same time, and they announced it at the venue. Hikaru was the number one, Rifreya-sama and the party of Alex were number two. Hikaru himself was denying his contribution, but well, it was an achievement that sticks out too much after all. -642: Anonymous from Earth They probably get the opinions of the people on-site and make a decision. That¡¯s unexpected. -651: Anonymous from Earth Jojordan said that the guild staff has a magic tool that can see through lies. -657: Anonymous from Earth Even when knowing this, Alex was singing BS epics of him and Crabbell. He really got some balls. What a dork. -663: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a tool like that¡­? Scary¡­ -666: Anonymous from Earth So the lie of Hikaru waspletely exposed, huh. Or more like, why did he have to go as far as to lie like that to not get number one? There¡¯s no doubt his actual skills are up there. -671: Anonymous from Earth Jojordan waspletely singing high praise about Hikaru. He must have felt something as a Spirit User himself. -675: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s nice¡­ Hikaru x Jojordan¡­ -679: Anonymous from Earth Stop with the Jojordan! His name is Jordan! -682: Anonymous from Earth ]]666 ¡°Being evaluated has be a trauma for Onii-chan.¡± Celica muttered this and I didn¡¯t let it escape. I don¡¯t know why being evaluated has be a trauma for him though. -684: Anonymous from Earth I thought people participating as porters didn¡¯t get a reward. It was unexpected that Hikaru would get 1st. Hikaru must have thought the same. -690: Anonymous from Earth What was the reward? -701: Anonymous from Earth 10 gold. Rich overnight. -712: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? 10? That¡¯s like 10 million yen, right? -718: Anonymous from Earth ]]666 You can get it just by thinking about it normally. He has two genius little sisters, you know? No matter how much you try, you will bepared to your little sisters -like moon and the dirt. Being told ¡®you tried so hard and this is what you get?¡¯ coupled with a sigh is seriously rough. -719: Anonymous from Earth You have done it, Hikaru-chan! You can buy a house! -727: Anonymous from Earth Let¡¯s employ a maid! This has gotten fun! -731: Anonymous from Earth ]]718 My little brother is also exemry, so I understand that a bit. More so when the parents in the household of Hikaru are poison¡ªoops, someone is knocking on the door. -740: Anonymous from Earth If Hikaru suddenly employs a pretty maid, I willugh. His little sisters would foam on their mouths and copse. -754: Anonymous from Earth You can¡¯t buy a house with 10 gold. You can rent an apartment at least though. Even Alex is sharing one after all. -768: Anonymous from Earth Jojordan doing nothing but eating at the party was cute. -776: Anonymous from Earth Dumplings over flowers. But it is those kinds of guys that score a goal before anyone else. I know about that¡­ -783: Anonymous from Earth I watched the VOD, but Alex is seriously a good guy. I thought for sure he would use this chance to invite Rifreya-sama into his own party. -799: Anonymous from Earth I see Alex in a new light too. -812: Anonymous from Earth Well, anyone who sees it would be worried -about Hikaru. Even though he is in an isekai, he doesn¡¯t seem to be having fun at all. -823: Anonymous from Earth No, there¡¯s a part of him that¡¯s enjoying it a bit, I think. -837: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no boy who doesn¡¯t have his heart dance at an adventure in a dungeon! -845: Anonymous from Earth I would be blowing the hunting hurn while crying. -856: Anonymous from Earth Turning into a stone when you die in the dungeon is in scary. -870: Anonymous from Earth The 2nd Floor is dark and the hurdle is high. It is tough with just the light of antern. -871: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama in the party was beautiful¡­ -877: Anonymous from Earth The sewing technique is so high it is scary. What¡¯s the material of the dress? -890: Anonymous from Earth It is silk-like though¡­ Maybe there¡¯s silkworms there? -900: Anonymous from Earth It is most likely a mix of cotton. I don¡¯t know what they are mixing with the cotton though. There¡¯s no chemical fibers, so it really might be a material like silk. -904: Anonymous from Earth There was a Chosen in the textile area, right? If it is that person, they should know. -912: Anonymous from Earth Even if you get one lump of wool, it is not the same wool as the one from Earth, so it is pointless to even think about it. -924: Anonymous from Earth In order to solve this mystery, there¡¯s no choice but to jump to the actual site. -929: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s materials that you can get from monsters after all. -932: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t monsters turn to a spirit stone when they die? -947: Anonymous from Earth Only the ones inside the dungeon. The ones outside leave a corpse. -951: Anonymous from Earth What happened with the spirit stone of the Demon Lord? Does Rifreya-sama have it as the one that defeated it? -960: Anonymous from Earth The feudal lord is most likely getting it. The Demon Lord subjugation is being paid that much in value as a reward. -967: Anonymous from Earth The big chaotic stone thates from the Demon Lord is apparently pretty valuable after all. If Hikaru had gotten it, he could have summoned it as an undead. I so would have wanted to see that. -975: Anonymous from Earth Zombie Marchosias would be way too much of a trump card. -988: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s what shows up in a boss gauntlet before the battle against thest boss. -990: Anonymous from Earth At any rate, he is parting ways with Rifreya-sama tomorrow, huh. Seriously, what will Hikaru be doing now? -999: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is going to arrive soon, so I think it is going to turn into trouble, you know. I am looking forward to it, but at the same time, I am scared¡­ Chapter 118: Farewell Gift and Life Continues on Split Paths

Chapter 118: Farewell Gift and Life Continues on Split Paths

The next day. I had gone to the east exit to see off Rifreya. The city she is from is apparently at a distance that would take 5 days on foot. It is the holy grounds where the Light Great Church is in, so the main road is maintained, and there¡¯s apparently a number of inn towns on the way, so there¡¯s no need to camp outdoors. When I asked if she won¡¯t be using a carriage, she said that they are expensive, so she wants to save it. Well, Rifreya has raised her Tier in the dungeon, so it probably won¡¯t even be a problem for her to move for a bit. ¡°¡­Then¡­this will be farewell, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya with her usual explorer equipment was beautiful as always. She can definitely be a temr. There¡¯s no need for her to continue a job like an explorer that is always by the side of death. ¡°Rifreya, I¡­have not prepared anything at a time like this. I only have something like this. Please ept it.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°A flower¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah. It is an unwilting flower, so you can apparently use it as a decoration forever.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Fufu, you giving a flower. It really doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± (Hikaru) It is the shining flower that I had gotten in the forest and had left inside my Shadow Bag. It is a flower that shines softly even at night, so it could serve as illumination. That lovely shining sight resembles Rifreya in a way. Her holding a flower really looks so picturesque, it suits her. ¡°It is really¡­cute¡­ But isn¡¯t an unwilting flower something incredibly valuable?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Who knows. It is something I picked from the forest.¡± (Hikaru) This flower is apparently a super rare material, and thanks to me picking it, I got 3 Points. I managed to get out of the forest as a result. In that sense, this flower saved my life. Now that my lifestyle has stabilized, I was thinking that it would be fine to just keep it on my person the whole time, but it wouldn¡¯t be bad to give it to Rifreya as a parting gift. If I were to have it, it would just serve as fertilizer for my bag. ¡°Sorry that it wasn¡¯t that big of a thing. Ah, also, it apparently is used to make a medicine for a disease of some sort. I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with the disease of your little sister though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°What disease does it work on?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°What was it?¡± (Hikaru) It was pretty far back when I made an Item Appraisal on it. I opened the Status Board and pulled out the appraisal history. [Mallow Moon Silver Flower: A two flowered nt that only appears in full moon nights deep in a forest. It shines on its own in the darkness, but because it appears in localized purified areas of Spirit Energy, finding one is incredibly difficult. It doesn¡¯t wilt even when taken out from the ground, and it is bought at a high price by superstitious people as the symbol of immortality. It has the effect of stabilizing disarrayed Spirit Energy, and you can concoct medicine for spirit bone connection paralysis with the roots. A super rare material.] ¡°¡­It apparently works for spirit bone connection paralysis. I don¡¯t know much about the diseases of this world, but is it amon disease?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Spirit bone connection paralysis¡­? Sorry, I haven¡¯t heard of it. The disease of my little sister is called chaotic magic disease which is a disease that¡¯s seen asionally. It isn¡¯t something that kills, but there¡¯s apparently no way to cure it other than to do medical treatments steadily.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see¡­¡± (Hikaru) Even I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s such a convenient story like ¡®the flower I picked coincidentally works for her medical treatment¡¯. That¡¯s why this was simply confirmation. ¡°Well, if you have the connection, you can also sell it. I don¡¯t know how much it goes for in the market, but it is apparently a flower you can sell for pretty high.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eeh? There¡¯s no way I would sell something you have given me, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, well, there¡¯s no real need to treasure it that much.¡± (Hikaru) Her memories with me will probably just be a hindrance in the life she will be leading from now on. With us being apart, I am sure her feelings will also thin out. In order for that flower to not be a lock for those feelings, she should just sell it as soon as possible and use it for the treatment expenses of her little sister. In that sense, maybe I should have given her food or degradable stuff. ¡­Well, toote for that. ¡°A-Also, this. It is medicine, but this one might work. I swear it is nothing weird, so please have your little sister drink it.¡± (Hikaru) I give Rifreya a bottle with something inside. ¡°This one is medicine, huh. Fufu¡­it is something that you gave me, so it really might just work.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if it will just serve to ease worries though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, I am thankful¡­for your sentiment.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is nothing big, but it is something from my homnd¡­from my world, so please keep it a secret where you got it. Just in case.¡± (Hikaru) I am not sure whether this medicine will actually work or not. There¡¯s no 100% until actually seeing it yourself. I don¡¯t want to give her strange hopes. However, the High Heal Scroll worked on Rifreya, and the potion showed no issues either. Then, this so-called Panacea¡­should show some hope. This [Panacea] that¡¯s said to cure any diseases is on the same level as the High Heal Scroll; costing 3 Points. This morning, God gave us 1 Point with a stupidly written reason like [[[Whew, I have survived for 1 month] Prize]]. On top of that, I had 30 Crystals umted, so I exchanged them and managed to barely buy it. With this, my Points and even my Crystals at hand are zero, but I have no regrets. My only worry is whether they will investigate the origins of the medicine, but I am sure Rifreya will keep it a secret. ¡°¡­Then, I will¡­be going now.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah, may you be in good health.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hikaru too¡­ Once I pass the exam, I wille see you. Definitely don¡¯t die, okay?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I won¡¯t die. I won¡¯t.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hikaru¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya hesitantly took my hand and was unwilling to part. I don¡¯t know when this ¡®when the exam is over¡¯ will happen, but she will most likely already be walking the path of a Temr by then. Tears were close to falling from Rifreya¡¯s watery eyes, but as if shaking them away, she looked straight to the front. ¡°Then¡­I will be going!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Have a safe journey.¡± (Hikaru) The back figure of hers slowly growing further away. She would stop in ce every now and then, would hesitate about something, and then resume walking. I burned that sight of hers into my mind. I don¡¯t know if she will being to see me again. I don¡¯t even know if I will be staying in this city the whole time. Whichever the case, it is not like something has ended and something has begun here. I will be living in this world. No matter if I am exposed to those spiteful gazes, the me here right now is my reality. I stood there until I couldn¡¯t see Rifreya anymore. I probably won¡¯t be having a woman burning so much in love for me in my whole life anymore. At that moment¡­ I am d I saved Rifreya when she was being attacked by the Mantis. Even if my remaining life is a losing match, saving her has created some worth in meing to this world. I also managed to¡­taste love. Evening covered the surroundings in red, and I turned around. The entrance prohibition to the dungeon is still going on for a while. I have some savings, so it might be a good idea to leave the inn and rent an apartment somewhere. Life still continues on after all. Chapter 119: Different World Bulletin Board [Country: JPN – C] 19678th

Chapter 119: Different World Bulletin Board [Country: JPN - C] 19678th

Author Note: The intermission bulletin boards can be the different world bulletin boards or a different thread altogether aside from Hikaru¡¯s. -6: Anonymous from Earth In the end, which ones of the initial Special Powers were a hit? -14: Anonymous from Earth The ones with high point costs were in principle the most useful, but that¡¯s depending on how you use them. Even if you got Charm, it is not like you can use them like the twins of Milliestas. -16: Anonymous from Earth I would say the ones that are a hit are Night Vision and Presence Detection. A world thatcks illumination really is stressful. -22: Anonymous from Earth Night Vision and Presence Detection synergize too. Taking both does require quite a bit of points though. -29: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s also the choice of taking Dark Spirit Ability and Presence Detection. -40: Anonymous from Earth Dark Spirit Abilities are andmine though. -52: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no other choice but to take Affection of Spirits as well and stackndmine withndmine just like a certain Hikaru. -59: Anonymous from Earth If Hikaru had at least taken the other powers, he could have been peerless. -66: Anonymous from Earth No, darkness is pretty strong too. It is hard to say whether Affection of Spirits is andmine. Great Spirits alone are super bad news, but if you have Barrier Stones, you can escape the worst scenario. -71: Anonymous from Earth No, Great Spirits can see inside the barrier, so it is pointless against the ones like water and earth which wait patiently. You would get eaten when time runs out. -74: Anonymous from Earth No choice but to run away with Random Transfer. -77: Anonymous from Earth It seems like it is not a 100% certain that all Great Spirits eat Loved Ones no questions asked though. Great Spirits are like a manifestation of nature, or like, basically gods, so there¡¯s a lot of mysteries around them. -80: Anonymous from Earth Can you fight and kill them? ]Great Spirits. -88: Anonymous from Earth It seems like there¡¯s cases where they fight Demon Lords and lose, so they obviously can die. I don¡¯t think a human can manage that though. -92: Anonymous from Earth Great Spirits are the allies of humans, so there¡¯s no one who actually is antagonistic towards them though. -97: Anonymous from Earth Courage and super concentration are amazing, but the people that knew them before they got those powers said ¡®they have be someone else¡¯, so it gives the scent of brainwashing. -105: Anonymous from Earth What special powers were there? Someone post the list. -108: Anonymous from Earth Courage seems to be working for now though. -111: Anonymous from Earth The list of special powers you could get in the beginning. ?Courage 20p ?Super Concentration 30p ?Detect Presence 15p ?Night Vision 15p ?Intuition 20p ?Breathless Activity 10p ?Wide Vision 10p ?Communication 30p ?Affection of Spirits 30p ?Charm 50p By the way, you can¡¯t choose the special powers after the transfer. -120: Anonymous from Earth Breathless activity and wide vision give that professional scent¡­ -128: Anonymous from Earth It is in popr with the Chosen that have diving hobbies ]Breathless Activity & Wide Vision. -136: Anonymous from Earth Jose Hunter-san is nice. He is the only one doing the ¡®I am conquering the isekai!¡¯. -140: Anonymous from Earth In the end, what¡¯s with Intuition and all the other stuff? -149: Anonymous from Earth A number of people who took it have survived, so it must be effective. However, there¡¯s no knowing what would have happened if they had taken a different choice, so it is really hard to say. -155: Anonymous from Earth Communication seems to be in but good. Though there¡¯s so few people who took it, we don¡¯t really know. -167: Anonymous from Earth It seems like you canmunicate with monsters after all¡­ -170: Anonymous from Earth If it were to say ¡°I am hungry. Let me eat you¡±, it would only be troubling though. -173: Anonymous from Earth I want Super Concentration in real life. It is a power that doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use in an isekai. -177: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s only a few Chosen who have taken Super Concentration, and most of those few have died. -189: Anonymous from Earth It is the fault of the Random Transfer. Most of the Chosen that got Points for that died. -199: Anonymous from Earth The ones that survived have be peerless though. -206: Anonymous from Earth Well, they have already charged into a whole other realm after all¡­ -227: Anonymous from Earth Quick Announcement: The culprit for the killing of Nanami-chan¡¯s family has been apprehended!! -230: Anonymous from Earth Huh? -234: Anonymous from Earth Geez, don¡¯t go joking around. I won¡¯t fall for that lie¡ª It is true. -236: Anonymous from Earth Really?? -237: Anonymous from Earth Really! -250: Anonymous from Earth They are suddenly going to be doing an interview, huh. -253: Anonymous from Earth Apprehended! Culprit secured! Hikaru was innocent! Yay!! -298: Anonymous from Earth Boy? So no full name was disclosed to the public, huh. That means he really was a student from the same year. -312: Anonymous from Earth I am going to throw a hell ton of messages to Hikaru. -335: Anonymous from Earth But why did it take this much time to apprehend him? Is it an incident that takes more than a month to solve? -353: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t apprehending an underage person something that has to be done with care? They can¡¯t just disappear into smoke anyways. It is still in the phase of a suspect, so they can¡¯t even make an official announcement. -387: Anonymous from Earth Just thinking about the fact that if Celica and Karen hadn¡¯t done anything, Hikaru would still be treated as a killer¡­ I am happy about the culprit having been apprehended, but I haveplicated feelings about this. -453: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t the exnation of the interview a bit strange? He was apprehended when he was standing in front of the police station with the bloody killer weapon in hand? What kind of situation is that? -475: Anonymous from Earth They are saying the fingerprints also match, so it is settled. -511: Anonymous from Earth Is it someone that was in the list of students that didn¡¯te to school? -532: Anonymous from Earth No idea. The underage person was simply announced as Boy A. Wait until there¡¯s a leak somewhere. -576: Anonymous from Earth By Boy, it means it is a man? -590: Anonymous from Earth Even if it is a girl, it is announced as Boy A. -600: Anonymous from Earth I will message Alex or Jeanne-chan. Especially Jeanne-chan since it seems like she is still misunderstanding. ¡­Is what I was thinking, but it didn¡¯t work. I haven¡¯t been able to send messages at alltely, so someone else with strong emotions, counting on ya. -621: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of that, Jeanne-chan is pretty close to the ce of Hikaru now. So she is going to make contact with Hikaru soon, huh¡­ I am looking forward to it and, at the same time, I am scared. -632: Anonymous from Earth Talk about that in the thread of Hikaru. -643: Anonymous from Earth I am mostly active on the board of Hikaru, and almost everyone there already believes that Hikaru is not the culprit. That¡¯s why, even if the true culprit has been apprehended, it is same old business~~~. -674: Anonymous from Earth They said the culprit ispletely withered and they are waiting for them to recover before asking the circumstances. Seriously, what¡¯s going on here??? -686: Anonymous from Earth Well, who cares. It sucks that they will be getting out soon because they are underaged. -690: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no way they will be forgiven for not being given the death penalty after killing 3 people. -700: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru said he was killed too. Make that 4. -712: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no way they are going to count Hikaru in that. -714: Anonymous from Earth No, even if they are underaged, killing 3 people is normally still the death penalty. The lowest would be a life sentence. -715: Anonymous from Earth What were the results of the psychology test? -722: Anonymous from Earth Those stuff are not clear yet, but a guy that had been living normally saying that they suddenly went crazy won¡¯t be cutting it. -734: Anonymous from Earth Then death penalty. -745: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no doubt the death penalty ising down. However, it will be performed after quite a whileter, so there¡¯s no knowing if it will actually happen. It could go as far as 20 yearster after all. -755: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t care anymore. Whatever happens, Nanami-tan won¡¯t being back. -761: Anonymous from Earth I would like to hear what was the motive for the crime though. -765: Anonymous from Earth Must have been a selfish reason anyways. -772: Anonymous from Earth The ones that treated Hikaru as the culprit,e out and apologize. Your life will be over if Celica and Karen get you. -777: Anonymous from Earth No, there¡¯s no knowing. Celica has made contact with Jeanne-chan through the messages. -781: Anonymous from Earth Saying Hikaru is innocent, so don¡¯t kill him? -784: Anonymous from Earth No. She asked to give the Resurrection Gem to Hikaru. If there¡¯s anything they can do, they would do it. And then, Jeanne-chan gave an impossible request. -791: Anonymous from Earth Impossible request, you say? -799: Anonymous from Earth Wait, I will trante it. -803: Anonymous from Earth It is such a pain that the real time trantion is socking¡­ If only I knew english. -808: Anonymous from Earth I am happy that I can understand a bit of the english streams of Celica and Karen. -815: Anonymous from Earth Is she really going to do it? -822: Anonymous from Earth I have tranted it. The request of Jeanne was: ¡°There¡¯s so many messages, I can¡¯t deal with them. If you can reduce them to only a few messages a day, I don¡¯t mind giving it away¡±. That¡¯s impossible¡­ -830: Anonymous from Earth With the poprity of Jeanne-chan, each movement of hers makes people send messages after all¡­ -850: Anonymous from Earth Celica¡¯s response: ¡°Wait for 10 days. I will definitely show results. Counting on you for the gem¡±. -853: Anonymous from Earth Strong. -862: Anonymous from Earth Celica is so manly. I am going to fall in love all over again. -870: Anonymous from Earth E-E-Eh? Then, is Nanami-tan going to revive?? -872: Anonymous from Earth No, no matter if it is Celica, it should be impossible. You can easily send messages from a PC or a smartphone, you know¡­? How is she going to control that¡­? -877: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know. It must be an easy job for a genius. -882: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, Jeanne-chan didn¡¯t use the Resurrection Gem. Even though she got 1st ce. -894: Anonymous from Earth She is the type that doesn¡¯t show much interest in people after all¡­ -900: Anonymous from Earth She doesn¡¯t seem to be that concerned about Earth either¡­ -904: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, whichever the case, that means Jeanne-chan will be making contact with Hikaru? -907: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne was heading to Meltia to begin with -seeking the dungeon. -910: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no way the gamer Jeanne wouldn¡¯t show interest in clearing a dungeon. -914: Anonymous from Earth So she is going to be attacking while he is dejected about his farewell with Rifreya-chan, huh. What¡¯s going to happen¡­? -918: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru seems to have adapted decently wellpared to the other Chosen. His rtionship with Alex doesn¡¯t seem to be bad either. -922: Anonymous from Earth I want Rifreya-sama to see him and Jeanne-chan flirting and turning into a scene of carnage. -927: Anonymous from Earth I want him to flirt with Alex. -931: Anonymous from Earth Alex said he didn¡¯t have friends in his ce despite being like that. What a mystery. Maybe it is like a highschool debut? But this time it is an isekai debut? -936: Anonymous from Earth A jock of his hometown seemed to be dissing him with pretty dirty words at the exclusive board after all. The exclusive board of Alex is so scary I can¡¯t get close to it. -940: Anonymous from Earth After obtaining the title of hero¡­ I silently closed the board that was making a joke out of him. I don¡¯t know how kind the board of Hikaru is. -944: Anonymous from Earth I seriously want Alex to be happy in the isekai. -949: Anonymous from Earth Guys that are doing their all to me someone in a bulletin board are not jocks. Isn¡¯t it a nerd that¡¯s just fuming because they are so jealous they couldn¡¯t get to transfer to an isekai? -950: Anonymous from Earth In a sense, Alex is straight on getting more horrible messages. Of course he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell Hikaru to open his messages. -959: Anonymous from Earth Even though Alexander-kun is a kind young man who loves his family. Chapter 120: The Waking of Loneliness and Party Name

Chapter 120: The Waking of Loneliness and Party Name

I didn¡¯t think my perfect life n was going to be destroyed like this. My n partially crumbled the moment Nanami-neesan was chosen to be transported to a parallel world. The moment Nanami-neesan was killed and my brother was transferred, my n turned into ashes. I won¡¯t forgive the culprit. That¡¯s a matter of course. I won¡¯t forgive God. But I am merely a person. I can¡¯t fight God. However, I can use God. No matter what means I have to use¡­ I am definitely going to revive my life n that has turned into ashes. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó I, Kurose Hikaru, am a parallel world otherworlder. If I had been in Japan without being transferred, I would be in the 3rd term of my 1st year in highschool. I might have been thinking bit by bit about what university to go to, or if I would leave the house and get a job. But now that is a far memory, like a far illusion or something. In the morning, I wake up on the crude bed of the inn. Izily roll around the bed and try to form my ns for today, but the Viewer Count Race has ended, Rifreya has left, and with the entrance prohibition still in ce for the dungeon, I don¡¯t have any ns at all. (¡­So lonely.) (Hikaru) While I was rolling around the bed alone, a feeling of loneliness I have never tasted before had stabbed my back. My chest was throbbing for no reason, and the realization that I am alone in this world with no ce to go hade down onto me. It is a sensation that I haven¡¯t tasted for a while sinceing to this world. Or it might even be the first time. I was desperate when getting out from the forest, and after that, I continued hiding in the darkness. Since meeting Rifreya, my head was filled with the Viewer Count Race¡­ ¡°Alone¡­in a world where I know no one, huh¡­¡± (Hikaru) I unconsciously mutter this and put a pillow on me from the embarrassment. I probably managed to forget this loneliness thanks to Rifreya being there. Now that I have separated from her and I have lost my objective, which was the Viewer Count Race, I didn¡¯t expect to feel this much loneliness from being alone. I didn¡¯t expect¡­my heart to be this weak. The gazes from Earth are probably not as scary as they were before. By meeting Rifreya, I have managed to be a bit more positive. I don¡¯t have the courage to open all the messages yet, but maybe if it is bit by bit¡­like 1 message every day, maybe I can open them? That¡¯s how I felt. My mailbox has gone silent at +999. I don¡¯t know the actual number anymore. I have no choice but to check them in order. I don¡¯t even know the contents of it, and I don¡¯t know from who they are. ¡°Kuh¡­¡± (Hikaru) My finger I was about to stretch out wasn¡¯t advancing no matter what. Opening the mailbox; that¡¯s all I have to do, and yet, it was like opening the lid to hell. The loneliness and a feeling of constriction mixed and created fear that crawled my back. ¡ªHe seems to be enjoying his isekai life even after killing his girlfriend. Just die already. What are you surviving for? ¡ªIs the air of the isekai tasty after taking away the future of Nanami-chan and obtaining power? ¡ªYou should have been eaten alive. When I look at the message screen, I always end up remembering that time. Barely getting out of that forest with my life still on me, I learned that I was hated by the whole world as the killer of Nanami. ¡°Damn it¡­!¡± (Hikaru) I really am weak. Now that the Viewer Count Race is over, there¡¯s no need to be conscious about the number of people watching me. Rifreya has already left, so I have no choice but to live while not associating with anyone too deeply. I have no choice but to live as a handyman in this unknown world, as a normal person. However, if I create a clear distance between me and Earth, maybe I can open the messages without minding about it? ¡­But it is still impossible for me. My finger trembles when I try to open that, and I hear the voices. ¡°After killing his girlfriend¡¯s family, he is going all OP isekai protagonist?¡± ¡°Everyone in the whole world is watching you. Killing your childhood friend and even a Demon Lord, kudos to you. You must have really wanted to go OP protagonist that much in the isekai.¡± ¡°You are a killer! What¡¯s that about being a hero?!¡± I close the Status Board, cover myself in a thin nket, and shut my eyes. I didn¡¯t do it. But 1 week or maybe 10 days had passed when I got out of the forest. Nanami was killed right at the day when I transferred. It should have been known right away. Celica and Karen were at home, and the two even have a spare key to Nanami¡¯s house. Even if that¡¯s not the case, the fact that Nanami wasn¡¯t transferred, and the fact that I was chosen would have made everyone realize something happened. And yet, despite 10 days having passed after that, I was still considered the culprit. In other words, the true culprit had not been found, and my false charge wasn¡¯t cleared either. It is a false usation in the truest of words. But I have outstanding little sisters like Celica and Karen, and yet that false usation wasn¡¯t cleared, so there¡¯s no doubt it is impossible to do so. I can¡¯t say I was a good brother to the two, but even with that, I still think that those two would have taken my side, and they would have literally used a variety of means to clear the false usations. In that sense, those two can be trusted. Even for the two, having a rtive being considered a criminal would be detrimental for them. I don¡¯t know how well the culprit did it, but¡­ (The situation turned for the better after that¡­ There¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case, right¡­?) (Hikaru) It is something that I have thought of countless times already. The chance that things have changed for the better in the time I didn¡¯t open the messages. Of course, the chances are not zero. There¡¯s the chance that the true culprit has been caught and Hikaru has been found innocent. But I also understand that it could also not be the case. If it has been proved that I am not guilty, the people that were watching me while wishing for me to die pathetically would have no reason to watch me anymore. There¡¯s no doubt that I managed to get 1st ce in the Total Rankings even if temporarily in the Viewer Count Race because I am still gathering attention as the culprit for killing Nanami. It is not like Rifreya and the new sights of the dungeon exploration didn¡¯t y any part in it, but there¡¯s no way I could get 1st ce in the wholepetition. There¡¯s more than 700 Chosen. I don¡¯t know what kind of isekai life they are leading, but if I didn¡¯t have special circumstances, there¡¯s no way I would be able to pass those 700 people. After the party ended, I tried asking Alex discreetly, and even he was only 28th in the Viewer Count Race. That Alex that had formed a party, his dungeon exploration was going well, and he was proactive in speaking with women, has a good personality, and is a good looking guy. (It is because I am still being seen as a killer that I managed to get 1st ce. How ironic.) (Hikaru) I am not someone that could get attention if I didn¡¯t have any circumstances. I am by no means a special attention-grabbing person like Celica and Karen. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó After curling up on the bed for a while and sleeping for a bit, I squirmed up. Let¡¯s stop forcing myself to think about the messages, about Earth. There might be a time when I have to face those, and maybe it will nevere. But for me currently, it is simply an act that would hurt my heart. It is taking my all just to live, so I have no leeway to push myself to touch that. I put on my boots, fix myself to the minimum degree, and exit the inn. I get some simple stuff in my stomach on the way, and arrive at the guild. (I am lucky.) (Hikaru) The guild was more inactive than usual. The dungeon is prohibited from entry, so all the explorers are currently off. Or maybe doing work outside the dungeon like bodyguarding, collecting medicinal nts, or monster extermination. I walk inside the guild and search for what I was looking for. (7 days remaining in the entrance prohibition.) (Hikaru) It was posted in big letters ¡®7 days left!¡¯ with thick parchment that had signs of having been used countless times. They are most likely using it every time there¡¯s a Demon Lord subjugation. I don¡¯t get what this chaotic element inside the dungeon is, but anyways, if we leave it be, this so-called chaotic element will be in a nice state, and it will be easier to get Spirit Stones from defeating monsters. Until then, you can¡¯t enter. ¡°Ah, you! You are Hikaru-san, right? Have some time?¡± I was called, so I looked, and it was the staff member at the time of the party. What business does she have¡­is the question I posed, but it must be about the Demon Lord subjugation battle. I already heard from Alex that I was chosen as the number one contributor. I was pretty surprised by the fact that they really made a porter as the number one, but it has been decided, so it can¡¯t be helped. ¡°You still haven¡¯t received the reward for the Demon Lord subjugation, right? It is possible to leave it in the custody of the guild, but what will you do?¡± ¡°How much was it?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The number one gets 10 gold.¡± ¡°T-Ten?! Gold?!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s right. It would be a bit dangerous to walk around with it.¡± 10 gold is enough money to live for a whole year. It is difficult to convert it into yen, but in terms of feel, it would be around 8 million yen. I have gotten rich in one night. ¡°But¡­is it really okay for me to be the number one? Isn¡¯t there no precedent of a bronze being number one in a Demon Lord subjugation?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, it is the 3rd time on record. It would be people that were just beginning as explorers, or strong people that simply left themselves registered; a variety of circumstances. You also had battle experience somewhere else beforeing to Meltia, right?¡± I don¡¯t have experience, but it is surprising that I am the 3rd one that has be number one in a Demon Lord subjugation as a bronze. People with no prejudice towards Demon Lords might perform more easily. ¡°However, Demon Lord subjugations areprised of silver rank or higher recently, so it really has been a while since a low rank has performed. Even now there¡¯s still topics popping up for discussions about delineating things with ranks.¡± ¡°Thinking about the possibility of people dying, isn¡¯t that the natural precaution?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Of course. It is a system made for the sake of that after all. But people like you that are bounced off by the system appear every now and then. That¡¯s a loss for the guild too.¡± ¡°I think it is irregr enough that it is okay to ignore it -may be weirding from me though.¡± (Hikaru) Being strong from the very beginning is just a delusion. Even I am not really strong. It is just that I was in the party of Rifreya, and I feel like if I were to explore the 3rd Floor alone 30 times, I would mess up once and die. The 4th Floor is even more impossible. Even the Demon Lord battle, it simply went barely well luckily. The reality was that Rifreya almost died, and my attacks barely even worked. ¡°By the way, the Love-Love Twin Birds still hasn¡¯t been disbanded. What will you do? I heard Rifreya-san has left the city.¡± ¡°Love¡­? Eh¡­?¡± (Hikaru) What did this person say just now? ¡°Love-Love Twin Birds. The party of you and Rifreya-san.¡± ¡°W-What¡¯s¡­that?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°As I said, your party name.¡± ¡°E-Eeeh¡­?¡± (Hikaru) I thought I would faint there. I didn¡¯t care about something like the party name, and Rifreya didn¡¯t say anything, so I didn¡¯t pay it any mind, but Love-Love Twin Birds¡­? I was poking fun at the party name of Alex, the Thunder Fangs, but Love-Love Twin Birds¡­? ¡°D-Disband it¡­¡± (Hikaru) It took my all just to say that. Chapter 121: Lied Down Future and White Freedom

Chapter 121: Lied Down Future and White Freedom

I escaped from the guild perplexed. I have let the guild have custody of the 10 gold. I still have plenty of money saved from exploring the dungeon with Rifreya even without using those 10 gold, so it should be good to keep them as savings for the future. I have no choice but to live forever in this world. Rifreya too has told me to live. In that case, I have to think about the future too. Right now I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of future there is, but I have to. (At the very least, I can¡¯t be a temr.) (Hikaru) It is also impossible to hang out at the workce of Rifreya. Bing a temr is apparently quite high up in the jobs that one wants to be after retiring from being an explorer. You could say this is also the demerit of Affection of Spirits. (I could also begin a business. At moments like this, the Chosen who have experience as working adults must have the advantage.) (Hikaru) I was thinking this while walking aimlessly around the city. (There¡¯s also the choice of entering a school.) (Hikaru) If this were a world where there was a school system for magic, there might have been something like a magic school, but sadly to say, the magic of this world is established from a contract with Spirits. Rather than studying about it, it is more of a feel. Rather than a mage, it is closer to a shaman. If there¡¯s no magic school, it is hard to believe there¡¯s still something for me to learn in a normal school in this world when I finished middle school in Japan. Of course, it might simply be that I don¡¯t know about its existence, but there¡¯s the chance that there¡¯s a ce that teaches on a high school level¡­ (There¡¯s also farming, or maybe lumbering.) (Hikaru) I feel like both would be difficult. I have no knowledge in agriculture, and I don¡¯t know about lumbering either. I could get taught by the natives, but it is not like I feel a desire to do it. (In the end, it is being an explorer, huh¡­) (Hikaru) There¡¯s the risk of death. However, I am way too suited for running the 2nd Floor of the Meltia dungeon in terms of capabilities. I should be able to earn efficiently to a point that it would be unfathomablepared to other jobs. In that case, I will earn money as an explorer, search for something I like with that money, and also search for anything else I would want to do in the meantime. Also, if I am mainly focusing in hunting in that dark 2nd Floor, I should be able to reduce the numbers that inted from the Viewer Count Race. ¡°In that case, I should return little by little to a normal lifestyle.¡± (Hikaru) Let¡¯s go bathing more often. Warm up my body, and properly sleep in a decent ce. Bathe in the light of the sun as much as possible, and properly have all meals of the day. Performing a natural lifestyle in a natural way. That¡¯s my first mission as someone who has decided to live in this world. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó Now then. I say a natural lifestyle, but I don¡¯t really know this world well. Rifreya has returned to her home, and I don¡¯t have any acquaintances. Alex and his party would probably help me out in a variety of ways, but I don¡¯t even know where they are living. ¡°I should¡­think bit by bit about my lifestyle.¡± (Hikaru) I walk aimlessly around the city while making sure not to get too close to the church. What I want to do. What I want to be. I didn¡¯t think once about this sinceing to this world. I am an otherworlder, and am being watched the whole time, so it would be difficult to live with someone. It naturally ends up with me having to live alone, but I am currently in a state where I don¡¯t even know what kind of lifestyle there is, so I am drawing a nk in what choices there are. I got 10 gold coins as a reward from subjugating the Demon Lord. They still have it, but if I have that as my capital, I should be able to do a lot of things¡­ ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really have anything I want to do¡­¡± (Hikaru) Before I was transferred, I was always supporting my little sisters. I didn¡¯t have any noteworthy hobbies, and food I like¡­can¡¯t really think of anything. I would always help out my little sisters, would get scolded in ce of my little sisters, would convince my parents and grandfather in ce of my little sisters, and would fulfill their requests. You could say I am now in a state where I am free from my parents and little sisters. (I haveplicated feelings about this¡­) (Hikaru) It is not like I wished to be freed from my little sisters. I was satisfied with my lifestyle, and I thought it was fine to just live normally. But I probably had no core. Nanami chose the high school, and I simply decided on that one as well since it suited my school grades, and my little sisters asked me not to join any clubs and go back home as soon as possible, so I simply did as I was told. A brook flows by the side of the road in the territory of the Great Water Spirit; a beautiful city of water. The road is stone paved, and the buildings are also made of stone, and there¡¯s a lot of them with high quality designs. There¡¯s a lot of stores lined up at the market. The food is literally piled up like a mountain, and if this were a trip, it would definitely be a sight that would stimte my curiosity. ¡°¡­Freedom, huh.¡± (Hikaru) I opened my Status Board, and I could see that I had more than a hundred million viewers even though I was simply walking around the city. There¡¯s no such thing as freedom when I am being watched by that many people. Even if it is a normal livelihood, the viewers that are peeking on that and the ones wishing for my failure were tormenting me the 24 hours of the day. Thinking about it normally, there¡¯s¡­no way all viewers know about me being suspected as a killer before watching me. I don¡¯t know if something like that exists, but there might be people that just check out the person and watch them after seeing a ranking or something. I don¡¯t know in what way we are being watched by the viewers aside from what God has told us beforehand. They can watch freely from a PC, smartphone, or TV. That¡¯s what they said. They should be able to soon tell I am suspected of being the killer of Nanami once they watch me and try to make a light search about me. And then, they would adjust their perception as ¡®He was that kind of terrible person?¡¯ ¡®He was enjoying his isekai life with a nonchnt face?¡¯. Just imagining that flow of events was tiring my heart. ¡°¡­I am not the culprit.¡± (Hikaru) I muttered this faintly while I was walking. It is a pointless action. Even if the person that is suspected as the culprit were to say ¡®I didn¡¯t do it¡¯, what would that achieve? Nothing. Only deepen the suspicion. ¡­¡­When I was young, all the pranks of my little sisters ended up with me being the one at fault. Even when my little sisters would apologizeter, I ended up being the one scolded. ¡®Because of you, Celica learned bad things¡¯. ¡®Because of you, Karen has begun to do unnecessary things¡¯. At first, I would try to exin myself, but I don¡¯t know when, I realized that persuading them was impossible and just gave up. Fortunately, my little sisters were smart, and they began to act in a way that wouldn¡¯t trouble their brother around the time they were at thest years of elementary school, but in the end, it was still thorny between me and my parents who were not rted by blood. I wanted to get along with them. Unlike Nanami who took distance from her parents on her own ord, I wanted to interact normally with my parents. I might have thought even more strongly about it after seeing Nanami lose her faith in her parents from the one act of abandoning one dog. I have been asked countless times by Nanami¡¯s parents to try and persuade her. But Nanami was unbelievably stubborn, and never forgave them. And in the end, a sudden end came without her daughter ever forgiving them¡­ (Uncle and auntie¡­they were also killed¡­along with Nanami¡­) (Hikaru) I should actually¡­be more angry. Get angry, throw a tantrum, and fire me. But having suddenly been thrown into a parallel world forest, that timing was lost. Nanami won¡¯te back. ¡ªSadness. That feeling will always stay in my chest, and the hand of the culprit won¡¯t be reaching me no matter how much he tries. Only that reality alone was leaning coldly inside my heart. ¡ªHate. Every time my memories of Nanami surface in my mind, hatred towards the culprit that took away her future well up in me. However, I couldn¡¯t bring those honest feelings of hatred out. ¡­I never brought those feelings once to the outside. The people watching me think that I am the culprit after all. If I were to me the culprit, what would happen? They would simplyugh at the pathetic theatrics. What would happen if I were to show mortification for the culprit having escaped? They would justugh at me for trying to put the me on a fictitious culprit, or simply scoff at me thinking I have gone crazy. The viewers are the allies of the true culprit. I don¡¯t want to show my inner feelings to those viewers. I can¡¯t take the possibility of my hatred towards the culprit being consumed as fuel for theirughter. A culprit I don¡¯t even know the name of. Just like how my viewers are hating me in a ce where they can¡¯t put their hands on me, I am also in a ce where I can¡¯t put a hand on the culprit. If I were on Earth, it would just end with seeing a photo and going ¡®it is him!¡¯. But I can¡¯t do anything towards the culprit in a parallel world. I am the only one who knows the truth. I¡­I alone know the culprit. Chapter 122: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 4187th

Chapter 122: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 4187th

The moment with Love-Love Twin Birds is on the next one. -3: Anonymous from Earth The profile of Ozawa-kun who was arrested urgently. (Link) -12: Anonymous from Earth Even though he is underaged, the information got spread in an instant. It is as if someone is pulling the strings on the back¡­ -20: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t poke too deep into it. You are going to get erased. -22: Anonymous from Earth To think it really was a guy in Hikaru¡¯s school. -32: Anonymous from Earth He had an apology letter in his own handwriting¡­ It is truly a mystery. -40: Anonymous from Earth So he really killed Nanami-chan thinking that he would get to go to the isekai? He is nuts. -49: Anonymous from Earth He must have believed the fake stories on the. There¡¯s a decent degree of idiots in society. -57: Anonymous from Earth Proactive idiots being the worst kind really shows here. -77: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru being the culprit was quite strong to begin with, so theplete turn has really stirred up the whole world. This is crazy. -79: Anonymous from Earth It is only a matter of time before the house of the culprit gets literally burned down. -85: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of burning, the guy that literally burned the house of Hikaru should surrender themself. -101: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen would magnificently evadements regarding the true culprit in their streams. Was that because they knew this would happen¡­? -116: Anonymous from Earth The discovery of the culprit was way too nonsensical. I can only think of this as someone having confined him and then throwing him out. -123: Anonymous from Earth If that¡¯s the case, the culprit would say that was the case. No, it could be that he is saying it, but the police aren¡¯t announcing it. -127: Anonymous from Earth ¡°I was confined!¡± -like that? Would that be trusted? -139: Anonymous from Earth It would most likely be impossible to bring out proof of him being confined after all. For the police, he is just the culprit; in and simple. They are probably not interested in the period of time he escaped. It would be the end by just throwing him in the mmer after all. -153: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen were also not too into talks about the true culprit -all this time. That¡¯s why, maybe Celica and Karen also thought Hikaru was the true culprit? -is what I silently thought in my mind. Well, it seems I waspletely missing the mark there, but if it was Celica and Karen who were hiding Ozawa, the dots would connect. Even in the Total Stakes bets, Hikaru was one of the candidates for the First Chosen to die when he started in that dangerous forest. However, he was strangely blessed with viewership, gained Crystals and Points, and survived, right? At that time, I didn¡¯t find it strange at all. It was burning everywhere from him being suspected as the killer of Nanami-chan after all. But after seeing this strange arrest story of the culprit, I am beginning to feel like it was set from the start¡­ As if it were an artificially created scenario¡­ -160: Anonymous from Earth The mystery novel writer came¡­ -164: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen are not your weird story of them actually being old men over 30 years old, you know. They were elementary schoolers just recently. -178: Anonymous from Earth Not your regr children, but I don¡¯t think they have the physical strength to achieve something like confining someone. -183: Anonymous from Earth They could have hired an assassin. They do have the money. -190: Anonymous from Earth Do assassins actually exist? -205: Anonymous from Earth Why do you even think they don¡¯t? It is something anyone can do, moreover, you can get a lot of money from it. -212: Anonymous from Earth Celica looked like she was moved by the culprit having been apprehended, but Karen waspletely normal. It made meugh. -224: Anonymous from Earth Karen: ¡°Isn¡¯t it great that he was arrested-nii~.¡± That. -226: Anonymous from Earth Hah! I got it! The true culprit that killed Nanami-chan are Celica and Karen! Ozawa was simply a scapegoat, and because they were scared of their brother being taken by Nanami-chan, they killed her. Hikaru having been selected to go to the parallel world was an ident. -235: Anonymous from Earth Hmm, 3 points. Or more like, what are you talking about Nanami-chan taking their brother? She was going to go sayonara and head to the isekai, so their rival would be gone by default. -247: Anonymous from Earth If that were the case, TwinSis wouldn¡¯t have any reason to help out in reviving Nanami-chan. -260: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru will be Rifreya-sama¡¯s, so maybe it was their way of atoning. -272: Anonymous from Earth Atoning, huh¡­ -281: Anonymous from Earth Offer Nanami-tan! This is an offering to the Gods!! -287: Anonymous from Earth Hmm, 3 points. -299: Anonymous from Earth If Nanami-chan were to be revived, the mass media wouldn¡¯t leave it be, and the truth would be revealed immediately. -310: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t think the religious people would leave it be. Won¡¯t they go ¡°a resurrected person shouldn¡¯t exist!¡±? -322: Anonymous from Earth They would either worship her or kill her. -340: Anonymous from Earth I would be the first in line for a Nanami religion. A religion of just cuteness. -351: Anonymous from Earth Leaving aside the atonement business, Celica was one of the first finders, right? She had a spare key, was the first one to enter the room, and found the corpse¡­ E-Eh¡­? -366: Anonymous from Earth If this were a mystery novel, that would definitely be the first move of the culprit. -380: Anonymous from Earth The bodies of her parents were found in the dining room and Nanami-chan in her own room, right? There were no signs of struggle either¡­ -387: Anonymous from Earth The perfect culprit move of Celica. If we weren¡¯t bulletin board residents, we would have missed it. [HxH reference.] -390: Anonymous from Earth Celica is also a genius killer. -401: Anonymous from Earth Maybe Hikaru¡¯s family is actually a house of ninjas. -403: Anonymous from Earth So it really was the genius¡­ -405: Anonymous from Earth Karen does look like a kunoichi. -412: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, Celica and Karen live next door, so they should have already been investigated, right? -419: Anonymous from Earth So there¡¯s someone who is actually taking this seriously¡­ -427: Anonymous from Earth And what if it is actually true? In the first ce, you would wonder just what in the world is Ozawa-kun who had been selected as the scapegoat, right? Also, what happens with what Hikaru said about ¡®the culprit being a student from the same year¡¯. -438: Anonymous from Earth A student of the same year he does not know the name of! Hikaru was alsoplicit in the killing of Nanami-chan! -444: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s this BS?! Have you people already forgotten just for whose sake Hikaru was putting his life on the line for just a few days ago??? -452: Anonymous from Earth Go to the hospital. For the brain. -481: Anonymous from Earth More importantly, will Nanami-tan revive? That¡¯s what¡¯s important. Who the true culprit is, the truth of the incident; everything would be resolved with the resurrection of Nanami-tan. -498: Anonymous from Earth No idea yet. We don¡¯t know if Celica¡¯s strange n will seed. -509: Anonymous from Earth Can¡¯t call it a strange n, right? The reality is that the number of messages is actually decreasing. -517: Anonymous from Earth It really looks like they threw their private funds to the fire for this. There¡¯s not a single gain from this. It is actually utilizing the nature of ¡®the messages don¡¯t reach unless you have strong feelings¡¯. But you normally wouldn¡¯t have the guts to actually do it. -527: Anonymous from Earth The advertisement cost must be crazy. They are even using TVmercials. -533: Anonymous from Earth Hm?? Does everyone know what Celica did? -540: Anonymous from Earth More like, you still don¡¯t know even though you came to this thread? -546: Anonymous from Earth The Jeanne exclusive board is having a festival. -555: Anonymous from Earth In the TVs of France and the inte, they are showing frequently ¡°Send messages of support to Jeanne Cr! The messages that safely arrive get 1,000 Euro!¡±. -567: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s with that campaign that could blow up in their faces instead? -580: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t 1,000 euro around 100,000 yen? They are going to bankrupt themselves. -592: Anonymous from Earth No, the messages have actually decreased. -599: Anonymous from Earth Why? -613: Anonymous from Earth In order to make it valid, in the site that Twin/Sis had prepared, you have to send a specific thing. The unique code is generated instantly, and you have to send a message with that code included in that message. And so, if that message with the code safely arrives at Jeanne, you get 1,000 euro. -635: Anonymous from Earth I see, so the code is not being generated. -650: Anonymous from Earth No, a software to automatically generate one has been made, so the code is generated and sent to you almost instantly. But, for some reason, most of the ones with the generated codes in them get bounced off even when you send them to Jeanne. However, several messages are reaching Jeanne and you really do get the 1,000 euro! And that¡¯s what the festival is about. It is like a free lottery. -657: Anonymous from Earth The big trap of one message being 100,000 yen. -664: Anonymous from Earth 100,000 yen is big. It could even be a monthly sry. -666: Anonymous from Earth Even 10 in one day would be around 1 million yen, huh. Isn¡¯t that too rough even for Twin/Sis? -679: Anonymous from Earth That would be around 30 million a month, and 360 million a year. I would die. -695: Anonymous from Earth By intentionally mixing impure emotions like wanting money into their messages, they are decreasing the messages that reach, huh. Even if you can think of it, would you actually do it?? -710: Anonymous from Earth They are actually doing it. -721: Anonymous from Earth But wait, there¡¯s more. It is apparently a mechanism in the messages, or like a criteria which has been researched. The criterias are soft on the Chosen that don¡¯t get many messages, so almost any random message can reach, but when ites to Jeanne, it instead rarely reaches. Even with that, the total numbers are crazy high. Even if the messages that reach are only 1 out of 50, the number of people sending them are high to begin with. Moreover, it is not a criteria like ¡®no matter how much it increases, a certain number of messages will certainly reach¡¯; it is inly, the higher the number of messages sent, the higher the difficulty for them to reach. In other words, if the total messages reach the limit, the difficulty is also taken up a notch. Meaning that, by Celica creating that campaign, she is purposely going over that total message limit by increasing the number of messages to a ridiculous degree, inherently decreasing the number of messages that can reach. -726: Anonymous from Earth In RPGs, there¡¯s those where the enemy¡¯s levels increase with the level of your character. So it is like that disgusting system, huh. -728: Anonymous from Earth Also, even if it does take a bit of money, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as Nanami-chan is resurrected. It is also written in small letters that it is a time limited campaign. -732: Anonymous from Earth If the total messages increase drastically, the restriction level that was implemented will go up as well, huh. -744: Anonymous from Earth It might be the ultimate: prepare a number of fake agents that say ¡®I really got it!¡¯, and then you don¡¯t actually need to give the prize. It is hard to say if this is not a scam after all. -759: Anonymous from Earth So cruel, lol. -768: Anonymous from Earth If this were a scam, they wouldn¡¯t give a half-baked number like 1,000 euro and go all in like 10,000 euro or something. -780: Anonymous from Earth This is also valid for Japan, right? I am gonna go send a message! -787: Anonymous from Earth I already did a long time ago. It didn¡¯t reach at all though. I had no other emotion but wanting money after all¡­ -795: Anonymous from Earth God being able to filter them by ¡®strong emotions¡¯ is incredible. An unknown mechanism. You would need strong emotions like the time when apany president somewhere was handing around 1 million yen. -809: Anonymous from Earth The problem with this is that one person can send as many as they want. I think more than 100 are sent for each head. Who knows how many that makes in 1 day¡­ -822: Anonymous from Earth Now that I think about it, the matter about the difficulty of having your message epted, I have seen that on twitter. When ites to the unpopr Chosen that barely get any messages, messages that are truly pointless can arrive. I only remember thinking unpopr Chosen are really pitiful. -845: Anonymous from Earth It is a system that was implemented after a damn crazy amount of trash messages were sent in the beginning, but Celica and Karen are turning that to their advantage as if nothing¡­ -851: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, this means that Jeanne giving Hikaru the Resurrection Gem has been settled! -856: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan ising back! Resurrection! -865: Anonymous from Earth It would be a really pivotal day for the christians. I think the Vatican will be turning the gears in their head wondering how they should take this. At worst, it coulde to: ¡°How about assassinating her to y it off as if it never happened?¡± -872: Anonymous from Earth You are reading way too many light novels dude. -888: Anonymous from Earth It is for sure that the God here is different from the one in christianity, but resurrection in itself is a special thing. The resurrection of Christ will bring the death back to live, and the Last Judgment will begin. Resurrection of Christ = All the dead are resurrected = The dead Nanami is resurrected Resurrection of Christ = Last Judgment That kind of diagram would be made. -894: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s one convoluted diagram, lol. -902: Anonymous from Earth The Last Judgment is already upon us. With the judgment of God, we have been separated by Chosen and Not Chosen. This world will now be entering Gehenna. -911: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s people who truly believe that, you know. The current society is one of decadence. -912: Anonymous from Earth The end! The world will perish!! -916: Anonymous from Earth If Nanami-chan is resurrected, at that instant, the Last Judgment would begin, huh. This is bad. -926: Anonymous from Earth Last Judgment, you say. The one where Gabriel blows the trumpet? -940: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s the Book of Revtion. The word apocalypse is normally heard of. The book that revealed thest moments of the world. -947: Anonymous from Earth Doesn¡¯t the Book of Revtion also talk about the end of the world? I don¡¯t really know. -959: Anonymous from Earth In the Book of Revtion, Christ will resurrect at thest moments of the world. At that time, all the people will be revived, and on top of that, it will be a ¡®from now on, we will be doing thest judgment!¡¯. The evil ones will be dropped to hell and suffer forever without dying; the people of faith will be saved and go to the millennium kingdom~. That¡¯s basically the story. -965: Anonymous from Earth Resurrect in order to kill them? Is what I thought for a second, but they are resurrecting the dead to give them an eternity of suffering where they can¡¯t die, huh. I see, so that¡¯s heaven or hell¡­ -968: Anonymous from Earth Talk about going on a tangent¡­ With how much you have talked about christianity, this won¡¯t wrap up with just a joke. -970: Anonymous from Earth Do christians really believe that? No way, right?? -973: Anonymous from Earth Aren¡¯t we actually heading to that at this very point in time? -974: Anonymous from Earth All religions have their thoughts of the end of the world. With the appearance of God, all of them are pretty tense. -980: Anonymous from Earth The end! It is the end! This world is going to perish!! -982: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan might be worshipped as the reincarnation of Christ? -990: Anonymous from Earth It is plenty possible. Whichever the case, it would bring in the cash. Just by having her talk about the world of the death -even if it is a lie- it would bring a huge fortune. -994: Anonymous from Earth Well, Celica has probably already thought about all of that. -995: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, I hope the smile of Hikaru returns with Nanami-chaning back. -999: Anonymous from Earth That. Chapter 123: Sea Fishing and Dream

Chapter 123: Sea Fishing and Dream

¡°The sea, huh.¡± (Hikaru) I walked around aimlessly and arrived at the sea. I feel like the scent of salt is thinner than that of Japan, but I remember reading in a book that that smell is because of the decay of nkton, so it might be different from Earth. But it is clear that this world resembles Earth quite a lot. If it werepletely different, this rocky shore itself probably wouldn¡¯t even exist. I am not a specialist or anything, so I don¡¯t know much about it though¡­ There¡¯s tens of wooden sailing boats anchored; a big harbour. I don¡¯t know how it was made, but there¡¯s even a weir, and it looks like a good ce for fishing. Now that I think about it, fishing was the only hobby I continued. It might be nice to try it out. I walked along the harbour for a bit and managed to find a fishing gear store. More urately speaking, it gives the air of a tool store for fishermen, but it seems like they also have fishing rods for personal use. For now, I bought a primitive-looking rod that was made of what seemed like bamboo with a string attached at the end. It doesn¡¯t look like something a fisherman would use, so it must be just for fun. They are even selling bait, so fishing at the harbour might be one of the few major leisure activities in this world. I shoulder the rod and search for a good-looking ce. A wharf section made by leveling big rocks had ships lined up, and there were a number of anglers on top of the wharf too. There¡¯s giant rocks piled up at the sea that were to reduce the waves which I don¡¯t know how they brought them there. Maybe high level Earth Spirit Users did that? Or it might have been the Great Earth Spirit that helped out. This world has no technology, but they have Spirit power. There¡¯s no inconvenience to their lifestyles to the point that I can¡¯t really say they are a less advanced world. You could say they are a literal fantasy world. (Let¡¯s try fishing at the wharf.) (Hikaru) It is not something you think of often in Japan, but it looks like it is not prohibited for anglers to be on the wharf. Well, if they were to get in the way of the fishermen and the cargo unloading, I feel like they would be punched and thrown to the sea, but there¡¯s not many people working. I sat down at a random spot, and put a sandworm at the hook, and cast it out to the sea. In Japan, if you don¡¯t do it properly, the only thing you would be getting are grass puffers, but I wonder how it will turn out in an isekai. No way I will be reeling in monsters, right¡­? I suddenly think of something and decide to cheat a bit. ¡°[Dark Sense].¡± (Hikaru) The perception wave searched out even the sea below me. This Spirit Ability lets me see through the darkness without obstruction, but it can be used anywhere. It can even be used to see if there¡¯s any people at the other side of a wall, so it is unexpectedly handy. I could use it to detect Sahagin inside the water at the 4th Floor of the dungeon, so I can of course know if there¡¯s fish. (I see, it looks like there are quite the big fishes. The water depth is around 5 meters.) (Hikaru) Maybe because my Dark Sense still has low proficiency, I can¡¯t tell their exact size, but there¡¯s a lot of fishes that go over the 100 cm mark. There¡¯s even some who go above the 2 meters in size closeby. The isekai sea really is different from that of Japan. I don¡¯t think they are monsters, but I don¡¯t know if they are edible fish. Well, in the first ce, I can¡¯t reel in a big one like that with this cheap fishing rod though. ¡°Oh!¡± (Hikaru) In around 1 minute, I caught a fish. It is a fishing rod, and the string is short, so there¡¯s not much freedom in movement, but it looks like a fish that was going around has bitten. I tried pulling it up, and it was an unexpectedly big blue fish, and resembled a horse mackerel. Of course, the taste must be different, so I don¡¯t know if it can be eaten. I could investigate it for 1 Crystal, but using a Crystal for that would be stupid. I put the fish in the Shadow Storage (things don¡¯t get jumbled up inside this shadow storage, so there¡¯s no problem putting in food just like that) and set the next bait. As expected of an isekai, it seems like the fishes weren¡¯t intimidated by this, and I got a new fish soon after. I enjoyed fishing for a while. Even though it is right in the morning with good weather, I managed to forget about the gazes of Earth. In other words, I am slowly getting used to my circumstances¡­maybe. The loneliness blowing in my heart is something I can¡¯t do anything about, but I think I will eventually get used to it too. ¡­No matter what other people think of me. ¡­No matter if the true culprit has been caught or not. Nanami died, uncle and auntie died, my family couldn¡¯t stay in Japan, and I have no choice but to live alone in this world. That won¡¯t change. I can¡¯t do anything about that. That¡¯s the reality of things, and my current position that I can¡¯t change. (Yeah, right¡­ If only it was so easy to demarcate it so cleanly.) (Hikaru) It definitely would be easier if I could. I can¡¯t return to Earth, so if only I couldpletely forget about that ce and live in this world. A warm wind blew, and the water was waving shallowly. ¡ªNo one else is watching -only the moon. Rifreya said that. In the end, she didn¡¯t understand that there are millions of people watching her. But¡­is that so? Maybe she is the right one¡­and I am the one in the wrong? My only basis that I am being watched is the number in the Status Board. It is not like there¡¯s drones flying around me, and it is not like I am being followed around by a cameraman. ¡®I am being watched¡¯, I don¡¯t think that in itself is a lie. However, I am being too bothered by it. Maybe Rifreya was teaching me that. It is true that the moon is all the way up there, and it might be watching me. It is the same as that. Is there really a reason to be bothered about it? ¡­This is something that I have thought of hundreds¡­thousands of times. Being here hanging my fishing rod in a peaceful seashore, it even makes me feel as if everything is just a delusion of mine and I am a resident of this world from the very beginning. Right now I can¡¯t cut it off, but if I continue a life of just fishing, a day when I think of Earth as just a dream or an illusion mighte. I think about that while I hang the fishing line. The warm salty wind was caressing my cheek. The white sea bird is crying. (I am getting sleepy.) (Hikaru) I thought that for a moment, and I fell asleep at some point in time. ¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­I had a dream. A dream of when I was a child. There was a time when Nanami gave food to a stray dog and it grew attached to her, and it followed her to her house. A cute mixed medium sized dog, and Nanami and I, who knew close to nothing about pets, were patting it a whole lot and gave it watermelon to eat. The dog must have recognized the people that gave it food as its master, it followed Nanami just like that to her house¡¯s garden and stayed there. Nanami didn¡¯t know dogs grew this attached to people and she waspletely moved by this, and gave it the name Ai. Ai stayed in the garden of Nanami for a while, and when I went to hang out, she would wave its tail and follow behind Nanami. Ai would most likely be taken into Nanami¡¯s family just like that. I thought with my childish heart. One day after many days simr to that passed¡­ Nanami came to my house in tears. While she was at school, her father had called the health center, and had handed Ai over. Nanami said she didn¡¯t want to go back to her house anymore, crept into my bed, and bawled her eyes out. I can understand now. Her parents must have thought a stray dog is in the end a stray dog, so she would disappear eventually. But Ai didn¡¯t go anywhere. She would wait for Nanami toe back from school, and sleep in front of the entrance at night as if to wait for Nanami toe out. Ai had grown way too attached. And as a result, she was killed. ¡°They said it was okay to keep her! I even gave her food!¡± (Nanami) ¡°Nanami¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°One day, they are going to throw me away too!¡± (Nanami) Was she sad, or was she angry? Most likely both. It may not be as much as my little sisters, but she was plenty wise herself, and she already knew what happened to dogs that are taken to the health center. She also understood that there¡¯s nothing she could do as a child. And the very fact that such a cruel act was taken by her parents must have been something that she couldn¡¯t ept. ¡°¡­Or maybe, if I stay at that house, I will one day be killed.¡± (Nanami) ¡°No way that¡¯s gonna happen. Uncle and auntie are kind.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hi-chan, if they were truly kind, they wouldn¡¯t have called the health center. Even me, if they don¡¯t like me, they will throw me away or kill me.¡± (Nanami) It was an irreparable crack that was formed between her and her parents. Since then, Nanami couldn¡¯t dispel her distrust towards her parents, and when there was something important, she would definitely ask me and my little sisters. It might be because, in her, we were the only people trustworthy. At the time when she was choosing between taking middle school exams or going to a public school, at the times when she chose a club and got tired of it, and even at the time when choosing high schools, she entrusted the decision to us. It calmed down soon after that incident where she stayed for one night in my house, but the words that Nanami said after leaving and what happened after, strangely remain in my memories. ¡ªIf I were to be killed, make sure to definitely take revenge, okay, Hi-chan? Promise me. ¡°¡­¡­Even though¡­that was only the nonsense of a child.¡± (Hikaru) I opened my eyes and muttered this while facing nothing. The scenery hasn¡¯t changed from before I went to sleep. When I confirmed the time in the Status Board, I had only been sleeping for 30 minutes. I had quite the nostalgic dream. That dog was there for around 2 weeks, I think. It is the memory of a child. Maybe it actually was just a few days, like maybe 5 days. It was an instant for an adult, but for children, that¡¯s plenty enough time to be best friends. Why did I see a dream like that? I failed to revive Nanami, and can¡¯t take revenge for Nanami; is it maybe because those regrets were smouldering in the depths of my heart like a glowing ember? Or I might have been shown this dream to scold me for thinking for an instant about giving up on everything, forgetting about Earth, and living here? I set a new bait onto the hook that already had its bait taken away and cast it onto the sea. After a while, I caught another fish. I put that into the Shadow Storage almost as if automated. I pass time inly in order to not think of anything, and when I thought about leaving already¡­ A voice resonated in my mind. [An announcement to all Chosen! We will be performing the first system update!] Chapter 124: System Update and Surprise Present

Chapter 124: System Update and Surprise Present

A sudden announcement as usual. They could just tell us in written format, and yet, God is telling us with their voice like this. It might be because there might be people who wouldn¡¯t read it if it is only in the Status Board¡­ I put the fishing rod in the Shadow Storage, and headed to the end of the wharf without any real reason. Anyways, system update¡­? [[[Camera Filming Mode function] and [option to turn on or off the automatic trantion] has been added! Please select them from the Status Board.]] Camera filming mode? When I check the Status Board, there certainly is an option for camera photo mode added. I tapped it, and it seems like I can choose from Manual and Auto. Current mode is Auto. Is the automatic trantion mode off option in order to enjoy the isekainguage? [[Also, there were a lot of requests for this, so we have added the item [Temporary Filming Stop Ticket]! 1 Crystal for 1. Effective for 10 minutes. After buying the temporary filming stop ticket, please use them at the timing you see fit. In the cases when you use them consecutively, you can add time depending on the amount used.]] ¡°Temporary filming stop ticket¡­¡± (Hikaru) That¡¯s something I wished for. If it had been the past me, I would have jumped at the opportunity and thrown all of my remaining Points into it. But 1 Crystal for 10 minutes is expensive. Way too expensive. Even if I were to use enough for 1 Point, it would only be 5 hours. There would only be limited scenarios to use them. Or more like, even if you create a period of time you are not being seen, what would you be doing? It says there were a lot of requests for this, but how were those requests sent? If the Chosen say something, God would hear it, and would whimsically decide if to implement it or not? [[Tools that can be bought with Crystals have also been added, so check them out as well. On top of that, we will be giving a surprise present to all Chosen this once! Please check out the Present of God text on the Status Board!]] (Present¡­?) (Hikaru) We are talking about something that God would do. I instead had a bad feeling about this, but I opened it. Does everyone get the same thing? [[Alright! You have confirmed it, right?! The surprise present this time around is 20 minutes of video call with a rtive from Earth! It has been a month since you have been transferred to a parallel world. Everyone must have been feeling homesick, would be passing a hard time, or experienced so much you can¡¯t even finish talking about it in the time you were living a life you were unustomed with. Please hit all of those feelings onto your far family!]] I listened to that announcement half dumbfounded. Video call with a rtive. By rtive, does it mean my parents¡­and Celica and Karen? The video call would¡­connect¡­? [[Well then, well then! Call start! It is a surprise, so it will connect suddenly, but enjoy it with that added to the equation, okay~?!]] God gave this announcement with an irresponsible cheerful voice, the Status Board text disappeared, and cked out. *Turururu Turururu* The sound of a telephone rang. It really isn¡¯t even giving me a chance to prepare myself mentally, and will just connect all of a sudden. ¡°Y-You are kidding me, right?¡± (Hikaru) I am scared. A call with my family? My heart is not ready yet. My heart was racing and sweat was covering my back. If it were Nanami, she would have definitely been sad for me. She would be angry that I pushed myself. Would be happy that I survived and that she managed to contact me. But I don¡¯t know what will happen with my family. What would it be for my parents? The two were indifferent towards me, but with me being a suspect for killing Nanami, they had to leave the house, so there¡¯s a high chance they hate me -especially mother. (No¡­in the first ce, it is a rtive. Who will it be connecting to¡­?) (Hikaru) Celica and Karen have moved from Japan to overseas. The two won¡¯t be troubled withnguage barriers, so they won¡¯t be having that many issues no matter the country they go to, but this and that are two different things. They must have separated from their friends, abandoned everything and moved away. Cause I got that message just 10 days aftering to this world. The two are intelligent, so they most likely already have an idea that I was sent to the parallel world against my will and that someone else is the true culprit. The two were pretty attached to me, but since entering middle school, they have been acting differently from when they were in elementary. It is said that when you are extremely intelligent, it is hard to converse with normal people. Since elementary school, it was widely known that my little sisters were geniuses, so my mother had bought all of those kinds of books and had me read them. Those two might have entered that stage. (Even so, it would be best if the call were to connect to Celica. If it is my mother, it would be the worst.) (Hikaru) It is fine if it is Karen too, but she doesn¡¯t speak to me much, so there¡¯s the chance I wouldn¡¯t be able to get the information I need in 20 minutes. On the other hand, Celica should be able to tell me what I need to know in that span of time. My father normally doesn¡¯t say anything, but there¡¯s days when he would suddenly begin talking as if a spark had been lit, and in the first ce, he rarely is even at home, so there¡¯s only a low chance it will connect to my dad. Though it could instead connect to dad who is going around alone; if it happens, it happens. The problem would be if it were to connect when my mother is alone. After the sound continued for a while, the status screen connected to somewhere with a puuuh sound. In the screen there¡¯s the face of my surprised mother, and the background of a hotel room I haven¡¯t seen before. ¡°Eh, what¡¯s going on here? Huh? Is that Onii-chan?¡± ¡°¡­Mother.¡± (Hikaru) Yeah, there¡¯s no allies for me. The one it connected to was my mother. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó Mother, who was disyed on the screen, was showing exhaustion. For her, a screen must have suddenly appeared in midair, and her son that had gone to a parallel world was shown there. (¡­She looks fine.) (Hikaru) She has gotten fancier than the mother I know. Blonde hair all over, dense foundation, deep crimson lipstick. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s this? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°God said it is a surprise present to talk to my family.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Huh? Something like that¡­just choose Celica-chan. Why me¡­?¡± Mother grumbledints, but it has already connected, so no going around it. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed, Mother.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You seem to be having it rough.¡± Mother sips on her wine while saying that with a voice that held no emotions. Seeing my mother who is not showing any signs of missing me despite being so long since she has seen her son was instead giving me relief. She is a person that is always having the world circling around her, and her pace doesn¡¯t get thrown in disarray by others. And there¡¯s not a single thought of her pampering her non-blood rted son. ¡­Even so¡­ Even so, maybe because I have been living alone in this world where I know no one for so long, just by seeing my mother, my eyes grew hotter and I disliked that. However, I only have 20 minutes. There¡¯s no point having a casual talk with her. In order to avoid having her notice that my voice has grown raspy, I asked in a low voice. ¡°Are Celica and Karen there?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hm? No, they aren¡¯t.¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t?¡± (Hikaru) My heart shook. Seeing that so normal state of my mother, I was relieved for a moment, but with me being bashed, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for something to have happened to my family. More so with those two who are still in middle school. ¡°Celica-chan and Karen-chan gave me this as a present, you see. I am currently cruising around the whole world.¡± ¡°World¡­cruising¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s right. I am going around the world for 100 days. Nice, right?¡± ¡°Well¡­I guess¡­¡± (Hikaru) Somewhere in my heart, I thought that at least my family would be worried about me. There¡¯s no way it would be exactly as I imagined. But I thought that they would have their eyes nailed at the TV and¡­at the very least, be cheering for me. I unknowingly had been hoping for that at some point in time. Energy was sapped out from my whole body. She poured wine in her ss to help herself to more, and she gulped it down once again. She is going faster than usual. Her gone son has suddenly begun talking to her in a video call, so she might be scared internally. As proof of that, mother was not looking over here and was facing diagonally backwards. It might just be that she hates me though. ¡°¡­Then, that means Celica and Karen are not with you?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s right. They presented us with a 100 days trip saying that they wouldn¡¯t want to get in the way of us married couple. They said they had that ready a while ago. You really gotta have intelligent daughters. When Onii-chan was around, those girls must have been holding back for their traitless Onii-chan.¡± Were they¡­holding back? Even I knew that those two outstanding people were not the type that should be shut inside such a small house. But for me, those two were simple, small, and cute little sisters. Just like mother says, I was a brother with no redeeming qualities, but I did try to do my utmost best as their brother. If the two said they didn¡¯t want to show up on TV, I would try to convince our parents somehow¡­ Well, it mostly was father moving to manage somehow. Trying to convince mother always ended in failure. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that cost millions?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Of course it would. They said they won big from a bubble of a something coin. Karen-chan said she is the sender, so there¡¯s no problem. I don¡¯t really get it though.¡± I also knew Celica and Karen were earning money on the inte. My parents were unreliable, so I advised them to save their money for the sake of the future, but that might have been a big unnecessary advice for the two. To think they would be cruising the whole world. ¡°¡­Then the two are doing well?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It seems like the two are doing a lot of things and earning like crazy, you know? Even though they didn¡¯t show anything like that when Onii-chan was around.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± (Hikaru) Mother hates me. Herparing me to her well brought up actual daughters was a daily urrence. If Celica and Karen are doing well, I should be happy about it. That¡¯s one thing I wanted to know, and it is great I learned that. ¡­But my chest hurts. ¡°Mother¡­I was suddenly brought to this world¡­¡­and am doing my best. I have almost died.¡± (Hikaru) That¡¯s why I ended up spilling those words out. Did I want to be praised by mom? Did I want her to at least say that she is happy that I am alive? ¡°I know. Celica-chan has told me. That you are facing tribtions that could kill you. You must have had it rough¡­like really.¡± I could see pity from my mother for the first time. Just that alone threatened tears to fall down from my eyes. But those tears instantly drew back at the next words of mother. ¡°¡­I am truly d that the one who was chosen was you.¡± Mother saidughing with a red face. She said that. ¡°Just thinking about that being Celica-chan or Karen-chan, it brings me shivers. Well, isn¡¯t it great that you managed to survive?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah. Is¡­that so. Yeah, you might be right¡­ I managed to survive¡­so that¡¯s great.¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know what I am even saying anymore. Mother poured herself more wine, and she really looked in bliss gulping it down, and there¡¯s no doubt she really doesn¡¯t think anything of me. Did I want her to be worried? Did I want her to say kind words towards me? Did I want her to say ¡®You have worked hard¡¯ and show sympathy? Even though I wanted to ask a lot of things, my throatpressed, and words were noting out. Chapter 125: Mother and Sea

Chapter 125: Mother and Sea

I didn¡¯t want her to notice my tearful voice, so I couldn¡¯t speak for a while. Mother probably won¡¯t be speaking with me. She is simply silent while stirring her ss. After a few minutes of silence, a turururu sound rang. It is the phone in mom¡¯s room. ¡°Aah, so noisy. Even though I went through the trouble of leaving my smartphone behind. They even call me all the way here? What¡¯s with this?¡± Saying this, mother picked up the phone and just left it hanging. She is originally a person that finds calls to be a pain, but it has gotten worse. ¡­No, maybe it was always like this when she was drinking alcohol. Couldn¡¯t it have been something important? When she said she left her smartphone, there¡¯s no doubt she meant leaving it at home. I can see a tablet at the corner of the screen, so she must have deemed it enough to just have that. Because of the influence of my little sisters, mother was on the tablet side at a pretty fast stage. ¡°Where¡¯s father?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Can you please not talk about that idiot? He has been staying the whole time in the casino just because there¡¯s a dealer with a bit of bust there. I can¡¯t deal with him.¡± Looks like father is the same as always. The call connecting to mother was the worst of the worst, and I am feeling terrible here, but I can¡¯t go cutting off the call here. ¡°¡­Mother, there¡¯s something I want to ask¡­ Something I have to ask.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I don¡¯t know anythingplicated, okay? Ask Celica about that stuff.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t anythingplicated¡­ Nanami¡­died, right? Uncle and auntie too¡­ That¡­do people think I am still the culprit of that¡­?¡± (Hikaru) Thinking about my number of viewers, I think I am still suspected to be. However, there¡¯s obviously the chance I am not. For me who doesn¡¯t open the messages¡­no, even if I were to open the messages, I don¡¯t know the truth. It is not like I can read the newspapers of Earth or watch TV. My only connection with Earth are those messages that I don¡¯t even know who was the one who sent them. ¡°Aah, that. It was crazy with you being called the culprit. Evenpletely unknown people wouldein to me, and Celica-chan apanied me in order to do the procedures to move overseas, so that was a relief, but no matter the ce in Japan, TV crew members and all other ces would be following us and it was the worst!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­my bad. Sorry.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Well, we arrived in America, and no one knows of us now. Celica-chan gave me pocket money to y around, so I am feeling like I have joined the celebrities though~. Right right, I have bought a new car. Aston Martin. I was having a drive on the west coast, and it was the best. The evenings of Santa Barbara, the sun would dye everything bright red¡­¡± Mother talks up a storm in a good mood. In the end, she just wants to talk about herself as much as she can, and she is not the type to listen to others. Even if that¡¯s towards her son that was suddenly transferred to another world and she won¡¯t be able to meet directly anymore. That¡¯s why, if I were to speak in between, she would just be displeased, and there¡¯s low chance of her giving me the answer I want. Right now, I must ask her no matter what. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t have time. Please tell me at least if the culprit has been caught.¡± (Hikaru) Thinking about it normally, the chances are low that he hasn¡¯t been caught yet. He had blood on him, and his fingerprints must have been left as well. Of course, I must have been listed as a suspect too, but not investigating because of that¡­is not possible¡­I think. If they were to investigate, I think they would immediately find the culprit. Or maybe it would be hard to arrest them unless they have more incriminating evidence? Of course, if I were to open the box that is the message inbox, that information might be there somewhere. But I have no way to confirm the verity of it. If the whole world hates me and there¡¯s someone who sends messages with lies just for the amusement of it, I would just be yed like a fiddle by them. Anyways, if it is Mother, she wouldn¡¯t go out of her way to lie about it. But the answer of Mother was something unexpected. ¡°Who knows. I don¡¯t watch the news. In the first ce, I have been on this ship almost right after you went off. At the very least, they haven¡¯t caught them in that time, I think? Maybe they haven¡¯t caught them yet?¡± ¡°I see¡­ Thanks.¡± (Hikaru) As I thought. That reality made my heart grow heavy to a mysterious extent. It is a shame, but that¡¯s something I had factored in already. It means that I have to live my whole life being treated as the killer. More importantly, there¡¯s something that bothered me. ¡°¡­Mother, you believe that I am not the killer?¡± (Hikaru) If the culprit had escaped smoothly from the crime scene, it would be a situation where I am the only possible person you could think of. Or more like, there¡¯s no basis for it not being me. Anyways, the situation and the evidence was saying: Kurose Hikaru is the culprit. Mother loves gossip, and I can imagine her making noise for amusement in a TV program or whatever about me killing my childhood friend and leaving to a parallel world. It is weird that she doesn¡¯t believe that. ¡°At first, I thought you did it. But¡ª¡± Just before mom was about to say the reason¡­ *Don! Don! Don!* The sound of something rang at a slightly faraway location. After that, a voice speaking in english or something. ¡°Aah, someone came. What could it be? Hmph.¡± She stands up listlessly and walks unsteadily. It seems like the video call sticks to the person I am talking to, so the screen follows just like that. Mother confirms the outside from the peephole. I can¡¯t tell with just this room, but she said she is having a trip all around the world, so that means this is a passenger room. Just from the looks of it, I can tell it is pretty extravagant. She said Celica gifted it to her, but it might go as far as this being hundreds of millions worth with both of them. ¡°¡­Hey, a hotel man, or¡­a manager? An important-looking person is standing there though. Did that guy do something? Maybe cheating in the casino¡­?¡± By ¡®that guy¡¯, she is referring to dad. Our parents are a married couple that I can¡¯t tell if they get along or not, but mother has forgiven all the cheating on her and money wasting of father, so even if we are very different from a normal household, you could say they get along. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to speak to them?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Don¡¯t want to. They might try to make me take joint responsibility¡­ Won¡¯t the mafia step in? You know about it too, right? He is a true idiot after all¡­¡± Father is the son of a yakuza, and the type of person that would get moved from doing too many stupid things. I barely have any memories of him doing anything fatherlike, but he was somewhat better than mother. I don¡¯t think he would go cheating at a ce like this, right¡­? They are saying something in english from the other side of the door. I know a bit of english, but¡­an urgent call from her daughter¡­? ¡°Mother, I think it is a call from Celica. Please take the call. I have things to ask her after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eeh~. Really? Can¡¯t be helped then¡­¡± Mother opens the door and it seems that calmed down the manager. They were worried something might have happened. They said something about ¡®an urgent call from your daughter¡¯ and passed a phone to mother. I obviously can¡¯t speak to her directly, so I have no choice but to speak to her with Mother as the intermediary. But if it is Celica, she should have the answer I want¡­ ¡°Ah, Celica-chan? What¡¯s the matter? Yeah, that¡¯s right. I am talking to Onii-chan. Ahahaha. Eh?¡± She must have told her to tell me something on her part. Mother looked over here and the moment she opened her mouth¡­ The connection between Earth was cut and it returned to just a status screen. It must be because 20 minutes passed. (Ran out of time¡­huh.) (Hikaru) It felt like I was suddenly dragged back to reality. I don¡¯t know what Celica was about to say. Did she want to put oneint in? Or something else? I already don¡¯t care anymore. With just the fact that mother didn¡¯t even know about the culprit having been apprehended, the answer had been given. If she gets calls on the regr from Celica like that, there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t know about the culprit having been arrested or not. Even if rotten, they are still family after all. They would definitely tell them if he has been arrested. In other words¡­that¡¯s how it is. (¡­But if my family is all doing well, I am d.) (Hikaru) (¡­I am d that Celica and Karen seem to be doing good too.) (Hikaru) Even with me gone, the world still continues turning. Everyone has their own lives, and even if I am in a parallel world¡­even if I were to die, it wouldn¡¯t change. As if copsing into it, I jumped from the wharf to the sea almost instinctively. Rather warm sea water wraps up my body. I move my heavy body and swim to the open sea. ¡ªI am truly d that the one who was chosen was you. ¡ªJust thinking about that being Celica-chan or Karen-chan, it brings me shivers. The words of Mother resonate in me. I don¡¯t want to think about anything. Me being hurt by the words of my mother must have been the best entertainment for the viewers. I don¡¯t want them to see me in that shape. ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaah!¡± (Hikaru) I continued swimming without knowing where I was heading to. My body that was trained from the dungeon explorations didn¡¯t get tired from something like swimming, and I felt as if I could swim all the way to anywhere. That¡¯s why I swam. So that my tears and my despair are not seen. Chapter 126: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 4256th

Chapter 126: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 4256th

-4: Anonymous from Earth So entering the dungeon really is prohibited. The lynxes are going to dry up with practically no work! -8: Anonymous from Earth Are there no cat grannies that woulde give food to lynxes as a hobby? -12: Anonymous from Earth The guild is inactive too. What do the people with no savings do at this time? -22: Anonymous from Earth They should at least have some to live for 10 days. -34: Anonymous from Earth Naive! You must not underestimate the ones who live day-to-day! The saying ¡®not holding overnight money¡¯ seriously does exist. -41: Anonymous from Earth Do those kinds of guys live the 10 days just drinking water? -50: Anonymous from Earth Didn¡¯t they stuff themselves with the party before? -56: Anonymous from Earth ]]41 Licking salt too. -63: Anonymous from Earth For 10 days? The humans of that world have high consumption, so it would be impossible. -67: Anonymous from Earth I feel like, rather than those stupid explorers, the lynxes who are saving money to make a contract with a Great Spirit are more stable. -70: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru-kyun, with the entrance to the dungeon being prohibited, he seriously doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do. -77: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan, who could pull an indolent introvert, is gone now after all¡­ A world where there¡¯s no PCs, no smartphones, and not even TVs, you have to find something to do for yourself, or there really is nothing to do. -81: Anonymous from Earth I would like him to do his best in an optimistic manner like Alex. It is okay to ignore the camera and live a raunchy life with Rifreya, you know? -85: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of that, Karen was the only one streaming yesterday. Where was Celica? -94: Anonymous from Earth Karen: ¡°Celican has gone away for some business. There doesn¡¯t seem like there will be a big event, so she will only be showing up in streams when there¡¯s movements. Sorry-nii~.¡± So she says. -95: Anonymous from Earth He really is getting 10 gold? First he should rent an apartment. He would have more credibility if he has a fixed address. -99: Anonymous from Earth He is a foreigner after all. -101: Anonymous from Earth Hm? Didn¡¯t the staff member say something weird just now? -103: Anonymous from Earth Love-Love Twin Birds¡­? -105: Anonymous from Earth Love-Love Twin Birds, LMAO. -107: Anonymous from Earth You L gotta M be A kidding O me. -110: Anonymous from Earth The guild staff even said it with a straight face¡­ -115: Anonymous from Earth Even though Rifreya-chan set such a party name, she still managed to show up in the guild with a proud look. -124: Anonymous from Earth The mental resilience of Rifreya-sama really is made of iron¡­ -133: Anonymous from Earth If only it were something cool like Twin Wings or something like that. Did she simply use Bird because her family name is Ashbird? -137: Anonymous from Earth It seems like since the time they were diving together, their name had already been stealthily registered as that. Of course the other parties would be too scared to get close. -140: Anonymous from Earth The expression of Hikaru made me wheeze. -148: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s the face of someone who got sshed water while they were sleeping. -151: Anonymous from Earth If they were to see Hikaru enter the dungeon alone¡­ He would get mocked as the Love-Love Single Bird¡­ -157: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan went back to her home without disbanding the party, doesn¡¯t that mean she totally intends to return? If she were to hear it has been disbanded, I am sure she would be shocked. -169: Anonymous from Earth But will Hikaru be okay? Walking around aimlessly. He haspletely burned out. -174: Anonymous from Earth Hecks so much spirit that I don¡¯t think he would say ¡®burn in the mes of darkness¡¯. -190: Anonymous from Earth He began fishing. -198: Anonymous from Earth What a sad back¡­ -207: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru was an angler, huh. -235: Anonymous from Earth He is getting a whole ton. Even though it looks like a trash fishing rod! I want to try fishing in an isekai too. -239: Anonymous from Earth It is like the fishing in an MMORPG. -244: Anonymous from Earth Stop the hard to understandparisons. -248: Anonymous from Earth As expected of a world filled with energy where food expenditures are not expensive. -257: Anonymous from Earth Food expenses are still high. It is just that the ingredients are cheap. On top of that, there¡¯s a lot of gluttons, so in terms of bnce, isn¡¯t it that much different? -265: Anonymous from Earth It makes me realize that the energy cost on Earth is too high. -270: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no way Spirit Energy is infinite. There must be something to bnce it out somewhere. A big something. -275: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t that what the Demon Lord is? -283: Anonymous from Earth In terms of the dungeon, yeah. -297: Anonymous from Earth Take for example the sun. It is radiating energy infinitely. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for there to be a overflowing with energy, right? -300: Anonymous from Earth It is in sides like this that makes it fantasy-like. Maybe because there¡¯s no problems with hunger, or because they have amon enemy that are monsters; there doesn¡¯t seem to be much conflict between people. -302: Anonymous from Earth Celica is not around, and Karen doesn¡¯t talk much, so it is lonely though. In the Viewer Count Race, they had perfect attendance to a superhuman degree, so it can¡¯t be helped¡­ -309: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen are superhuman. -315: Anonymous from Earth Or maybe this is what youth is. -322: Anonymous from Earth Did Hikaru fall asleep? -329: Anonymous from Earth He was tired. He must have been tired. -337: Anonymous from Earth The weather is nice too¡­ Falling asleep while fishing in those days is something I get¡­ -340: Anonymous from Earth Doesn¡¯t look like there will be any developments for a while. Wanna go watch other Chosen in the meantime? -348: Anonymous from Earth Well, peaceful times like this are needed too. It is just that it has been abnormal until now. -350: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne had at some point in time arrived at Meltia. -358: Anonymous from Earth Really? Really. The highlight videos of Jeanne are well done so I wasn¡¯t watching in real time. -370: Anonymous from Earth In the end, is Jeanne searching for Hikaru? -389: Anonymous from Earth She is. In order to keep the promise she had with Celica. The messages seriously dropped sharply after all. -399: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, if she were to sell the Resurrection Gem, she would get an astronomical sum of money, right? Would you normally pass something like that to someone? There¡¯s definitely a catch here¡­ -412: Anonymous from Earth You would use it for yourself. -420: Anonymous from Earth She tried to¡­ Jeanne-chan tried to use it¡­ -435: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know the inside of her heart, but Jeanne-chan must have wanted to revive someone too. It simply showed up as ¡®No matches found¡¯. -450: Anonymous from Earth It is a gem that ¡®revives an important person for you¡¯ after all. That she tried to use it must be that she must have had some sort of emotion at least. The fact that she got hit with the ¡®No matches found¡¯ must have been in painful. -455: Anonymous from Earth Even Hikaru might be hit with the No matches found. -467: Anonymous from Earth Well, if that¡¯s the case, I can understand her giving it away. It does sound like it would be difficult to sell it, and if the person that owes you one were to use it and it shows ¡®No matches found¡¯, it would be the worst. -479: Anonymous from Earth If she were to sell that to a noble and that were to show up, she might get burned at the stake. Like Jeanne. -480: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne isn¡¯t the type that¡¯s too attached to money and items. From what I have seen of her adventures, it is way too clear that¡¯s the case. -486: Anonymous from Earth Maybe Jeanne was trying to revive her true parents¡­? -491: Anonymous from Earth She doesn¡¯t reveal what¡¯s in her heart, so we can only imagine. In the highlight videos, there¡¯s quite a lot of emotional monologues, but they are all just invented. -529: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has woken up and has resumed fishing. He is really catching them all here. It really is an equivalent exchange of bait and fish. -537: Anonymous from Earth It could also be that Hikaru is just that good? -541: Anonymous from Earth His ability to erase his presence might be the best among anyone. -550: Anonymous from Earth Something came!! -552: Anonymous from Earth System update?! -555: Anonymous from Earth So it really was an MMORPG world¡­ -569: Anonymous from Earth It is probably just stuff surrounding the Status Board. If it is adjustments to the world itself, then it is out. -580: Anonymous from Earth MANUAL CAMERA MODE IS HERE!!!!!! -586: Anonymous from Earth The automatic trantion on-off is here too! -590: Anonymous from Earth The manual camera is something Ikakin would wee with big open arms. -594: Anonymous from Earth It is nice for the people that don¡¯t want to show their face too. -600: Anonymous from Earth Karen: ¡°E-Eeeeeh. Why is an updateing when Celican is not here?¡± -606: Anonymous from Earth Karen is a girl that can¡¯t operate that well by herself. -614: Anonymous from Earth Being able to turn the automatic trantion off means that you can speak your originalnguage. Looks like the isekainguage research is going to be stepping into the next stage. -621: Anonymous from Earth They will be able to learn isekainguage without the trantion function after all. I don¡¯t know the point of doing that when they have the cheat though. -626: Anonymous from Earth If there¡¯s a second round of isekai chosen, you can get points if you already learned the isekainguage beforehand! -639: Anonymous from Earth No no, just from the ones we know, there¡¯s several country¡¯snguages, you know¡­ It would be a different story if you could decide where you are thrown off to. -650: Anonymous from Earth Celica said that there aren¡¯t many speakers of the Ringpillnguage¡­ In that world, the poption seems to be higher in the south. -654: Anonymous from Earth Temporary filming stop ticket is here too!!! An update that¡¯s not so joyful for viewers! -658: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is dumbfounded too. -660: Anonymous from Earth 1 Cr for 10 mins is too expensive. Even Cr, if you are not a popr Chosen, you can¡¯t get them easily, you know? -666: Anonymous from Earth The daily requires 100 million unique esses after all. Chosen with less than 100 million are in the majority. -678: Anonymous from Earth It is probably God¡¯s way of telling those guys to increase their viewers more¡­ -680: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t think the person inside God is thinking anything, you know. -683: Anonymous from Earth They really are going to create a few minutes of space they don¡¯t want to see. -690: Anonymous from Earth I would like to see it at least once. Hikaru using a temporary stop ticket as he enters a brothel. -699: Anonymous from Earth I would definitelyugh with the before-after. -700: Anonymous from Earth They are going to be adding tools too. This is a god-like update! -702: Anonymous from Earth A present came!! -705: Anonymous from Earth Celica-tan in! -708: Anonymous from Earth A video call with a rtive! That¡¯s way too god-like service. Must be aiming for that attention! -710: Anonymous from Earth I hate the part that it is a surprise. Won¡¯t the misunderstanding of Hikaru be cleared with this? -713: Anonymous from Earth The fact that Celica still has the tools to stream even at the ce she went makes her a really modern girl. -717: Anonymous from Earth The state of the twins seems to be weird. -730: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°I was out, but I will join the stream! Geez, really, what¡¯s with this?!¡± Karen: ¡°Celican, calm down¡­ What does it mean with rtive¡­?¡± Celica: ¡°It means that there¡¯s the chance that it might connect to one of those two!¡± Karen: ¡°W-W-W-W-What should we do?¡± Celica: ¡°A-Anyways, they don¡¯t have phones on them! If we were to call the ship directly¡­uhm¡­what was the phone number? I haven¡¯t registered it!¡± Karen: ¡°Celican, calm down.¡± -735: Anonymous from Earth The two are flustered like crazy. It is a rtive, so isn¡¯t there the chance for it to connect to Celi-Karen? -746: Anonymous from Earth In that case, they can manage somehow, so they are getting agitated by the other cases. -749: Anonymous from Earth What kind of people are their parents? The parents that we get a peek at in the episodes of Onii-chan¡¯s past from the twins. They kinda stink of poisonous parents. -759: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t you know that the mother¡¯s instagram has been found out. She is enjoying a vacation from the money the twins have earned¡­ In a sense, they are getting bashed even more than Hikaru, but their mental fortitude is apparently orichalcum level. It seems like it doesn¡¯t affect them at all. -770: Anonymous from Earth Figures. Their parents are not normal either, huh. -774: Anonymous from Earth No one said that it was the money that the twins earned though. Even though the elder brother is doing his best in the isekai, she is only uploading pics of her ying at the sea or eating food, so she is simply fanning the hate for no reason. -777: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°We had them move overseas because of our own selfishness, so we have to listen to the requests of the other side too.¡± That¡¯s what she said, right? Are there such admirable middle schoolers? -782: Anonymous from Earth Now that I think about it, they are saying that while aware that it would direct the animosity of their parents towards them, so¡­ Celica and Karen must definitely hate their parents. -791: Anonymous from Earth The two went as far as saying ¡®We were raised by Onii-chan¡¯. It must be prettyplicated. -797: Anonymous from Earth Then, are the two living alone right now? In America? -800: Anonymous from Earth They must have hired a caretaker at the very least. It does sound like it would be dangerous if they don¡¯t hire a trustworthy person though. -812: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it the GI Jane-looking person that shows up every now and then in the videos that the 2 upload? -814: Anonymous from Earth In America, those parents would be thrown into the mmer for neglecting their children. -815: Anonymous from Earth I am beginning to get nervous wondering who it is going to connect to too. -816: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is getting super nervous here. -817: Anonymous from Earth His face is so pale it is scary. -822: Anonymous from Earth He must think he has troubled them for going to an isekai, so of course he would be scared. More so when his heart isn¡¯t prepared. -824: Anonymous from Earth It connected!! ¡­It is not Celica or Karen. Who? His mom? -826: Anonymous from Earth Eh, this is his mom? You gotta be kidding. She is damn young. -831: Anonymous from Earth An article somewhere said that Hikaru and his mother are not blood rted. So maybe that was true. -837: Anonymous from Earth His mother does look hot, but she is unbelievably cold¡­ -838: Anonymous from Earth Is she in a hotel somewhere? -846: Anonymous from Earth ording to her instagram, she is currently on a cruise around the world. Even though her son is facing so much pain, she is so carefree¡­ -850: Anonymous from Earth They do say that family is the beginning of strangers. -851: Anonymous from Earth Can¡¯t she contact them directly through cellphone? -861: Anonymous from Earth Hint: Cruising the whole world. -870: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Why her of all people?! What criteria was it run with?!¡± Karen: ¡°We really should have had her carry a satellite phone¡­¡± Celica: ¡°What about her tablet?!¡± Karen: ¡°As you can imagine, it is muted.¡± Celica: ¡°Geez! There¡¯s no choice but to contact the front then!¡± So it seems. -872: Anonymous from Earth If it were a satellite phone, it would be possible to contact her. If not, there should at least be wi-fi in her room. -876: Anonymous from Earth It is difficult to call someone immediately in an environment where there¡¯s only inte. -878: Anonymous from Earth Do your best, Celica. Fight-o. -879: Anonymous from Earth Celica is getting flustered to unprecedented degrees. -880: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s only 20 minutes after all¡­ -881: Anonymous from Earth The mother is releasing the presence of poison, but I am jealous at how young and beautiful she is. -885: Anonymous from Earth She gives out this feeling of a celebrity or a mistress. If she were smoking a long and thin cigarette, it would be a jackpot. -886: Anonymous from Earth Celica is calling the shippany like a machine gun¡­ It is already redundant at this point, but being able to speak english is impressive. -890: Anonymous from Earth Can¡¯t she call the person herself directly? -895: Anonymous from Earth They are in the middle of cruising foreign waters, you know? It could connect if it were a satellite connection, but a normal phone won¡¯t reach. -897: Anonymous from Earth Celica is close to snapping here. Even Karen is a bit scared. -900: Anonymous from Earth Of course she would be. This is the chance of a lifetime here. -902: Anonymous from Earth Won¡¯t Jeanne-chan be telling Hikaru the truth? -904: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne is in the end just a stranger, so it is questionable whether Hikaru would believe it or not. If it had connected to Celica, everything would have been resolved¡­ -905: Anonymous from Earth ¡®To think that sending our parents off to a world tour to get rid of the hindrances would instead end up blowing up on our faces in this way¡­¡¯ -Celica saying that so frankly is cute. -906: Anonymous from Earth Even though Alex is having a moving and tearful video call with her granny. Hikaru¡­ -910: Anonymous from Earth For almost all of the Chosen -on a cursory nce- it seems to be an emotional surprise. There¡¯s a decent amount of Chosen who have a weird atmosphere going around them though. -912: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne was connected to her foster father, and they are talking, but it is pretty prickly. -913: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s a hundred million person? [Note: Not really sure if it is the same as millionaire, so I will keep it as that. Maybe there¡¯s some other word for it?] -914: Anonymous from Earth They were sent off because they were hindrances? Lmao. -917: Anonymous from Earth Their parents seemed to be normally happy about it though (from what I can infer from her insta). To think that was the result of getting rid of hindrances. -919: Anonymous from Earth Won¡¯t Hikaru think: ¡°They are living a happy and fulfilling life even without me¡±? -920: Anonymous from Earth A hundred million person refers to someone whose worth from stocks and FX surpasses the hundred million. -921: Anonymous from Earth Earning hundreds of millions from cryptocurrency is just like them. It is so scary I can¡¯t put a hand on them. ying with those numbers that just jump up and down. -922: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru thought that his little sisters and their parents were living together, huh¡­ -928: Anonymous from Earth They are living together. They were simply thrown out on a worldwide trip though. -929: Anonymous from Earth Mother¡­ -930: Anonymous from Earth This is a sh*t parent. I can totally understand why Celica and Karen were trying to distance themselves from them. -931: Anonymous from Earth Where did the father go? Do something quick, dammit. -933: Anonymous from Earth ¡°I am d you were the one that was chosen¡± -that¡¯s way too horrible. You, do you even know what kind of experiences Hikaru has been living through¡­? -934: Anonymous from Earth The insta is going to burn again. -936: Anonymous from Earth Does that mean this mother has not been watching Hikaru? Even on the ocean, you can still go to the God channel, right? -940: Anonymous from Earth Maybe she felt that way despite having watched him. Dangerous monsters show up in the isekai, and a third of the Chosen have legit died. -942: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t know about Celica, but Karen would have definitely died if she had been sent to the isekai¡­ -945: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s not the problem here. -952: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know if she had ill-intentions in those words or not, but that¡¯s plenty enough to hurt Hikaru. -960: Anonymous from Earth Of course, there¡¯s the factor that it would be better than the two prodigies, but¡­ Would you normally say that outright? -966: Anonymous from Earth I pity him from the bottom of my heart. Hikaru is on the verge of tears here. -970: Anonymous from Earth She is a monster. -973: Anonymous from Earth This is hell. -974: Anonymous from Earth Celica is flustered to dead here. -980: Anonymous from Earth If that were me, I would cut the call right there. -990: Anonymous from Earth Honestly speaking, there¡¯s no real need to hold any connection with Earth, right? Don¡¯t worry about the viewership, deal with things properly with the points you save, and just think about the world in front of you; that 100% leads to a happier life. -999: Anonymous from Earth If you could simply do that, there would be no hardships. -1017: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a lot of Chosen who are actually doing something close to that. It is not like they have a cameraman glued on them, so if you don¡¯t mind it, you forget it. Even Hikaru was acting solely on what was in front of him when he was trying to escape from the forest (most likely because he was pushing himself to his utmost limit). -1024: Anonymous from Earth It is not the time to get flustered yet. -1030: Anonymous from Earth From here on, the misunderstanding will be cleared and it will get a turnaround, right? I can tell that. -1053: Anonymous from Earth Celica, you can do it. Do your utmost best. -1066: Anonymous from Earth She is getting transferred at every single thing, it is such a pain. -1080: Anonymous from Earth The room phone! With this, we can win!! -1089: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know what will happen in that win though. It will at least clear the misunderstanding. I want him to lead a fulfilling isekai life. -1096: Anonymous from Earth We could even see the rebirth of Love-Love Twin Birds?? -1105: Anonymous from Earth He said he didn¡¯t want their love-love to be seen, so I wonder about that¡­ No, they can stop the filming by using Crystals, so¡­ -1120: Anonymous from Earth If he suddenly gets positive and begins saving points for the sake of making out, I willugh. -1125: Anonymous from Earth The hot development of the room telephone and Celica¡¯s phone linking. -1129: Anonymous from Earth The mother can¡¯t even hold a proper conversation, so just switch with Celica already! -1138: Anonymous from Earth Aieeeeeeeeee?! -1144: Anonymous from Earth Why?! Why did she leave the phone hanging?! -1148: Anonymous from Earth The sh*ttiest of sh*ts. -1153: Anonymous from Earth The father is apparently staying at the casino¡­ -1157: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s right, this is reality. -1168: Anonymous from Earth Were Hikaru and the twins raised in a crazyplicated household? -1170: Anonymous from Earth Hah? Drop dead. -1178: Anonymous from Earth The episode that let us know that the twins saying ¡®Onii-chan was the one who raised us¡¯ was serious to the bone. -1200: Anonymous from Earth No one wants to hear about your drive on the west coast!! -1202: Anonymous from Earth Your ssic drunkard. Such terrible timing. -1218: Anonymous from Earth Aren¡¯t the twins pampering their parents too much? Going as far as buying an Aston Martin. -1232: Anonymous from Earth It is painful that I can understand the feeling of having hopeless parents like this. Hopeless people really are like this. Even with that, for Hikaru and Twin/Sis, they are without doubt their parents¡­ -1244: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru, it is okay to be more angry, you know. You have the right to be angry. -1251: Anonymous from Earth It would have been nice if Hikaru were the type that could hate his parents. -1259: Anonymous from Earth I see that she is the type of parent that is always drunk. -1268: Anonymous from Earth God always has bad timing. -1277: Anonymous from Earth It is not that God has bad timing. Hikaru¡¯s timing is bad¡­ -1289: Anonymous from Earth No matter what timing it was, I feel like the result would have been simr. That¡¯s just how poisonous parents are¡­ -1290: Anonymous from Earth She is a serious case of an alcoholic. You could even say that her natural state is being drunk. -1300: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s even Chosen who got connected right in the dead of the night, you know? Just being able to talk is already better than that. -1304: Anonymous from Earth Why didn¡¯t it connect to the twins? Celica and Karen would have been fine too. (Cries) -1311: Anonymous from Earth People who got connected to their siblings are apparently super rare. I don¡¯t know what criteria it went with, but most got connected to their parents. -1319: Anonymous from Earth They did say a rtive, so it makes sense that¡¯s how it would turn out. Wouldn¡¯t it be more unnatural to skip the parents and go for the siblings? In other words, ending up like this was inevitable, Hikaru¡­ -1330: Anonymous from Earth Not only is her pointless talk long, Hikaru can¡¯t step in strongly, so I can get a peek of how their rtionship between parent and child was. It is painful. -1341: Anonymous from Earth Celica gave the order to go directly to the guest room, but they are taking their sweet time. Or maybe the staff members on their first cruise overseas are on that level? -1351: Anonymous from Earth It is a luxury cruise ship where you forget about time and enjoy yourself, so even if told ¡®run as if your life depended on it!¡¯ it would be hard to do. -1378: Anonymous from Earth Oh, but they have arrived at the room now. Now if only the phone connects¡­no, it would be impossible to connect. They are going to be talking through their mother? -1388: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it okay to just tell him the important stuff briefly? -1390: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s only 2 minutes left. -1395: Anonymous from Earth That mother wasted too much time gloating about herself¡­! -1397: Anonymous from Earth Open the damn door already! -1401: Anonymous from Earth This mother¡­ -1406: Anonymous from Earth My parents are pretty simr to this, so just watching is painful. -1412: Anonymous from Earth It looks like Celica is also weak to her mother. I can tell from how she speaks. -1420: Anonymous from Earth Not all households have a rtionship where you can speak to your parents on equal ground. -1424: Anonymous from Earth Please hurry more! -1428: Anonymous from Earth So irritating. -1433: Anonymous from Earth Celica is also hurried as hell. Well, this is a chance of a lifetime after all. -1440: Anonymous from Earth Just one word. Get one word in. -1441: Anonymous from Earth Aah. -1443: Anonymous from Earth Gueeeh. Time up. -1444: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru¡­ -1447: Anonymous from Earth It just doesn¡¯t go his way. To think it would end with just hell¡­ -1453: Anonymous from Earth Celica¡¯s: ¡°Aah¡­yeah. The culprit that killed Nanami-oneechan has been caught.¡± The way she told her mother that was sad. -1466: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Sorry, I am going to end the stream here for now.¡± I am gonna cry. -1470: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru just jumped into the sea. Is he going to be okay? -1476: Anonymous from Earth He must be burning right now. There¡¯s no choice but to swim it off. -1499: Anonymous from Earth Even so, if it is Jeanne¡­ Jeanne should be able to do something¡­! -1519: Anonymous from Earth Will she¡­? She is the type thatcks words, right¡­? I feel like she would just aggravate things¡­ -1530: Anonymous from Earth At first, my heart stopped there thinking he was trying to kill himself there by drowning. Looks like that wasn¡¯t the case. -1543: Anonymous from Earth His mother should seriously reflect about what she just did after watching Hikaru like this. -1556: Anonymous from Earth Even so, if he meets Jeanne and Nanami-chan revives, won¡¯t his spirit recover back to form? -1570: Anonymous from Earth I would be happy about Nanami-taning back to life, but I am beginning to worry if that will transmit to Hikaru. -1583: Anonymous from Earth If only God didn¡¯t go with a rtive, but instead connected it to your number one fan as proper fan service¡­ -1593: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru can barely trust anyone anymore, so I don¡¯t think just any words will be reaching him. -1600: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, we¡¯ve got no choice but to believe Jeanne will do something about it. That overt girl. -1614: Anonymous from Earth On top of that, I will pray that Hikaru, who has fallen to the darkness, won¡¯t get subjugated¡­ -1643: Anonymous from Earth I will send a message to Jeanne. -1655: Anonymous from Earth I will respect you if it reaches her. Your average strong emotion won¡¯t be reaching. -1670: Anonymous from Earth Live, Hikaru. You are beautiful¡­ -1685: Anonymous from Earth Eat something tasty today and sleep soundly. Time heals all wounds. -1750: Anonymous from Earth My message reached Jeanne-chan¡­ -1755: Anonymous from Earth Woah! God has descended!! -1760: Anonymous from Earth What did you send? -1774: Anonymous from Earth [Please console Hikaru. He is a really good guy.] -1775: Anonymous from Earth Make Jeanne his ything¡­?! -1790: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan consoling Hikaru¡­? C-Can she do it¡­? That woman¡­? -1803: Anonymous from Earth What did Jeanne-chan answer? -1832: Anonymous from Earth ¡°If he is my type, I will think about it.¡± By the way, the board of Jeanne is on fever right now. -1854: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru being her type seems pretty low¡­ He does have a cute face, but he is Japanese¡­ -1862: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne has done most of what she said she would be doing. If he really is her type, I think she will console him. -1880: Anonymous from Earth They do say that people fall easily when they are being treated kindly while they are weak, but¡­what¡¯s going to happen¡­? -1893: Anonymous from Earth We are going straight into a triangle between Rifreya. -1905: Anonymous from Earth I think the chances of it ending with ¡®he is not my type!¡¯ and ending right there are higher though. Jeanne-chan is a lone warrior after all. -1943: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is back. That¡¯s a relief. He didn¡¯t just swim to a different continent just like that. -1956: Anonymous from Earth If he were that reckless, things wouldn¡¯t be this sour. -1989: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, I am looking forward to it. This would be the first time meeting a Chosen for Jeanne herself. What¡¯s going to happen? Chapter 127: Paths Split and Life Continues, or The morning of the beginning ?Celica’s POV

Chapter 127: Paths Split and Life Continues, or The morning of the beginning ¡ùCelica¡¯s POV

Author Note: It will be the POV of Celica for a while. In terms of timing, it is around chapter 118. And then, a shback of the morning of the very transfer day. ¡ª¡ª I was watching the video of my brother standing still there after separating from Rifreya-san. I can¡¯t read anything from the face of my brother. Is what¡¯s there the future or despair? I have no choice but to believe the words of my brother who said ¡®I will live¡¯. And I have no choice but to do what I can. I call Izuna-san from my smartphone. ¡°It is Celica. Yeah¡­that¡¯s right. Please do as nned¡­ Yes. Later.¡± (Celica) With this, we can put an end to that man for now. If things go well, I myself will need to go back to Japan. ¡°Celican, what will we do from now on?¡± (Karen) ¡°For the Viewer Count Race¡­I am sure there will be a 2nd oneing sometime, but right now we have to prioritize maintaining the mental state of Onii-chan. Let¡¯s keep the streams at only the times when there¡¯s movement.¡± (Celica) Honestly speaking, Karen and I pushed ourselves too hard in the Viewer Count Race. Good workes from good sleep. A situation where he has more than a hundred million watching him must be rough for my brother too. If that were me¡­no, I probably would be fine. I am not delicate like my brother after all. I most likely would only see the viewers as just numbers. I also wouldn¡¯t be hurt by every message. Us siblings areprised of my delicate brother and little sister, and the crude one that¡¯s me. I don¡¯t mind what others think about me. I am often ridiculed in the bulletin boards, saying ¡®I act cute for the looks¡¯, but it can¡¯t be helped that they see me like that. The time when I enjoyed my faint love for my brother, who I am only half-rted by blood just like Karen, has passed a long time ago. My brother is my life itself. If it is for the sake of this love, I am willing to be a monster or a demon. Our house was burned, sis was killed, and my brother is gone; they all informed us twins that our childhood has ended. ¡°Celican, has the police properly announced that that guy is the true culprit?¡± (Karen) ¡°Well, it should be okay. We have a whole lot of evidence, and I even provided data of the person himself confessing. What¡¯s left is to get the public to our side, and if we donate a bit to a bigshot, it should happen quickly.¡± (Celica) ¡°Feels contrived-nii~. Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to go for a bit more simple approach?¡± (Karen) ¡°¡­Can¡¯t deny it. I was a bit¡­no, quite in a weird state of mind after all.¡± (Celica) ¡°We suddenly lost both Onee-chan and the one we love after all¡­¡± (Karen) ¡°We haven¡¯t lost them yet!¡± (Celica) It went well in terms of result, but I can¡¯t deny that we are walking on a tightrope here. Brother still being alive is more the existence of Rifreya-san than our little schemes after all¡­ The one I was talking to on the phone just a moment ago was Izuna-san; a subordinate of my grandfather and the person that¡¯s moving in our stead. We had Izuna-san free the culprit that killed Nanami-neesan and her family from the confinement room, and asked her to throw him at the police station. With the murder weapon in hand, changed to the clothes of the time hemitted the crime, with the data of the time when he confessed, and on top of that, even added the video of the hidden camera that shows him escaping from the house of Nee-san. Regarding him being confined, we have threatened him that we would kill his parents if he were to speak about it. He might talk about it despite that, but when that happens that happens. That day, by deciding to use the underground people, I stepped into a path of no return. I have no regrets. The world has been thrown into disarray from the appearance of God anyways. In a world gone mad where brother isn¡¯t present, there¡¯s no point in living it decently. ¡°Ah, Onii has moved.¡± (Karen) When I looked at the screen from what Karen said, Brother had finally turned around and began walking. From an expression of grief to a wry smile; a man walking on with the setting sun on his back. Those steps showed certain strength facing the future. He must have been unbound by something after one thing had finished. ¡­It might just be me who wishes that is the case though. Whichever the case, it should be fine to consider this as him having rid himself of the dangerous thing encroaching his heart. I originally intended to do this sooner. Clear the name of our brother by having the culprit be arrested the moment he had escaped the forest. The reason we couldn¡¯t do that was because of bad luck¡­or because we were targeted by the ill-will of God. To think the message function would be added the very moment he exited the forest. Even I would want to curse that God and call him the devil. They can investigate about what has happened with Ozawa from the incident to now to a certain degree, but whichever the case, the death penalty judgment will be given soon. He may be underage, but having killed 3 people, death penalty is obviously settled. Seeing the precedents of this, there¡¯s no doubt about it. Anyways, with this, my rtions with that country are over. Enclosed, malicious, conservative, exclusive; It wasn¡¯t a country that was that good for Karen and me. If not for our brother, Karen and I would have long rotted in that country. Now, below this dry sky, I even feel as if it is a far parallel world. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that this world is currently revolving around topics of the parallel world. I am the person with the most rights in terms of isekai content personally, and I ampletely treated as a VIP in America. We flew off to America practically as if defecting, but I was surprised by the fact that they had the documentation for all of our family ready in 2 days. Well, our parents and I are probably just extras and the one they really want is most likely only Karen though. But that¡¯s fine. Whichever the case, that girl can¡¯t operate perfectly unless I am around. Anyways, if I were to just say I won¡¯t be sharing the craft of Japan, they would be cornered into a pretty disadvantageous position. There¡¯s obviously the self-learning AI trantion software, there¡¯s also the edited video content, and things outside of mypany as well. Mypany has obtained a decent amount of stocks, and my words have enough power to shut out Japan. It is not like¡­I am getting back at them for the bulletin board having been stormy. I was also partly involved in that scenario, and had intentionally made it stormy. Even so, there was no need for them to go that far, right? Of course I would want to put a word in about that. So I say¡­but I don¡¯t intend to do something so mean. I don¡¯t, but¡­ Self-disgust. Even though it was something I set up myself, even when I understand it by logic, I can¡¯t do anything about this disgust in me. I am a person that doesn¡¯t have apass. I can do anything to a decent degree. No matter what I do, I am sure I will be able to do it decently. Because of that, I can¡¯t decide for sure what path to take. I don¡¯t like myself. The only one who illuminated my path was my brother. I must recover that light. If I don¡¯t, I will stay lost, unable to advance anywhere. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó The time is the 1st day of the 1st month. The people that have been chosen by God will finally be transferred to a parallel world. We will be going back to that day. ¡°Rain on New Year is rare-nii~. It has apparently been 25 years since that happened.¡± (Karen) Karen said while typing on the keyboard in a hurry. It is true that it is normally clear on New Year. At the very least, in my memories, they have all been clear. ¡°And so, Karen, do you think you will make it in time?¡± (Celica) ¡°A foolish question posed to this prodigy~. No problems at all!¡± (Karen) ¡°I see, good work. It was unexpected that we would be earning money like this, but well, we have to use anything we can use. With our n now in disarray, having as much money as possible would be nice.¡± (Celica) ¡°We are one step closer to an ind in the south~?.¡± (Karen) The chaos of the isekai transfer has provided us a chance. First, the trantion of the isekainguage. This is the specialized field of me and Karen, and we have created a research team one step faster. There¡¯s way too little information right now, so we will be giving instructions in full from tomorrow on, but at any rate, we arepletely prepared. An advanced AI fornguage trantion has been readied, and we have arranged for a supeputer. I may say isekai to generalize it, but there must be several differentnguages, so the problem is also whatnguage to choose. If possible, it would be better for it to be anguage that has a lot of speakers but, in the beginning, we will have to be doing this blind. Anyways, the first one to seed in the trantion will be the standard. There¡¯s few rivals, and it is not like we are tranting lithographs of ancientnguages, so it is not a mission with that high of a difficulty. Otherworlders will be there too after all. The one other thing is the streams. All otherworlders will have their each and every action broadcasted, but modern people don¡¯t have so much free time as to watch that the whole time. In that case, there will be demand for edited videos. The big streaming services have already announced that they will be entering this market, but there¡¯s 1,000 Chosen. Of course, even the big guys won¡¯t be able to distribute their resources equally for all Chosen. Karen and I are advancing the needed preparations, and we will be concentrating mainly on the Japanese people¡­especially Nanami-neesan for edited videos. The big guys of the streaming services are mostly European and American enterprises. If we can secure the asian side centrally, we should be able to put up a good fight. ¡°¡­It is almost time. Wonder if Onii-chan finished his farewells with Nanami-neesan.¡± (Celica) ¡°Did it turn into something lewd, maybe?¡± (Karen) ¡°We are talking about Nee-san here, so who knows.¡± (Celica) I pity Nanami-neesan. She will be sent to something nonsensical like an isekai. Moreover, unable to bring almost anything with her. ¡°It is almost time-nii~.¡± (Karen) At the big monitor on the wall, there was a broadcast of the ceremony with the Chosen from around the world. They are apparently going to be sent to the parallel world at the same time. For Japan, that would be 9 in the morning. It is great that it wasn¡¯t in the dead of the night, but I would have liked ater time. There¡¯s around half of the Chosen who have gathered for the Japan broadcast. They are going to be leaving this world after all. They will be abandoning everything they have built up in this society, and basically migrating to a different savage close to naked. This shouldn¡¯t be the time to be leisurely performing on TV. You should be passing yourst moments with your loved ones like Nanami-neesan. People who want to enjoy the food they like as much as they can before they leave. Ones who are drowning their fears with alcohol. A lot of types. The countdown begins on the TV. 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, 0. The Chosen on the TV screen disappear all at the same time. I thought it would be the pattern where their bodies alone would be empty husks, but it looks like that wasn¡¯t the case. *Zazaza* The sound of the rain grows stronger. ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Karen) Karen, who was using theputer, had her face gone pale as if she had seen a ghost. Chapter 128: Abnormality or Prank of God ?Celica’s POV

Chapter 128: Abnormality or Prank of God ¡ùCelica¡¯s POV

*Zazaza* The sound of the rain grows stronger. The Chosen are given points, and they use those to strengthen themselves or exchange for items before heading to the parallel world. Then, it will be only a whileter that the broadcast will begin. ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Karen) Karen, who was using theputer, had her face gone pale as if she had seen a ghost. Did something unexpected happen? No¡­the existence of God, the existence of a parallel world, and transferring to a parallel world; it is all unexpected things. Is there anything to be surprised about at this point in time¡­? ¡°E-Eh¡­? Why¡­ C-Celican¡­ Onii has¡­¡± (Karen) Seeing her lips tremble and eyes on the verge of tears¡­I understood that something bigger than God and the parallel world had happened here. Just why did something like this happen¡­? The face that I see everyday countless times already was being shown on the disy. [Chosen Number 1,000: Kurose Hikaru]. Seeing the text with a picture of his face, I had fallen into a state as if the world was crumbling underfoot. ¡°Eh¡­Wait¡­ T-That¡¯s¡­the official one, right¡­?¡± (Celica) ¡°The list had been renewed, so I checked it out and¡­for some reason, it changed to this¡­ Hey, why has Onii¡­¡± (Karen) ¡°Wait¡­¡± (Celica) I diligently looked at what¡¯s disyed there. A small feeling of something being off. I soon learned what was the truth of that feeling. I ended up noticing it. ¡°Nanami-neesan is not there¡­¡± (Celica) Nanami-neesan was Chosen number 422, but the Chosen that was originally 423 is there now. The numbers¡­have gone up. Nee-san is nowhere to be seen. She has¡­disappeared from the Chosen list. A bad premonition spread in my chest. Something happened. There was no other way of putting this. I took out my smartphone and called my brother, but it just continued ringing without end, and after ringing for a few minutes, he didn¡¯t answer. He is sad from the separation of Nee-san and isn¡¯t answering the call? No, brother would take the call no matter the situation if the call rings for that long. That¡¯s the kind of person he is. Even when I called all the phones of Nanami-neesan, no one was answering. Today is New Year. Uncle and auntie should be at the house. ¡°I will go check it out for a bit. Karen, you watch this side. If something happens, call me.¡± (Celica) There¡¯s no doubt something happened at the house of Nee-san. I have no choice but to confirm. ¡°Are you going alone?¡± (Karen) ¡°The TV crews should still be around. I will have them cooperate.¡± (Celica) Our parents go on a hot spring trip at the end of the year. We also don¡¯t rely on something like that anyways. I leave the house and get a TV crew that is readying to withdraw to the main street. ¡°Hello~. Uhm, have you seen the list of Chosen?¡± (Celica) ¡°Eh? You are the neighbor of Nanami-chan¡­¡± ¡°Celica. We are as close as family with Nanami-neesan¡­¡± (Celica) While I was chatting with them, one of the crew had confirmed the list of Chosen. They noticed that Nanami-neesan was gone from the list. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Nanami-neesan was removed from there, so I want you toe with me. Can you please?¡± (Celica) After hearing my request and looking at each other¡¯s faces, the crew began to hurriedly act. They must have judged that this was a scoop. I don¡¯t want to believe this, but¡­there¡¯s only one possibility. The world was certainly going mad, and I thought I had understood plenty well the madness of it through the, but¡­to think that I would even see that distortion close to me¡­ ¡­I wanted this to be just me overthinking. But my brother has been chosen to transfer to a parallel world, and on top of that, Nanami-neesan has disappeared from the list; there¡¯s only one answer this can lead to. I will have them be my witnesses. There¡¯s a chance that the culprit still remains on the scene, so having the strength of adults would make it better. I ignored the crew that was running their camera, and I stood at the front of Nanami-neesan¡¯s house. I rang the doorbell while praying internally. No response. I rang it once more. There really is no response. In the house where my brother should be there; in the house where uncle and auntie should be in. ¡°They are not answering.¡± (Celica) I say this and try to open the door. We are literally almost like family. To the point that we wereing and going the whole time since childhood. However, the door is locked. ¡°¡­This is strange. There¡¯s no way there¡¯s no one though.¡± (Celica) ¡°Maybe Nanami-chan has somehow avoided the transfer and has left with her family somewhere?¡± ¡°It is still 9:15, you know? The transfer was at 9. Even if she did escape it, they wouldn¡¯t be leaving that fast. It is a rainy New Year.¡± (Celica) ¡°You got a point there¡­¡± There are not that many possibilities left. I took out the spare key I had in my pocket. Our parents are like that, so uncle and auntie were considerate of us and gave us this and told us it was okay for us to go there anytime we wanted. ¡­To think I would be using it in this way. I unlock it and go inside. My brother¡¯s shoes are at the entrance. With this, my hypothesis changed practically to certainty. The house waspletely silent. I tried calling in a loud voice, but there was no response. ¡°S-See? No one is here. It was even locked.¡± One of the crew members said this with a wry smile. Can¡¯t they feel something is off here? ¡°¡­One of you, pleasee along with me.¡± (Celica) I asked the burlier man within the crew, and entered the room while having him as my shield. The answer was soon found. ¡°¡­Uncle¡­auntie¡­¡± (Celica) ¡°U-Uaaaaah!!¡± The crew member lost strength on his feet and fell on his butt. In the dining room, there¡¯s uncle and auntie copsed in a pool of blood. They aren¡¯t moving one bit, and I can only see them as being dead. The other crew members heard the scream and entered the room. We called for an ambnce. I grabbed a different person from the unreliable burly man, and went up the stairs. My legs were trembling, and I felt tears welling up and I wanted to vomit. Even so, I continued moving my feet. When I told him the culprit might still be around, the guy grabbed the mic stand as if it were a weapon, and stood in front of me. He is quite reliable. And then, I opened the door to that second floor room I havee to over and over again. ¡°¡­Nee-san.¡± (Celica) I was prepared. Since the moment my brother was in the list. Since the moment Nanami-neesan¡¯s name was gone. Nanami-neesan was also sunk into a pool of blood. This one is different from uncle and auntie in the fact that there isn¡¯t any chance at all that she is alive. Chosen get transferred in a perfect state, so even if she were faintly breathing, there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t get transferred. Nee-san was killed. She was taken off from the list because she died. I don¡¯t know how this ended up with Nii-san being the one transferred. I don¡¯t know. What I know is just how bad this situation is. No matter how you see it¡­ You can¡¯t think of it in any other way than my brother being the culprit¡­ {C-Celican¡­this might be bad.} I hear the voice of Karen on the phone that¡¯s been connected this whole time. That voice, so frail as if it could die at any moment, made me understand that something more had happened. ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter?¡± (Celica) {Onii has started in a forest filled with monsters¡­ At this rate¡­he is going to die¡­} (Karen) Why are things going this wrong? Even with mine and Karen¡¯s skills, every single thing we want is slipping away from our hands. ¡°I am sorry, but Nee-san has been killed -along with uncle and auntie.¡± (Celica) {E-Eh?! Why¡­? Eh¡­killed, you say¡­? They are dead¡­?} (Karen) ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason, but I myself can¡¯t go back immediately, so I will be sending you instructions from here, okay? First, the culprit seems to have run away, so take all cameras around the house that you can connect to. I think our camera could have caught them too.¡± (Celica) Even though it is a situation like this, I was calm as if there were a circuit in my brain apart from that of my emotions. As if a different personality was residing in my body; a part of me that¡¯s observing the whole situation from above. And this current situation is outstandingly bad. At this rate, everything will be lost. My whole body was ringing those rms. At our abode, there¡¯s around 8 cameras that Karen has set up and are always active. It is the ones we set when we were beinguded as genius and beautiful twins, and were chased around by the mass media. If the culprit escaped from Nanami-neesan¡¯s house, they should have been caught by the camera. In the first ce, they should have been caught on camera the moment they entered the house. It should be easy to pinpoint the culprit. Uncle and auntie were killed in the dining room. Does that mean they were invited in from the front door? The culprit is an acquaintance or someone close to that. Someone who calls themselves a friend of Nanami-neesan or a rtive; somewhere along those lines. {Onii¡­is truly in trouble. C-Come back quick. At this rate¡­} (Karen) ¡°Calm down. We can¡¯t do anything for Onii-chan at present, right? We have to find the culprit first. They are definitely on camera.¡± (Celica) The problem would be in the case we can¡¯t tell who the culprit is. {B-But can¡¯t we just let the police search for the culprit¡­? More importantly, this side¡­} (Karen) I understand Karen. Brother has been transferred. Nanami-oneesan had her whole family and herself killed. I don¡¯t understand the reason for the killings. It might have been a crime perpetrated by someone who held a grudge against the family of Nanami-neesan, or it might be the deed of a person that thought they would get chosen if they were to kill a chosen. ¡°Karen, Onii-chan is in a situation where he would die if he doesn¡¯t escape from the forest, right? Give me the information you have for now.¡± (Celica) {Okay. In order to get out of the forest, he needs to walk more than 370km. But Onii seems to have transferred with points remaining, so depending on how he uses those points, he might be able to manage somehow¡­ From what it seems.} (Karen) ¡°Points, huh¡­ Are they really important?¡± (Celica) {It seems like you can exchange for quite a variety of things with just crystals, but the quality is on a whole other level for the things bought with points. So high of a level that if he were to have a good amount of points, he might be able to get out of the forest.} (Karen) ¡°I see. Right¡­¡± (Celica) We have been informed beforehand to a certain degree, but points really are important. And the best way to get those points is with viewership. ¡°¡­What about a message or mail system? Or maybe ways to make a call or a means of contact?¡± (Celica) {None¡­ For the words -as expected- are made to be automatically tranted to the isekainguage, so I don¡¯t know what he is saying at all.} (Karen) ¡°Got it.¡± (Celica) Even while I wasmunicating with Karen here, the crew members were calling for the police and the ambnce. It seems like there was someone from the crew that had experience in emergency treatment, but uncle and auntie were already in the process of rigor mortis, so it was already a lost case. Chapter 129: 2nd Farewell or In order to not lose ?Celica POV

Chapter 129: 2nd Farewell or In order to not lose ¡ùCelica POV

We can¡¯t just stay in this ce forever. Quite a lot of time is taken from the policeing over to investigate the case. We can choose to participate or not, but even the act of refusing and driving them away was precious. I entered Nanami-neesan¡¯s room, and stood close to Nee-san who had her body lying there as if she were sleeping. There¡¯s already no signs of life. It had already changed into a body in the shape of Nee-san. (Nanami-neesan¡­) (Celica) Karen and I had already finished our farewells to this girl that had been practically a sister to us. We were aware that it would be a farewell from this world, so Karen and I had already cried our eyes dryst night. Kind, righteous, and at times strict. I don¡¯t know how many times she has saved us in a different manner from our brother. That¡¯s why we invited her to be an aplice in our life n. Karen and I liked Nee-san after all. To think we would be bidding farewell twice to her. Even if it is a prank of fate, it is way too twisted. ¡°¡­We will definitely make the culprit pay. Also¡­we will definitely save Onii-chan too.¡± (Celica) I whisper this and leave the room. After confirming the situation on the scene, I told the TV crew members that I couldn¡¯t stay here any longer because of the shock, and returned to my house. ¡­No, I have indeed received plenty of a shock. If Brother were here, I would have hugged him and bawled my eyes out, rampaging around for a whole day. Nanami-neesan is no joke practically family, and if this hadn¡¯t happened, we nned on having her be our true family. But the situation didn¡¯t give me time for pessimism. ¡°I am back.¡± (Celica) ¡°Celican¡­ Why did it turn out like this¡­? What should I do¡­?¡± (Karen) ¡°Calm down. No, it is not possible to stay calm, but¡­we have no choice but to do what we can. How¡¯s Onii-chan?¡± (Celica) I returned to the room, and after giving a backward nce at my little sister who has her eyes nailed on the screen with a pale face and crying, I confirmed the situation of our brother. ¡°¡­I see, this is indeed bad.¡± (Celica) The fortune within the misfortune is that Brother has quite a lot of points left. He can buy a Barrier Stone thatsts 12 hours for 1 point which can create a safe zone, but it simply allows to avoid dangerous situations and create time to rest his body. It was within the information disclosed beforehand, so there¡¯s no doubt that¡¯s the case. It is without doubt overwhelming useful in this forest, but it can¡¯t be used to get distance. The Status Board ispletely in isekainguage. Even the items, Earth can¡¯t tell what they are. There¡¯s a lot of information, so it should be possible to get some progress in the trantion of the letters in a few days. Anyways, in the case of Nanami, she would have been done for the moment she met any monster. And yet, he is 370km away from a human settlement. Despite that, his attire is just a white gown. It seems like he used points to buy boots, but it is way too light equipment. It is already quite the despairing situation even if we are optimistic here. ¡°Ce¡­Celican¡­¡± (Karen) Karen was drenched in tears. She must also understand what this situation implies. We have already lost Sis. If we were to lose our brother here as well, our life n would bepletely wiped out. Our happiness is slipping away from our hands, and we would have no choice but to live on while leaning on each other. Then¡­ If we don¡¯t want that to happen, we have no choice but to do what we can. (Sorry, Onii-chan.) (Celica) ¡°Karen, the culprit was caught on camera, right?¡± (Celica) ¡°Yeah, I analyzed it, and he is someone from Onii¡¯s school. He is on social media, and has a lot of photos, so there¡¯s no doubt-nii. Judging from the direction he ran off to, he must have gone back home.¡± (Karen) ¡°Gather up his information -like his address and a variety of other things.¡± (Celica) ¡°Doing it.¡± (Karen) In the footage of the camera, there¡¯s a man, who had a backpack and is of the same generation as our brother, going over the wall at the back and running away. Normally, that¡¯spletely suspicious, but because this is the day of the isekai transfer, and because the rain was falling strongly, he managed to run away. With evidence remaining in this fashion, getting him arrested should be instant¡­if he were to get reported. ¡°So, what do we do? Report him?¡± (Karen) ¡°No.¡± (Celica) ¡°Why?¡± (Karen) ¡°¡­At this rate, Onii-chan will be thought of as the culprit. That¡¯s why¡­we will leave it like that. More importantly, Karen, we are going out.¡± (Celica) ¡°Eh? Eh? Why? Where?¡± (Karen) ¡°To the ce of grandfather.¡± (Celica) Our grandfather on our father¡¯s side only has interactions with us siblings. He has broken off rtions with our father, and it is not like we meet him often, but I have met him a number of times together with my brother to learn about society and when I have to ask him for things. It seems like he likes Brother more than us, but that¡¯s why grandfather should be cooperating here. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó After putting my change of clothes into the bag, Karen and I ran off from the house with our clothes just like that. If we do this when the police have already arrived, it would be really difficult to avoid getting interrogated. We are middle schoolers, so there¡¯s the chance they would exempt us from it, but every second counted right now. At the time when we left the house from the backdoor, the police still hadn¡¯t arrived. We managed to not be found by the mass media and caught a taxi on the main street. It is around 1 hour to our grandfather¡¯s house. Karen and I changed our drenched clothes inside the taxi (the driver seemed to be finding that incredibly ufortable), and at that time, we were confirming the state of our brother on the tablet with our heart racing, telling the members of the trantion project and the video streaming site project that the main Chosen to follow has changed. There was an endless amount of things to do. Of course, we want to check the situation of the other Chosen, and it is a situation where we wouldn¡¯t have enoughputer terminals no matter how many we had. We originally should have been at our own home putting our tools to full use in order to gather information, but seriously, why did it turn out this way? ¡°Onii-chan is doing unexpectedly well. He has a map, and as for monsters¡­none has shown for now. He should be able to manage¡­somehow, right?¡± (Karen) ¡°He has 19 points remaining for 373km, right? I don¡¯t know¡­¡± (Celica) A number of the items one can buy with points have been publicized beforehand. Barrier Stones, potions, scrolls, maps, also equipment, and you can even increase your power. But it is not like there¡¯s something as powerful as turning yourselfpletely invincible or bing immortal. If there were something like that, even Brother would have taken it. In that case, the 12 hour shelter Barrier Stone will be the key to this. I don¡¯t think a power-up or an item that strengthens yourself will be enough to help him survive 373km. ¡°U-Uhm¡­is this ce really okay¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you very much.¡± (Celica) We arrived at our location and we got down. I have already contacted grandfather that we will be heading there right now. Well, we are innocent middle schoolers and, most of all, rtives. There should be no problem withing without an appointment. A stately mansion with soldiers surrounding it, and many security cameras set around. The residence of the boss of a violent group called the Watarase Family. That¡¯s the house of our grandfather. Our family name Kurosees from our mother. The circumstances of our household areplicated. We rang the interphone, and told the young member that we havee to make our New Year greetings. We had them open the gates, and Karen was clinging to my back fearfully as we entered. Karen is delicate unlike me and, in the first ce, she hasn¡¯te to grandfather¡¯s house as much as me. She must be scared with how this ce screams of yakuza. We may not be that intimate with them, but we are rted by blood, so she can just act normally. The mafia is a thing that treasures the blood connections since way back after all. ¡°Ooh! Celica! Karen! Great to see you here!¡± ¡°Grandfather! Happy New Year!¡± (Celica) ¡°H-Happy New Year.¡± (Karen) ¡°Ooh, ooh. To think my grandchildren woulde in the New Year, you really gotta live long.¡± ¡°You are not that old to say that, right~?¡± (Celica) Grandfather hasn¡¯t even reached 60 years old yet. He is exercising every day, so his muscles and bones are sturdy, and he could even be mistaken for a 40 year old. ¡°Today we are going to be doing the New Year mochi pounding. We are also having the young ones prepare the banquet, so you came right on time. You are going to be eating, right? The mochi.¡± Grandfather was innocently getting happy about the visit of his grandchildren. Seeing that state of his, he doesn¡¯t seem to know that Brother has been chosen to be transferred to the parallel world. For the yakuza, a parallel world is like a dream, so it might not be much of an issue for them. And the reality is that, even though you can already watch the isekai streams from the TVs, PCs, or smartphones, not a single member making preparations to pound mochi at the garden was watching that. ¡­Well, they seem to be in the middle of work, so that might be natural though. ¡°Sorry, Grandfather. Today we have to return as soon as possible¡­ It is about Onii-chan.¡± (Celica) ¡°Hikaru¡­? Now that you mention it, you said you couldn¡¯te today. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Yeah. And so, we have something really important to request of you.¡± (Celica) ¡°Request, huh¡­ Got it. Wait at the guest room.¡± Our grandfather weed us with open arms, but the moment I said ¡®request¡¯, his expression made aplete turn. All the times I made ¡®requests¡¯ here, they would always be morally gray matters that a normal child wouldn¡¯t ask for. And in reality, the request this time around can¡¯t even be called gray, but the ckest of the ck -a pitch ck request. There¡¯s no doubt he perceived the scent of that. The living room of this house has quite the bad taste, and the table for the representative seat is one I haven¡¯t seen anywhere else aside from this house. The furniture decorating this ce are most likely from famous artisans. Brother said that, before, there were several stuffed animals ced around. Maybe it is the dredges of that, but I was a bit apprehensive about stepping on the Siberian tiger rug at my feet. ¡°¡­And so, what¡¯s this about Hikaru?¡± He most likely told the henchmen to not get close to the guest room. Grandfather came in a bitter and sat at the sofa. ¡°For now, I would like you to watch this.¡± (Celica) I take out the tablet and show my grandfather. In the screen, there¡¯s Brother running inside a forest while paying attention to his surroundings. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Exin it in a way that I can understand.¡± He asked with sharp eyes. Chapter 130: Father’s side grandfather or Request ?Celica POV

Chapter 130: Father¡¯s side grandfather or Request ¡ùCelica POV

¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Exin it in a way that I can understand.¡± He asked with sharp eyes. Karen grabbed my sleeve. It is not the kind of pressure you bring out with innocent middle schoolers, but well, that must be how he is. I exined the situation. Grandfather should obviously know about the isekai transfers. But it seems like the people at his age don¡¯t have much interest in a world of swords and magic, he doesn¡¯t seem to be that excited about it like the people of our generation. People who have no interest in it are thoroughly uninterested about it, and they are mainly interested in the changes the arrival of God has caused to the world. ¡°There were no signs of struggle at the crime scene, and I think our brother was stabbed without his notice too. Him being chosen to be transferred was truly a coincidence, and if not, I think he would have died just like that.¡± (Celica) These are just my spections from the situation. But if his grandchild had been stabbed, it wouldn¡¯t be an unrted matter to him. The chances of him helping out get higher. After I exined the situation for a while, grandfather ced a hand on his chin and made a gesture as if he were thinking, and then¡­ ¡°¡­In other words, you need me to get his head? Is that your request, Celica?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I want you to capture him and keep custody of him for a while -faster than the police.¡± (Celica) I say this while zooming at the man in the security camera footage. If he were to be killed, there would be no point. ¡°In custody?¡± ¡°Yeah. If we do that, the culprit will stay unknown, and Onii-chan would most likely be considered the culprit, so I was thinking about having it burn just like that.¡± (Celica) ¡°Burn, you say, Celica¡­ You¡­just what kind of picture are you painting here?¡± Can¡¯t really call it painting. If I don¡¯t do anything here, there¡¯s no doubt Brother will die. In order to reduce the chances of that happening, we have to increase the viewership and get points. And the most efficient and fastest way to achieve that is to make Brother famous. In the current state of things, Brother is simply a ¡®mysterious Chosen¡¯. That sudden mysterious Chosen grabbing the attention of the limited resource of people within the 1,000 Chosen isn¡¯t easy. There¡¯s most likely no method to gain points and crystals unless you get attention. If he doesn¡¯t get attention, Brother will be dying in that forest unable to escape from it. ¡­But¡­ If there were a story like ¡®the culprit killed his childhood friend because of his desire to go to an isekai, and has now run away to an isekai where no one can put a hand on him¡¯, and if we were to go around starting the fire in the around the whole world with me and Karen¡­ ¡ªAnd if that were to gather the attention of the world¡­ ¡°See, the viewership is showing here, right? The higher this is, the more benefits you can get from God. The boots that Onii-chan got are also something he got with points.¡± (Celica) ¡°What connection does that have with having Hikaru be treated as the culprit?¡± ¡°If the story turns into Onii-chan being the culprit, the people of the whole world will hate him, right? Unable to be judged, he would be a killer that killed his childhood friend and ran away to an isekai. Hating him, despising him, wishing for him to die quickly¡­ That¡¯s why they would be more interested in his state, more than any other Chosen, and everyone will be watching. It would even be news on the TV. The truth is that Onii-chan was caught up in this and is no killer, so this is horrible, but¡­we need to go this far to get viewers, or he won¡¯t be able to get out of that forest. That¡¯s why¡­the true culprit is a nuisance.¡± (Celica) ¡°Celica¡­you¡­¡± Grandfather doesn¡¯t know me well, so my proposal¡­no, he was looking at me with eyes as if looking at a strange creature, seeing that I am saying this straight out without changing my expression. At the time when Brother brought me here, I was acting the innocent little sister, and I have made a lot of requests before, but I always did so with Brother as the intermediary. Now that Brother has gone to an isekai, me¡­and Karen too have no need to be reserved for anything. Also, if we don¡¯t do this seriously, I am sure this could turn into an irreversible situation. I will definitely get Brother back. In order to do that, we first need him to get out of that forest. ¡°¡­¡­If we do that, will Hikaru be saved? Any means to get back here?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure he will be saved. I don¡¯t think it will be easy to get out of a dangerous zone stretching for 370km. Right now there¡¯s no means to return from that world, Grandfather.¡± (Celica) ¡°I see¡­ Why did Hikaru get chosen¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ We are also surprised. But¡­now that it has turned out this way, this is our reality.¡± (Celica) God swore that it was random, but it must have been a lie. I don¡¯t think they have investigated the details of all 1,000 Chosen, but there have beenmon points found to a certain degree. Well, those are also just on the level of rumors though. ¡°Of course I am not thinking of doing this for free just because we are rtives. I have an ount with our money in it, so you can take out as much as needed.¡± (Celica) ¡°What will you do if I refuse?¡± ¡°I would have no choice but to hire an assassin on the. I actually want to clean the honor of Brother as well, so I don¡¯t want to kill him though. But I don¡¯t have connections with an establishment to confine people¡­ If it seems like I can¡¯t get help anywhere¡­at worst, I will have to do it myself.¡± (Celica) Maybe because I used the word ¡®kill¡¯ in a light manner, or maybe because I said I would do it myself, my seasoned grandfather¡¯s face showed slight surprise. I don¡¯t have connections to assassins either. However, for someone like me who can understand a variety ofnguages, it is also easy to find ces where I can make those kinds of requests. If it is just requesting for a kidnapping anonymously, it shouldn¡¯t be that difficult. However, in that scenario, it would be more difficult to make it¡­faster than the police, and honestly, it would be pretty rough. In that case, there really might be the need for me to do it myself¡­ it could even serve to clear my grudge, making it two birds with one stone. Even if I were to go inside the walls, I should be able to get out after a while, and there¡¯s no substitute for the life of Brother. I am pretty uneasy about leaving things here to Karen, but¡­it should be okay. Probably. I was thinking that, but I showed no signs of it and was looking straight at Grandfather. ¡°¡­A middle schooler shouldn¡¯t be saying something like killing in such a light manner. What kind of education are they giving you.¡± ¡°Fufu, there¡¯s no way father and mother would be able to do something like educate, right? Karen and I were raised by Onii-chan, you know.¡± (Celica) ¡°Then, it was the education of Hikaru?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s wrong too, but¡­it is like we were originally like this. Maybe it is the blood!¡± (Celica) ¡°Blood, huh. It can¡¯t be helped then¡­¡± Because of our bitch mother, we have done an analysis of our DNA, but Karen and I are unfortunately the children of father and mother. Brother is without doubt the child of father too. I was hoping for the fantasy of us siblings not being rted by blood at all though. ¡°Also¡­I wouldn¡¯t normally say such dangerous things. My n has been almostpletely destroyed because of this, you see. I¡¯ll have you know I am super pissed about this despite appearances.¡± (Celica) ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind epting this, but¡­how much money do you have? We may be family, but I can¡¯t just go lightheartedly jumping into such a dangerous mountain of trouble.¡± He lights up a cigarette as he says this. This might be an excuse to refuse us. He probably doesn¡¯t even think we have the money to pay for something like this as middle schoolers. But I myself didn¡¯te here to ask on a joke. I n on paying the amount fitting the risk. Also, gangs these days have trouble with getting funding. Grandfather¡¯spany, isn¡¯t excluded in this, and their financial situation isn¡¯t good. This is most likely risky for Grandfather as well. ¡°Here. You can use everything if you want. It wouldn¡¯t take me long to earn that much anyways.¡± (Celica) I took out a bankbook and stamp from my bag, and left it in front of Grandfather. This bankbook is one that my parents don¡¯t know of. It is just the share from a part of the virtual currency that I sold, but it should be plenty enough. Having it be known that I can earn money is in a way a risk, but different from my parents who only know how to use money without having any power at all, our connection with Grandfather has worth that can¡¯t be bought with money, so there¡¯s no problem¡­ At the very least, for me and Karen. Grandfather flipped the bankbook that I gave him, and when he confirmed thetest deposit number, his eyes opened wide. ¡°Hm¡­? Huh¡­? Is this real¡­?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I would bring a fake bankbook here.¡± (Celica) ¡°But you¡­this has more than 200 million, you know?¡± ¡°I am asking for a criminal act here, so this much is a given.¡± (Celica) ¡°¡­How did you get this money?¡± ¡°The virtual currency I bought when I was young exploded, you see. This is the one I cashed out recently. It is not dangerous money. We have been retaining it because of issues with tax, but with the isekai matter, Karen and I won¡¯t be able to escape from money because of the increase in earnings, so I readied it since it would be handy to have actual cash on the ready. I didn¡¯t know it would be of use so soon though.¡± (Celica) At that time, I used the money we earned from programming and trantion to buy 400 thousand worth of virtual currency. It has been 5 years since then, and it has gone up around 500 times more. I used the chance of the sudden price jump of the virtual currency because of the appearance of God, and sold them. That was most likely not its peak, but it was technically easy money in the first ce. ¡°Celica¡­just what in the world are you? ¡­No, I heard you were a genius, so I thought I knew it all already, but 200 million is an amount of money that a whole ton of people wouldn¡¯t be able to earn even if they were to work their whole lives, you know? And yet, a middle school child is¡­¡± ¡°I know, but that money was from us being lucky, and also a bit of smarts about the timing. It didn¡¯t have much to do with brains.¡± (Celica) ¡°But¡­¡± Grandfather most likely actually wants to refuse. A middle school girl is asking to kidnap and confine a high schooler -even if he is a criminal. Even if it is for a rtive and he is a person from a somewhat criminal organization, it is not like he can just go yes here. If this were about a matter of the culprit that killed Brother, it would have been a different story, but Brother is alive and in an isekai. Nanami-neesan is important for us, but for Grandfather, she is nothing but a stranger. ¡°You are the only one we can ask this of, Grandfather! In reality, even while we are taking our time here, Onii-chan might die; the culprit might surrender himself; before any of that can happen, we have to act or things could get into an irreversible state. Please¡­I beg of you¡­!¡± (Celica) I get off the sofa and lower my head to the floor. Karen hurriedly does the same. Grandfather epting here is pivotal. We first have to capture the culprit or it will be impossible for us to set the fire on our side. ¡®The culprit has been arrested, but maybe it is actually Hikaru?¡¯, is possible to do, but that would just be a conspiracy theory. It would be hard to see an effect in the whole world with this. ¡°So¡­you are serious then.¡± ¡°Yes. This is to save Onii-chan after all.¡± (Celica) Grandfather looks at me with a sharp gaze, and I look back straight at him without averting my gaze. I can¡¯t stumble in a ce like this. ¡°¡­Fuh, got it. Can¡¯t refuse the request of my grandchild. Also, this guy has killed 3 people already, so he is most definitely getting the death penalty. He is simply going to get inside the walls a bit faster.¡± ¡°Thanks, Grandfather.¡± (Celica) ¡°T-Thank you very much.¡± (Karen) Karen, who was silent all the time, had finally spoken and lowered her head. Grandfather smiled at this. What¡¯s left is a match against time. It is still 11 o¡¯clock. We will gather the heads and move to the house of the culprit. Call him through LINE or by cellphone, and kidnap him. And then, all that would be left is to present him with his confinement room. If the police show up at that time, we won¡¯t be able to do anything, but that¡¯s the gamble here. Chapter 131: Brother’s Crisis or Action ?Celica POV

Chapter 131: Brother¡¯s Crisis or Action ¡ùCelica POV

¡°Ah, this is bad.¡± (Karen) Seeing that the climax of the conversation had passed, Karen took out her cellphone and muttered this after confirming the state of Brother. I stood up and peeked at the screen, and it was right when a giant monkey monster had jumped in front of Brother. It is far bigger than a gori, and it is a size that¡¯s far from being foughtable by a human. ¡°Wait, you gotta be kidding, right?! Something like that can show up?!¡± (Celica) ¡°W-What¡¯s the matter?! Did something happen?¡± ¡°This¡­!¡± (Celica) I turned on the tablet that was out, and the figure of Brother was shown soon after. Seeing the giant fire monkey roaring at Brother, I felt as if my heart was being squeezed up. ¡°O-Onii-chan! W-W-W-What do we do?! Anything we can do¡­ Anything¡­¡± (Karen) Even though we are watching the screen this closely, we can¡¯t do anything. Only watch. How powerless. I, for the first time, cursed God who created this situation. There¡¯s various opinions as to whether that is actually God or not, but even if it is a God, there¡¯s no doubt it is a demonic God. The giant monkey let out a roar that made the body cringe in fear, and it rushed over to Brother. Brother was practically standing upright, unable to run away, or even show any suggestion of fighting. I ended up closing my eyes. ¡°Ah! Barrier Stone!¡± (Karen) ¡°Eh?! Ah, right!¡± (Celica) The sudden appearance of a monster had made me forget it, but Brother had bought something that looked like a Barrier Stone. In the screen, there¡¯s text showing up saying [Barrier Stone in use. Remaining time: 11 hours and 59 minutes]. The giant monkey acted in a way as if it had suddenly lost sight of Brother, spit out fire everywhere as it ran around, and disappeared somewhere just like that. Brother was sitting there absentminded. A Barrier Stone seems to certainly be a useful item, and it seems like he managed to keep his life there. But¡­this is¡­ ¡°¡­Grandfather, as you can see, I think it is going to be difficult for Onii-chan to escape this forest alive. To the point that I don¡¯t know if bing number one in viewership¡­is going to serve in achieving that.¡± (Celica) ¡°Then, more reason to. No choice but to do this, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. Thanks, Grandfather.¡± (Celica) The only bright element here is that the effect of the Barrier Stone is strong. Being effective for 12 hours means that he should at least be able to hang on for today. It is valuable time that Brother has created. In that time, we have to do what we can. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó ¡°Also, Grandfather, if we spread the fire worldwide, we as family won¡¯t be unaffected by this either, so I think we will have to move. And when that happens, I don¡¯t think we will be able to meet like we have before.¡± (Celica) After telling Grandfather the outline of my n, I added that at the end. ¡°Move? Where?¡± ¡°Most likely America.¡± (Celica) ¡°Huh? America, you say¡­ That America?¡± ¡°Yeah. We have been called by their enterprises and research facilities there since way back. The opportunity is just right¡­ The problem is our parents, but we can just give them money and there should be no issues.¡± (Celica) Our parents are hopeless, but if I told them that they can earn money and live ying around, they will happily follow along. I actually want Grandfather to be our guardian, but we can¡¯t do that. Even if they are like that, they are still without doubt our parents after all. ¡°¡­Koichi is the same as always, huh.¡± ¡°Yeah, ying around as always. The pretext is that his main upation is house-husband.¡± (Celica) Our household is being supported by the night job of mother. Of course, it is not like we can buy what we want with that, so our household has been running with the money that Karen and I earned since elementary school, and now our mother is barely working, and father is ying around the whole time. Our household is honestly a pretty peculiar case. ¡°Good children like you all were born from that idiot, so¡­good grief, I shouldn¡¯t have exiled him and properly educated him. Because of that, it ended up causing trouble to you guys as well¡­¡± Grandfather says as if repenting, but I can¡¯t just go ¡®exactly¡¯, so I simply stay silent. It is true that we have been troubled by those parents of ours after all. Brother, Karen, and me. It is because we had us three that we managed to reach all the way here. And it was also big that Brother fought with our mother and won the battle to have her not interfere. ¡°Grandfather, this is myst unreasonable request. Once we go to America, we won¡¯t be able toe back here often, so¡­I think I will give the order to release the culprit from over there.¡± (Celica) ¡°Orders? You¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, orders. That¡¯s why, introduce me to a person that can perform them please.¡± (Celica) ¡°Got it.¡± Grandfather said this and called someone. This residence is also serving as thepany¡¯s offices, so there¡¯s always gang members. Regarding the orders, the schedule of the confinement, and what should be done at that time, it is all in my head. There¡¯s parts that would be slightly troubling if I were to throw the whole thing onto them, so I want to give the orders and supervise it. ¡°Boss, did you call?¡± ¡°Ooh, Kenji. You and Izuna, hear out the request of my granddaughter here. It will be all on my ass.¡± ¡°Hoh, you granddaughter¡¯s? I won¡¯t be dirtying the ass of Boss, but¡­what business is it?¡± (Kenji) ¡°Ask her directly. There¡¯s apparently no time.¡± The one Grandfather called was a serious-looking man with a suit, and a woman in a suit too with dyed brown hair. I exined what to do to the two. ¡°Hmm, I have a nice ce to confine someone. The apartment building in Nishinomiya city. It is a second floor for exclusive use, so it won¡¯t be known to the popce.¡± (Izuna) ¡°Thanks. I want to get a confession too, so I am thinking about calling him with the pretext that we will be sheltering him from the police. Beforeing here, I divided my phone number and LINE.¡± (Celica) The two understood the situation at once. Most likelypetent people even among the gang. It really helps me out here. ¡°Well then, I myself will be getting the car, so please shape up the n with Izuna, Celica-san.¡± (Kenji) ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó Karen and I were in the car Izuna-san was driving. Kenji-san got on with 2 burly young men and drove off at high speed to the house of the real culprit. In the meanwhile, Karen sent a LINE to the culprit. [I am God. You have shown me your desire to go to the parallel world. I am thinking of prioritizing you on the next batch to the parallel world¡­ But that was bad. At this rate, you will be arrested and executed. I have ordered my subordinates to shelter you. They will be arriving soon, so bring your clothes covered in blood and the knife you used, ande to the outside of your house.] [For the people in your house, just leave a note saying that you will be going on a journey to train in order to go to the parallel world. There¡¯s the need to gather energy for the next isekai transfer, and it takes time.] [It is possible to trace your smartphone, so leave it behind. We will provide you with a different device on our side.] Drowning people grasp even for straws. The culprit replied with a ¡®Got it¡¯ and ¡®Thank you very much¡¯. Looks like he really believed this is a message from God. Of course there¡¯s the chance that he gets cold feet at the end and doesn¡¯te out, but we can brute force it if that happens, or we could invite him to a mixer; whatever works. ¡°Right after that turn¡­he is there. That¡¯s a relief¡­ If he had surrendered himself, we would have been done for. Then, let¡¯s do this as nned.¡± (Celica) I was about to say ¡®it is a relief he is an idiot¡¯, but it really is the case. The ck Sedan that we were in passed by the true culprit -Ozawa Yuichi- and the white Hiace car at our back weed him to enter. There¡¯s no doubt he is truly scared out of his wits being in between 2 burly men. Anyways, with this, we have cleared the first stage. It was important to secure him faster than the police. The ce they are going to be confining Ozawa in is an apartmentplex that is seriously a ce you could find anywhere. It has an elevator, but it is an old building that might be 50 years old, and gives off an atmosphere you wouldn¡¯t want to get close to even if you had business with it. ¡°We have been using this ce since long ago, you know? It has been soundproofed, and not only for months, we could even go for a year here.¡± (Izuna) Izuna-san says listlessly. Is this person also a yakuza? I don¡¯t know her rtionship with my grandfather, but I heard that the members of the yakuza are treated as a private business. In other words, she is most likely a rted member. ¡°At any rate, there really is a confinement room, huh.¡± (Celica) ¡°There¡¯s a lot of uses for it after all.¡± (Izuna) We were watching inside the car how Ozawa was being escorted into the building. There¡¯s no pedestrians around. It would be problematic if there were witnesses, but it looks like that won¡¯t be a problem. He was made to wear a ck parka, so there should be no worries about his face being exposed. Whichever the case, it is fine to just have Brother be misrecognized by society as the culprit for around 1 month. After that, we will have Ozawa be arrested by the police swiftly. The problem is when the message system will be starting. There¡¯s the possibility it won¡¯t even be implemented, but I don¡¯t know. At any rate, this is until Brother reaches a safe ce. Chapter 132: Overcoming Nature or the Whereabouts of the Truth ?Celica POV

Chapter 132: Oveing Nature or the Whereabouts of the Truth ¡ùCelica POV

I take the smartphone from Kenji-san at a ce further away from the building. It is the one used for the timing of the release and to order the methods used. The one I am contacting is Izuna-san, and she properly knows the reasons for this time¡¯s confinement, and she understands it. It shouldn¡¯t turn into something weird. Even overseas, you can use IP phones, and it can only be used through Wi-Fi, so there¡¯s no problem. ¡°¡­For now, this is a wrap.¡± (Celica) ¡°Good work~. Sorry, I am not of use at times like these.¡± (Karen) Karen, who barely spoke since entering the house of Grandfather, looked apologetic as she said this, but it is the opposite. It is because I am only useful on stuff like this that I have to be the one doing this or there would be no point. ¡°I will have you work to death with the burning scheme¡­ Well, I will also have to quickly go to the trantion side too.¡± (Celica) You could say that I will also be busy from here on. Karen has already finished the trantion AI after all. However, the actual trantion work begins from here on. Moreover, we are already a few hourstepared to other research teams. In the Brother burning n, we have to go around setting fires in countries around the world. It won¡¯t only be Karen, I will have to help out too, and I will also have to show up the face of a brave little sister with tears in my eyes to the mass media in order to heat things up too. I use my own smartphone to contact my own team. The firstnguage we are going to trante has been decided after all. The Ringpill Continent that Brother has been sent to. We will begin trantion from that officialnguage. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó Brother was med to an amusing extent just as nned. Especially in Japan, the mes were far beyond imagination. I didn¡¯t expect that there would even be an idiot who would set our house on fire, but that instead became a good excuse to have our parents resolve on moving. There were actually a lot of dangerous moments before Brother could get out from the forest. But even with that, maybe because of the fires, Brother became the top in viewership, and along came the benefits of it. He managed to get more crystals than any Chosen. It is roundabout, but my contribution must have served big in him managing to get out of the forest. Of course, Brother was the one who worked the hardest. The synergy of the Dark Spirit Abilities and the Affection of Spirits, and most of all, the indomitable strength of mind of Brother, were what allowed him to escape from that long long forest. That¡¯s why he could escape the forest. He managed to survive. I had lowered my guard. Because I was on my nerves the whole time. I thought that we would be okay for now. Now, all that¡¯s left is to clean things up. He wouldn¡¯t be facing any immediate life threatening dangers, and with the Spirit Abilities he nurtured in the forest, he should even be able to solidify his lifestyle¡­ That¡¯s what I thought. [Pin Pon Pan! It is time to announce the rankings for the total viewers of the Chosen!] Those words resonate on the screen. The announcement from God alone was for some reason not in isekainguage, but in a weird Godnguage that allowed everyone to understand no matter who hears it. By the way, it sounded like japanese to me. [Congrattions, Chosen Number 1,000, Kurose Hikaru, you shone as the number 1 in the 1st Total Viewers Ranking! As a prize for winning, you have been awarded 3 Points!] I was listening to that announcement in a daze. I was drinking mariage freres tea. Guess I will enjoy a long nice sleep in a while after I watch what happens here for a bit. I even thought that. ¡°Onii-chan is first ce, huh. If he had gotten those points sooner, it would have been a bit easier.¡± (Celica) ¡°Right-nii~. God really has bad timing.¡± (Karen) ¡°Right?¡± (Celica) Honestly speaking, I even felt a sense of achievement. That was most likely the same for Brother. Even though he should be tired, he has an incredibly refreshed face. He has a bit of tears falling down from the happiness of getting out from the forest. After that, he even leaked out a smile he hasn¡¯t shown in a while, and Karen and I were truly relieved by this. Until the moment God announced the addition of a new function. [And! From here on, you can get messages from the viewers on Earth! A mailbox has been added to the Status Board, so please confirm it.] The sudden announcement made me do a spit-take with my tea. ¡°Cough cough! You are kidding, right?! Why this timing?! Karen!¡± (Celica) I instruct my little sister who is sitting in front of theputer. If it is Karen who can easily go over 10 characters in one second, she should be able to send Brother a message faster than anyone. I figured the ability to send messages would be added at some point in time. But to think it would be with this timing! I knew it. God is our enemy. I thought that maybe Brother had been transferred by coincidence. But why in this very moment when he has finally gotten out of the forest? ¡°Karen, did you send it?! It is fine to send hundreds, so hurry¡ª¡± (Celica) But what I saw was Karen with a red face in front of theputer. ¡°C-Celican¡­what should I send Onii¡­? Do your best¡­?¡± (Karen) ¡°Y-You idiot! When ites to Onii-chan, this girl really turns into an airhead¡­¡± (Celica) I forcefully move my little sister aside, and send a message to Brother. But on the TV screen on the wall, there¡¯s Brother who has opened the messages, and is standing there, spaced out. There¡¯s not even the need to confirm what kind of insults he must have received from the messages he saw. ¡°¡­We didn¡¯t make it in time¡­huh¡­ Onii-chan¡­¡± (Celica) ¡°C-Celica¡­ I am sorry¡­ I¡­¡± (Karen) ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. It is the fault of God¡­¡± (Celica) I obviously had already ounted for the possibility that the message function would be implemented without any previous notice. That¡¯s why the ¡®setting fire onto Brother¡¯ in itself was a gamble of sorts. The chances of him dying in the forest without being able to get viewers. The chances of the message function being added before he got out from the forest. But if it is messages, if it is me or Karen, I had the confidence that we could send a message first. It was a gamble with plenty enough chances of winning. ¡ªWe are purposely setting the fire only to obtain viewers, so don¡¯t worry. ¡ªOur family is all doing well, so it is okay. ¡ªLive. That¡¯s what I intended to tell him. Even though I understood plenty well that this would happen if I were to fail. That¡¯s why, it is not Karen or God who are at fault here¡­ The sight of Brother on the screen in tears trying to exin was stabbing my heart. I am the one who orchestrated this situation. It is what I chose in order to save Brother. ¡°Onii-chan¡­did I make a mistake¡­?¡± (Celica) That figure of Brother with an ashen face dyed in despair, walking unsteadily, ended with me being unable to send him my words of apology. ¡°Celican¡­at this rate, Onii is going to die¡­ What should we do¡­? What would be the best thing to do? I am sending him messages, but¡­he is not opening them¡­ What do we¡­do¡­?¡± (Karen) ¡°It is okay. That¡¯s our Onii-chan there, you know. He won¡¯t be dying so easily.¡± (Celica) I didn¡¯t feel like ming my little sister. One part because there¡¯s no point in doing so, but most of all, I myself had been caughtpletely off-guard. Even if I had sent the message, there¡¯s a high chance I would have been one step toote. ¡°Onii-chan¡­¡± (Celica) I could only watch Brother staggering on his feet. I really am happy that Brother has managed to barely keep himself alive. But I didn¡¯t want to break his heart. How can I save the heart of Brother? ¡­We still have things we can do. ¡°Karen, we are moving. Let¡¯s prepare ourselves to back up Onii-chan, in a way that we can support him no matter the situation.¡± (Celica) ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s my intention too, but¡­what do we do with that guy?¡± (Karen) I intended to release ¡®that guy¡¯ -Ozawa- and have him be arrested by the police once Brother had reached a safe ce. But the situation has changed. The message system is made in a way that you have to open the old ones first and go up from there. The message box of Brother must be filled with unread foul insults. The chance of Brother opening those is low. In other words, even if we were to release Ozawa here and messages turning their hand were to reach Brother, the chances of him opening those are unbelievably low. ¡ªThen there¡¯s little meaning in letting those viewers go. I don¡¯t know if God has evil intent. There¡¯s the chance that it was bad timing. But with the fact that ¡®Brother was coincidentally chosen¡¯, I have been feeling like that chance is low. I will keep Ozawa for a bit more as an insurance to go against the ill-intent. ¡°Let¡¯s leave Ozawa for a bit more.¡± (Celica) ¡°Got it.¡± (karen) By orchestrating the biggest fire of this century, we managed to make Brother the most viewed Chosen. Thinking about the number of crystals he used to escape, even when he was 1st ce, it was still a really close call, so the decision itself wasn¡¯t a mistake. But not clearing his name in the turning point that was the 10th day was a clear blunder. We ourselves had almost all of our emotional bar taken away in the time when Brother was risking his life, and we couldn¡¯t make aposed decision in time. Even though¡­I could have released Ozawa at a sooner timing, have him arrested, and make them all turn around¡­ ¡°I made a mistake¡­ Hey, scold me¡­Onii-chan¡­¡± (Celica) My words couldn¡¯t reach Brother. Chapter 133: Visitor and Chosen

Chapter 133: Visitor and Chosen

I changed my clothes after getting out of the sea. I throw my wet clothes into the Shadow Storage and walk unsteadily into the city. There was a dark muddy something in the depths of my heart. I swam and swam, but even with that, I couldn¡¯t get it off me, and simply ended up making my heart heavier. ¡­No, even so, it was better that I managed to tire my body. ¡°Let¡¯s get a drink¡­¡± (Hikaru) I was calm enough that I could objectively tell myself that I was done for the day. The days that I am no good, I am done. Giving up in those areas is important. If I am going to be living in this world forever, I am sure I will be feeling like this countless times in the future. If I were to feel like killing myself every single time, my body won¡¯t be able to handle it, and I don¡¯t want the viewers to consume that weird and amusing sight of me as content. Then, I have no choice but to learn how to¡­properly sidestep my emotions¡­ I entered the ce Rifreya brought me for the first time. I sat at a table for two and ordered something. (I am d you were the one who was chosen¡­huh.) (Hikaru) That might be true. If I was chosen, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if Celica or Karen were to have been chosen too. I don¡¯t know why I was the one sent here after all. I am a man, and I should be able to somehow manage to survive in this world. If it is Celica¡­she might be able to survive in this world. It would be impossible for Karen. I was thinking that while drinking the sweet cocktail that was served to me. Mother probably said that without any deep meaning behind it¡­ Even so, I didn¡¯t want her to say that in such a manner. At the very least, I would have wanted my family to curse the actions of God. The sweet alcohol swirled in my brain, and it turned the contours of the world hazy. It feels good -to the point that I could forget everything. The bell set on the door rang, and when I looked over there, one customer hade in. A young woman d in a mysterious atmosphere. Pale unhealthy-looking skin, strawberry blonde hair that seemed like it was cut haphazardly which had the ends of it bouncing. Wearing full armor that didn¡¯t show any skin, a wide sword at her waist, and a giant shield at her back. Walking around inside the city in full equipment makes her pretty weird. (An explorer¡­ I feel like I have seen her before¡­ Who was it¡­? And where¡­?) (Hikaru) ¡°ck haired boy¡­ You must be Hikaru, right?¡± The woman came straight to me and said this. The moment I heard that voice, I remembered. A face I have seen countless times before Nanami was transferred. 1st ce in the poprity poll, Jeanne Collet. An otherworlder. I hurriedly stood up, dropping my seat onto the floor, and took distance from Jeanne. So I say, but it is indoors and cramped, so it is an overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation for me. Moreover, I am intoxicated right now. Jeanne waspletely unfazed at my agitation, and was simply looking straight at me. I remembered the messages at the time when I left the forest. [[I am d there¡¯s a messaging system. I will be sending the other Chosen your way. I will definitely make sure you get punished. Sleep in fear.]] That¡¯s what I am sure was written. That¡¯s why I have been interacting carefully with other Chosen. In the end, Alex wasn¡¯t an assassin, but the time has finallye, huh. ¡°Are you¡­going to kill me?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If that were the case¡­what would you do? Want to try fighting? Me?¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne is releasing a risky atmosphere. I was on the verge of being swallowed by a bloodthirst that is hard to believees from a person of a peaceful world, but I have also ovee hardships in this world. As if I will allow myself to be killed without a fight. ¡°W-Wait, you people! Please don¡¯t fight here! If you are going to be exchanging blows, do it outside!¡± The olddy of the establishment came out and scolded us. I left a slightly higher pay on the table and exited the ce. I could run away, but this woman has her viewers on her side. It would be pointless to escape from her when she came all the way here to kill me. It is different from the time with Rifreya. (Can I win¡­?) (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know what skills she has, but judging from her equipment, she must have allotted most of her points in physical strength and endurance. I don¡¯t know if she can use Spirit Abilities, but even if she does, I don¡¯t think she can use that many. She probably can¡¯t use strong abilities either. Then, maybe I have a chance with my Dark Spirit Abilities? ¡°You apparently killed your childhood friend.¡± (Jeanne) After stopping at a slightly open space, Jeanne said this. Knew it. So she came all the way here after hearing that. To kill me. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her.¡± (Hikaru) I answered while restraining myself as much as possible. I don¡¯t want to entertain the viewers even in a situation like this. I am sure they want to see me protest with a raspy voice, but as if I will show you that. ¡°I see. Then, what about the story of you forgetting about your dead girlfriend and making a girlfriend here?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I haven¡¯t made one.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°But you apparently kissed.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°¡­You even know that?¡± (Hikaru) The viewers really are unbelievable bbers. I myself knew that it wasn¡¯t only the moon watching, but when a third party points it out in this way, it really feels disgusting. In the first ce¡­why do I have to be interrogated in this manner by an unrted party? ¡°In the first ce, it has nothing to do with you what I do with who, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t. But I was asked by someone, you see. I need to test you and see what kind of guy you are.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I¡­haven¡¯t done anything.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see. Then¡­prove it with that sword.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne spat out a sentence that sounded as if it came out from a knight, and unsheathed her sword. A wide boorish thick sword with no ornaments. It is not an inhuman size like the sword of Rifreya, but it is a size that my shortsword can¡¯t evenpare. This girl most likely isn¡¯t wearing such equipment for show. My dulled head from the alcohol is regaining its senses. This woman is a lunatic that hase to kill me after swallowing what the messages have told her. If I lose, I will be killed. But¡­that¡¯s the same with fighting monsters. I suddenly remembered the interview article from before the transfer. She answered with: ¡®I want to fight, fight, fight, and be stronger¡¯. I could see the experience sticking to her from the sword that¡¯s chipped here and there even though it has only been 1 month since she has arrived in this world. Jeanne took out the giant shield from her back in a skilful manner, and took a battle stance. That figure of hers reminded me of an imprable fortress. But I am not the type to fight from the front to begin with. ¡°Fufufu¡­ I am happy, Kurose Hikaru. You seem to be stronger than any other guy I have fought before.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I hope so.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Here Ie!¡± (Jeanne) As if those words served as the signal, Jeanne began charging. Of course, I have no intention of going along with that. ¡°[Phantom Warrior].¡± (Hikaru) I called a phantom warrior in a low voice that Jeanne can¡¯t hear. That figure of it hitting its shield and closing in on Jeanne could only be seen as a real warrior. The spectators that were beginning to gather were raising cheers at the warrior that suddenly appeared. The moment that the phantom warrior and Jeanne make contact. At the timing when her attention waspletely taken off from me, I unfold the Darkness Fog. A perfect darkness swallowed Jeanne¡­ (¡­What? The Spirits don¡¯t like it¡­?) (Hikaru) The surroundings of Jeanne have been closed by darkness, but I can tell by feeling that the effect of the fog is not reaching. It is around a radius of 50cm, I think. The Spirits seem to not want to get close to her. She might have an item that deters Spirit Abilities. Even if Darkness Fog doesn¡¯t reach her, the effect of blocking light is still there, so it brings the same effect, but if it had been any other ability, it would have beenpletely nullified. (It is a dangerous opponent. But¡­you picked a bad match.) (Hikaru) If the result is the same, what has to be done doesn¡¯t change. I silently moved to her back. The spectators are raising their voices and making a ruckus, helping erase the sound of my footsteps. And then, I ced my shortsword right at her neck¡­at that instant¡­ ¡°Too soft.¡± With that whisper, Jeanne threw off her sword and shield, and turned around rapidly. That forceful move made me cut her shallowly despite me having no intention to cut her at all. But she wasn¡¯t bothered by that in the least. She shouldn¡¯t have been able to see anything. Meaning that she must have located me with the cold de at her neck. My shirt cor was grabbed with unbelievable strength. I shook her off and took distance¡­is what I wished, but I was held down to the ground in an instant. I was pushed to the ground facing up, was straddled on my stomach, and had both of my hands pinned. A mount position. ¡°When killing, do it in one go. That one second of hesitation bes fatal.¡± (Jeanne) The wound on her neck should be around 1 cm. Blood was dripping down, but Jeanne didn¡¯t seem to be bothered. ¡°D-Damn it¡­¡± (Hikaru) It is true that I hesitated. I had no intention of killing her. I thought that she would give up if I were to push a de onto her neck. If I am told I am soft because of that, then yeah, I am soft. Just now I consider that I should have used Shadow Bind. The reason I didn¡¯t think all the way to that must have been because I was conceited thinking I could defeat her even without going that far. Just like Jeanne said, I really am soft. Even though she is someone that came to kill me. Jeanne was looking down at me expressionless. Even when I try to move my body, I can¡¯t move it one bit. ¡ªAm I going to die? ¡ªKilled by a Chosen just like me? ¡°Damn it! [Dark Coffin]!¡± (Hikaru) I activate the only ability that I feel could work here. Coffin is an ability that can bring out a powerful barrier. Even if she has an item that nullifies Spirit Abilities, I just have to envelop her in a scope that surpasses that. However, Jeanne was calm. ¡°The weak point of Spirit Abilities is that you know what ability it is from the name. By coffin, it means that it is an ability that imprisons the target, right?¡± (Jeanne) Faster than her finishing saying that, she picked up my body and did a Nelson hold from the back. She dragged me just like that as she moved back. She is getting away from the effective range of the ability. The Dark Coffin was pitifully finished without being able to imprison anyone. It is my strongest ability that can even trap a Demon Lord, but it got dealt with on the first time. It is true that you can¡¯t activate the ability unless you say the Spirit Ability¡¯s name. Even so, making it so easy¡­ ¡°Done already?¡± (Jeanne) After being told that with a nonchnt face, I understood my defeat. If I tried, I could also do Summon Night Bug. If I were to attack the uncovered head, it should be able to show a decent degree of effect. But I don¡¯t think it will serve as a move that will turn the tables around. I would die with just one full power punch on the face. It would be the same if she were to strangle me just like this. There¡¯s also the chance that my Night Bugs will be nullified. ¡­I have no choice but to ept it. Now that the situation has be like this, I have lost. Chapter 134: Defeat and Unexpected Present

Chapter 134: Defeat and Unexpected Present

¡°¡­In the end¡­this is what you would call fate, huh.¡± (Hikaru) ¡ªEverything feels silly now. Being branded with the stigma of a childhood friend killer. With my family not even being worried about me. And I am about to be judged in ce of the viewers by a Chosen from Earth like me. (Rifreya, I couldn¡¯t live.) (Hikaru) If she were to know that, I am sure she would be sad. In the first ce, she doesn¡¯t have any means of knowing I died, huh. I am an illegal immigrant that has no ce to go in this world. Me dying would be the end of it. I would just die without anyone knowing about it. ¡­No, it would be a different story if someone were to deliver my ID on my chest to the guild, huh. ¡°¡­Once you kill me, please at least deliver my ID to the explorer guild.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hmmm¡­ You give up quite nicely.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I¡­am tired already. If you are going to be bringing down the hammer on me, that¡¯s fine by me.¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t want to think of anything. I can¡¯t think of anything. A void was ruling my whole body. Once I die, the viewers will cheer and will be partying about it. I am going to be dying at the corner of the street like trash. That would be my everything in the series of my isekai transfer. For this justice bringer wannabe gori woman, I am simply a passageway to get herself drunk in the achievement of justice. No one is worrying about me. ¡°Do it.¡± (Hikaru) I closed my eyes. I would like to at least ask for a painless death. Will my afterlife be from this world? If so, then the chances are low that I would be able to reunite with Nanami. ¡°¡­Men who give up quickly are honestly not my taste, but fine. You are okay with me being the winner of this duel, right?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Winner, you ask¡­ I can¡¯t do anything anyways.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Alright.¡± (Jeanne) By the time I noticed, the weight on my body was gone. When I opened my eyes, Jeanne had stood up and was looking down at me. ¡°Kurose Hikaru, you¡­apparently don¡¯t open your messages. Why?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Why¡­? Because I am being hated by the viewers. Do you think I would open the messages?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I don¡¯t know. It varies between people after all. There¡¯s no right answer.¡± (Jeanne) Saying this, Jeanne looked at me while simply standing there. The dangerous air around her hadpletely disappeared. ¡°¡­You are not killing me?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I didn¡¯t say a word about killing you. I did say I would test you out.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Test, you say¡­ What¡¯s with that.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°This¡­ You wanted it, right? Here.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne took out something from her duffel bag, and she threw it to me as if nothing. It is a fist sized jewel, and different from the present of the Divine Beast, there was aplex brilliance inside of it. It was visibly an expensive item. ¡°A jewel¡­? Why something like this?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I was asked by your little sister.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Little sister¡­? What do you mean by that?¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t understand. What is she saying? ¡°The girl called Celica is your little sister, right? I was asked by her to give you this. I then gave her a request of my own thinking it wouldn¡¯t amount to anything, but she managed to fulfill it. I don¡¯t know how she did it, but your little sister¡­Celica is one passionate person.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Celica did¡­?¡± (Hikaru) She asked her to give me this¡­? She came all the way here to give me this? Is that what it means? But she said she would test me, and went as far as having a fight that looked like it would be to the death¡­ The pieces just don¡¯t fit. ¡°We were trying to kill each other just now, you know¡­? Do you think I can believe that? You are even bringing out the name of my little sister¡­ Just what are you scheming?!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Nothing. Having a fight between Chosen isn¡¯t something that can be experienced often. It was actually fun.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Fun?! You could have died there, you know? Are you messing with me here?!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If I died, that¡¯s just how much I amounted to. It isn¡¯t that big of a deal. Even if it hadn¡¯t been today¡­we are in a world like this. There¡¯s no knowing when we could die. If you don¡¯t put death right by your side, you can¡¯t be stronger.¡± (Jeanne) She said that without a single giggle in between. I can¡¯t feel she was saying this jokingly. She really fought because she thought it would be interesting. She was fine with losing and dying. If I were to take her words at face value, then that¡¯s what it would mean. ¡°What do you mean by testing me?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Even if you ask me that¡­ I could tell from talking for a bit, and I already got it. That it turned into a fight was¡­just the flow of things. You were just so serious. Also, wasn¡¯t I cool?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°What¡¯s with that¡­?¡± (Hikaru) What a weirdo. It is as if she can be reasoned with, and at the same time, she can¡¯t be reasoned with. That¡¯s how off it feels. If I were topare it to someone, I would say she is a simr type to Karen. It might be pointless trying to understand her. ¡°And so, what¡¯s this¡­?¡± (Hikaru) I look at the shining jewel in my hand, and it looks like an expensive item. ¡°The Resurrection Gem. The prize from the something-race of before. You were putting your life on the line to get that, right?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Hikaru) I look at the shining jewel on my hand. This is¡­the Resurrection Gem¡­? ¡°Huh? Is this a prank? Stop the joking¡­ There¡¯s no way¡­ There¡¯s no way this is¡­¡± (Hikaru) Having suddenly been told the name of this item, my chest was squeezed. I felt like the memories of the thing that I had given up on were dragged out in its entirety. ¡°There¡¯s only one Resurrection Gem in the whole world, you know¡­? It isn¡¯t something you give away so easily¡­ Did someone give you the idea? So that you could make fun of me¡­¡± (Hikaru) The Resurrection Gem is the 1st ce prize for the Viewer Count Race. The thing that escaped from my hands. Who was¡­1st ce? No¡­even if Jeanne here was the one who got 1st ce, this is an irreceable item. On Earth¡­no, even in this world, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to be traded at the highest of the highest prices in the world. It isn¡¯t something you give away to a stranger so easily. But Jeanne, as if saying this is upsetting, shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I have no such twisted hobby like lying for something like this. It is something I have no use for, and if you are going to be reviving Nanami, I have no problem with that.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°You¡­know Nanami?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah. There was one time when all Chosen gathered, and I spoke with her at that time. Nanami could speak english after all. At that time, it was only a bit, but it was fun being able to talk with her about games. Sadly to say, it seems like it didn¡¯t go as far as me thinking of her as an ¡®important person¡¯, so I couldn¡¯t revive her, but¡­you should be able to do it, right?¡± (Jeanne) There was no sign of her lying or kidding. I could hear a sincere timbre to it, and even a bit of affection mixed in it. I can¡­revive Nanami¡­? I was truly unable to understand the situation that suddenly fell upon me. But the jewel in my hand was releasing a light different from that of a Spirit Stone and a Divine Beast Gift, and most of all, that sincere voice of Jeanne was telling me there was no doubt about this. ¡°I-Is it¡­okay for me to use this¡­? Me¡­? In order to revive Nanami¡­*sniff*.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself so much.¡± (Jeanne) Strength left my whole body, and I sat down hard onto the floor. Tears fell from my eyes, and I desperately wiped them with the sleeves of my clothes. I thought almost all of the people on Earth were my enemies. But at the very least, Celica¡­my little sisters are watching me. There was also someone who understood me within the Chosen. A person that would even give me an item that can¡¯t be bought with money despite it being her first time meeting him. ¡°Y-You¡­are you crying?¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne¡¯s cheeks went red and she looked flustered for the first time. It is pathetic in front of a girl of around the same age as me but, as if a dark muddy and hardened something inside of me had broken down, my tears were not stopping. ¡°I-It is okay¡­ Good boy, good boy.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Uuh¡­waaaah.¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know why Jeanne did that. But she hugged me gently and I cried on her chest. The thing that I had always¡­always been enduring deep inside of me had be a torrent, overflowed, and I couldn¡¯t control it. So many emotions were pushing onto me, and those became tears, wishing to get out. I don¡¯t know how long it was. Towards someone that I met for the first time and had been fighting a battle I thought was to the death, I was having my head pet in confusion, and I cried until my tears dried. I cried to the point that I forgot about the spectators around. I cried so much I couldn¡¯t understand why I was even crying. ¡°¡­Calmed down?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Y-Yeah¡­sorry. It is just¡­a lot happened, you see. I got a bit carried away¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You were suddenly brought to this world. There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t have a lot happen¡­ You must have worked hard.¡± (Jeanne) I was directed such gant words, and my eyes grew hot again. ¡°By messages¡­ Do you get quite a lot of messages from my little sisters?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, not that many. Just a few.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Did Celica¡­say something about me¡­in those messages?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°She told me: ¡®Judge with your own eyes whether he is actually a killer¡¯. Well, from what I can see, you are a virgin.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Vi¡ªyou¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I am talking about how you haven¡¯t killed anyone before. More importantly¡­now that you have calmed down, aren¡¯t you going to use that?¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne points at the gem in my hand. ¡°How do I use this¡­? Do I break it?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°With that in hand, you pray to God and it activates.¡± (Jeanne) Is there such a strange way of using it? But right now it doesn¡¯t matter whatever way it is. What¡¯s important is the effect. ¡°Alright¡­then, I will use it.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hmm¡­ Wait.¡± (Jeanne) Just when I was literally about to offer a prayer to God, Jeanne stopped me. ¡°There¡¯s apparently a timing to it, so I was told to wait until tomorrow morning.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Tomorrow?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, they probably have preparations to do.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I see.¡± (Hikaru) Tomorrow morning, huh. I don¡¯t have anything to do anyways, so there¡¯s no issue with waiting for a bit. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne packed up and said this. Speaking of which, I ended up not eating. Maybe because I cried, my stomach growled without care. ¡°My treat.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is fine for it to be the same ce as before. It had a nice smell.¡± (Jeanne) Even though I was escaping my heavy heart with alcohol, my heart was this light now. Nanami wille back to life tomorrow. Everything will go well. That¡¯s how I felt. Chapter 135: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 4328th

Chapter 135: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 4328th

-5: Anonymous from Earth Yesterday¡¯s battle was heated. Jeanne-chan is too strong. -9: Anonymous from Earth No, Hikaru is an assassin type, so incapacitating a heavy armored warrior is not his field of expertise. I think it was a simple issue of being a bad match. Jeanne probably understands that too. -25: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan said while drinking that she would have definitely been killed if Hikaru had the intention to. -34: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, that was a situation that wouldn¡¯t be strange for Jeanne-chan to die. Does that mean she was fine with dying? Isn¡¯t Jeanne-chan way too resolved? -40: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s what a duel is about. Hikaru too must have been prepared for death if he lost. -51: Anonymous from Earth No, what I am saying here is: is it okay to die in a fight when there was no need to fight in the first ce? I don¡¯t think even Jeanne-chan would expect herself to die on a stupid duel like this, right? -57: Anonymous from Earth The person herself said she didn¡¯t think deeply about it, right?! She is the type to just act on impulse! -58: Anonymous from Earth More importantly, I got excited and went: ¡°Sheforted him!!!¡± -62: Anonymous from Earth Meaning that he was unexpectedly her type. Hikaru is damn popr then. -65: Anonymous from Earth ]]51 Hah? Don¡¯t look down on Jeanne-chan. She is prepared to die at any moment, you know??? -73: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s with this guy all of a sudden? Scary. -100: Anonymous from Earth A stan has infiltrated us. -105: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no way having the resolve to die is an appealing trait, right? Looking for a samurai or something? -121: Anonymous from Earth It is definite that Jeanne is a bit abnormal. If that weren¡¯t the case, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go into an abandoned castle or a bandit hideout alone. -137: Anonymous from Earth She might be a gamer brain in the bad sense of the word. -147: Anonymous from Earth So she wouldn¡¯t refuse a Game Over in bloody letters, huh¡­ If her gamer brain goes that far, she is the real deal¡­ -155: Anonymous from Earth Rather than calling her a gamer brain, it is more like she is a muscle brain. Jeanne-chan had a side of her that¡¯s like she has a flowerfield in her head in the bad meaning of the word. -173: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, yesterday¡¯s episode was seriously good. Thementary of Celica and Karen was heated. -190: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Why did it end up in a fight?!?!?!?!¡± Karen: ¡°So you don¡¯t get it, Celican -this level ofmunication problems.¡± Celica: ¡°You can?!¡± Karen: ¡°Jeanne is the type that doesn¡¯t say even the things that must be said after all-nii~. Onii is the type to draw his own conclusions, so at the times when the pieces fit they fit really well, and when they don¡¯t, they just miss and it worsens.¡± Celica: ¡°And this is the result?! You idiot!¡± Karen: ¡°Muscle brains are like that¡­¡± -207: Anonymous from Earth For themunication lord Celica, such misunderstanding of intentions like this must be iprehensible¡­ -210: Anonymous from Earth You idiot!.wav Thank you very much. Downloaded and saved. -225: Anonymous from Earth A pervert showed up! -238: Anonymous from Earth We knew that Jeanne went there to present Hikaru with the gem, but Hikaru hadpletely thought that she hade to kill a Chosen. -251: Anonymous from Earth The mount position of Jeanne-chan was good too. Was that not heavy for Hikaru? -272: Anonymous from Earth The person herself must be light, but her equipment seems crazy heavy. -278: Anonymous from Earth From there to the scene where Hikaru got the Resurrection Gem and began crying¡­ I end up rewatching that countless times. No matter how many times I watch it, I cry. -294: Anonymous from Earth It is impossible for even academy award actors to show that much change in emotions after all. You can rarely see something like that if you were to live normally. I cried too. -303: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Ah, could it be¡­!¡± Karen: ¡°The pattern where her maternal instincts were tickled-nii~.¡± Celica: ¡°Why is Onii-chan so popr?! Isn¡¯t this weird???¡± -330: Anonymous from Earth No, any woman would fall for that. Even I thought about wanting to protect him. Celica and Karen probably don¡¯t get stuff like that. In the end, they are still children. -341: Anonymous from Earth Not every woman. Isn¡¯t it more like he is popr with strong women? -359: Anonymous from Earth That might be true¡­ Grapefull-chan doesn¡¯t seem to be that type. -370: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t think it counts if it is a different race? -372: Anonymous from Earth The veteran party Onee-sans in the Demon Lord battle were also showing quite the interest after all. Hikaru might be the type that¡¯s popr in an isekai. -403: Anonymous from Earth The moment the iron face Jeanne made a maiden¡¯s face, the viewership of Hikaru and Jeannebined made an abnormal number of 2.5 billion. That was crazy. -405: Anonymous from Earth Crazy. -409: Anonymous from Earth Crazy. -415: Anonymous from Earth The board of Jeanne was understandably going at astounding speed. But it looks like the people there have epted it to a decent extent. -420: Anonymous from Earth This is the first time Jeanne has met a Chosen after all. So you could say they are burning in excitement even more because of that right now. -442: Anonymous from Earth No, we are talking about the two most popr Chosen meeting, you know. Of course it would turn out like that. Moreover, couple that with the Resurrection Gem and Nanami-chan¡¯s revival. Just what¡¯s going to happen? What¡¯s gonna happen? -448: Anonymous from Earth As a Jeanne fan, Jeanne is like an unsheathed sword, giving this dangerous feeling as if something could happen at any moment, so the mood was mostly ¡®Get a proper partner soon~~~¡¯. -463: Anonymous from Earth Soon. Just calm down and wait¡­ -487: Anonymous from Earth Yesterday night, she said ¡®Bring me to the inn you are staying at¡¯. That made me skip a beat. -495: Anonymous from Earth The same pattern as with Rifreya! -we blew up at that. -504: Anonymous from Earth She simply stayed in a different room though¡­ -520: Anonymous from Earth No, Jeanne-chan ispletely locked on, right? -541: Anonymous from Earth No, that¡¯s just our desire. Won¡¯t she just return to her one stay one meal one deed journey? -553: Anonymous from Earth It is great that yesterday it was happy drinking. Even I got happy and drank along. -567: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru drank and cried again after all. He is a crying drinker, huh. Cute. -571: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru was the one treating yesterday though. Does this also count in the one stay one meal one deed of Jeanne? -580: Anonymous from Earth It is not like she herself has made it a series or anything¡­ -582: Anonymous from Earth The crying Hikaru. There¡¯s no doubt Jeanne skipped a beat there. -599: Anonymous from Earth This was after the video call with her mother and things were tense, so the difference in the mood is outrageous. -613: Anonymous from Earth When there¡¯s a god that throws you away, there¡¯s a god that picks you up. Life is made to have its ups and downs. -623: Anonymous from Earth The kindness hidden inside the brusque heart of Jeanne-chan was pierced through. -630: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne is not number one for nothing. She has a charm that makes your eyes follow her without your notice. -641: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is drinking like a damn sponge. That¡¯s a French person for ya. -655: Anonymous from Earth It is said that Jeanne is a French with Irish lineage and that she has Norwegian blood mixed in too. It is written in unbelievable detail on the wiki. -667: Anonymous from Earth This is my first time seeing a ¡®FromSoft Score¡¯ in a wiki. -673: Anonymous from Earth Wasn¡¯t it that Spirit Abilities don¡¯t work on Jeanne? Fog seemed to work on her. Does that mean the higher tiers do get through? -689: Anonymous from Earth The footage of that time has long been analyzed. The fog was pulling away from her. However, the darkness around didn¡¯t let light pass, so in the end, she was enclosed by darkness. The density of the darkness around Jeanne alone waspletely different though. -699: Anonymous from Earth Hated Ones are OP. -703: Anonymous from Earth You can repel Spirits with Hated One. -717: Anonymous from Earth Normally, lightpletely ceases inside the Darkness Fog. The surroundings of Jeanne alone probably are simply in a state where there¡¯s no light. We would know if Jeanne were to light up amp. -722: Anonymous from Earth It doesn¡¯t let attack abilities pass either? That¡¯s the strongest then. -727: Anonymous from Earth It is the strongest. Jeanne-chan is. She is the immovable top in the strength discussion threads. -731: Anonymous from Earth Her poprity is also at the top. -739: Anonymous from Earth To think her physical and magic defense was super strong¡­ -746: Anonymous from Earth Her mental resilience is also strong. Moreover, that beauty. The only thing she doesn¡¯t have is boobs. -750: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t say it straight out. You are going to be killed. -762: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne fans are famous for being extremists. -772: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s just because the amount of fans is way too damn high. She has more fans than a small country, you know. -779: Anonymous from Earth The native Hated Ones can¡¯t do pacts with Great Spirits either. That your means of getting stronger are limited is also a big handicap. Jeanne-chan having the boosts from points pretty much nullifies that handicap. It even has the plus of Spirit Abilities not working. -786: Anonymous from Earth ¡­Well, it also nullifies buffs and healing abilities though. There¡¯s potions at least. -795: Anonymous from Earth The video that the TV program showed where Jeanne-chan was talking with Nanami-chan. It looked like a video where they were talking super calmly having an adult conversation, but to think they were talking about games where you die and learn¡­ -804: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan could speak English, huh. Despite appearances, her specs are in high¡­ -810: Anonymous from Earth ording to Celica, Hikaru and Nanami can speak English to a degree where they can have casual talks. They said it is technically a specialnguage they learned in order to have secret talks. What environment is that? -818: Anonymous from Earth Even if Nanami-chan is revived, her parents would still be dead, right¡­? Hikaru may be happy about reviving Nanami-chan, but what about Nanami-chan herself? -823: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Everyone, thank you very much. I will take responsibility and make Nanami-neesan happy.¡± Karen: ¡°That¡¯spletely a yuri deration. You okay?¡± -827: Anonymous from Earth The silly retorts of Karen are addicting. -831: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s a yuri deration! Is that what it meant when they called her their sister? -844: Anonymous from Earth Context matters. The topic began with talk about the family register and all that stuff, and adding the ce to live in, her education, and a lot of other things. This is a phenomenon that goes beyond parents -reviving a human. -856: Anonymous from Earth She will be reviving at the ce she died, so that means Nanami-chan will be reviving at her house, right? Won¡¯t there be curious onlookers gathering? Celica sent a message saying to wait for a bit, right? Isn¡¯t that a bad move? -867: Anonymous from Earth Of course people would gather. No one is living there anymore, but it has apparently not been demolished. What will they do? -872: Anonymous from Earth Well, they probably have a n that will deal with it even if there¡¯s a crowd of people. -882: Anonymous from Earth My house is close, so I went to check and¡­the way was closed off with a notice saying they will be doing demolition work. -891: Anonymous from Earth Huh? What house are they demolishing? Don¡¯t tell me it is Nanami-chan¡¯s house¡­ -895: Anonymous from Earth The houses of Hikaru and Nanami-chan are by the side of a narrow road. -900: Anonymous from Earth It is on TV. Apparently both Hikaru and Nanami-tan¡¯s houses will be demolished. Or more like, it must be Celica who did this¡­ -908: Anonymous from Earth A middle schooler who can get official permission to use the road beforehand, no man. -914: Anonymous from Earth The contractor must be the one doing it -normally. -927: Anonymous from Earth They must have paid an extravagant sum of money beforehand to adjust the day it would happen. Even us interlopers can¡¯t enter a construction work regted site. -932: Anonymous from Earth But aren¡¯t Celica and Karen going to enter the site? -947: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t there the chance they are already there? We mostly see Karen only in the streams. -951: Anonymous from Earth Celica most likely wants to be in the ce and protect the person that¡¯s practically their sister and will be confused when she revives. -954: Anonymous from Earth But will Nanami-tan really be the first resurrection in history? -958: Anonymous from Earth Will it be okay? Won¡¯t it be a contest for Nanami-tan? -968: Anonymous from Earth More importantly, I am looking forward to the contest for Hikaru by Jeanne-chan and Rifreya-chan. -975: Anonymous from Earth The chances of Jeanne-chan disappearing from the contest tomorrow are higher. -984: Anonymous from Earth They might challenge the dungeon! Just as if you were going ¡®there¡¯s a mountain there, so let¡¯s climb it¡¯! -990: Anonymous from Earth Won¡¯t she keep her style of one stay one meal one deed¡­? -998: Anonymous from Earth ]]968 Will it be okay? Won¡¯t it end up in a deathmatch? Chapter 136: For the sake of my brother or For my own sake ?Celica’s POV

Chapter 136: For the sake of my brother or For my own sake ¡ùCelica¡¯s POV

The way of living of Brother in the dungeon city was so painful to the point I couldn¡¯t watch it. It was so fleeting that I felt as if he would be swallowed by the darkness of the dungeon and disappear suddenly. I was assailed by a feeling of impatience as I maintained the video site, and put extra care in creating the videos of Brother. With that, the viewers began watching the edited videos instead of the real time broadcast, and the viewers decreased on the surface. I endeavoured to act cheerful, and continued acting like the slightly mean little sister, but my heart was actually on the verge of bursting. Brother might die. But there¡¯s almost nothing I can do. If he at least opened the messages, I could back him up, but I can¡¯t even do that. The only Chosen close to him are Alex-san and Jeanne-san. Within those, I asked Alex-san countless times through the messages, but he is a Chosen that gets a lot of horrible messages himself. Even if I ask him to take care of our brother, he probably doesn¡¯t have the leeway to do so. I found the time to, went to the home of Alex-san, and met with his family, but honestly¡­it didn¡¯t look like that good of a family environment. This isekai transfer not only brings change to the Chosen, but also the lifestyle of their families. They are losing a family member, so that¡¯s natural. Not all people can see them off with a smile and say ¡®Do your best in the far isekai¡¯. Within all of that, Brother met Rifreya-san. No amount of gratitude would be enough to express how indebted I feel to her. If he hadn¡¯t met the slightly¡­no, pretty pushy Rifreya-san, Brother would have been hidden in the darkness the whole time, and he would have eventually died. And the Resurrection Gem. When I heard that announcement, I cursed God from the bottom of my heart. Just when I thought a change might happen to the heart of Brother in a good direction from deepening his rtionship with Rifreya-san, this happened. That¡¯s why, whether I should help Brother aim for 1st ce in the Viewer Count Race¡­I hesitated about helping him for a second. But I am on my brother¡¯s side. Didn¡¯t I already decide on that? Even if it bes a painful choice, I will support Brother. Karen and I left the video editing forter, and moved the viewers into real time watchalongs. Thanks to that, the viewership of Brother increased explosively, but the route to 1st ce felt far. I took out another card. Keeping Ozawa locked up proved useful. I spread a campaign around the world that Brother is the culprit of killing Nee-san. Maybe Karen and I were alsoplicit in this? It might have been a crime performed by the whole family? It could have been an incident brought from love troubles? I brought out possibilities that are no way actually possible, fanned the mes, and controlled the flow towards the channel of our brother. Even so, being able to get to 1st ce in 2 weeks was really because of the effort of our brother. He is my number one Onii-chan in the world after all. He is the kind of person that can face even fearsome monsters like those. But he was a bit too fastidious, and he ended up having a bit of trouble with Rifreya-san, which resulted in the 1st ce escaping from his hands. However, I understand her feelings. Brother will leave by himself. He would by no means say let¡¯s die together. That¡¯s the kindness of Brother and also his cruelty¡­ Even so, they somehow defeated the Demon Lord, and Brother returned alive. Karen and I had reduced our sleep time to the minimum because of the Viewer Count Race, so we were tired to the extreme just like Brother, and we finally managed to get a good sleep after a while. Well, even when we woke up, Brother was still deep asleep. He did worry us though. And then, the farewell with Rifreya-san. We ourselves had endless things to do like releasing Ozawa, asking Jeanne-san to give the Resurrection Gem, and many other things. Anyways, things are proceeding in a good direction. If things continue going like this, there should be no problems¡­or at least it is supposed to. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó The request of Jeanne was something unexpected. It was to reduce the amount of messages. She always reads the messages she receives. It looked like she was acting ording to the contents written there. In the first ce, the reason why she is heading to Meltia is because someone told him that the Chosen called Hikaru had killed his childhood friend and had escaped to the isekai without being judged. They wanted her to ¡®bring down the hammer of justice¡¯. Normally, it is the kind of message you would ignore. I personally didn¡¯t think she was actually heading there to kill my brother, but I sent her ¡®See the truth with your own eyes¡¯ just in case. Whatever the reason it may be, if she is going to be meeting Brother, what¡¯s important is whether she helps out¡­no, whether she bes a plus or a minus. I have already investigated all of the Chosen beforehand. Within those, Jeanne Cr had especially high poprity with her entric speech and conduct, and her beauty. White porcin skin that had northern european blood in it, and strawberry blonde hair. Big blue eyes with strong will in them, long limbs, slender build. And yet, her hobbies areputer games, doesn¡¯t properly go to school, and would do nothing but part-time jobs and gaming; a delinquent girl. The grand piercings on both of her ears are her trademark. It was to the point that getting piercings had trended in the whole world. A natural-born star must refer to people like her. That kind of person is meeting Brother. I was a bit worried at first, but seeing her adventures in the isekai, my worries perished in an instant. That¡¯s because Jeanne Collet is a good natured idiot. I may say idiot, but it is not in the bad sense of the word. She has a personality that doesn¡¯t think of the gains and losses, and doesn¡¯t refuse requests. In my eyes, she was suffering quite a lot of losses. At the time when she subjugated the monsters in the abandoned castle, aside from lodging and food, she didn¡¯t take any cash reward at all. Thinking about it normally, it was a matter that would require you to ask a knight to do an extermination. The in action of sending a single girl there shows the wickedness of the viger that asked her of this. Moreover, the reward for aplishing that was literally just lowering their heads! Normally, you should make them pay the fitting amount even if it takes force. That girl didn¡¯t do that. An idiot. It was the same at the time when she was asked from a different vige to subjugate bandits. Just how much conflict was there in that matter. Even if you get cheats from God and have strong powers, there¡¯s no way you would have no hesitation in killing people. Even the little money and goods she got from the bandit hideout, she presented it to the vigers, and she really just took the one night one meal, and excused herself from the vige. But the people in the whole world loved a girl like that. You can understand if you watch her. It is to the point that even I grew to like her. ¡°Celican~, what do we do? Even if she asks us to decrease her messages, just how many messages is she receiving right now?¡± (Karen) ¡°Jeanne-san is getting around 100 a day, I guess. In that case, she is most likely getting 100,000 sent everyday. Then, it shouldn¡¯t be that difficult.¡± (Celica) ¡°I have investigated the message system on arge scale before, but are we using that data?¡± (Karen) ¡°Right. Also, we are using a bit of money too.¡± (Celica) ¡°No problem-nii~. That¡¯s what we got the money for!¡± (Karen) Having gotten the ¡®homework¡¯ from Jeanne, I immediately began the campaign. Putting it bluntly, the request of Jeanne entered the category of easy, and I am honestly d it was. The Resurrection Gem is a one of a kind item. I thought she would ask for a moreplicated thing. She¡­really is a good person. ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s do this.¡± (Celica) ¡°Okey Dokey~.¡± (Karen) In order to send the messages to the Chosen, there¡¯s the need to ovee two factors. The first is love. Just how much does the person think of the other party while writing, just how much they are looking forward to their reaction, just how they feel for the other party. Those emotions that are hard to put into numbers¡­in other words, love, the stronger it is, the easier the message reaches. The other one is: the number of messages sent. For example; let¡¯s say people with around the same amount of feelings were to send 100 messages. In that case, around 20 will arrive. It is data that has been tested countless times. Then, what happens if that bes 1,000? Thinking about it normally, 100 should be arriving, but that¡¯s not the case. It would be around 30-40 at best. What happens if you go up to 100,000? Surprise, the number goes down even more and only around 100 reach. And here I thought that was the peak, but when it bes 1,000,000 in one day, the rate that reaches suddenly decreases, and it reduces to only 1 or 2. And, most of the time, that 1 or 2 are from the family worrying about the Chosen. It means that the higher the number, the more intense a filter used. If we were to purposely create that state, the messages that reach Jeanne would most likely calm down to 2-3 daily. There¡¯s no doubt it has gotten difficult enough that even my messages won¡¯t reach her. To be more precise¡­ Push a campaign: ¡®Send a message to Jeanne! For the messages that reach, the sender will get 100,000 yen!¡¯ centered in France. I don¡¯t know what country has the most messages sent, but the most important thing by theory is the aggregate amount. As long as it is a country that has high interest in her, it is a country worth pushing the campaign. Well, it is made in a way that you can participate no matter the country though. What¡¯s important is to increase the messages that have no love, so I mix the worldly desire that is money. This worldly desire clouds the love, and it drastically amplifies the already stupidly difficult eptance rate. Moreover, you have to register into the site Karen made, so even if your message reaches Jeanne, you won¡¯t be able to receive the money otherwise. The advertisement costs for the campaign reach the hundreds of millions, but if done well, there will only be a handful of people that actually get the money. No matter the case, thinking of the Resurrection Gem¡¯s rarity, this is exceptionally cheap. And the reality is that results came in just a few days of the campaign starting. As expected of the world¡¯s biggest star. With just the amount from the people registered in the website, there¡¯s more than 1 million messages in total sent. The effect of the total message saturation n was astounding and, at the beginning, we did give a few people money, but after that, the messages of people aiming for the money couldn¡¯t get through at all. I don¡¯t know why God made such an adjustment, but this might be its way of saying that the message system is just an extra. Jeanne saw the message screen that barely got any messages now and said: ¡°To think you would actually show results. I will keep my promise. This Resurrection Gem, Celica, I will give it to your brother¡±. I high-fived Karen. It is a shame that Brother couldn¡¯t get 1st ce in the Viewer Count Race, but it is true that he became a bit more positive through that. In terms of results, I would say he didn¡¯tnd in a bad ce. ¡°I will be going out for a bit. Karen, I leave the rest to you.¡± (Celica) ¡°Are you going to receive Nanamin?¡± (Karen) ¡°That¡¯s right. Need to do a bit of administration processing, so there¡¯s the need to get to the site a bit fast. It would be too much to hide her in a container and bring her all the way to America. Well, I have already gotten the promise for the permanent residence right of Nanami-neesan here, so it is fine to bring her forcefully though¡­ We will be using a private jet anyways.¡± (Celica) ¡°Eeh, that¡¯s nice. Using a private jet.¡± (Karen) ¡°This isn¡¯t a game! Also, there¡¯s most likely not that many asions where we will need to use a lot of money.¡± (Celica) The charter cost for a small jet can take tens of million yen for a round trip. There¡¯s no point in being stingy when we earn over hundred millions monthly with just the video profits alone. It is weird saying it myself, but me and Nanami-neesan are¡­what you would call the people of the time. I want to reduce the chances of contact with bystanders and the mass media, and most of all, time is of utmost importance. ¡°Then, Linda, let¡¯s go.¡± (Celica) ¡°Yes, Boss. John and I will be apanying you.¡± ¡°Counting on you.¡± (Celica) Linda here is a remarkable SP I have hired, and the team of 8 people she gathered are protecting us 24/7. We are not adults, and yet, we have more money than we could ever use; an unbnced existence. Linda and her SP team were introduced to us by the country, so they are most likely spies or something, but I don¡¯t have intentions of harming the national interest of America, and I myself don¡¯t have dangerous thoughts. You could say getting protected by the country in exchange isn¡¯t a bad trade. I had no means to employ clean and capable personnel anyways. I take out my smartphone and push the line call. ¡°Ah, hello, Izuna-san? Yes, it is Celica. It has been a while. Yes¡­that¡¯s right. Yeah. That matter¡­yeah, the demolishing of the house, can you proceed with it? Please begin from the Kurose house first. The Souma household, crush it after things are done¡­ Yes, the aim has been set, you see. Also, I will be showing up in the ce of Grandpa again. Yeah, it is okay. I will contact Grandpa from my side as well. Yes yes. Right~. Then¡­¡± (Celica) Nanami-neesan will be resurrecting in her room at that house. In the description of that Resurrection Gem, it said ¡®resurrect in the ce they died¡¯, so there should be no doubt. God definitely doesn¡¯t make a mistake when ites to those parts. The problem is¡­will the person resurrecting truly be Nanami-neesan herself? But I have no choice but to confirm that one myself. ¡°¡­In the case that it is a different something that resembles Nanami-neesan¡­I will have no choice but to act depending on the situation. Conciliation or destruction. It is that God we are talking about here. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for there to be a catch here.¡± (Celica) The corpse of Nanami-neesan has been cremated, and even her bones are already ashes without waiting 49 days. That¡¯s why it is definite that she will be different from her ¡®former body¡¯. I am trying to not think too deeply about what that means. In the end, what happens happens after all. Even if it were an ultimate copy, practically the same person, would that really be Souma Nanami herself? There¡¯s no point thinking about that. ¡°Then, I will be going.¡± (Celica) ¡°Off yi go. Be careful out there-nii~. Make sure you don¡¯t get stabbed by a Nanamin fanatic.¡± (Karen) ¡°I have taken that possibility into ount, so it will be okay.¡± (Celica) I exit the ce and narrow my eyes from the dazzling sunlight. There was no change around at all as if the strife of the parallel world was of no import. The isekai is the isekai, and it has nothing to do with our world. If me or any of my family were to be transferred, I would have watched it in a more standoff perspective. For me, only my brother, my little sister, and Nanami-neesan are important. I am not that interested in other people. (Fanatics, huh¡­ Are they really out there?) (Celica) Rather than fanatics, it is more like I have taken into ount the religious parties that are reacting and trying to usurp Nanami-neesan. Right now there¡¯s no movement around that house. ¡®The big religious groups will finally be moving their heavy butts once they see the resurrection actually happening¡¯ -that¡¯s most likely what this basically means. And by that time, we would have long scampered from Japan. That¡¯s why, the problem for the time being are the bystanders. The Nanamin fanatics that Karen speaks of are included in this too. No matter at what timing Nee-san will be resurrected, as long as the timing when Brother is going to use the gem is broadcasted to the whole world, there¡¯s an absolute need to prepare countermeasures for onlookers. For now, I asked a demolitionpany in our home area to demolish both the Kurose household and Nee-san¡¯s household, had a road use permit issued, and prohibited passage for any riffraff on that day. At first, I was thinking about asking Grandfather to block the road with dozens of ck high ss cars but, no matter how you think about it, that would stand out negatively. I have asked Izuna-san for the demolition, so there¡¯s no problem. Moreover, I have many other countermeasures for any unrted bystanders. Depending on the situation, I might end up throwing around quite a lot of money, but things that can be solved with money are nice and easy. Now, if only the item passing with Brother and Jeanne goes well¡­for that¡­I have no choice but to pray. Jeanne-san is not the bestmunicator, and Brother is cautious about Chosen. John packed the things into the trunk, and I got in the rear seat of the car. We head to the airport in a Bentley. The cars in our house are all from Father. To think he would immediately get a second car the moment he got to America, I ended up wincing at that. Even so, he chose a sturdy car, so maybe he thought of us a bit on the decision. Right now that father of us is on a trip with mother. He will be returning from his worldwide cruise in half a year. Karen and I enjoyed our first time of freedom¡­not, but not having our parents get in the way in these busy times is invaluable. Ozawa was arrested, and the innocence of Brother has been proved. Now, if we can revive Nanami-neesan with the Resurrection Gem¡­ You could say Karen and I would have regained around 20% of what we have lost. It is not a bad pace. I will definitely get back the remaining 80%. Chapter 137: New Morning and Resurrection Gem

Chapter 137: New Morning and Resurrection Gem

The next day. A fresh morning for a change. Blessed by good weather too. You could say this is the best day to do something. I take out the Resurrection Gem from the Shadow Storage. (It wasn¡¯t a dream.) (Hikaru) The gem was giving out a mysterious light as it did, and it was shining dully on my palm. I put the gem back and exited the inn. There¡¯s still a bit more before the meeting time with Jeanne, but I should buy something for breakfast before that. No, she must have her preferences, so maybe it would be better to wait for her before doing that. The market close by opens their stalls early in the morning, so there¡¯s plenty of choice from meat, fish, vegetables, and a whole ton of other things -on quantity and cheap to boot. The taste is not bad, but I would say the vor is thick, and it is apparently them using their spices effectively, but there¡¯s the chance that it doesn¡¯t match her pte. I don¡¯t know what French people normally eat after all. Last night I ended up drinking heavily. I don¡¯t know if it is because Jeanne is French or what, but she was drinking quite a lot. I got drawn in by that and ended up drinking too much. I was a bit apprehensive about drinking alcohol as a minor since a bit of my previous world¡¯smon sense was left, and I was worried about the viewers as well, but Jeanne is a Chosen too, so it was also in part because there wasn¡¯t much point in being bothered by it. With tasty alcohol and tasty food, my memory was flying. I clean my body with the water well. It cleared up my mind that had a bit of alcohol remaining in it too. While at it, I washed the clothes that were soaked with the sea water of yesterday. Being able to use as much clean water as we want is one of the best points of this city. It is splendid in sanitary terms. There¡¯s a variety of Great Spirits. After I finished washing the clothes, I aired them. There¡¯s a ce to hang clothes in the garden of the inn, and it is okay for lodgers to use it as well. Now, if only they provided meals too¡­but this inn doesn¡¯t do that. Well, there¡¯s as many eateries as you want and the marketce is there as well, so they are probably telling you to just help yourself. (At any rate, she iste.) (Hikaru) I have nothing to do, so I have been doing maintenance to my shortsword and polishing my boots while I waited, but there¡¯s no signs of Jeanne showing up. She has already given me the Resurrection Gem, so she has excused herself from very early in the morning¡­is a possibility. If it is that straightforward woman, it is possible. I found the inn¡¯s old man, and asked if Jeanne had already taken her leave. ¡°No, I think she is still here. She is with you, right? Just go and check on her then.¡± ¡°There¡¯s that.¡± (Hikaru) This inn is not a Japanese hotel. Most are ¡®do it yourself¡¯. I knocked on the door of Jeanne¡¯s room. It seems to be locked, so she should still be there, but there¡¯s no response. We drank quite a lot yesterday, so she might still be downed. Should I prepare a detoxifier or something with Crystals? I knocked a good number of times more, and after the dull sound of something falling, footsteps rang, and Jeanne showed her face. ¡°Muuh~, morning already?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Yeah, good morning. Hangover?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°There¡¯s no hangover for me who has Poison Resistance Level 3¡­ Just that it felt nice cause it has been a while since I have slept on a bed¡­¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I see.¡± (Hikaru) Jeanne without her armor on and a loose shirt gave out the impression of a girl of my same age to the point that it made me forget the imposing aura of yesterday. Her slender legs and arms showing from her shirt¡¯s hem and sleeves made it hard for me to believe that she can bring so much power out of them. ¡°Wha~t are you staring at? Pervert.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Ah, no. Sorry.¡± (Hikaru) I hurriedly closed the door. No matter the circumstances, I was way too unreserved towards a girl that just woke up. I went outside and waited for a bit, and Jeanne came down. A rough attirepletely different from yesterday¡¯s armored figure. ¡°Made you wait. I am weak in the mornings. I was more nocturnal originally after all.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. It has been a while since you have slept on a bed. I myself was sleeping for the whole day when I first came to this city.¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t remember well, but I slept around evening, and when I woke up it was midnight. I think I slept around 30 hours. Well, I was on the verge of dying in the forest, and I was in tatters mentally, so it might have been the natural oue. Maybe I should have let Jeanne sleep a bit more. ¡°And so, what will you do? Can you resurrect Nanami?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Aah.¡± (Hikaru) Celica told her in a message to please do it in the morning, so I think it is already okay anytime. If we take our sweet time, it will end up being noon. ¡°Let¡¯s do it in the garden.¡± (Hikaru) At the garden where there¡¯s a lot of sheets fluttering about with the wind, I take out the gem. I opened the Status Board and a screen I am not familiar with showed up. [[Will you use the Resurrection Gem? Let¡¯s offer a prayer to God!]] ¡°Prayer¡­ How exactly? Ooh God, please hear my wish!¡± (Hikaru) It was aplete haphazard prayer, but the ¡®offer a prayer¡¯ itself was most likely just a formality, the screen changed anticlimactically. [[Your wish has reached God. You can revive one person important to you.]] ?Souma Nanami ?Souma Hitomi ?Souma Yukio Seeing those 3 names lined up there, my heartbeat elerated to a painful degree. It is not only Nanami. There¡¯s also the names of uncle and auntie. The 3 were killed. It felt as if that reality had been pushed onto me. (¡­¡­Nanami.) (Hikaru) Even though it is okay to just touch it, my finger was trembling. For a moment, I wondered if it really is okay to resurrect her¡­that maybe this is a path that deviated from that of a human. Even if I can resurrect Nanami, uncle and auntie won¡¯t be there. Won¡¯t she instead fall into despair after resurrecting¡­? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you push it already? I can¡¯t see the Status Board of other Chosen, so I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s happening.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No¡­I still haven¡¯t.¡± (Hikaru) Just imagining Nanami resurrecting in that room alone, panicking, not understanding the situation, it made me doubt if it was okay to do this at this point in time. I want her toe back to life. There¡¯s no lie in that feeling of mine. But isn¡¯t that just self-satisfaction? Maybe I just want Nanami to resurrect in order for her to prove my innocence¡­? ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are worried about, but everything is being broadcasted, you know? There¡¯s no need to worry about what happens after Nanami resurrects. There must be people in the neighbourhood, and at worst, the country will protect her.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I see¡­ Right¡­¡± (Hikaru) I am worried. But it really might be pointless to worry about the resurrected person. Nanami was chosen for the transfer, so she was famous, and Celica and Karen are most likely making their move too¡­ No, they are not in Japan, so that would be impossible, huh. Anyways, there¡¯s no choice of not using this. I resolved myself and pushed the text for Souma Nanami. [[Resurrecting Souma Nanami. Is that okay? YES/NO]] (Come back, Nanami.) (Hikaru) I call inside my heart. And then, the Resurrection Gem in my hand floated up, and then, it scattered into fine shining particles as if it were melting into the air. Those particles were being absorbed by the Status Board, and that marked the end of all the phenomena. But this was disyed on the screen. [[Souma Nanami has resurrected.]] Chapter 138: Long Dream but Waking up from the dream ?Nanami’s POV

Chapter 138: Long Dream but Waking up from the dream ¡ùNanami¡¯s POV

I have been dreaming¡­dreaming this whole time. An orange ocean where no one is present, floating there the whole time. It wasn¡¯t only me. People of varying ethnicities were floating around, but we understood that there was no point in moving our bodies, so no one did anything and simply floated on top of the ocean. The whole time I was simply floating, but there was no point in just staying like this the whole time, so I gave up and thought that I might as well just sink. But then, a voice rang from afar. Toe back. A nostalgic voice. The voice of the person I loved greatly. As if guided by that voice, I desperately moved my body as if it weren¡¯t my own. And then, from far beyond, a light pir grew closer as if weing me, and I touched that. ¡­The next instant¡­ I was in my own room. ¡°Eh¡­ Wa¡­?¡± It is my own room. No doubt about it. But something was different from my memories. It is dusty, or how to say it, it is as if it had been abandoned for some time. There was one girl standing in the room. Someone that¡¯s practically my real little sister. ¡°Karen-chan¡­?¡± (Nanami) ¡°¡­Yeah, that¡¯s right, Nanamin. You can tell who I am?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that. What do you mean¡­? That¡¯s so weird¡­¡± (Nanami) I answered this and my memories began to grow clearer little by little. Why am I in the house? I should have been chosen to be transferred to a parallel world. At the very least, I had been spending my days preparing for that¡­ ¡°Ah¡­eh¡­? I¡­why am I in the house¡­?¡± (Nanami) I should have been killed by a person of the same grade who I don¡¯t know the name of¡­ My memories are hazy, but I do remember thinking ¡®Ah, I am going to die, huh¡¯. But¡­that might have been a dream. I am currently alive here after all. In front of me there¡¯s the little sister of Hi-chan, Karen-chan, and¡­ ¡°You remember now?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ A bit hazy though¡­or more like, you are Celica-chan, right? Why are you acting like Karen-chan?¡± (Nanami) When I said this, Celica-chan smiled and tied her lowered hair into a ponytail. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Looks like you are the real Nee-san. Resurrections haven¡¯t happened since Christ, so I was worried about whether you were the real deal or not inside.¡± (Celica) Celica-chan says this decorated as a joke. ¡°Resurrection? Also, the inside¡­?¡± (Nanami) ¡°We are talking about that God here after all. There¡¯s the chance you were just a lookalike¡­ Since we¡¯ve got the chance, how about we try doing a quiz here? Like: what was the name of the dog you picked up a long time ago, Nee-san?¡± (Celica) ¡°Ai-chan, right? Are you messing with me?¡± (Nanami) ¡°Correct. Also, you snapping easily is the same as well, huh¡­¡± (Celica) Celica-chan mutters this. No matter the person, they would obviously get pissed if someone were to touch their past wounds, you know. ¡°Sorry, Nee-san. I had to confirm a lot of things no matter what, you see. You can tell Karen and I apart, and you also have your past memories. Your appearance doesn¡¯t seem to have any problems either¡­¡± (Celica) Just what in the world is happening here? It is true that the twins Celica-chan and Karen-chan are spitting images of each other. When they seriously try to pass off as each other, it is impossible to tell who is who. I can tell almost instantly since I have known them for long though¡­ Even so, appearance, she says¡­ I unconsciously look at my own hand. My usual hand. My arms and legs too¡ª ¡°Kya! Why am I naked?!¡± (Nanami) I pull the sheets off the bed and cover my body. Celica-chan had a serious look, so I didn¡¯t notice. I am buck naked. We have been bathing together since we were little though¡­ ¡°When resurrecting, youe back in your birthday suit then. I have prepared your clothes, so put them on.¡± (Celica) ¡°¡­Hey, Celica-chan, more importantly, who are the ones there? Or more like, you have been filming this whole time?¡± (Nanami) ¡°It is the first resurrection of human history after all. It is a treasure footage in two meanings of the word.¡± (Celica) ¡°¡­You are going to delete it, I hope.¡± (Nanami) ¡°No way! Of course I am going to publicize it to the whole world¡­ Nee-san, it might be pointless telling you as a victim, but a lot of things happened before you resurrected. I will have you work, including the publication of this.¡± (Celica) ¡°T-The whole world?! Why do something like that¡ª¡± (Nanami) ¡°That¡¯s just how many people are interested in your resurrection, Nanami-neesan. You have no veto right here.¡± (Celica) Celica-chan says this straight without breaking her serious expression. It is impossible for me to convince her when she is in this mode. No matter what I say, I will end up being coaxed. Even so, all of the world¡­ My head is not clear yet, so I honestly can¡¯t keep up with the scale of this. ¡°And so, who are the people there?¡± (Nanami) The foreign man and woman in ck suits at the back of Celica-chan were standing there with serious faces. One of them is rolling the camera. People I haven¡¯t seen before. Celica-chan¡¯s interpersonal connections are unbelievably vast for a middle schooler, so it doesn¡¯t surprise me that she has adult acquaintances, but who are they? ¡°They are my bodyguards. A lot has happened, you see.¡± (Celica) ¡°I-I see¡­¡± (Nanami) Bodyguards? Celica-chan really is on a different level. Even if I were to look around the whole world, I am sure there wouldn¡¯t be a girl like this. It seems like they are in a hurry, so I put on my clothes first. Celica-chan has even prepared my underwear. She is quite meticulous. It is for some reason a high school uniform, but there must be a reason for this. There¡¯s no point in me saying anything here, so I obediently pass my arm through the sleeve. When I finish putting my clothes on, Celica-chan speaks. ¡°Asking just in case, but at the time when you were about to be transferred¡­can you remember when you were killed, Nee-san?¡± (Celica) ¡°Uhm¡­¡± (Nanami) That day. A boy of the same grade I don¡¯t know well visited early in the morning, and I stiffened at this. That¡¯s because I nned on spending myst day with Hi-chan. I had already finished my farewells with Celica-chan and Karen-chan the previous day. The 2 encouraged me saying that they would be backing me up as much as possible and to not die. He came early in the morning. It was practically before the sun hade up. The transfer was at 9, so it was at the time when I had woken up early and was preparing everything. It was a boy who I didn¡¯t know the name of, but I did know his face somewhat. I think he was a boy in the ss next door. My parents received him, and they said he had something to talk about with me. I didn¡¯t want to bring a boy I don¡¯t know in my own room, so I told him that I would talk with him outside so to wait, and returned to my room. In the first ce, I was still in my pajamas. In the time I changed and fixed myself, I think I heard something below, but it was erased by the sound of the rain, and I couldn¡¯t tell what sound that was. I finished changing, and just when I was about to leave the room, the boy opened the door and entered the room. And then, with the big knife stained in blood, he¡­ ¡°Uh¡­¡± (Nanami) I remembered and I ended up pushing onto the ce in my body where I was stabbed. I see. I was killed¡­ Eh¡­? But I am alive, right¡­? I don¡¯t understand the current situation well. Celica-chan said it is a resurrection though¡­ ¡°Nanami-neesan died, but Onii-chan resurrected you.¡± (Celica) ¡°Hi-chan did¡­? Why? Is Hi-chan the envoy of God?¡± (Nanami) Like an angel that came down to the mortal ne while hiding his identity¡­? Celica-chan and Karen-chan are pretty inhuman in their own right, so¡­it could be possible. Angel siblings¡­ I see¡­ ¡°I am sorry for breaking your bubble here, but there¡¯s no way he is an envoy of God. That¡¯s also a long story, so I will tell you while we move.¡± (Celica) ¡°I see. Of course it would be. Eh? Speaking of that, where is Hi-chan?¡± (Nanami) My childhood friend that would be the first one to run to me at times like this is not anywhere in sight. She said that he was the one who revived me, but I don¡¯t get it. ¡°Onii-chan, you see¡­is currently in the isekai. I don¡¯t know if he went in your stead. I don¡¯t know if God did it out of spite, or if it tried to save him.¡± (Celica) ¡°Hi-chan has gone to the isekai¡­? In my stead¡­? But¡­¡± (Nanami) ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. I am just stating the facts. Also¡­it is hard to tell you this, but uncle and auntie¡­were killed at the time too¡­ But the only one who could be revived was you, Nee-san.¡± (Celica) ¡°Eh?¡± (Nanami) Father and mother are¡­dead? Did she say they are dead? I see¡­ So they died. I stood up and left the room. I checked my parents¡¯ room before going down. The dining kitchen doesn¡¯t have its lights on, and it was filled with an atmosphere as if it were ruins. Even though it is my own house, it feels as if it is not. Father and mother were not there. Without my knowing, they had been erased from this world. ¡°Your rtives were the ones who did the memorial service for the bones. So I say, but it seems like they put it in a *permanent memorial service*, so it might be a bit difficult to bring them out again and make a grave for them.¡± (Celica) [is a burial method in which a temple or cementery manages and memorializes a person who does not have a visitor to the grave or cannot visit the grave.] Celica-chan who followed from behind said this. A girl that says adult things that are hard to think came out from a middle schooler. Different from Karen-chan who is childish the whole time, Celica-chan matured faster than anyone else. ¡°Nee-san¡­it is okay to cry, you know¡­?¡± (Celica) Celica-chan says as if being considerate, but I couldn¡¯t cry. For the longest of times, Hi-chan, Celica-chan, and Karen-chan have been my family for me, and my mother and father were my surface family. The fact that my father and mother died is sad. It squeezes at my heart. But I couldn¡¯t cry. I am a person that has something missing somewhere. ¡°Nanami-neesan, I will be looking after you, so you don¡¯t need to worry. I don¡¯t know yet if Onii-chan cane back, but¡­my life n¡­has not been disposed of yet.¡± (Celica) ¡°Life n¡­ I see. Right.¡± (Nanami) The life n that me, Celica-chan, and Karen-chan had advanced in secret from Hi-chan. It is a stupid n like leaving our families and living our lives having fun in our own paradise. Even when my parents died, even when Hi-chan has gone to an isekai, it seems like that still isn¡¯t gone. ¡°And so, what do we do from now on?¡± (Nanami) The seal of before has disappeared from my palm. Looks like I have been taken out from the candidates after dying. In that case, I have no choice but to live in this world as normal. But¡­she says Hi-chan is not here. Honestly speaking, I can¡¯t imagine how to live at all. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to return here anymore, so if there¡¯s anything you need, pack them up. Let¡¯s go to America.¡± (Celica) ¡°America?! Eh? Eeeeeh?¡± (Nanami) ¡°I actually wanted to go through the proper procedures, but it was tooplicated, so I just gave up. We have you enter that contrabass case of Linda there and we will scamper. Ah, I have gotten a firm promise of permanent residence there, so it is okay. You are treated as a deceased person already and your family register is gone now anyways.¡± (Celica) ¡°W-W-Wait, what are you saying? Contrabass?¡± (Nanami) Celica-chan said something outrageous as if nothing. If we were to get found out, we would be arrested¡­ ¡°I have already chartered a private jet, so it is okay. It is the method that a big shot somewhere used after all. Also, we are going to be using amon airport that¡¯s soft on the inspections, so it should be okay.¡± (Celica) ¡°A-Are you serious¡­?¡± (Nanami) ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, at worst, we push by force. If that doesn¡¯t work either, we can let them have a talk with the US military in Japan. Well, it should work out one way or another.¡± (Celica) ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­? Since when have things gone worldwide¡­?¡± (Nanami) ¡°Onii-chan has gone to that side, so I am done with acting as the cute little sister that gets protected by her brother.¡± (Celica) Looks like a lot happened while I was literally dead. Anyways, I don¡¯t have a choice here, and if I can live with Celica-chan and the others, I don¡¯t have a single problem. I hurriedly pack up my things, but I haven¡¯t gone to school, and I don¡¯t know if I have something I would need to bring to the USA. I would say only my album¡ª ¡°E-Eh? Where¡¯s my album? The one that I was thinking of bringing to the isekai.¡± (Nanami) ¡°A-Aah¡­that. Onii-chan should have it.¡± (Celica) ¡°Eh? Why?¡± (Nanami) ¡°That¡¯s also a long story.¡± (Celica) Looks like a lot really happened while I was dead. Why does Hi-chan have my album? ¡°Ah¡­Also¡­¡± (Celica) Just after packing up my things and leaving the house, Celica-chan turned around and said this. And hugged me who was still holding a big bag with both hands. ¡°Wa, Celica-chan?!¡± (Nanami) ¡°¡­You being stabbed was also in part because wecked forethought, and things have now ended up in this way. Karen and I were also excited about the isekai business¡­and prioritized our own matters. The culprit was an idiot with no n, so we actually could have prevented this. Not only Nee-san, but also uncle and auntie.¡± (Celica) She ced her small chin on my shoulder, and said this as if speaking out her mind. ¡°Something like that¡­the one at fault is the culprit. There¡¯s no way to stop that, and¡­I was revived in this manner.¡± (Nanami) ¡°But¡­I want to apologize. This can¡¯t even serve as constion though.¡± (Celica) She is no doubt intelligent, but she is way too intelligent, so she tries to take everything into ount when she moves. But not everything goes exactly as nned. Unexpected things always have a chance to happen. There¡¯s no need to feel responsible for every single time something like that happens. ¡°Celica-chan, if we are talking about that, I am the one who should apologize. In the first ce, if I hadn¡¯t been killed, Hi-chan wouldn¡¯t have gone to the parallel world, right?¡± (Nanami) ¡°That¡¯s, well, yeah. Even though I gave you a stun gun for self-protection.¡± (Celica) ¡°There¡¯s no way I can bring that out on a moment¡¯s notice, right?!¡± (Nanami) ¡°I had you hold that so that weird guys didn¡¯t approach you, right?¡± (Celica) Celica-chan is often the type that expects the impossible from others. I was grateful for the stun gun, but using that on people is apletely different problem in and of itself. ¡­Celica-chan should be able to understand that too. That¡¯s why this is the usual jesting. ¡°In the first ce, isn¡¯t it a mistake to think that a feeble girl like me can use a weapon like that immediately? It would be a different story if I were stalwart like Celica-chan.¡± (Nanami) ¡°Who are you calling stalwart~~? I don¡¯t want to be told that by an amazoness that snaps instantly like Nanami-neesan!¡± (Celica) ¡°I don¡¯t snap in front of Hi-chan though.¡± (Nanami) ¡°That¡¯s the scary part of you, Nee-san¡­¡± (Celica) We two were talking silly things while still hugging. We might look like real sisters that get along. No, for me, Celica-chan is my little sister. Even if we are not blood rted, we were raised together since forever. ¡°Nee-san¡­I really am d you came back safely.¡± (Celica) Celica-chan whispers this while hugging me strongly. ¡°We are talking about a ¡®resurrection¡¯ from that God, so I was really worried whether you would actually return fine at all. I thought that maybe you would return in a zombie state. But I am d¡­ You are the same warm Nee-san as always.¡± (Celica) ¡°Yeah¡­I am also d that I could return. Everyone was doing their best, right? Thanks, Celica-chan, Karen-chan, and also Hi-chan.¡± (Nanami) Celica-chan¡¯s body was trembling finely. She is firm and strong to the point that it is hard to believe from her age; a true stalwart person. Yet, I have worried her to the point of making her cry. Will I be able to at least live without making them worry from now on? ¡°I wanted to confirm if you were the real one or not, so I ended up saying it thiste though¡­¡± (Celica) Celica-chan separated from me and stared intently at me. ¡°Wee back, Nanami-neesan.¡± (Celica) That wee back felt like it had the most heart out of any wee back I have heard of before. ¡°I am back, Celica-chan.¡± (Nanami) Chapter 139: Jeanne’s Request and Guild Revisit

Chapter 139: Jeanne¡¯s Request and Guild Revisit

¡°Nanami has apparently been revived safely. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± (Jeanne) After reviving Nanami, Jeanne said this while confirming her Status Board. It probably means that someone actually confirmed this. That they went through the trouble of messaging Jeanne instead is probably because I don¡¯t open my messages. Or it might be a feat possible by the passion of the fans. ¡­Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t have the feeling like Nanami has been revived. No¡­her death itself didn¡¯t feel real for me. But if God says she has been revived, she must have. There would be no point in doubting that. However, it is true that my heart has grown iparably lighter from yesterday. Once I have calmed down a bit more, I feel like I will be able to open the messages. No matter if Nanami has spoken the truth of matters or not, it is not like I think it is okay for me to stay this way forever. Anyways, with this, it is a wrap. It is a shame about Nanami¡¯s parents¡­uncle and auntie, but there might be a chance again sometime¡­ No, will a miracle like this only happen once? ¡°Now then, Kurose Hikaru, the quest is over with this, so it is your turn to listen to me.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne closed her Status Board and said this with a grin. ¡°What do you mean by my turn?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I won the duel of before, right? That¡¯s why, I will have you listen to me. The privilege of the victor, you could say.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I see.¡± (Hikaru) Well, winner or loser, I would listen to whatever Jeanne asks though. She gave me the Resurrection Gem. A treasure that can¡¯t be bought with money. It is a debt that I can¡¯t pay back no matter how much I try. ¡°I heard in the middle of my journey, but there¡¯s a dungeon in this city, right?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°There is. It is apparently a pretty big one even in terms of worldwide scale.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is big, huh. Even better. I intend to reach the lowest floor of that dungeon. Kurose Hikaru, you tag along too.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Reach, you say¡­to the lowest of floors? If I remember correctly, they have only reached the 6th Floor, you know?¡± (Hikaru) Even the Crimson Vials led by the red haired Ga-san are in the middle of clearing the 6th Floor, the Dawn of the Golden Prairie. And, this is natural, but it is a situation where no one knows how low it goes. Of course, there¡¯s the chance that it ends with the 6th or 7th Floor¡­ ¡°Makes it even better then. That means we will be the first ones stepping there, right?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°That might be true, but¡­it is dangerous, you know¡­?¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know how much she understands the dangers of a dungeon. Reaching the lowest floor isn¡¯t an easy objective by any means of the word. I can tell since I have seen upclose how the Crimson Vials fight. You would have to literally be inhuman¡­no, it is a level where you are finally putting your first steps into that realm after giving up your humanity. Moreover, you have to properly gather equally strongrades. With just me and Jeanne, we would have idents even in the 3rd Floor. ¡°What, scared? I don¡¯t mind you not going. I will be going on my own anyways.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°On your own¡­?! Got it, I will tag along. I did intend to continue my dungeon exploration anyways. However, a Demon Lord appeared just recently and has been subjugated, so entrance is prohibited. There¡¯s still around 6 days left.¡± (Hikaru) I remembered how I refused partying up with Rifreya, but Jeanne is a Chosen. The conditions are different from Rifreya. Also, there¡¯s the matter that me and Jeanne are not in that kind of rtionship. ¡°How long do you think it would take to clear the dungeon?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Right. If we are speaking realistically, if after 5 years we haven¡¯t cleared it, we should give up -something like that, I guess? There¡¯s the need to gather strong members too, and I think it would be dangerous if we don¡¯t put a stop at some point.¡± (Hikaru) The 5 years I am cing here is a number with no basis. We are Chosen, so I think we could be pretty strong in 5 years. We can get cheat items with Points, and I can say for a fact that we have a lot more advantagespared to the other explorers. If even with that we still can¡¯t do it after 5 years, it would be better to give it up. That¡¯s basically what I am saying here. I think that would be the limit to how long we can put our lives on the line. If we consider our peak years, we could fight for 10 years more, but it would definitely wear us out mentally. Most of all, it is unrealistic to continue a lifestyle like that. We should have a decent amount of savings if we continue being explorers for 5 years, so it would be better to think about retiring. More so, the world should be vast. Using your whole life for 1 city and 1 dungeon is silly. ¡°5 years, huh¡­ Alright.¡± (Jeanne) She ced a hand on her chin, and after brooding for a bit, Jeanne looked at me with eyes of determination. ¡°You have been living in an inn the whole time, right, Kuro?¡± (Jeanne) [She says Kuro which is ck. Sticking with Kuro since it sounds cute while ck sounds cool.] ¡°K-Kuro?! Y-Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± (Hikaru) She suddenly called me by a weird name, so I was surprised. Kuro, she says¡­ That sounds like the name of a dog¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s rent a house. If we share the house, it should be cheaper.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°H-House?!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It will take 5 years, right? It would be impossible to live in an inn for that long. I am the type that likes to arrange things in my own way.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I-I do get that, but¡­sharing the house, you say¡­ Does that mean we will be living together?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s right. We are both Chosen, so it works just fine, right? Everything is being seen anyways. Also¡­I am not good with house chores. I am expecting you to do them.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Seriously¡­?¡± (Hikaru) I didn¡¯t expect a development like this, but there¡¯s logic in what she says. She is probably proposing this solely as a roommate. In the perspective of a Japanese person, it would be ¡®A man and woman living together?!¡¯, but it is most likely normal in France. As for my own view on this, there¡¯s a part of me that finds this questionable, but if she wishes to, there¡¯s no reason not to. Most of all, I want to pay back my debt as much as possible. ¡°Not good with housework?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No¡­I am good at it. I can do about anything -even cooking.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go at once. For this stuff, you go to a real estate agent?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I think the guild can tell us if we ask. We have to register you as an explorer anyways, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, I count on you to be the guide.¡± (Jeanne) And that¡¯s how it is. It is true that I was thinking about leaving the inn, but I didn¡¯t even imagine a development like this. Do I just get easily swept by the flow¡­? ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó We decided to eat before going to the guild. Jeanne was unexpectedly a meat eater, and she even ate more than me. Even though she is thinner than Nanami, where is she even putting all of that? I wondered why, but her Tier is probably high. Basically, her monstrosification is advancing. After that, we went to the guild. The guild wasn¡¯t that active, but it was operating as normal, and Jeanne managed to register as an explorer without any problems. Her battle style is most likely as I saw yesterday -a frontline mainly focused on defense. Rifreya is a pure attacker, so if I were to join forces with Jeanne, I probably will have more room to join in attacking. Right now there¡¯s no problem with my weapon being the shortsword, but if I am aiming for the lower floors, I will most likely need a bigger weapon. Most of all, strengthening myself would be a necessity. At the time when I fought the Demon Lord, even though I created such a wless opportunity, I couldn¡¯t defeat it. I was listening to the female receptionist exining to Jeanne about what knowledge an explorer should have. I had Rifreya submit the Spirit Stones to the guild, but I will have to do that from now on. Jeanne¡­does smell a bit like Karen after all. That feeling as if she is the youngest child type that gets pampered a whole ton and doesn¡¯t do anything¡­ ¡°Then, the party name will be Love-Love Twin Birds ¢ò, right?¡± The female staff member mutters this while she was filling up the necessary documents. ¡°No no no no, it is not.¡± (Hikaru) She ispletely teasing me here! ¡°¡­Haah, even though you disbanded Love-Love Twin Birds just yesterday, you are already forming a party with a different woman, so I thought this meant you found a new bird.¡± ¡°Wa, please stop that. Me and her are not like that.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Muh, what¡¯s with that Love-Love Twin Birds?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°The party that Hikaru-san had with another woman until yesterday. Rifreya-san, so pitiful¡­¡± ¡°Hoh, the rumored girlfriend, huh¡­¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Not girlfriend.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I will definitely tattle on you.¡± Good grief, just doing whatever they wish. I myself didn¡¯t know that we had registered with a stupid name like Love-Love Twin Birds. Also, tattle, she says. Rifreya has returned to her home to be a temr, so there¡¯s no way she woulde to the guild. Well¡­there¡¯s no doubt she would misunderstand if she knew that I have formed a party with a different woman though¡­ ¡°What do we do, Kuro, for the party name? Are you fine with ¡®Hardcore Exploring @ Gaia¡¯?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Hardcore Exploring @ Gaia?! Aren¡¯t there any better options?!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Like?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Like¡­The Earth Fighters¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Rejected. Lame.¡± (Jeanne) Isn¡¯t Hardcore Exploring also on that spectrum? No, I have zero naming sense, so maybe it is an unexpectedly good name? -Hardcore Exploring. I can¡¯t tell. ¡°Since this is an important moment, it would be best to make it a strong-sounding one. Like: Heavy Battalion.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°You do give that impression. You have heavy equipment after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ravens Arc would be nice too. Also, Elegance¡­or Mirage Works.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I don¡¯t really get it, but it sounds cool, so it is okay, I guess?¡± (Hikaru) The names wereing out one after the other, but I wonder where did they originate from? Whichever the case, as long as a too weird name doesn¡¯te out, I don¡¯t mind whatever. Any name is decentpared to Love-Love Twin Birds. Chapter 140: Party Name and Party House

Chapter 140: Party Name and Party House

¡°¡­Those were jokes just now. It is a party of you and me, so let¡¯s just go in the direction of JeanKuro¡­¡± (Jeanne) ¡°It is a bit embarrassing, but not bad.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No¡­I would like a bit of a spin to it. JeanKuro¡­ Junk¡­ Junk means trash in english, right?¡± (Jeanne) I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening with the automatic trantion of Jeanne, but the Junk part, I heard it just as it is. It must be the same for her. ¡°Junk means trash or defective product.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hooh, that name fits me perfectly.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Perfectly?! Trash?¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know what was the reason for her saying that, but it was also an intimate word for me. Defective product, trash, ipetent¡­ Mother said those words often to me¡­ I feel like putting that as our party name is a bit too self-deprecating, but if Jeanne says she wants to, I have no problems. ¡°Then, is Junk going to be the party name?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Let¡¯s add a bit more. Is there no good word? I don¡¯t know much english.¡± (Jeanne) How about making it french? -is what I thought, but she probably wants it to be in english for some reason. ¡°To be more precise, wouldn¡¯t it be ¡®piece of junk¡¯? Also, if we add a word before junk, it would change the meaning to ¡®Broken X¡¯. Spam mail is also called junk mail after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Fufu, I have been troubled by junk mail.¡± (Jeanne) Junk mail, huh. Would the ones I got be considered junk mail too? Harassing mails from anonymous parties feels like they would be in a different category, but Jeanne being able to call them that makes her strong. ¡°How about stacking them up and calling it JunkTrash, or Junkie¡­that one would be bad, huh.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hm, got it. Battle Junkies.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Battle Junkies?¡± (Hikaru) I see. Jeanne wanted to fight, fight, fight, and get stronger. Battle junkie might fit her just right. ¡°Then, let¡¯s register as that.¡± (Hikaru) Once you get decently famous, your name will be spread around like Crimson Vials, so a haphazard name would end up creating embarrassing moments, and we are a beginner party of bronze ranks. In terms of ability, we are good enough to explore the 3rd Floor, but that¡¯s that. At any rate, we can change the party name whenever we want. We can just leave it as a ceholder for now. After we finished the party registration, I cut into the next matter at hand. ¡°The guild can serve as an intermediary for ces to stay, right? We are searching for a slightly spacious property.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yes, introductions to dwellings suitable for explorers, right? ¡­¡­Wait, eeeeeh? Living together?!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t retort at every single thing¡­¡± (Hikaru) This female staff member seems to like gossip, or like, she isn¡¯t that serious. No, room sharing is a notion and culture of Earth, and a man and woman living together does give that impression. Hmm¡­ ¡°We are looking for a decently big property with two or more private rooms. Ah, I don¡¯t mind the rent being a bit on the high side. I do have the money from before.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see. Please wait for a bit.¡± We can earn quite a bit of money from dungeon exploration, so there¡¯s no problem with the rent. Depending on the situation, we could also buy it. It would be weird for us rootless grass to buy a property though¡­ Well, whichever the case, I don¡¯t have that much money. ¡°Oi, Kuro, there¡¯s no need to buy such a big ce. It is going to be costly.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No, we would need our own private rooms, and if we are going to go hardcore on exploring, our luggage will grow, so it would be best for it to be spacious. Also, I have surplus money, so leave it to me.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see. Then, I will leave it to you.¡± (Jeanne) I have Shadow Storage, so I haven¡¯t had issues with luggage space. But no matter how I look, the equipment of Jeanne takes space, and it requires maintenance too. There¡¯s no need to worry about money for the time being, and we will be able to earn from here on. ¡°Excuse the wait. I have found properties for couples!¡± ¡°We are not a couple.¡± (Hikaru) The properties that the female staff member showed us only had written information, so I couldn¡¯t tell how they are. Well, my conditions are clear here. It should be in the Great Water Spirit¡¯s territory, close to the dungeon, far from the church, and -if possible- close to the bathhouse. With all of that, the candidates narrow down quite a bit. Or more like, it would end up being conditions that would bring me close to my current lodging. When I told her that, the female staff member made aplicated expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t that first ssnd? I do have candidates, but they are crazy expensive, you know? For example; one month is 20 silver.¡± ¡°It really is expensive. Even though the inn was pretty cheap.¡± (Hikaru) With 20 silver, I can stay in my current lodging for more than 2 months. It would mean that renting would be more expensive than an inn. ¡°The inns for explorers have the city serving as a subsidy. This is an explorer city after all.¡± I see. It is true that 20 silver is high, but I can understand if that¡¯s the case. We get an exnation for each one of the properties. There¡¯s also apartments, but thinking of it as a whole, I would like it to have a garden and be a one story building. Or more like, there¡¯s quite a lot of houses. ¡°How about this one? It is close to the guild. It is a bit cramped, but it has a garden. Its building years is decent and it has almost all necessary spirit tools. It is a property suitable for high ranked explorers.¡± ¡°Sounds good. What¡¯s the rent?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°28 silver a month.¡± That¡¯s 28 colored Spirit Stones of Ogres. It isn¡¯t an impossible price. When thinking of it in that way, dungeon exploration really is a job that you can earn a lot. Well, ites with the risk of dying, so you could say that¡¯s natural. ¡°Then, if there¡¯s no problem in showing it to us first, we would like to consider that one.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I will be guiding you then.¡± We follow the staff member, get the key from the real estate agency that is close to the guild, and we go to check out the property. The guild itself is close to the dungeon, but the aforementioned property is at a ce just 3 minutes away on foot. It certainly is close. A stone 2 story building, and just as she said about the building years being low, it is really pretty. The inside of the house is also cleaned. That¡¯s a high ss property for ya. It is not like I know this world well, but the ce I was staying at is an inn that¡¯s somewhat expensive, and yet, it was dirty as a whole. I didn¡¯t have the leeway in my heart to clean it up, so I have been living just like that, but when Ipare it like this, this ce really is on the clean side. This property also has a lot of rooms. The 2nd floor has 4 rooms, the 1st floor has 2 rooms. Having 6 rooms in total is probably assuming a full party living here. In Earth terms, it would be 6 LDK. [6 rooms with a Living Dining Kitchen.] It even has a garden, so 28 silver might even be cheap. ¡­No, if I were to convert it to yen, it would be 400-500 thousand yen, so it is by no means cheap, huh. ¡°Kuro, this is way too big no matter how you cut it. If we don¡¯t hire a maid, we won¡¯t have enough hands for the cleaning, you know.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Just hire one then.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hoh, so the talk about all Japanese people liking maids was true. I know about this. French maids are depraved, right?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°¡­Noment.¡± (Hikaru) I have things I would like to keep a secret too¡­ At the time when I went to a maid cafe with Celica and Karen, in order to maintain my dignity as a brother, I kept a normal face, but my heart was racing quite a bit there -though there¡¯s no need to say it out loud here. By the way, I also think French maids are depraved. [Not sure if it means depraved or heretical. аµÀ] Well, it is true that there might be the need for help from a maid. If it is possible with our pockets, I don¡¯t mind thinking about it, but as Jeanne says, it is indeed too big. ¡°Are there no other properties close that are a bit more moderate?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Aside from this one, it would be pretty far away. Or more like, there¡¯s only big properties for n houses, or cramped apartments, and the other ones left would be really far out the city, you know.¡± ¡°Will there be other costs aside from the rent?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, only the advance payment. If you are a registered member of the guild, we can be the guarantors. We actually don¡¯t be guarantors for bronze ranks, but you have your aplishments, Hikaru-san, so this is a special exception.¡± If it were the government office of Japan, just being bronze would already rule you out, but it looks like they are not too adamant about that, or like, the authority of a simple staff member is pretty strong. In this world, the only use for money is equipment, explorer consumables, food expenses, and rent. There¡¯s nomunication costs, and the guild is already ounting for the tax. In that case, there should be no problem with costing a bit of money. ¡°Then, this ce please.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Alright. Are you fine with it being from today on?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± (Hikaru) I have already paid the inn enough for the end of the month, but that should be fine. If there¡¯s no better properties than this one, there¡¯s no point in pondering about it. I just have to earn our share. If I wanted to, I could earn stably in the 2nd Floor. There¡¯s no problem at all. ¡°Kuro, you seem to be going all out here.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°There¡¯s no point in wasting time hesitating here after all. Also, I was thinking about ending my inn lifestyle soon.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hmm.¡± (Jeanne) And this is how my new lifestyle in this world started. With Nanami now back alive, my heart has be lighter to an extent it surprises even me. It is not to the point where I stop worrying about the viewers, but there¡¯s Jeanne by my side who has more viewers than me having a face as if nothing is happening, so I might be pulled by that too. I still have a whole 10 gold coins. ¡°Kuro, we are going half-half on the rent. We are room sharing here after all.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do so from next month onwards. I will pay this month. Think of it as my thanks for the gem.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That was something requested by your little sister, so there¡¯s no need to mind it though¡­ Well, fine. I will pay it back some other time.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Hm? Okay, do that.¡± (Hikaru) There¡¯s no way I can just be fine with it just because it was requested by Celica. That was something I wanted to obtain even if I had to gamble my life after all. If she is going to conquer the dungeon, I will back her up till the end. That¡¯s my only way to pay her back right now. Chapter 141: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 4444th

Chapter 141: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 4444th

-4: Anonymous from Earth Let me guess what Rifreya will say first thing she gets back. ¡°Y-You CHEATEEEEEER!¡± -10: Anonymous from Earth No doubt about it. -13: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne is pretty aggressive. -21: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne was a Fromsoft believer, so she has no adverse feelings towards Japanese people, huh. -24: Anonymous from Earth It is as if Hikaru has changedpletely. That¡¯s how happy he must be that Nanami-tan hase back to life, huh. -30: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no doubt he wanted to make the party name Ravens Arc. -36: Anonymous from Earth I think Battle Junkie was a pretty nice one as well. Hikaru-kyun is someone that can fight pretty well too, so this seems like it can be a good party. -41: Anonymous from Earth ]]24 Of course he would be. It is as if what he had given up on had fallen off from the shelf. ¡®Jeanne is the best!¡¯ -is how one would go, right? -43: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is suited to be an attendant. -49: Anonymous from Earth The Total Stake bets for how many days till Jeanne assaults Hikaru has beguuuun. -55: Anonymous from Earth So fast, lol. -59: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne: ¡°I get what I want. That¡¯s my style.¡± -68: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t put words in her mouth, lmao. -71: Anonymous from Earth Jeanneism, right? I get ya. -75: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne: ¡°My body seeks strife.¡± [Thises from a tweet. It was easily misunderstood to havee from a catchphrase of Armored Core, but no such phrase was said in that work.] -82: Anonymous from Earth Only Japanese otaku understand that joke¡­ -89: Anonymous from Earth At any rate, they have rented an astoundingly big house. Is it going to be okay? Did his head go weird after being so happy about Nanami-tan reviving? -96: Anonymous from Earth Your head can go weird having 10 gold coins. That¡¯s around 10 million yen worth, you know. -101: Anonymous from Earth It is a lot of money, but it was easy money anyways, so he must be thinking of using it for the sake of Jeanne. -114: Anonymous from Earth Them buying stuff for their livelihood, they are totally a couple already! -129: Anonymous from Earth The Jeanne fans around the world are going mad. It is apparently burning again. -138: Anonymous from Earth Her main thread being legit in mes made meugh out loud. -146: Anonymous from Earth The main thread of Hikaru has been prettyxtely though. The Antis are still lurking around, so it is burning again because of this matter. The main thread of Jeanne is somewhat messy right now, but they are unexpectedly epting of Hikaru. -157: Anonymous from Earth In the eyes of Europe and America, Jeanne and Hikaru are still children after all. They probably view them as if watching something fluffy. -176: Anonymous from Earth The antis of Hikaru are incredible, aren¡¯t they? They me him with material that I can¡¯t help but be impressed they even manage to squeeze it out. Don¡¯t they get tired? -178: Anonymous from Earth Why do the antis not go for the isted Japanese threads? They go wild in the main thread instead. -184: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s because they want people from outside countries to know about it, obviously. If you are going to throw a negative campaign, you go for the ce where there¡¯s the least amount of people that have the knowledge to make informed decisions. -187: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a whole ton of virgin hecklers that are going ¡®I hate him with every fiber of my being. Him having beautiful twin sisters is plenty enough reason to deserve punishment!¡¯. The sinful ones are Twin/Sis¡­ -199: Anonymous from Earth The ones that don¡¯t have older sisters or little sisters hold illusions about it after all. No matter how much you tell them those are just delusions, they don¡¯t listen to reason. -206: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is a really mmable man¡­ He is getting way too burned by the mes of darkness¡­ -210: Anonymous from Earth An extract from what an anti wrote in the main thread: [On top of being loved by those cute intelligent twin sisters, he also has a cute childhood friend, and to top it off, he is forming a party of beauties in an isekai. That such a guy is going all ¡®I am pitiful¡¯ is disgusting to the extreme. I definitely won¡¯t forgive him. If I were to go to the isekai, I would definitely kill him]. -213: Anonymous from Earth Twin/Sis are all smiles seeing that this time around it is a healthy fire. -216: Anonymous from Earth That waspletely just jealousy. Thanks for the extract. -220: Anonymous from Earth With the talk of living together with Jeanne, the antis that were dormanttely are zing on as if a spark had been lit in them. That said, only the antis themselves are burning, and it seems like not a single bit of that is reaching Hikaru though. -225: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know what Jeanne is thinking, but even if she is French, she wouldn¡¯t be room sharing with a man she thinks nothing of. -237: Anonymous from Earth For Hikaru, both being Chosen must make it morefortable for him. In the case of Rifreya, he didn¡¯t want her to be watched. -246: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s the established opinion that Hikaru conquers women with his tears. -255: Anonymous from Earth Celica did say that Onii-chan is the type that women want to protect. -263: Anonymous from Earth He normally has strong brother vibes, so when he shows his weak side, your heart skips a beat¡­ I am a man though. -271: Anonymous from Earth The shy smile he sometimes shows is cute. I am a man though. -280: Anonymous from Earth In the end, did Nanami-tane back to life? Maybe she actually hasn¡¯t? Is there anyone here who was on the site? -295: Anonymous from Earth Celica said that she safely came back to life and has taken custody of her already, man. -300: Anonymous from Earth I went to try and watch, but there were so many people that I just gave up. That road is cramped as it is, and people gathered so much that even the police had to be mobilized. I couldn¡¯t get close to the house. How did Celica get through that? -320: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Those extras, I hired them for 30,000 a day.¡± Karen: ¡°You are way too prepared.¡± That¡¯s apparently what it was. Good work. -334: Anonymous from Earth Twitter: ¡°I got 30,000 to be an extra for who-knows-what!¡± It trended for a bit. So that was the work of Celica, huh. -350: Anonymous from Earth Celica likes to take the approach of ¡®in that case, just increase the numbers instead¡¯ to solve her problems. I feel like that could amplify the irregr factors rather than decrease them though. -364: Anonymous from Earth She must have judged that it would be impossible to reduce them. -371: Anonymous from Earth No, it would be smarter to just give the crowd already there 10,000 and have them leave. -381: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s smart¡­? -387: Anonymous from Earth Maybe she just likes being shy. -395: Anonymous from Earth You can easily reach this conclusion from a bit ofmon sense, but if you were to give them 10,000 to have them leave, you would only be increasing the numbers. There would even be people showing back disguised. It would amplify the number of rats. -403: Anonymous from Earth Then couldn¡¯t she have increased the numbers in that way rather than hiring extras? -418: Anonymous from Earth You would be able to get it with just a bit ofmon sense, but you can¡¯t control the movements of a normal crowd. You can move hired extras as you instruct, so it ispletely different. -427: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, she apparently managed to escape, so that must mean the n worked. I was close by, but no one noticed at all. Or more like, there were so many people that I couldn¡¯t tell left from right. -440: Anonymous from Earth Maybe Nanami-chan will eventually appear in the watchalongs stream channel? I am looking forward to it. -453: Anonymous from Earth I want Nanami-tan to be happy. She has already died once after all. -467: Anonymous from Earth But doesn¡¯t America have more dangerous religious groups? Have they made proper countermeasures in those areas? -478: Anonymous from Earth I¡¯m assuming the country will be protecting them. Whichever the case, I don¡¯t think Nanami-tan will be able to live a normal life anymore. -490: Anonymous from Earth No, if God does a bargain sale on resurrections, their worth will decrease as the numbers increase. It has only been 1 month since the isekai transfer, you know? There¡¯s definitely a 2nd and 3rd. -499: Anonymous from Earth Did Nanami-tan reallye back to life? Celica could have streamed it, you know? -513: Anonymous from Earth Won¡¯t she upload a video of thatter? -539: Anonymous from Earth Before that, I would like her to dere that Hikaru isn¡¯t the culprit. There seems to still be people who believe that Hikaru is the killer after all. -547: Anonymous from Earth Even though Ozawa-kun was arrested?? -555: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s quite a lot of people who actually believe conspiracy theories in society. -570: Anonymous from Earth With the poprity of Hikaru, there would definitely be an increase in antis after all. Antis thate out to the surface also increase with that. -589: Anonymous from Earth Celica said that she would be making an official announcement when things calm down, but seeing that they are not that hurried about it, it must mean that Twin/Sis have judged that the Hikaru killer theory problem is almost fine to just ignore. What¡¯s more important right now is what will happen between Hikaru and Jeanne. They are suddenly beginning to live together after all! -594: Anonymous from Earth With both the viewers of Jeanne and Hikaru together, they look like the strongest pair. -600: Anonymous from Earth They will be the strongest couple in the world. -614: Anonymous from Earth I have only followed Hikaru when it came to Chosen, but I got pulled in by the appeal of Jeanne-chan. This is cute. I didn¡¯t like Jeanne-chan that much, but when I see her together with Hikaru, she is cute. That was cute. -638: Anonymous from Earth She became cute! -645: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne also was passing her life without meeting other Chosen. I think she actually felt lonely. That might have been another reason why she was moving along the matter of living together a bit forcefully. -657: Anonymous from Earth No matter how strong she is, she is still a 17 year old girl¡­ -660: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of that, Jeanne-chan is the same age as Rifreya. -666: Anonymous from Earth It is painful how I can already imagine the carnage. -679: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a high chance we will get to see a scene where both are pulling his arms from both sides like in old ros. -688: Anonymous from Earth Won¡¯t he be ripped in two being pulled by two goris??? -700: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t call them goris. -706: Anonymous from Earth Wonder which gori is stronger. -720: Anonymous from Earth It does feel like Jeanne-chan would provoke her a lot¡­ I feel like she would say: ¡°Hmm¡­your ex, huh¡±. -734: Anonymous from Earth Even though he was fishing all alone and lonely yesterday. Today he is having a lovey-dovey couple lifestyle. What¡¯s going on here? Just what in the world are we being shown here? -745: Anonymous from Earth Does Jeanne seriously n on conquering the dungeon? Not even the Gran Alismaris has been conquered yet. The depths of theparatively young dungeon, Meltia, are stillpletely unknown, right? Won¡¯t it be rough even for Jeanne-chan? -748: Anonymous from Earth Why is the party name not Love-Love Twin Birds ¢ò?! -754: Anonymous from Earth Using ¢ò even though there¡¯s already Twin in the name sounds bad after all¡­ -756: Anonymous from Earth Did someone send a message to Jeanne-chan? Tell Hikaru to open his messages. -769: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen seem to have sent messages, but it looks like it didn¡¯t reach. Even the messages that would have reached before, aside from the required messages regarding the Resurrection Gem, aren¡¯t reaching Jeanne. Even the matter aboutforting Hikaru, she didfort him, but she doesn¡¯t go out of her way to say that she got messages like that. -774: Anonymous from Earth The message reduction n they themselves set up has made it so that the messages they want to send her are not reaching her anymore. Ironic. -786: Anonymous from Earth With Nanamin back alive, even Celica probably can¡¯t put as much emotion now. Things are rolling favorably now after all. -794: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, Jeanne always says ¡®I am not a messenger girl¡¯, right? But if she grows fond of Hikaru, she might tell him kindly. -810: Anonymous from Earth They have only met for 2 days. From here on, from here on. -814: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne might like the slightly gloomy Hikaru¡­ -825: Anonymous from Earth Spirit tools are convenient, you know. You canfortably use water and fire, and you can get the energy source that are Spirit Stones from the dungeon. -837: Anonymous from Earth It would be perfect if there were refrigerators too, but the magic tools that are categorized as refrigerators are disgustingly expensive¡­ -849: Anonymous from Earth That the streamlet originating from the Great Spirit is flowing by the side of the house is really nice. I would like to live in a city like this too. -863: Anonymous from Earth Even if you don¡¯t have a refrigerator, there¡¯s a whole ton of eateries there, and if you hire a maid, you don¡¯t need to do the house chores. Don¡¯t you feel like¡­Hikaru has suddenly be a normie? -879: Anonymous from Earth He was originally a normie. He had twin little sisters and a cute childhood friend, you know? He had the normie factor. He was fated to be a normie without his notice. -886: Anonymous from Earth Karen: ¡°Onii likes maids-nii~. At the time when we went together to the maid cafe, he was having even more fun than us.¡± Celica: ¡°Ah, now that you mention it, I made a special order for maid clothes! Even though I wanted to show Onii-chan! When was the delivery day?¡± Karen: ¡°3 months, so still have to wait. We have to change the delivery address.¡± -891: Anonymous from Earth When Jeanne asked Hikaru about whether he liked maids, he replied with ¡®noment¡¯, but with the fact that he was going to make his little sisters wear it, isn¡¯t he like super into maids? -900: Anonymous from Earth It is not that Hikaru wanted to make them wear it, but the two who went ahead and tried to¡­ -907: Anonymous from Earth I! Also! Wanted! Little sisters! Like that! -918: Anonymous from Earth It is nice that there¡¯s a variety of fresh ingredients being sold in the market. The so-called blessing of the Spirits. -922: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen are not alluding to the fierce approaches of Jeanne much. Even though they said a lot with Rifreya. -936: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne is a benefactor for the two of them after all. If the one who had gotten the Resurrection Gem was anyone other than Jeanne, it wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this development. -947: Anonymous from Earth Compared to Rifreya-sama who showed her feelings instantly, Jeanne-chan hasn¡¯t said anything at all. The twins probably think of this as just them being mere roommates. -955: Anonymous from Earth Then they don¡¯t know the subtleties of men and women much. In the end, they are still middle school kids¡­ -967: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru and Jeanne as well are still high school kids though. -979: Anonymous from Earth Thinking about high schoolers living together suddenly made my heart race. If we could send stuff to them, I would like to send them school uniforms. -984: Anonymous from Earth It would be really surreal if they were to go into the dungeon with school uniforms. -993: Anonymous from Earth In the olden RPGs and animes, there would be quite a lot with that taste. -999: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru suddenly gets aplete life. -1000: God Sudden announcement. Everyone, please gather your attention on your disys at hand! 1 hour from now, there will be a new announcement from God!! Finish your work and prepare yourselves! Chapter 142: Inside the plane to USA or Second Coming ?Celica’s POV

Chapter 142: Inside the ne to USA or Second Coming ¡ùCelica¡¯s POV

We really ended up cramming Nanami-neesan into a contrabass case. Nee-san was pretty confused by this, but I had judged that the chances of this happening were high, so we were fully ready. We lied about it being a high ss vintage musical instrument and forcefully made it pass. There was probably no need to go through the trouble of buying a vintage contrabass or a vintage cello for showing, but well, I could sell them over there, or just perform with it myself. I don¡¯t think I have the time to y with an instrument though. Nee-san is small¡­not, but she is of average height, so she managed to fit into the contrabass case, but not only is it cramped, it is also pitch ck inside of it, and she was shaken around the whole time, so it must have been scary. ¡°Good work, Nee-san. Now all that¡¯s left is the takeoff.¡± (Celica) After entering the jet, I had Nanami-neesan freed. ¡°Feeh~, I didn¡¯t feel like I was back alive in that thing¡­ Even so, that¡¯s impressive. I really didn¡¯t get found out.¡± (Nanami) ¡°It is also in part because we were lucky though.¡± (Celica) Nee-san was looking outside the window as if intrigued by all this. I looked at the back of that person that¡¯s really close to being family as I thought about what to do from now on. Sis has be a special existence amongst humanity with her being revived by God, so it might be hard for her to live normally now. Movie-like stuff like a weird cult attacking to try and obtain Sis might not happen, but there¡¯s a lot of unknowns in what could happen. If they have a country at their back, it might be difficult to go against them, but anything aside from that, as long as we hide the location, it should be okay. Most westerners won¡¯t be able to tell the differences in the looks of us Japanese people. By changing her hair color a bit and having her put on sses or something to disguise her, it might be enough. At any rate, Nanami-seesan can¡¯t stay normal. It will most likely be difficult for her to attend a high school there too. The only thing we can do is to spread around that if you kill Sis, you get ¡®Divine Retribution¡¯, and to have her enter the protection of the country. For now, it would be around that much. Karen and I would personally enter into the category of rich people, but that¡¯s all it is in the end. We are in essence just mere clever children. Without the patronage of a country, if things roll into murder, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Running has its limits, and if they were to take Karen hostage at this stage, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to retaliate. (¡­I have begun to think negatively¡­because of God.) (Celica) I was originally the positive type. I was the type that thought ¡®it has gone well until now, so we will be able to manage from here on too¡¯. And the reality is that we have done exactly that -manage somehow. But since the time Brother was sent to the isekai, the things I do tend to end up blowing up on me more often. How to say it¡­there¡¯s bad timing. That¡¯s right, the timing has been bad in everything. Even so, it is hard to think that God is targeting me and Brother. If we are talking about the intervention of God, there have been more than hundreds of Chosen who have died from misfortune. This is just in terms of results, but Brother has survived, gotten stronger, and has a lot of viewers too. If it were really targeting him, he would have died a long time ago. ¡­No, the life of Brother had ended to begin with at the time when he was killed together with Nanami-neesan. I took a seat and checked the status of Brother in my tablet. Looks like it has been decided that he will be living together with Jeanne-san. Seems like they are in the middle of buying things for their livelihood. Karen is watching along as she makesments close to jealousy, but I let out a sigh of relief at Brother leaking out a smile. Jeanne-san having been transferred to a ce rtively close to Brother is nothing but good fortune. If the one close by was someone else, it wouldn¡¯t have gone in this manner. Looks like Jeanne-san isn¡¯t a bad match for Brother either. My chest is stinging a little bit, but I wouldn¡¯t mistake the priorities here. No matter how far he is, Brother and I have a bond that won¡¯t be cut no matter what. ¡°Even so, what¡¯s with this aircraft?¡± (Nanami) Nanami-neesan looks around, confirming the insides. ¡°Did you buy it?¡± (Nanami) ¡°No way. It is a charter flight.¡± (Celica) We are on a charter jet for private use that has 8 seats. But the inside is extravagant, and it is made in a way that you forget you are inside an aircraft. Well, it is possible to change it if I were to force it, but I have no intentions of doing so right now. ¡°Are you okay? Even if it was chartered, it is still expensive, right?¡± (Nanami) ¡°I still haven¡¯t properly exined to you, but at the time you were dead, we were doing a lot, you see. Putting it simply, we are rich now. And so, there¡¯s no need to worry. More importantly, watch the highlight videos of Onii-chan in the middle of the flight.¡± (Celica) I press the button in the chair and a big monitor slides out in front of us. Brother ended up going to the isekai in ce of Nanami-neesan (not really sure if that¡¯s really the case), and was in a pretty dangerous state for a long time. It is only now that he has finally gotten out of his dangerous state and has begun to stabilize, but I am sure there will be a lot that¡¯s painful for Nee-san. But she has to watch it. Or more like, she will end up watching it one way or another, so no harm in it being fast about it. This would be the fastest way to understand what has happened in the time she was dead. We got the permission for takeoff, and we separated from the ground. A half day flight to the other side of the world. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó In the middle of the flight, I would answer the questions that woulde every now and then while doing my own work. The flight itself went on without a hitch. There were no problems at all. Aside from the mental state of Nee-san. ¡°What¡¯s with this woman?!¡± (Nanami) ¡°Hey, Nee-san, calm down¡­ See, Onii-chan is in a pretty dangerous state here, so thanks to Rifreya-san, he has managed to stand back up in some areas¡­¡± (Celica) ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t like this. Even Hi-chan is finding it annoying. And yet, she follows him around, and to top it off, she goes out of control on her own and almost dies. What an unbelievablendmine of a woman.¡± (Nanami) ¡°It is true that there¡¯s that too, but she herself has her own good points¡­¡± (Celica) ¡°Huh? Are you taking her side here?¡± (Nanami) ¡°T-That¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡± (Celica) Scary. Nanami-neesan has two personalities¡­or not, but when ites to Brother, there¡¯s times when she would suddenly snap. The story of Nee-san calling a girl that had given a valentine chocte to Brother and grilling her for that is a pretty famous story in our home area. On top of that, Nee-san is tenacious like a snake, to an extent where she never forgave her parents. Just how did a girl from a normal family -no matter how you see it- end up with a personality like this? I find it hard to understand. Even though she usually disguises herself as a normal fluffy girl¡­ Nanami-neesan watched the adventures of Brother with tears in her eyes, but since the moment Rifreya-san appeared, her expression steadily changed. Looks like her patience meter ran out in the scene where they kissed under the moonlight. ¡­Well, for her, Brother was literally ¡®ours¡¯, so I can understand her being pissed by this. If I had only been watching the videos, I might have snapped like Nee-san too. But I can understand that this is a record of Brother¡¯s desperate struggles to survive, and Rifreya-san¡¯s presence was an irreceable piece in Brother¡¯s survival. Also¡­I can¡¯t think badly of someone who has fallen in love with the same person as me. This is probablyposure I can show because I am his blood rted little sister. With the still pissed Nee-san at the corner of my vision, I watch the real time broadcast of Brother instead. I won¡¯t be participating in the watchalong, but Jeanne-san was unexpectedly powerful, she quickly coaxed Brother into a conciliation and hadpleted a situation where they would be living together. As expected of the strongest woman. Acts as if she is absentminded but is actually hearty. That she can manage to make it look like she is just prioritizing efficiency makes her really good at this¡­ No, she might actually just be prioritizing efficiency¡­ No, this is my woman instinct speaking here, but Jeanne is definitely trying to ¡®conquer¡¯ Brother here. The person that Nanami-neesan thought was ¡®hers¡¯ is now at a ce where her hands can¡¯t reach, and she must be feeling now as if she is being shown how other women are taking him away. She really must be feeling as if she is being strangled here. But no matter how annoyed you are by it, we currently can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó The jet flew without any issues, went past ska, and there¡¯s only around 4 hours before we reach the east coast airport. The eyes of Nanami-neesan were zing, and was watching the edited video of Jeanne-san giving the Resurrection Gem to Brother. I was a bitcking in sleep because of the continuous events, so I took out the sheets to nap for a bit, but at the time when I was dozing off, a ¡®piriririri¡¯ sound of a call rang. It is from Karen. ¡°Hello. What¡¯s the matter?¡± (Celica) ¡°Celican, look at the bulletin board.¡± (Karen) ¡°Hm? Bulletin board? I looked at it just before and it was burning again. It is a pairing of Onii-chan and Jeanne-san, so it is in a sense natural¡ª¡± (Celica) ¡°Just do it! Quick!¡± (Karen) I turned on the tablet at the rare threatening prompt of Karen. And then, I soon understood the reason for her call. ¡°God¡­¡± (Celica) ¡°It isn¡¯t only on the board of Onii, it is written on all of the bulletin boards, so it should be the real deal. Or more like, not even I have been able to hack this site yet, so¡­¡± (Karen) ¡°In 1 hour, right¡­? What¡¯s going to be happening here¡­¡± (Celica) I don¡¯t know the intention of God, but it should be an announcement. It is certain that this God moves in a way to ¡®entertain humanity¡¯, so it seems to be prioritizing interesting things for entertainment. As a result, they are not that worried about people dying, but that in itself might be proof that it is inhuman¡­ But even if that power is something that a human obtained, they might have done more horrendous things, so it is unexpectedly hard to say for sure. Whichever the case, we will be able to tell after 1 hour. I set an rm for 1 hourter and decided to go back to sleep. After 1 hour. God appeared on the TV screen just like more than half a year ago. God only appears on the screens that are not being used. It doesn¡¯t appear suddenly in the screens that are in use. It may be to prevent idents, but it is a God who unexpectedly shows forethought on the small details. {I am God. My precious children, have you been doing well?} The dazzling light silhouette says this. They said my precious children before, but what does it exactly mean by that? It probably doesn¡¯t hold much deep meaning for this God. {Now then, let¡¯s go to the main topic at once. First, about the 1,000 otherworlders, it seems like it was a harsher world for you people than I thought, so close to a third died in just 1 month. That was outside expectations.} Chills ran down my back. I know what God is going to be saying next. {That¡¯s why, I have decided to do a second transfer. It was decided randomly on the first transfer, but this time around, I will make it be the people that want to go to the isekai the most. It seems like there¡¯s a lot of misfortune if you get sent there even though you don¡¯t want to go after all.} Knew it. And at the same time, I shouted with a bad feeling about this. ¡°Nee-san! Your palm!¡± (Celica) ¡°Eh? Eh?¡± (Nanami) I forcefully grabbed it to confirm. And then¡­ {Ah, right right. About the child that died having the right to go¡­she will have her right back on her. You can call her a special case. Enjoy to your heart¡¯s content.} The geometrical pattern moving in the hand of Nanami-neesan. ¡°God¡­! What¡¯s that about a special case¡­?! Aren¡¯t you just having fun here?!¡± (Celica) I was about to punch the TV screen, but I endured at the veryst second. God is obviously not watching this state of mine. They are going ahead with their talk at their own pace. {I have shortened the preparation timepared to thest one. 20 dayster at 0:00 o¡¯clock. About the Gifts before the transfer, there¡¯s a number of changes, so check them.} ¡°20 days?! So short!¡± (Celica) The first time was after half a year. Even if you are going to shorten it, there¡¯s limits. {Also, about the messaging function, it has gone heavily differently from how I expected it to work, so¡­right, if I were to wrap it up in one word, it would be that many people are ¡®abusing¡¯ it, and it pains my heart. Considering the possibility of unfavorable information being leaked onto the 2nd batch of otherworlders, after their transfer, in around 1 month¡­in other words, 50 days from now, the messaging function will be frozen temporarily. I n on adjusting its functions at that time. You people should just watch over them without any unnecessary meddling.} ¡°Freezing the messages¡­?¡± (Celica) That decision was shocking for me. Brother seems to be pretty stabilized in terms of his mental state right now. There¡¯s even the chance that the message freezing will roll into a favorable direction. But that¡¯s different for Nanami-neesan. Karen and I were nning on supporting her through messages and guiding her to a good direction. {Now then, the lucky chosen, have a fulfilling isekai life.} God finished by saying that and disappeared. Of course, the proof of a Chosen didn¡¯t disappear from the palm of Nanami-neesan. At any rate, Nanami-neesan has once again been chosen to be transferred to the parallel world. And, at the very least, it will be impossible to provide support to her after 1 month of the transfer. Chapter 143: Sister’s feelings or Chosen List ?Celica’s POV

Chapter 143: Sister¡¯s feelings or Chosen List ¡ùCelica¡¯s POV

¡°Hey, Celica-chan, with this, I can be together with Hi-chan again, right?¡± (Nanami) Nanami-neesan looked intently at the geometrical pattern that is moving on her palm as she said this. Those passionate eyes of hers were not something as soft as that of a maiden in love. It may be because this is just after she watched the videos of Brother, but she might be thinking ¡®with this, I should be able to get him back from those women¡¯. I don¡¯t think she is that much of an idiot though¡­ I should return her to reality a little bit here. ¡°Nee-san, I think you already understand this, but that world is vast, you know? I think it is fine to make reuniting with Onii-chan your ultimate goal, but what¡¯s most important is to survive¡­ Putting it bluntly here, I think you should forget about Onii-chan for the time being.¡± (Celica) ¡°Forget¡­? And then what? Are you telling me to live there to a degree where I don¡¯t die?¡± (Nanami) ¡°Don¡¯t take it in a weird way. Then, Nee-san, what¡¯s going to happen if you were to reunite with Onii-chan as it is now? In the time when everyone is adventuring in the dungeon, will you be staying at home alone? Do you think you can put up a fight against the isekai beauty Rifreya-san and the model level beauty Jeanne-san with that?¡± (Celica) ¡°¡­What is it you are trying to say?¡± (Nanami) There¡¯s fire in the eyes of Nee-san. This may end up as if I am provoking her here, but it is important here to make matters clear for Nanami-neesan. If I don¡¯t, it won¡¯t transmit to the stubborn Nee-san. ¡°It means that you have to be stronger, or it will simply grow worse for you. Onii-chan is kind, so I think he would protect you dearly if you were to show up, Nee-san. But¡­that¡¯s all there¡¯s to it. Standing side by side and fighting, strengthening their bonds; that¡¯s Rifreya-san and Jeanne-san. There¡¯s no doubt you would be someone he would be troubled in what he should be doing with you. Even though you are not strong, only your jealousy is stronger than anyone else¡¯s.¡± (Celica) ¡°Celica-chan, you¡­¡± (Nanami) ¡°Am I wrong?¡± (Celica) I might be a bit too harsh here. Nee-san bit her lips and was searching for counterarguments. But this is the truth. Nee-san should be able to imagine that scenario with a little bit of thought. ¡­In the first ce, Nanami-neesan¡­and of course, me and Karen¡­ Brother doesn¡¯t see us as women. We are the closest to what he considers family. But that¡¯s all there is to it. It is by no means him seeing us as women. Nee-san should be aware of that too. Aware that Brother is conscious of Rifreya-san as a woman, but she is just a childhood friend for him. That she is already a few lengths away in the race. ¡°Also¡­you losepletely in terms of appearance. A beauty on the level of Rifreya-san, you would find it hard to find one even if you were to search all of Earth.¡± (Celica) ¡°Kuh¡­! Hitting where it hurts¡­ But Hi-chan isn¡¯t the type to choose by appearances.¡± (Nanami) ¡°Naive! Too naive, Nee-san! Onii-chan was raised without the love of parents, so he is extremely weak towards women with overflowing maternal aura! He might not swerve to Jeanne-san much, but he would fall instantly to Rifreya-san¡­no, you should already consider that you can¡¯t win against her when you are making your n¡­¡± (Celica) The reason Karen and I were doing our best in bust exercises was because we already knew the weakness of Brother since we were elementary schoolers. Thanks to that, or maybe because of our blood, they have grown to a decent degree, but we are far from being able topete with the natural Rifreya-san. Those are already on the level of deadly weapons. ¡°Then, what are you telling me to do? Live my life all lonely in that world without reuniting with Hi-chan?¡± (Nanami) ¡°That¡¯s not it. I have already contacted the training facility, so I will have you train as if your life depended on it for 20 days. Anyways, forget about the lifestyle you¡¯ve had until now. Consider it as if you have time slipped from the modern era. If not¡­you will really be dying, or face an even worse fate, you know? You are a young woman, so you have to be several times more careful than men. For the sake of that, you really need to get stronger.¡± (Celica) ¡°I see¡­ Right¡­ Thanks, Celica-chan.¡± (Nanami) ¡°No, rather, I regretted the fact that I didn¡¯t make preparations for that at the time when you were selected. I myself didn¡¯t understand well what an isekai transfer was, you see.¡± (Celica) Looks like Nee-san has at least understood this. If she were to go with such a flimsy hope like wanting to meet up with Brother in the isekai, I can easily see her facing tragedy. That God is normally impartial, however, 300 people died in just 1 month. There¡¯s also a decent amount of people whose hearts broke from this. It is impartial and cruel. You could even call it simpleminded. Anyways, I don¡¯t want Nee-san to suffer that. ¡°¡­Celica-chan, but I have died once, you know? That¡¯s probably why I might not be too scared of death.¡± (Nanami) She really doesn¡¯t understand. She is one hopeless Sis. ¡°Please be scared. For the sake of me and Karen, please be scared.¡± (Celica) ¡°Muh, what hopeless little sisters¡­¡± (Nanami) ¡®Those are my words¡¯, is what I swallowed, and mailed the private military affairspany an additional mail. There¡¯s the need for Nee-san to train her body but also her heart at the same time. Will she be able to kill an animal? I will have it in the program, but it is probably going to be difficult. She likes animals quite a lot after all¡­ But whether she can do it or not can make her life in the isekai easier. Humans live by killing living beings and assimting them. In that world where there¡¯s Spirit Energy, more so the case. ¡°Now that I think about it, about the thing that you will be bringing to that world, I will be the one deciding on it, Nee-san.¡± (Celica) ¡°E-Eeeeeh? What about photos?¡± (Nanami) ¡°When you reunite with Onii-chan, you can just get it from him. There¡¯s no doubt he still has it on him without throwing it away after all.¡± (Celica) ¡°True.¡± (Nanami) While I wrote an email to a prominent firearmspany in Connecticut, I was thinking about the equipment that Sis should be bringing. The head office of thatpany is close to the ce we are living, and it is the manufacturer that makes the most famous carbine gun in the world. It should be the best choice to order a special gun to be made. God allows you to bring an item as long as it is something you can hold in one hand. If it is a gun, you can bring the scope, the magazine, and even an add-on grenadeuncher. On the other hand, if you were to forcefully add extra magazines, that won¡¯t fly. It has to solely be a single tool. What entails that when adding and subtracting is a bit difficult, but it should be safe for it to be a special order one with an enormous magazine. The guns on gun racks can¡¯t have much loaded on them. A normal assault rifle has at best 30 shots. As long as you can¡¯t reload your bullets in the isekai, the bullets will be of utmost importance. Meaning that it should have conditions like: a lot of bullets, a lot of power in each shot, difficult to malfunction, and a woman can use it. The bullets should be slightly bigger than your usual ones too. Well, at any rate, I only have surface level knowledge in this field. I don¡¯t have time, but I should be able to make a single special gun if I put in the money¡­probably. By the time I finished writing the email, my phone rang. It is Karen. Did a problem happen again? ¡°¡­Celica, did you see it?!¡± (Karen) ¡°What? Wait, it is that. Did it already get posted?¡± (Celica) ¡°It has, so take a look at it¡­¡± (Karen) I soon understood what Karen was trying to say. The isekai chosen list must have been updated. This time around, there will be 300 Chosen. There¡¯s more than 7 billion people in the whole world, so 300 is truly a small number. There¡¯s no chance that an acquaintance will be chose¡ª ¡°Wait, you were chosen?!¡± (Celica) Now that I think about it, I didn¡¯t think about the chance that Karen would be selected. I didn¡¯t get selected, so I just assumed Karen didn¡¯t¡­ ¡°That¡¯s not it. More importantly, quick. You will be able to understand if you check it.¡± (Karen) ¡°R-Right. Don¡¯t scare me like that¡­¡± (Celica) I operated the tablet while we spoke. And then, I soon understood the reason why Karen was letting out a voice as if she were on the verge of dying here. ¡°God¡­you have done it now¡­¡± (Celica) ¡°Why¡­? How can something like this happen¡­?¡± (Karen) ¡°¡­He might have believed that message¡­¡± (Celica) When we called that man out, we sent him a message through LINE in the name of God. [I am God. You have shown me your desire to go to the parallel world. I am thinking of prioritizing you on the next batch to the parallel world¡­ But that was bad. At this rate, you will be arrested and executed. I have ordered my subordinates to shelter you. They will be arriving soon, so bring your clothes covered in blood and the knife you used, ande to the outside of your house.] [For the people in your house, just leave a note saying that you will be going on a journey to train in order to go to the parallel world. There¡¯s the need to gather energy for the next isekai transfer, and it takes time.] [It is possible to trace your smartphone, so leave it behind. We will provide you with a different device on our side.] That should have been what was sent to him. And we didn¡¯t go through the trouble of telling him that it was a fake message. If¡­that man continued believing that message was real¡­ That no matter what kind of treatment he gets, there¡¯s no problem since he will be able to go to the isekai. If he were dreaming of going to the isekai this whole time¡­ If he had been cing that as the support of his heart no matter how much pain he was inflicted¡­ ¡°¡­Is this also a mistake of mine?¡± (Celica) On the screen, it shows a grumpy brown haired boy. Chosen Number 1,133: Ozawa Yuichi. The man that killed Nanami-neesean, her family, and my brother has been chosen to be transferred to the isekai. Chapter 144: Ozawa Again or Arrival ?Celica’s POV

Chapter 144: Ozawa Again or Arrival ¡ùCelica¡¯s POV

¡°What what, what happened?¡± (Nanami) ¡°Nanami-neesan¡­it seems like this guy has been chosen.¡± (Celica) ¡°Eh?¡± (Nanami) Nanami-neeesan looks closer at the tablet. Ozawa Yuichi, 15 years old. His cheeks are hollow, long slitted eyes with no light, and his unhealthy look are the characteristic traits of this boy. I don¡¯t know if he is dyeing it himself, but his dirty brown hair is turning slightly like pudding color. The photo here that God prepared is most likely the current appearance of the person. ¡°This¡­is the guy that killed me.¡± (Nanami) ¡°That¡¯s right. He should be in prison right now. No, he is probably still at the hospital. He hasn¡¯t been prosecuted yet, but well, I am sure he will be given the death sentence. You may havee back to life, but the sin of killing 3 people is still there¡­ But¡­¡± (Celica) ¡°But?¡± (Nanami) ¡°It is impossible to perform a death sentence in 20 days. Of course, it would also not be realistic to release him temporarily to assassinate him. There¡¯s limits to getting the public on our side¡­ I don¡¯t think we will be able to stop him from going to the isekai.¡± (Celica) {Celican¡­there¡¯s a new warning added below. Even in the case when an isekai chosen dies on Earth, their right of transfer won¡¯t disappear, and their body and memories will be restored before they are transferred¡­} (Karen) Karen enters the conversation through the phone. I see. The first time was horrible after all. So they have dealt with it beforehand now, huh. There were 1,000 Chosen including Nanami-neesan in the first batch. 24 were killed. In other words, there were 24 that had to be selected again including Brother. They probably actually intended to send those 1,000 they first selected. They must have feared a repeat of before. What I get from this is that this God doesn¡¯t really aim to use these isekai transfers to bringmotion. It means that it is truly for entertainment purposes. Whichever the case, it is impossible to eliminate Ozawa in 20 days, and he won¡¯t be given the death sentence now. It has been settled that he will be able to escape to the parallel world. Then, the problem here would be whether he will be getting involved with Brother and Nanami-neesan. ¡°¡­Asking just in case here, but would you try to get direct revenge against this guy?¡± (Celica) ¡°If I do meet him, I will settle the scores. But the world is big, right? I wouldn¡¯t go out of my way to search for him. Reuniting with Hi-chan takes priority after all.¡± (Nanami) ¡°Settle the scores? Are you going to kill him?¡± (Celica) ¡°I don¡¯t know. But he is the killer of my parents. I may have been a bad daughter, but I should at least do that for them.¡± (Nanami) ¡°¡­You are strong, Nee-san.¡± (Celica) You normally would be scared towards the person that killed you. But I can¡¯t feel signs of that from Nanami-neesan. She said she will be doing it, so I am sure she will. There¡¯s no need to worry, huh. ¡°Then, the problem would be Onii-chan, huh¡­ Maybe he would try to go to where Onii-chan is to kill him in order to get back at him¡­ Am I overthinking here? I have way too little information.¡± (Celica) We have shown him videos of the isekai somewhat in order to get out information from him at the time when he was confined. He most likely knows that he himself got bounced off and the person he killed -Brother- had gone to the isekai instead. At the ce where he is incarcerated, he can also read books, so he should be able to investigate the isekai to a decent degree. He can also meet with hiswyer, so he can ask about it at those times. (Having an unjustified grudge against him¡­ He most likely does¡­) (Celica) In terms of results only, Brother has be the most popr Japanese Chosen. In a dark dungeon, having adventures side to side with death, a romance with a beauty like Rifreya-san, days of swinging a sword and using Spirit Abilities in battle; for that man, that¡¯s the ce where he should be standing at. In that case, he will try to take it back from him, and if that¡¯s impossible, he might try to destroy it. ¡­Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t understand the feelings of humans that can¡¯t make logical decisions. At any rate, the second group has an advantage here. The ¡®right answer¡¯ depends on the person, but the ¡®incorrects¡¯ in the character making have been cleared up to a certain degree, and the dangers of Random Transfer are widely known now. The chances are low that Ozawa would go through the trouble of heading to where Brother is to harass him in that vast world. Also, for Ozawa, Brother is someone he killed, and for Brother, he is the person that killed him, moreover, the person that killed his childhood friend. Thinking about the possibility of being taken revenge for that, he should instead take distance from him¡­that¡¯s the logical conclusion. He has finally been chosen to transfer to an isekai, so he can switch his mentality. That should be the way of thinking of a normal human. (¡­A normal human wouldn¡¯t kill 4 people in a day¡­) (Celica) People who have killed 4 people in one day outside of war, even when ounting for all of humanity in ancient and modern times, it is only a few. If we limit it to only modern times, you would say he is a rare mass murderer. In other words, there¡¯s no way he is normal. He managed to go about a normal school life with a normal face, so a psychopath is a truly fearsome thing. ¡°I really should have killed him¡­ Why does everything end up turning on me¡­? Is God really intervening here¡­?¡± (Celica) If we were to put it in numbers here, there¡¯s no other way to take it but them intervening. Sis being selected could be taken as a coincidence, but her being killed, my brother being chosen for some reason, and then the killer has been chosen now. It is way too well made to be a coincidence. ¡°It is okay, Celica-chan. Don¡¯t make such a grave expression. Big sis here will kill him in your stead.¡± (Nanami) ¡°Nanami-neesan¡­ Fufu, even though you are a weakling.¡± (Celica) ¡°With my little sister making a face like that, I will of course want to try and provide her peace of mind, right~?¡± (Nanami) I am indeed uneasy, but it might just be me overthinking it. The world is big. On top of that, there¡¯s a limit to transportation means. As long as there¡¯s no way to choose where to transfer to, no matter where the ns of Ozawa are, the chances of him being transferred close to Brother are extremely low. Of course, there¡¯s the possibility that one can choose where to transfer to this time around. At worst, even if Brother were to be attacked, he is strong. Jeanne should be close to him for a good while. It is not like I don¡¯t have regrets for not killing Ozawa for the sin of killing uncle and auntie and escaping to the parallel world, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it anymore. I have no choice but to think about what¡¯s ahead. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó After finishing the long flight, we finally arrived at the airport. It is around 1 hour to the house by car. Karen is probably waiting impatiently there. But before that, there¡¯s a bit of an event. ¡°I will be having you meet a governmental figure, Nee-san.¡± (Celica) ¡°Eeeeh, why?!¡± (Nanami) ¡°You don¡¯t have a family register and you areing to the country illegally, right? We have gotten you the documents as a special case, but there¡¯s an interview with the one in charge. Well, you will be going to the parallel world, so all this procedure might not be important anymore though.¡± (Celica) Speaking of it in the extreme, if it is 20 days, there¡¯s no need for even a visa. Then, there¡¯s no need to force her toe here, she could have lived in Japan. Well, her family register has been erased already, so there¡¯s no point in saying that though¡­ God really likes to scratch away at every single n I have. Or maybe I simply have way too low real luck? Because of the appearance of a paranormal existence that is God, even things that I would just wash away as just ¡®simply unlucky¡¯, I end up considering every single time ¡®is it God messing with me?¡¯ which I dislike. Thinking about it logically, there¡¯s no need to choose me out of all the 7 billion people to pull off tricks around. We pack up our things, go down the ramp, and the one in charge wearing a suit was waiting for us there. After exchanging light greetings, we were led to a special room. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó After being led to a special room, we safely received the nationality for Nanami-neesan, and after finishing a short interview, we went our way back in the car they prepared. Nanami-neesan was lyingpletely exhausted by my side. ¡°Man, that was surprising. To think the president themself would be showing up.¡± (Celica) ¡°Celica-chan, I am surprised you could stay that normal there¡­ I was so nervous I thought I would die there¡­¡± (Nanami) ¡°Of course I would put energy there. That¡¯s one of the strongest cards in the connections one can get. I have gotten their business card too. I think it will be of use sometime. Being a child is advantageous at times like this. I don¡¯t think it would go this well if I had been an adult.¡± (Celica) ¡°I really don¡¯t get you in those areas, Celica-chan. It is a lie that you are a middle schooler, right?¡± (Nanami) ¡°That¡¯s right! I am actually a reincarnator! As if. If I were a reincarnator, I would have attacked Onii-chan a long time ago.¡± (Celica) ¡°Yikes¡­¡± (Nanami) About the president showing up, they had journalists there, it must have been to raise poprity. Nee-san has ended up being chosen, but she is the first one in human history to get revived by the hands of God. Even though she can only stay for 20 days here, it means there¡¯s still ways to use her. On the ¡®request¡¯ of the president, she will end up being pulled around a third of those 20 days around for events, but if it is only that, there should be no problems. It is not like she can train 24 hours a day anyways. I can just schedule it in a way that events will be treated as her resting times. It may just be lip service, but they said that they will be helping with the preparations of the isekai transfer too. ording to God, even if you die in the preparation time, they will still be transferred without any issues, so no matter how the country and the religious organizations were to mediate, it is reassuring that they won¡¯t be able to kill her. I will use anything I can use. On top of that, I will even get connections. Anyways, there should eventually be a time when they will be of use. The condition to grant nationality was to tell them the 20 day schedule, so I gave them a simple one I made, but there wasn¡¯t anything special about it since I was nning to have Nee-san to train for the whole 20 days. Train, eat, rest, train, eat, rest; a repeat of that. It is fine with pushing herself a bit. Her body will be refreshed at the time of the transfer anyways. Chapter 145: Skill Allocation Cautions or PMSC ?Celica’s POV

Chapter 145: Skill Allocation Cautions or PMSC ¡ùCelica¡¯s POV

We returned to the house for now, and after the moving reunion of Karen and Nanami-neesan, we made preparations at once, and we headed to the private militarypany, PMSC. It is thepany that an acquaintance of the SP Linda is working at. It is close to our house, so it is a great ce for Nee-san to train in. In terms of priority order, the first thing would be to get the minimum degree of physical strength, arm strength, and endurance; getting knowledge of the gun she will be bringing along with her and firing training; simple martial arts and anti-monster battle training. Of course, there¡¯s the need to have her get knowledge regarding the isekai, but Karen and I will be in charge of that. It might be possible to raise the physical strength itself from points, but it is important to train her mental strength with harsh training too. Putting it bluntly, Nanami-neeesan is hopeless when ites to exercising. Since she was young, she would only y games with us after all. Even now, she still continues ying to a decent degree. Honestly speaking, 20 days is way too short of a time to prepare. Everything will only serve to temper her de a bit, but it is better than not doing anything. ¡°Nee-san, these 20 days from here on will be quite the harsh schedule, so be prepared. Humans don¡¯t get muscles quickly, but if it is waking up the sleeping muscles, 20 days should be enough¡­ No, we will make it in time one way or another. For now, we will be waking up every single muscle fiber you have.¡± (Celica) ¡°I don¡¯t really get it, but I leave it to you. I have no say in this matter, right?¡± (Nanami) ¡°As expected of Nee-san. You really get it. I will have you movepletely in the schedule I have prepared for the whole 20 days.¡± (Celica) ¡°Kay kay, I will leave everything to Celica-chan~.¡± (Nanami) It was slightly standoffish of her, but even Nee-san must be confused at what¡¯s going on with everything suddenly getting like this. It is not like I myself know what¡¯s going on. I will simply do the best I can do. ¡°I will send you the datater, but at least have a grasp of the cautionary points in the Skill Allocation. God said they would be changing the skills you can choosepared to the first time, but the basics are most likely going to stay the same.¡± (Celica) By basics, I mean physical power and the resistance parts. If they are going to change something, there should be things aside from that. Honestly speaking, the 2nd group of Chosen are at an advantage. They have to get the most of this advantage for the point allocation. The hard part will be the high cost Gifts and the plus point type choices. If used well, she can increase her chances of survival greatly. It is just that I don¡¯t want Nee-san to take a single high point cost. She definitely should take the basic abilities only. This is just me specting here, but I think thepletely random transfer is going to disappear. Brother only survived because he had a lot of points. If not for that, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to buy Barrier Stones, and he would have died the very first day. God is going through the trouble of replenishing 300, so I don¡¯t think they are trying to pointlessly kill people. (24 people died before the transfer. Meaning that this is the minimum line for changes?) (Celica) A lot of Chosen died because of the Random Transfer. There were Chosen who were fortunately transferred to a decently safe ce and wereter confirmed that it was from Random Transfer, but those are the minority among the minority. Most died from the Random Transfer. The point allocation of Chosen still hasn¡¯t been published. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t know how the points of the dead Chosen were, but it is self-exnatory that the allocation of high point costses first from the Random Transfer. Taking high point cost abilities with the points that are given at the beginning isn¡¯t that reliable. I don¡¯t know what decision God will be making there. In other words, it is whether they died because they took high point cost abilities or because they got hit with the Random Transfer. In terms of fate, the only possibility is that they died from the random transfer, but what will be the judgment of God? From the first 1,000 Chosen, the ones who chose Random Transfer were 75 including Brother. From those, only 7 survived. 34 people took the Charm that costs 50 points. Many who took that died on the first day, but there were many Chosen who shouted ¡®Charm!¡¯ when using it, so it was easy to tell who were the people that took that ability. It is hard to use it, and if you use it in a half-baked manner, you are inviting yourself to a witch trial, prosecuted as a person that uses strange abilities. It also amplifies troubles rted to people, so it is pretty hard to utilize. There¡¯s only 4 alive from that group. Of those, 3 of them barely use Charm and live a in lifestyle. In a sense, they are intelligent. It is only a trump card when you don¡¯t show it. 39 took the 50 point healing magic. For some reason there were many who took it at the same time as the Random Transfer, and 21 died on the first day. There were many Chosen who would shout ¡®Heal!¡¯ at the times when they were injured. From the remaining 18 people, 2 were prosecuted and died, and 12 died from doing impossible adventures relying on healing. 4 people out of those are currently alive. This ¡®magic¡¯ is apparently a forbidden ability that elves seek. The healing effectiveness is strong, but the Spirit Energy consumption is pretty big. Thus, the number of uses is low, and it is also an ability that is difficult to use. 37 people took the Affection of Spirits that cost 30 points. From within that, 22 took Random Transfer and died. The only one who took both Random Transfer and Affection of Spirits was Brother. From the remaining 15 people, 8 people have been caught by the church as Loved Ones and 6 were devoured by Great Spirits. The only one that is living as a Loved One freely is Brother. (The remaining ones are Super Concentration and Communication, but¡­there aren¡¯t many deaths from those two, so they can be left as they are I guess.) (Celica) There¡¯s a high chance of all people dying from taking high cost Gifts. Of course, there¡¯s also the chance of everyone surviving, and the chance that the popr choices survive and the unpopr Gifts (like Super Concentration) will be dying instead. (¡­Well, in the end, we are dancing on the palm of God¡¯s hand, huh. There¡¯s no knowing unless the lid is opened.) (Celica) With the achievements of Jeanne-san, it is widely known that ¡®in the end, the strongest path is to increase your level and punch them with raw physical force¡¯. There will be less people who will take the gamble of taking high cost abilities, so there¡¯s no way they would take something like a Random Transfer. No one wants to go to the isekai to die after all. ¡°What was your rmendation, Celica-chan?¡± (Nanami) ¡°Physical Strength Up and Endurance Up are indispensable, but you can get both after the transfer, so it might not be necessary to take them immediately.¡± (Celica) But it is also true that those are the most stable Gifts. Nee-san doesn¡¯t have physical strength, so I want her to take both of them to Level 3. Just that alone would require 20 points, but that¡¯s how valuable they are. As for Spirit Energy Up, it would be better to make a contract with a Great Spirit in the area and check the amount of uses you have first before deciding. If you can use 2, you are average; 3 times, talented; more than 4 times, genius. ¡°What¡¯s important is to properly keep points left. You can use them after judging the situation after all. A high efficiency world map is super convenient, but you can get thatter. If a new special poweres, you might have to take it depending on what it is, but that¡¯s something we won¡¯t know until we see it. Well, as long as there¡¯s no big irregrities, just keep it to increasing your physical strength and endurance.¡± (Celica) ¡°I see. It isplicated.¡± (Nanami) ¡°It is not something that has a set answer after all¡­ The priorities change depending on your lifestyle and your personality.¡± (Celica) In the Gifts, there¡¯s things that you can only choose in the beginning, and those you can chooseter. For the items, you can obviously take themter. Age, special powers, transfer point, disadvantageous factors. Those 4, you can only put points on them at the beginning. That¡¯s why it will be crucial how you deal with those 4. ¡­But that in itself is a big trap. Special powers are strong if they fit well, but in the end, you tend to be a one-trick pony. Just like how you can tell from watching Jeanne-san, inly dumping everything to physical strength and endurance is more certain and stable. Moreover, Spirit Abilities are truly ¡®magic¡¯ that is only suitable for those gifted with the talent for it. I do understand the idea of longing for it, but it would be better to just think of it as an extra. If it ends up just like with Alex-san where, in the end, you barely use it at all, it would be a waste of points. ¡°Anyways, you should think of Physical Strength Up as your axis. Also, you will have to take stuff like items, so you should keep your first choices to a minimum as much as possible. Of course, there¡¯s no knowing until we actually see it though. There¡¯s also the chance that it has been changed into a system where you have to use all of your points¡­ In the first ce, we don¡¯t know how many points you will be getting.¡± (Celica) The points are normally assigned by age. 15 year olds are on the high side when getting points because of their youth. You might have the leeway to get 1 special power of 20 points max. ¡­Well, I may have said a whole lot here, but there¡¯s no way Nee-san will be following my instructions to a T. The reason why she is obediently epting the training is solely because she herself feels it is necessary. Even in the point allocation, if I continue telling her over and over, she might put at least 5 points each on physical strength and endurance. Of course, if there¡¯s no other appealing thing, she probably will obediently put the points as instructed though. This is solely decided by the person herself. What I can do here is give advice. As vexing as it is. ¡°Nee-san, the allocation of points is really important, okay? If you choose haphazardly¡ª¡± (Celica) ¡°I get it already. I don¡¯t want to die either. I will choose properly.¡± (Nanami) ¡°Please do. Ah, we will be arriving soon.¡± (Celica) The car we were in entered the site of a rtively new pretty building that¡¯s in the suburbs. The private militarypany is still a new field, and thepany of the acquaintance of Linda is earning a good degree, so it looks like a decentpany at a nce. ¡°Then, Linda, I am counting on you with Nee-san.¡± (Celica) ¡°Eh?¡± (Nanami) ¡°Yes, Boss. I will finish her up as ordered.¡± (Linda) ¡°I will mail you the schedule once it is clear. Contact me if anything happens.¡± (Celica) ¡°Eh? Eh?¡± (Nanami) Linda was originally a mercenary enrolled in this PMSC. It seems like they do training and exams for new recruits, so it should be okay to leave it to them. Of course, I think she is going to be having pretty rough and painful days, but¡­she is just gonna have to do her best. Well, at least be grateful that your drill sergeant isn¡¯t a burly giant man. ¡°W-Wait, Celica-chan. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± (Nanami) ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of what? Didn¡¯t I tell you that you will be training? It is okay. There¡¯s also lodging facilities, and the meals are full of nutrition.¡± (Celica) ¡°What about you, Celica-chan¡­?¡± (Nanami) ¡°I have a mountain of work to do, so I will be acting separately. I will properly be apanying you in the PR and work that¡¯s country rted, so don¡¯t worry.¡± (Celica) ¡°B-But¡­¡± (Nanami) ¡°Yeah yeah, there¡¯s no time, so train train! At the very least, to a degree where you can protect yourself!¡± (Celica) Linda grabbed the cor of Nanami-neesan and dragged her. Nee-san is the type with strong spirit, but she is in the end born and raised in Japan. Training in a bloodthirsty ce like this will be hitting her pretty hard, but that¡¯s why it is good. She is going to be thrown into apletely different world. It is better to not think softly about it. Chapter 146: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 4451st

Chapter 146: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 4451st

-3: Anonymous from Earth Man, the 2nd transfer came as expected. My heart was on the verge of exploding until I saw my own palm. -5: Anonymous from Earth I did think it would happen, but to think it woulde this soon. Won¡¯t the whole poption of Earth be migrated to that world in around 20 years or something? Maybe I should liquidate a variety of things while I still can¡­ -6: Anonymous from Earth Missed! Why?! Are you telling me Icked the desire?! -8: Anonymous from Earth Uoooooooooo! Uooooooooooooo! Uooooooooooooooooo! Didn¡¯t get chosen, let¡¯s gooooooo!!!! -11: Anonymous from Earth It is the right to go to a world of sword and magic after all. Can¡¯t they sell it to me for around 100,000 yen? -13: Anonymous from Earth The condition to be selected being the ones who want to go to the isekai the most might be some sort of pretext in and of itself¡­ -16: Anonymous from Earth We¡¯ve got no choice but to continue maintaining stronger feelings than ever. No choice but to quit my job. The backwater formation. [To ce yourself in a situation where you can¡¯t retreat.] -20: Anonymous from Earth Why did I, who even made perfect simtions of how I would allocate my points, was not selected? -22: Anonymous from Earth Strong feelings are not something that can be shown in numbers after all. No matter how I think about it, this God doesn¡¯t feel like the omnipotent type. I would even go as far as to say their intelligence is on the level of a high schooler¡­ Oops, someone¡¯s knocking on the door. -26: Anonymous from Earth Divine Punishment!! -27: Anonymous from Earth Why am I not being selecteeeeeeed?! I also want to go all OP protagonist in the isekaaaaaaai! -29: Anonymous from Earth The people that want to be OP protagonists tend to die early¡­ -30: Anonymous from Earth So it is not a real time announcement for the Chosen side, huh. Hikaru is having a leisure shopping date with Jeanne. -41: Anonymous from Earth Then, the messages are still not frozen? Think I can slide that announcement in? -49: Anonymous from Earth The submission form has been frozen, so it is impossible~. -52: Anonymous from Earth ]]20 The person doing the point allocation simtion, I think there¡¯s easily hundreds of millions doing that same thing¡­ I would be dumping all of my points into the Spirit Energy stuff (not taking Affection of Spirits). -57: Anonymous from Earth Why is it prohibited to send messages? Even the talk about abusing it, it hasn¡¯t been abused that much, right? -61: Anonymous from Earth Dumping everything into the Spirit Energy entries means that you are taking a build assuming you will be forming a party, right¡­? Wouldn¡¯t it be stronger to train your physical strength in that world? -64: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s because Celica squeezed the messages of Jeanne¡­ -69: Anonymous from Earth As long as I can earn a bit and get stuff, anything¡¯s fine. It seems like you can also tinker your age, so I could redo my youth. That¡¯s plenty enough reason to want to be transferred (average feelings of a middle-age guy). -71: Anonymous from Earth No, that¡¯s something a guy before had tested and she simply made use of that. I wouldn¡¯t really call it ¡®abuse¡¯. -80: Anonymous from Earth ]]3 And, how was it? -90: Anonymous from Earth ]]80 Of course I wasn¡¯t chosen!!!!! -100: Anonymous from Earth There was that murder, right? The one where a Chosen learned about a Chosen who had money and killed them. -105: Anonymous from Earth That indeed happened. That¡¯s certainly abusing it. Or more like, that¡¯s the fault of the Chosen. It is their bad for utilizing the message. -114: Anonymous from Earth Easy to say. But it is also the fault of the viewers for sending way too much information in the messages. There¡¯s no need to go through the trouble of telling them: ¡°That guy¡¯s pockets are loaded!¡±. -126: Anonymous from Earth In these cases, it is hard to judge who is the one doing the abusing here. It really is the fault of anonymity. If they made it so it shows the country and full name, it would serve to keep in check the pretty bad messages. -138: Anonymous from Earth It is obviously the one who actually does the deed that is the most at fault here. -149: Anonymous from Earth I should send a ticket for it to be implemented, huh. -160: Anonymous from Earth Just by a Chosen nearby having a rare item, it can be plenty enough motive to kill them and get it¡­ -167: Anonymous from Earth It is important to send tickets for demands. The management is God, so there¡¯s no room for doubt that they seem estranged to the feelings of people. -173: Anonymous from Earth In the end, the ethic of Chosen is important. They should gather this time¡¯s Chosen and teach them morals. The isekai is not a trash can. It really is not good to be sending people that are trash. -180: Anonymous from Earth Is the list of Chosen not posted yet? -187: Anonymous from Earth The special case that got their right back is referring to Nanami-tan? -199: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no other aside from her. Or more like, Nanami-chan just managed to revive, and yet, she is going to be sent to the isekai anyways¡­? -206: Anonymous from Earth God: ¡°Out of good will!¡± -213: Anonymous from Earth Thanks no thanks¡­ -228: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan is pitiful. Even though I was looking forward to the watchalong streams of Celica, Karen, and Nanami-chan. -238: Anonymous from Earth It is only 20 days this time around after all¡­ -240: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it good that she can reunite with Hikaru though? -245: Anonymous from Earth We don¡¯t really know what kind of rtionship Nanami-chan had with Hikaru. -254: Anonymous from Earth You saw the photos in that album, right¡­? There¡¯s no way she would bring that many photos of a person she thought nothing of¡­ -260: Anonymous from Earth Even if there¡¯s an update to the list, we can only go: ¡®There¡¯s x amount of Japanese people!¡¯. Speaking of them would be impossible without knowing their details. -264: Anonymous from Earth If it is a handsome guy or a hotdy, that alone can make any thread heated up though¡­ -272: Anonymous from Earth I would say we can only actually gather information from tomorrow on. -286: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a theory that, because there¡¯s already Nanami-chan, the slots for Japanese people have decreased. There¡¯s most likely not that many from Japan. -300: Anonymous from Earth With 300 people, I would say it is around 20 people if it is on the same bnce as before. Japanese people are a solid choice or like there¡¯s a lot who survive, so there¡¯s even the chance that they will increase the amount. -309: Anonymous from Earth It is true that the ones with in-depth knowledge of fantasy games adapt faster. Well, the prime example of that is Jeanne though. -315: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s rarely any people who can move like in games as she does. -321: Anonymous from Earth It is a rare case of having both knowledge and proactiveness. -323: Anonymous from Earth The ones who have the strongest desire to go to the isekai, was it? Why wasn¡¯t I chosen? Were my feelings still too weak? -330: Anonymous from Earth Won¡¯t know until we see the list. Isn¡¯t it just that guys like us who want to escape reality don¡¯t get selected? We end up thinking negative stuff no matter what after all. -345: Anonymous from Earth Seeing things only on the positive side and longing for it; that¡¯s a privilege of children and idiots after all. -357: Anonymous from Earth Then, are you saying the next Chosen will be mainly children and idiots¡­? That would be hell. -368: Anonymous from Earth God doesn¡¯t understand the hearts of humans after all. It is plenty possible¡­ -380: Anonymous from Earth The list has been updated! -395: Anonymous from Earth Oh, the ones from Japan are really a bit on the high side. -400: Anonymous from Earth Oi, Ozawa! -406: Anonymous from Earth I really can¡¯t tell anything just from their faces. -419: Anonymous from Earth The age distribution seems to be the same asst time. -422: Anonymous from Earth The number 1,057 girl is cute. -430: Anonymous from Earth Oi, Ozawa! (2nd time in 2 seconds) -437: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-tan is cute. She is lined up by the side of Hikaru being the 1,001. -440: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t Ozawa that infamous true culprit? -451: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? Can that be possible? It is true¡­ -454: Anonymous from Earth Selecting a murderer¡­ Just execute him at once already¡­ -456: Anonymous from Earth Can you execute someone in 20 days¡­? -459: Anonymous from Earth He still hasn¡¯t even had his first trial. -464: Anonymous from Earth If the verdict is given, he should be executed, but 20 days would be impossible. It is settled that he will be escaping to the isekai. -468: Anonymous from Earth God really doesn¡¯t understand the heart of humans. -475: Anonymous from Earth This is the worst. Is it really okay to send a guy like this to the isekai, God?! -480: Anonymous from Earth Looks like there¡¯s no concept of you can¡¯t if you are a bad guy. So abusing the message system is not allowed but choosing an evil doer is ok; what a tyrant mindset. -485: Anonymous from Earth No, can¡¯t this be taken as a chance for Nanami-chan and Hikaru to get their revenge? -500: Anonymous from Earth Will we be able to see the true calling of Assassin Hikaru? -510: Anonymous from Earth A guy that has just transferred, for the current Hikaru, twisting his head would be as easy as twisting a faucet. -514: Anonymous from Earth I forgot the messages were frozen. -523: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s also the method of telling the other new Chosen. Everyone wouldn¡¯t want to have a mass murderer among their group, right? It would be better for him to disappear at once. -534: Anonymous from Earth Once they go to the isekai, he would just be one of the many evil doers though. He also knows the weaknesses of Hikaru and Jeanne, and their current location. -542: Anonymous from Earth Can you get that information from prison? -550: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t know, but they should be able to read books and newspapers. -555: Anonymous from Earth Theirwyer can tell them to a certain extent too. -562: Anonymous from Earth They should just execute him already. Sending a guy like him to the isekai would be a national disgrace. Spare me from that. -570: Anonymous from Earth You must be a guy that sent a message to Hikaru a long time ago. -583: Anonymous from Earth Execute someone outside the precincts ofw? That¡¯s impossible. It would be a different story if at least the trial had finished. -591: Anonymous from Earth Did you see the warning below? Even when you die in the preparation time, you get revived and transferred. Ozawa. -600: Anonymous from Earth Ozawa-kun striking it big here. -605: Anonymous from Earth At the time when Hikaru came out as being the killer of Nanami-tan, it was like a wildfire, but he obtained a lot of viewers. Will we see a repeat of that with Ozawa too? -613: Anonymous from Earth Would you be able to not watch? -629: Anonymous from Earth I think I would definitely watch it¡­as vexing as it is¡­ -634: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s that about reviving? Preferential treatment much? -638: Anonymous from Earth Can¡¯t he just die quickly by choosing Random Transfer? -644: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no Celica or Karen streaming. They are definitely losing their minds right about now. -656: Anonymous from Earth If they can revive people, they should have done so from the 1st time. There was even a boy that was killed for being told he was possessed by the devil, you know. -666: Anonymous from Earth 24 people died after all. Even if 1 of them has revived. -669: Anonymous from Earth Management never looks back. Even gamepanies don¡¯t do rollbacks. -678: Anonymous from Earth In other words, we are getting apologems¡­? -689: Anonymous from Earth Rather than gems -crystals- give points. -690: Anonymous from Earth It is plenty possible that they will give away crystals for the 2nd transfer. -699: Anonymous from Earth Imma sent a ticket. To kick out the criminal from the list. -704: Anonymous from Earth The things God does sometimes feel¡­disconnected. -716: Anonymous from Earth It is a God after all. They don¡¯t understand the heart of us humans. Or maybe they don¡¯t even have the intention to. -719: Anonymous from Earth Ain¡¯t there a chance there¡¯s other criminals mixed in this list? If the list isposed of people wanting to get out of this corrupt world quickly and it is taken as ¡®wanting to go to the isekai¡¯, it would be hell. Not only are they thete party, but they would also have an advantage in their build and all that stuff. -727: Anonymous from Earth Get out of this corrupt world, lmao. -735: Anonymous from Earth It isn¡¯t something tough about. If it is ¡®people who have the strongest feeling of wanting to leave¡¯ it wouldn¡¯t be strange for those kinds of people to fall in that category¡­ -740: Anonymous from Earth Well, it seems like there¡¯s mostly young people from the side of Japan, so maybe the only criminal there is Ozawa-kun? -746: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t know just because they are minors. Ozawa is a minor, but we simply know because information of him circted like crazy. -754: Anonymous from Earth Whichever the case, information should show up to a certain degree tomorrow or the day after. If there¡¯s way too many criminals, it would be grounds forints, but what side will it roll, I wonder. -760: Anonymous from Earth It would be dangerous if it is a bunch of people with evil intent. They would definitely aim for the other Chosen. -768: Anonymous from Earth They already know Hikaru has a lot of things packed up in his Shadow Storage, so he might be a great target for the Chosen with bad intentions. He is a ss-cannon after all. -774: Anonymous from Earth If a Chosen who brought a gun with them were to target him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. With 30 bullets, they could easily kill Hikaru and Jeanne with long range sniping. A skilled one would just need two headshots. -777: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t say something so scary¡­ -785: Anonymous from Earth If God says ¡°30 points to the ones that kill a Chosen!¡±, it will suddenly be a Death Game. -796: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru and Jeanne each have one Barrier Stone for emergencies, right? Their equipment is also pretty high quality. If they can obtain that with just 2 bullets, sorry for putting it in this way, but they would be like bonus time mobs. -804: Anonymous from Earth They still haven¡¯t been transferred yet. They might be listening here and taking those words of you guys as advice, so seriously, stop it already. -815: Anonymous from Earth A Hikaru anti was screaming in the main thread that they have been chosen¡­ -828: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? This is actually sounding bad now. -836: Anonymous from Earth Well, the chances of them being transferred close is low. -845: Anonymous from Earth If it is a distance from Tokyo to Osaka, I could somewhat say ¡®close¡¯, but that distance is outrageously far in that world. If there¡¯s an ocean in between, it would be impossible to meet. -859: Anonymous from Earth Then, it would be impossible for Nanami-chan to reunite with him too. -860: Anonymous from Earth The main thread is automatically tranted, so it is impossible to even know how many Hikaru antis there are. Well, we will be able to tell from their actions once the transfer begins though. -864: Anonymous from Earth They are finally going to an isekai, so even antis wouldn¡¯t have that much tenacity to continue their Hikaru anti activities in that world. -871: Anonymous from Earth They must be a rotting middle-aged guy that has nothing to do after all. If they don¡¯t get serious once they get in the isekai, they won¡¯t be able to survive in the first ce. -877: Anonymous from Earth Are there any events regarding the worry of Hikaru about ¡®an influential person capturing a Chosen¡¯? -885: Anonymous from Earth There are. In the continent Hikaru is in, there aren¡¯t many Chosen, so there aren¡¯t any cases there, but on the east, at the Roshesill Continent, it happens often. There are also those who have managed to escape because of the persistent warnings of the messages towards the loose-lipped Chosen. -894: Anonymous from Earth Well, that also depends on the Chosen. If there¡¯s at least one idiotic kidnapper transferring, who knows when the capturing begins¡­ -903: Anonymous from Earth In that sense as well, you could say the freezing of the messages was a good thing. With just information about who in Gran Alismaris is a Chosen, they could capture several of them. -917: Anonymous from Earth The message system was too soon for humanity¡­ We finally got an isekai transfer, so we should have done our best by our own strength. -923: Anonymous from Earth It was way too good for cheating purposes. -930: Anonymous from Earth But with a message prohibition, we wouldn¡¯t have any means to tell them that they are being targeted either. Will Nanami-chan arrive first or¡­Ozawa, the anti, and those 1st group hunters, huh. -935: Anonymous from Earth Stop talking as if hunters actually do exist. I don¡¯t want to watch something like that. -940: Anonymous from Earth No, you definitely would watch. -947: Anonymous from Earth Telling them that they are being targeted could be considered cheating too though. -950: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t what God is doing going to show its ugly side? Don¡¯t underestimate the evil of humans. -953: Anonymous from Earth Is God acting under the Seizensetsu? [Note: The theory that people are intrinsically good] -955: Anonymous from Earth Meaning what? -960: Anonymous from Earth Meaning that whoever reaches Hikaru first, whether it is an ally or enemy, will be the key. -963: Anonymous from Earth But as long as the Hikaru anti isn¡¯t a guy that can bring a gun, there should be no problems. It would be difficult to defeat him in one hit with a normal weapon after all. -967: Anonymous from Earth It would be impossible in a situation where there¡¯s people close by after all. If Jeanne is around, they would be killed. -974: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s also the stalker of Hikaru too¡­ Eh? Doesn¡¯t it sound like he would be pretty fine? -986: Anonymous from Earth I find it hard to think there would be a guy that would go through that risky of an act when they have finally been selected to be transferred. What are you guys even talking about? -1000: Anonymous from Earth If I had been chosen, I would have gone to help Hikaru¡­ I could have seen Rifreya in the flesh too¡­ -1014: Anonymous from Earth Of course you would want to see Rifre in the flesh. -1025: Anonymous from Earth I want to be crushed in between the raw thighs of pure Rifre. -1039: Anonymous from Earth It is only 300 people this time around after all. -1050: Anonymous from Earth Does God want to secure 1,000 people? If that¡¯s the case, if the numbers decrease, we could see a 3rd selection¡­ -1059: Anonymous from Earth There might be, but we don¡¯t know what will be the condition to be selected. Even if it is strong feelings again, I wouldn¡¯t be able to bring out that much emotion. -1068: Anonymous from Earth If the more Chosen die the faster we get the next selection, wouldn¡¯t that reinforce the idea that God doesn¡¯t understand the evil of humans??? -1077: Anonymous from Earth No, humans are not all full of evil people. There might be those kinds of guys, but it is only a minority. -1100: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of which, why did the 2nd transfer happen at this timing? The system update happened not that long ago, right? -1111: Anonymous from Earth The official chronological table has been updated. It is simply because the Chosen have died and the remaining Chosen have gone from 701 to 700. -1125: Anonymous from Earth I see¡­wait, then, the timing for the revival of Nanami-tan¡­ If it had been after this, would she have been spared from transferring? -1127: Anonymous from Earth No idea. She could have been transferredter as an added Chosen. Whichever the case, the chances of her being transferred in the 3rd one anyways would have been high. All fronts blocked by God. -1150: Anonymous from Earth At any rate, 300 people have already died, huh. Even though it is barely 1 month. Ain¡¯t that too many deaths? -1164: Anonymous from Earth It normally ends up with a lifestyle leaning towards fighting monsters after all. Even when you live in a way that doesn¡¯t, there will end up being a time when you have to, and you end up dying from that battle. No matter how you put it, the ones specialized in battle are the ones who have the highest survival rate. The ones who live a normal life but only fight when monsters show up are the ones who die. -1175: Anonymous from Earth In the dungeon, if it is the shallow floors, the monsters are weak, so you can get gradually stronger. You can¡¯t expect that from animals in the wild. Even on Earth, you can suddenly have a wolf or a beare out all of a sudden. You can even encounter Monstrosities on rare asions, and when that happens, it is GG. -1189: Anonymous from Earth Can¡¯t just expect to have weak monsters with just the right amount of difficultye out to train after all. The animals that attack you normally attack when they have judged that they can win. The irony of dungeons being safer¡­ -1196: Anonymous from Earth All the monsters that appear in the dungeon are enemies that attack you, so it is easy to understand after all. -1206: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of that, the giant monkey that Hikaru met for the first time was a Monstrosity, right? Can the current Hikaru defeat it? -1213: Anonymous from Earth No. -1218: Anonymous from Earth Hikarucks a finisher. If it were a pair with Rifreya, they might be able to defeat it. -1233: Anonymous from Earth Aah, the Chosen have also gotten the announcement of God now. For them, the message freezing must be an unexpected surprise¡­ -1240: Anonymous from Earth There were Chosen who acted while relying on that after all. More deaths might being from this¡­ Chapter 147: Announcement from God and Distance from that world

Chapter 147: Announcement from God and Distance from that world

After renting a property, we bid farewell to the guild staff member and headed to the marketce to buy things for our livelihood. The minimum required furniture was already readied in the property, but we have to prepare all other things ourselves. If we are going to use that house just to sleep, things would be simple, but just trying to cook for ourselves would require quite a lot of things. Well, I have some surplus in money, so it should work out one way or another. After a few hours of getting misceneous stuff for our living, we returned to our house. Shadow Storage really is handy at times like this. I can just throw it in, and even decently big stuff can be stored. The beds have already been provided, but there¡¯s no mattress or a futon spread out, so it will be the day after tomorrow that we will be able to begin actually living here. The climate is warm around here, so a towel-ket might be enough to cover ourselves, but whichever the case, weck way too many things to begin our living here. There¡¯s no big store where everything can be found there, so it takes time. Our new ce has a lot of rooms. We decide our own rooms from among those, and bring our things in. Mine was the room at the right after going up the stairs, and Jeanne was the left one. I put down my luggage and left the room, and it was right at the time when Jeanne left too. ¡°Kuro, do you have Points?¡± (Jeanne) Apletely out-of-the-blue question. You could say that¡¯s just like her. ¡°Eh? What brought that all of a sudden? I have 0.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Zero?! You are one reckless guy¡­ Points can serve as a safety measure, so it would be better to leave as much as possible, you know?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I know, but I had my own circumstances.¡± (Hikaru) By giving Rifreya the Panacea that cost 3 Points, I have beenpletely emptied out of Points. I also only have enough for 1 Point in terms of Crystals. It is true that in terms of safety margin, it would be dangerous, but all Points I have used until now have been necessary expenses. There should be no problems if I just umte them again. ¡°I make sure to always leave 6 Points the whole time.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°6 Points?! That¡¯s impressive.¡± (Hikaru) Jeanne is always keeping a high number of viewers, so she probably gets a lot more too. Even so, leaving 6 Points the whole time is impressive. ¡°That¡¯s why it is okay to use them when it goes over 6 Points, but I am thinking about getting a mattress for now.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Isn¡¯t that okay? I don¡¯t really mind the beds of this world, but the ones that you can bring out with Points are all high quality.¡± (Hikaru) The mattress at the inn had stuff like straws inside of it and it prickled. It might be something that bothers a girl. ¡°Yeah. By the way, the big sized one is also worth the same amount of Points¡­ I can buy it for 1 Point. Kuro, want to sleep together with me?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Eh? Wa?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°We are going to be room sharing here. I would feel bad monopolizing the good bed. I don¡¯t know how big a queen size is, but it should be enough for two people to sleep, and it would allow us to quickly react in emergencies.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne said this rapidly while looking straight at me. Eh? Didn¡¯t we decide on our rooms just now? ¡°N-No, I will be sleeping on my own.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hm? I see¡­ Right. Well, that¡¯s fine too.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne looked away and entered her own room. What was that just now¡­? Well, anyways, it looks like it is fine to order only my mattress to the artisan. Also, the tools that revolve around water, and I would like a bit more furniture. Personally speaking, I would like a bit more clothes for myself too. We bought the chairs and table, but would it be better to have a sofa too? There¡¯s still 6 more days before the dungeon opens, but taking it as time to prepare for the house would make it just right. We finished setting the things we bought, and at the time when I was about to head out for dinner with Jeanne¡­ [[Pin Pon Pan! An announcement to all isekai otherworlders! 20 days from now, the 2nd group of 300 otherworlders will be transferred to that world! If there¡¯s anyone transferring close by, please teach them a whole lot of things as their seniors, okay?!]] The usual nonchnt voice suddenly said. The total number of isekai otherworlders showing in the Status Board is 700. They are most likely to replenish the numbers. I don¡¯t understand well what God is trying to achieve here. Just that, the livelihood of the Chosen have stabilized to a certain degree, so maybe they are simply trying to replenish it with more members because the adventuring iscking. ¡°Muuh¡­it hase already, huh. It was faster than I thought.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°There¡¯s a lot of deaths in the Chosen. You also thought that the numbers have been decreasing steadily, right, Kuro? Of course, it might stabilize somewhere, but there¡¯s no doubt we would have been lowered to half in 1 year at this pace. Then, I was sure that God would replenish the numbers sometime.¡± (Jeanne) I see. I did also think that the number of Chosen was lowering pretty fast. Though I wasn¡¯t thinking much about replenishing those numbers. ¡°¡­Anyways, it would be better to be careful .The new guys will know how to efficiently manage their Points, and most of all, they would have information about us, right? Especially you and me, we have a lot of viewers. Our fighting style, items we have, and most of all, it is better to think that our weaknesses have beenidpletely bare. If they want to live efficiently in this world, they can kill us first and get our items to make their lives easier from there on.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°What are you¡­no, I see¡­ That might be true.¡± (Hikaru) I have faced the evil of humans to a degree Ie to hate. If you kill a Chosen, you can get items and equipment that can¡¯t be obtained without Points. If it is a situation where they can kill us easily, there¡¯s no assurance there¡¯s no people who will target us. I don¡¯t know what tools Jeanne has in detail, but a single High Heal Scroll would be enough to drive someone to kill and be rewarded for it. The announcement continues. [[With the 2nd group iing, the message system will be frozen temporarily. There¡¯s way too many using the messages for evil purposes or abusing them, so this is to adjust the functions. This is also in order for the new Chosen to enjoy the isekai purely without the advice from Earth. It will be 50 days from now.]] Message freezing¡­ For someone like me who doesn¡¯t read the messages at all, this doesn¡¯t affect me at all, but it will have an effect on Jeanne and the other Chosen. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s many people who are living in this world whilepletely cutting themselves away from their original world. ¡°Hooh, God really gets it.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Eh?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It would be stupid to be controlled by the voices of the original world when they havee to a different world after all¡­ It is weirding from me who used the messages as the basis for my actions though.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°You were making them the basis of your actions?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Complete freedom unexpectedly makes it hard to know what to do. I used them as a tutorial of sorts. Now that I have gotten arade, I don¡¯t need that anymore.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I see¡­¡± (Hikaru) Jeanne said that she hasn¡¯t met any other Chosen aside from me. And with that, she went to viges, listened to their problems, and would solve them as she aimed for a big city. Now that she has decided to conquer the dungeon, those tutorial quests are not necessary -that must be what she means. [[Also, there¡¯s changes in the items and powers you can obtain with Points and Crystals, so confirm them! Now then, have a good isekai life!]] With that, the announcement ended. Jeanne was operating the Status Board at once. ¡°I can read the existing messages, but it looks like new messages won¡¯t reach. Also, other changes are¡­I see, hmm¡­ This one¡¯s unpleasant.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne¡¯s face warps slightly as she operates it. I also did the same, but was there such a bad change to warrant that reaction? ¡°Where? What change?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The map. You have the high efficiency map, right?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°¡®Right?¡¯, you say¡­ Well, I do have it, but only the world map one.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Check it. You will understand once you check it.¡± (Jeanne) You can get a high efficiency map with 3 Points. An added function for the Status Board. By choosing the tab, I can show the world map whenever, moreover, it shows my location with a red dot. It also shows the direction, so at the time when I want to go somewhere far, I won¡¯t get lost with this on me. Moreover, it shows the danger level of the ce I am in, the name of the location in this world, the poption density, and even the distance to the next closest city. If you want to live in this world, you could say this is something that you can benefit from getting. A new function must have been added. I was thinking that while tapping on it. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s this? There¡¯s more blue dots.¡± (Hikaru) There were many blue points shown in the map. There wasn¡¯t something like that until now. The location I am in is obviously a red point¡­ No, there¡¯s one blue point that¡¯s ovepping with mine. There¡¯s a blue point in a slightly further away location. ¡°You can tell, right? The considerate -unnecessary meddling- new function of God. In other words, they have made it possible for other Chosen to know where the other Chosen are without the need to rely on contacting each other.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°W-Why go through the trouble of doing this¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Who knows. There¡¯s no way us mortals can understand what a God thinks¡­is what I want to say, but it must be because of the messages. There must have been quite a lot of people from Earth who used the messages to tell the location of other Chosen. I myself learned of your location from messages after all.¡± (Jeanne) Even at the time when I first met Alex, he saw the messages and judged I was a Chosen. In other words, the messages were used a lot to make other Chosen meet up. ¡°I understand the reason for the update, but I feel like this will work against us. There¡¯s almost no other Chosen aside from us around here. It is okay to move somewhere else, but it would be a pain to go that far.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°We will be able to tell that they areing, so wouldn¡¯t it at least be better for us?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is true that it is in part good for us, but isekai otherworlders can bring any weapon, you know? I wouldn¡¯t be able to match a gun. That goes the same for you, right, Kuro?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°True¡­ Especially because I am being hated¡­¡± (Hikaru) Will the Chosene to try and kill me? They might. At the very least, I should at least assume they areing with that intention. In that sense, it is an advantage that I can tell where the Chosen are. ¡°If you are hated, then that means I am being hated too.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°How can you be so sure? How can you tell when you don¡¯t even open your messages?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I¡­was thought of as a killer¡­as the killer of Nanami¡­and her parents, you know? It would be nice if Nanami revives and clears up my name, but there¡¯s the chance that Nanami was killed without getting the chance of seeing the killer¡¯s face. If that¡¯s what happened, there¡¯s still no knowing who the culprit is.¡± (Hikaru) Even if Nanami didn¡¯t see the face of the killer, she would still testify for my innocence, but would the public believe her? How much meaning would a testimony with no basis hold? There¡¯s obviously the chance for theplete opposite to also be true. Knowing both the face and name, and giving a proper testimony. In the end, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening in the other world. With the messages freezing, getting new information has been cut off. Well, my viewers should decrease if they know I am innocent¡ªno, Jeanne is here with me, so the attention I gather would also increase. The viewer numbers might not serve much of a reference. ¡°¡­Kuro, stop continuously thinking about that stuff.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Eh?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The freezing of messages is a good opportunity. Forget about that world already.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Even if you tell me that¡­¡± (Hikaru) I want to, too. I tried to forget countless times. Over and over and over and over¡­ ¡°¡­Hey, Kuro, you revived Nanami in the morning, but with the messages freezing, it means that you have no means to confirm whether Nanami has truly revived in good health or if she is living on without any troubles. Right? Even if not, the messages are from people that you don¡¯t even know who wrote it. In other words, you don¡¯t know if it is true or not. Isn¡¯t it stupid to be tossed about by such frail information?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°That¡­might be true.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°In my opinion, you are way too worried about that world. We have be literal otherworlders, you know. What rtion does that world have with you now? Will you be a puppet for God and the viewers in your desire for Points? If you can¡¯t ignore them¡­how about I help you forget about them?¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne closes her distance to the point that we could touch, and she says this. She must be annoyed by how irresolute and pathetic I am, her face is a bit red. ¡­It is certainly just as she says. I am being way too bothered by it. You could even say my heart is being corroded by it. If I had been told this by a Chosen without that many viewers, it wouldn¡¯t have resonated with me, but Jeanne is being seen by far more viewers the whole time. She might be the only Chosen who has even more unique ess viewers than me. In that case, she of course must have received thoughtless messages. She has pushed those aside with iron will. ¡°¡­You are so cool, Jeanne.¡± (Hikaru) The deep blue eyes of Jeanne were deep and clear as if she could see through my weakness. Her white orderly look like that of a doll doesn¡¯t show weakness to the outside. But I still¡­can¡¯t divide things in such a way. ¡°I can¡¯t be as strong as you¡­ I am still a child.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­It is okay to do this bit by bit. Also, the 2nd group ising. You must be strong even if you don¡¯t want to¡­ If there really are people who are aiming for our lives, hesitation will cost you your life or ours.¡± (Jeanne) We won¡¯t know whether the 2nd group will be aiming for me and Jeanne until it actually happens. There¡¯s the chance¡­that¡¯s all there is to it. But if they reallye for us, it would be dangerous to not face it with the intention of killing them. I still haven¡¯t been able to properlye to terms with the matters of my original world, but I might really be able to forget everything and move forward if it is together with Jeanne. ¡°¡­Now then, I am thinking of going to sleep, but what will you do? I have already gotten the bed.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Eh? What about dinner?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Dinner¡­you say¡­?¡± (Jeanne) Didn¡¯t we talk about eating after leaving our luggage? ¡°No, you must be tired already. I am not that hungry either, so I will return to the inn for today. I still have a bit of luggage remaining there.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­N-No, right. I see. Dinner, right? Let¡¯s go for dinner. Ipletely forgot because of the sudden announcement of God. I am hungry.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I see? Then, let¡¯s go eat. I have a ce I rmend. Can you eat shrimp?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I love it.¡± (Jeanne) After we finished eating, I returned to the inn. Jeanne seemed to be reluctant to part, but she was always alone in this world, so she might have felt lonely. Well, I will be living there from tomorrow on. It is not like I don¡¯t have insecurities about living together, but it should work out somehow. If the situation requires it, we could hire a maid just like Jeanne said. Chapter 148: Cat Residence and Garuru

Chapter 148: Cat Residence and Garuru

The next day, I left the inn (the money I paid in advance didn¡¯te back), and headed to the house we rented. The rent is high, but it has a garden, a second floor, and is close to the dungeon. If we are going to rent one in this city, there¡¯s no ce better than this one. It also gets points for being far from the church. At the time when I came to this world, I took the Gift Affection of Spirit which has the merit of being able to get Spirit Energy from outside, but I have the demerit of being loved by Great Spirits¡­eaten by them. If I enter their detection range, the Great Spiritse out from their church. It actually got dangerous once, and so I make sure not to get close to the churches that have Great Spirits in this city as much as possible. I arrived at the residence and the window of Jeanne¡¯s room was closed. It is a timeframe that can¡¯t be called early morning anymore, but is she still sleeping? I unlock the door and enter the house. In a world where there¡¯s no fluorescent light or LED, the inside of the house is really dark. I have the Night Vision Gift, so I am fine, but you would normally feel stress from this, right? They apparently sell Spirit Tools that serve for illumination so, depending on the price, we could buy those too. Jeanne really was sleeping, so I woke her up and asked her what we will be doing today. ¡°Shopping, right?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Well, I do, yeah. I also have business in other ces, but I will finish those real quick.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I will go, too. There¡¯s quite a bit of time before the dungeon opens, right? If only I had games, 5 days would go by in a sh though¡­¡± (Jeanne) It is true that 5 days pass way too fast in our original world. But in this world, if we don¡¯t use our time proactively, there¡¯s too much of it you don¡¯t know how to use. Well, just checking the city around is plenty enough to kill time though. After I wait for Jeanne to get ready, we go outside. ¡°I have business with the building at the side of the guild.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°At the side of the guild?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Yeah, the Lynx Mutual Aid Association. I really will only be going in to check things out.¡± (Hikaru) I caught too many fish from fishing the other day. Lynxes are cats, so they should like fish -it might just be prejudice though. We walk for a bit and arrive at the slightly old building. A number of Lynx were basking in the sun and dozing off in front of the building. ¡°Hello. Is Grapefull here?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hnah? Full-chan? I think she is-na.¡± ¡°Right nyaw is break time, you knyaw? The dungeon is on break nyaw.¡± ¡°I know. I had some food for her.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Food? I will go call her at once-na!¡± The ck and white Lynxes enter the building with swift feet. It seems the Lynxes live in this building. Of course, it is not all of them, but renting an apartment takes money too. They must be lowering their expenses by living together until they can make a contract with a Great Spirit. ¡°¡­Oi, Kuro.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Hn? What¡¯s the matter?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°What was that creature just now?¡± (Jeanne) Her cheeks were flushed and she had a really serious expression. She has never seen a Lynx? ¡°Are they rat humans? Their ears were big, but their whiskers weren¡¯t that big, so they aren¡¯t rats. Weasels? Or dogs¡­not that one. They do look cat-like. Anyways, it looks like a mix of mammal and human¡ª¡± (Jeanne) ¡°C-Calm down. Lynxes are most likely catkins.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Cats, huh! Cat¡­ Cat humans¡­ There¡¯s something like that too¡­?¡± (Jeanne) She seems strangely excited. Well, I was also pretty surprised when I met them for the first time though. Or more like, I think Lynxes are pretty cat-like, but did they look like rats for Jeanne¡­? Is it a difference in the environment we were raised in? ¡°What-nya, what-nya? I am so hungry I feel like I am dying here, so I don¡¯t want to move that much¡­¡± (Full) ¡°Seems to be an acquaintance of yours, Full-na. Here-na, here-na.¡± ¡°My eyes are spinning from the hunger-nyan. Nya nya nya¡­nna? Hikaru-shan!¡± (Full) Grapefull came outside grumbling, but the moment she saw me, her face brightened up. She couldn¡¯t enter the dungeon for the Demon Lord subjugation, and we haven¡¯t met once since then, so it feels like it has been quite a while. It was actually just a few days though. ¡°I heard about it-nyan! You were the number one contributor in the Demon Lord subjugation, right?! That¡¯s Hikaru-shan-nyan!¡± (Full) Grapefull gets merry going nyan nyan. I think a lot of stars aligned for me to be chosen as the number one contributor in the Demon Lord subjugation, but it makes me happy when it is celebrated like this. ¡°Full-chan, you are acquainted with such a good prospect boy-na? I would like you to introduce me to him too-na.¡± ¡°I also want to graduate from being a scout exclusive for the 2nd Floor-nyayo.¡± ¡°I was simply lucky that I met Hikaru-shan-nyan.¡± (Full) The sight of Lynxes going nyan nyan talking to each other is pretty healing and cute. Jeanne¡¯s eyes going bloodshot by my side must be my imagination. ¡°Full, do you guys eat fish?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? Why all of a sudden? I love fish.¡± (Full) ¡°I fished too many the other day, so I wanted to share.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Really-nya?! I am hungry to the point that I feel like I am dying here, so that makes me really happy-nyowawawa!¡± (Full) Full suddenly makes a weird shout. Is what I thought, but then I noticed that Jeanne had hugged her from behind. ¡°Fugofugofugo¡­ W-What¡¯s with that nyan? This cat¡­she is all soft and fluffy¡­you¡­fugofugofugo.¡± (Jeanne) [The fugofugo is probably Jeanne motorboating Full] ¡°Nya nya nya nya nya?! What¡¯s with this person-nya?! So strong-nya! Get off-nyaaa!¡± (Full) ¡°Our ce didn¡¯t allow pets¡­ I wanted to get a pet for the longest time¡­ Fugofugofugo. What¡¯s with this creature¡­? Is it a cat¡­a big cat-chan¡­? This is¡­ Fugofugofugo. Cat-chan¡­¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne hugged Grapefull, buried her face in her fluffy fur, and seemed to be muttering something. Looking at it objectively, this is a really fearsome sight. The Lynxes close by seem to be shocked too. ¡°Nya nya nya nya! Get her off me~. Get this person off me-nya~~.¡± (Full) ¡°Come on, Jeanne. Let her go already. I haven¡¯t even introduced you to each other, you know?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Fugafugafuga. J-Just a bit more¡­¡± (Jeanne) I somehow managed to tear off Jeanne who continued petting Full with outrageous strength, and she finally regained her senses. ¡°Sorry about that. It was the bacsh from living a long stressful lifestyle, you see¡­ Please forgive me. I am Jeanne, Jeanne Collet.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°J-Jeanne-shan, are you also an explorer?¡± (Full) ¡°That¡¯s right. Though I am just a newbie that registered yesterday.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I see-nya, I see-nya. I am the scout Grapefull-nyan. If there¡¯s the chance, hire me please-nya.¡± (Full) Maybe it wasn¡¯t that displeasing to be petted all over, Grapefull spoke business like normal. She is mentally tough. ¡­Is what I want to say, but she is doing so while hiding behind my back, so she really must be pretty scared. Of course she would be scared. I was scared too. Jeanne is an earthling like me, but she does have an entric side to her wheremon sense doesn¡¯t work. ¡°That said, I don¡¯t have anywhere to put the fish in, so I would like to go to the kitchen or somewhere where I can leave them though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I will receive them inside the building then-nyan. Things are a bit hectic inside right nyaw though.¡± (Full) After being told this, we enter the Lynx Mutual Aid Association, and there¡¯s a whole ton of Lynxes. Moreover, they are allzing about and sleeping. ¡°Fuoooo! Cat residence!¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Calm down. Lynxes are not cats, you know. Don¡¯t go mofumofu on them without permission.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°B-But! How can I stay calm with this?!¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Where did your steel mental strength go¡­?¡± (Hikaru) Well, it is true that all the Lynxes are cute. This feeling might only be shared between us Chosen, but it is not like I don¡¯t understand why Jeanne would want to mofumofu them. But it is a bit unexpected that Jeanne likes cats. She really is a normal 17 year old girl. I take out the fishes I got the other day from the Shadow Storage into the sink that I was guided to. They are not alive, but it didn¡¯t feel like their freshness had dropped, and they don¡¯t give out a weird smell. They should be able to eat it without any issues. There¡¯s 57 in total. I fished this many? ¡°Nya nya~. This many garuru-nyan. That looks tasty-nya. Is it okay for us to have this many-nyan?¡± (Full) ¡°I fished them while I was killing time, so it is okay.¡± (Hikaru) So this fish is called garuru. So it is not horse mackerel¡­ They do look exactly like one though. ¡°You should fish if you have the time, Full. I managed to fish them really easily, you know?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Lynxes are all bad at swimming, so we hate the sea-nyan. If we fall, we are dead-nya.¡± (Full) ¡°I see.¡± (Hikaru) It really might be a bit risky if they can¡¯t swim. There¡¯s also the option ofing along with her to fish, huh. There¡¯s such a convenient fishing spot nearby. It should also serve to reduce the food expenses. ¡°Everyone~, Hikaru-shan has given us garuru-nya~~~¡± (Full) Full said in a loud voice and the Lynxes that were rxing woke up and gathered around. ¡°So many! We are having a garuru party today-nya!¡± ¡°Fish? Fish? Today we can eat a full belly of fish?.¡± ¡°We can eat them just as they are. If it is now, we could eat them just as they are.¡± ¡°I am so hungry, they look like they are shining-nya¡­ To show such kindness to us-nyan. You are like the Spirit King-sama-nya¡­¡± It seems they really were drying up from the dungeon being closed. If they are fine with this much, then I don¡¯t mind bringing more again. Fishing itself helps me rx and the sea is nearby. ¡°Fufufufuuu. Kuro, sorry but I would like you to tie me up with ropes. I don¡¯t think I can endure any longer¡­¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne says this while breathing roughly. Tying her up would be way too deranged. ¡°I¡¯m already done with what I came here to do, so I will be leaving now.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I-I see¡­¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Then, Grapefull, once the dungeon is open again, I will call you.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°R-Really-nya? I am so happy-nya. I will study about the 4th Floor as I wait-nyan.¡± (Full) ¡°Right, counting on you.¡± (Hikaru) Once the dungeon opens again, Jeanne and I will be going. Of course, it would be easier to have a scout, so I n on hiring Grapefull. 3 people is low and it does prove worrisome, but it was the same at the time with Rifreya. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems if it is the 2nd Floor and the 3rd Floor. As for the 4th Floor, once Jeanne has gotten used to things and it feels like we will be able to, we could try challenging it. I set the dungeon conquering at 5 years which is a decently long time, so there¡¯s no need to hurry. After leaving the Lynx Mutual Aid Association, we went around the city again to buy things necessary for our living. There were mattresses for exhibit at the mattress artisan, so I bought one of them as it is. With this, I will be able to live at that house from today on too. It is not like I don¡¯t feel a bit shy about living with a girl my age, but Jeanne shouldn¡¯t have that intention. In that case, I should try to not worry too much about it because it would make things awkward. Chapter 149: Queue of Explorers and Dusk Hell Street

Chapter 149: Queue of Explorers and Dusk Hell Street

5 days passed and the Meltia Dungeon was finally open again. There were many explorers crowding the entrance of the dungeon, and they were going in one group at a time. Jeanne and I hired Grapefull as nned, and we 3 set out to explore. ¡°We are finally beginning our dungeon exploration, huh. I have been waiting for this moment!¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne would sheath and unsheath her sword a bit with visible excitement. Seems like she was really looking forward to this. ¡°Myrades were on the verge of dying from hunger-nya. We were practically saved by the fish you brought us-nyan, Hikaru-shan.¡± (Full) ¡°You are exaggerating.¡± (Hikaru) So I say, but I have been fishing the whole time these 5 days. After getting the things we needed to a certain degree, we didn¡¯t have anything to buy. Jeanne didn¡¯t have any money, so she had nothing she could do aside from reading the data the guild had, walk around, or fish together with me. I tried inviting Full too, but it seems like not getting close to the sea is one of the 3 rules of the Lynxes, so she refused. I didn¡¯t ask too deeply about it, but there¡¯s apparently bad history about it. Even so, the Lynxes were really grateful for the fishes, and Jeanne got close enough to them that she was allowed to mofumofu them. The Lynxes didn¡¯t really hate being petted. It is just that there weren¡¯t humans who would do that, so they were simply bewildered by it. There are Lynxes who would evene to me to pet them. They are like cats in the part where they slowly get attached to you¡­ But I kept that evaluation of mine a secret. ¡°Now then, it is the first day, so what do we do? I don¡¯t think we would have any problems going straight to the 3rd Floor.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Kuro, do you think me of all people would jump stages? We are obviously clearing properly from the 1st Floor.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°The 1st Floor¡­?¡± (Hikaru) Only skeletons show up in the 1st Floor and you barely earn anything from them. And yet, the Boss level monsters are decently strong, and it just isn¡¯t worth it. It is a ce where beginner explorers can swing around clubs against normal skeletons to gain battle experience. That¡¯s the 1st Floor of the Meltia Dungeon. The line is steadily advancing, but it should take a bit more before we can enter. It is so crowded here to the point I am surprised there were these many explorers. ¡°The 1st Floor is a city, right? I heard there¡¯s even people living there.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°People without homes would sometimes live there-nyan.¡± (Full) ¡°Eh? Even though skeletons show up? That¡¯s dangerous.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Monsters don¡¯t spawn in ces where there¡¯s people, so it is apparently okay if it is inside a narrow room-nyan.¡± (Full) ¡°Is that so¡­¡± (Hikaru) Just as the name Dusk Hell Street states, it is a floor where a stone built city exists in a giant space. I do think there¡¯s a number of sturdy houses people could live in, but to think there would actually be people living there¡­ Even so, there¡¯s only a few houses in good condition. The houses thatprise the city have their walls crumbling, or wouldn¡¯t have ceilings, but they apparently return to their previous state if they were to get destroyed, so there¡¯s quite a lot of mysteries. This ¡®city¡¯ that¡¯s in ruins to a certain degree cannot develop or degrade further from its current state; a city where time has stopped. That might be why it has such a fancy name like Dusk Hell Street. ¡°In these 5 days, I have read the data of the dungeon to a certain degree, but the dungeon apparently changes shape bit by bit. The destroyed ces return to their previous state, but they apparently don¡¯t always get restored to their exact same state.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Really?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah. Well, they apparently don¡¯t change that greatly, but it is not like they restore to the same shape as before¡­ Well, not like I know what that means though.¡± (Jeanne) It seems like Jeanne is interested in the dungeon itself, so she captured a guild staff member that seemed to be free and asked them a lot of things apparently. ¡°If you bring out something born from the dungeon -like a nt from the 3rd Floor, for example- they immediately weather away the moment you bring them out from the dungeon. The only exceptions being the Spirit Stones and the Present of a Divine Beast. Thinking of it in that way, this dungeon is quite the special ce. You could call it a sort of separate ne.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne was showing off her vast knowledge of the dungeon. Most of what I know was taught to me by Rifreya, so I don¡¯t know much myself. This is a great help. It is true that explorers only bring back Spirit Stones, and the trash and the equipment of corpses are not ¡®things born from the dungeon¡¯. In other words, explorers are miners that dig out Spirit Stones. The dungeon opened after a while, so there¡¯s a lot of people. There should be around 500 in total. The entrance of the dungeon is a za but, even with that, it is still close to being jam-packed. There¡¯s a lot of explorers, but also civilian-looking people holding flowers. ¡°Who are those people? They are not explorers, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You have more seniority than me, Kuro, so why is it that you don¡¯t know? People who die be Spirits, rise up to the sky, evaporate, and roam the world bing a Spirit Stream. The Spirit Stream serves as the bnce of the Spirit Energy of the world, however, the souls that die with grievances can¡¯t ride the Spirit Stream after death and roam thends. The burials in this world being through cremation must be because of that religious belief.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Why do you know so much?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, the setting of the world is important, you know? It can help when clearing.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Setting, you say¡­¡± (Hikaru) It is true that this world is like that of a game, but we came from outside, so learning about this world certainly is important in order to not ¡®stick out¡¯. Also, despite all, Jeanne is a diligent person. Or would that be her having the leeway mentally? My mind and spirit were being shaved off the whole time in this city, so I didn¡¯t even think about that, and didn¡¯t even think of investigating it. ¡°The souls that burrow into the ground are reborn as monsters. In other words, Spirit Stones are the souls of previous living people. And then, by using those stones for Spirit Tools and Magic Tools, they rise up to the sky and evaporate¡­ The people holding flowers must be mourning. Are they doing so for a gone family member, or for the many souls that couldn¡¯t be saved? I can¡¯t tell that far. The 1st Floor is apparently considered the ce where people with grievances revive.¡± (Jeanne) I was told something simr to that when I sold the Spirit Stones of the dead explorers to the ck market old man, but bing a Spirit after dying must be this world¡¯s concept of life and death. ¡°Oh, it is our turn. Let¡¯s go.¡± (Jeanne) We arrived at the entrance of the dungeon while we were talking. We showed our tags to the soldiers guarding the entrance, and we entered. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó The Spirit Energy inside of the dungeon is as dense as always, dark, and it is a rxing space. It¡¯s been a while since I have felt this way. It is a strange feeling. I feel as if ¡®I am back¡¯. ¡°It is smaller than I thought. Where are the monsters?¡± (Jeanne) She seems to be looking forward to fighting monsters. Jeanne had that natural youthfulness of an otherworlder in a sense. On that point, I have been warped too much in just 1 month. ¡°We are still in the tunnel connecting the entrance to the inside of the dungeon-nyan. It will be the 1st Floor after we pass here-nya.¡± (Full) ¡°Really?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°The distance to each floor is pretty long after all. Now, we are here.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ooh¡­! This is impressive¡­!¡± (Jeanne) The ceiling of the Dusk Hell Street was smoking red as if it were dusk. That smoke seems to be a light source, different from the 2nd Floor, it is somewhat bright enough that there would be no issues in exploring without a torch. At a slightly separated location, a beginner-looking boy is fighting a skeleton with a club. ¡°There¡¯s even a castle deep in! You skipped this ce, Kuro? What a waste¡­¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Strong Bone Knights show up at the castle-nyan. They don¡¯t give much money either, so most explorers ignore it, you knyow?¡± (Full) ¡°Isn¡¯t that fine? It can serve for sword training.¡± (Jeanne) The objective of Jeanne is of course conquering the dungeon, but the crux of it is her desire to be stronger. It is true that the dungeon is the right ce to achieve that. It doesn¡¯tck enemies to fight against and there¡¯s various types of monsters showing up. If she can win against a Mantis in a straight on fight one on one, that would make her stronger than Rifreya. I still haven¡¯t properly heard about what her build is, but there¡¯s no doubt she has allocated Points in Physical Strength and Endurance. ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s begin. I will try fighting that Skeleton there.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Need support?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If it gets dangerous, please help out.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne says this and unsheathes her sword. A wide steel one-handed sword. She has a giant shield on her left hand. On the other hand, the Skeleton was unarmed. It truly is just a skeleton. Just from looks alone, there is way too much of a difference in power. I don¡¯t think I would need to provide support regardless. Jeanne was slowly closing the distance to the skeleton without lowering her guard at all even against that pitiful skeleton. The skeleton making rattling noises as it moved noticed the approach of Jeanne and took a battle stance¡ªis what I thought, but it suddenly turned tail. In other words¡­ ¡°It ran away?! So even monsters run away.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hmmm?! That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen that-nyan.¡± (Full) Jeanne chases after the running Skeleton and swings down her sword. ¡°So it really runs away, huh. That¡¯s boring.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the difference of strength is too much in the 1st Floor?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s most likely unrted. If I am to believe the messages, it is because I am a Hated One.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Hated One? Is that a joke of some sort?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I took the demerit that was written as ¡®No Talent in Spirit Abilities¡¯ at the beginning. It seems like that state is called as Hated One in this world. The monsters also hate Hated Ones and run away from them.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Hated Ones¡­¡± (Hikaru) Isn¡¯t that the opposite of my Loved One? But I don¡¯t think monsters proactivelye towards me¡­no, maybe they did when I was nearby? I have never done a proper sh of des with a monster. The times I get close to them are the times when I kill them; that¡¯s the kind of fighting style I had. Anyways, for Jeanne, having her opponent running away from her must be something she finds disagreeable. If it is just for earning money with Spirit Stones, it would be a plus, but if it is purely to enjoy battle, it would just get in the way. Even so, to take a demerit like that from the very beginning, Jeanne really is a bit different. Normally when youe to an isekai, you would yearn for magic. ¡°No choice but to search for monsters that don¡¯t run away while we explore. It would be nice if the Bone Knights in that castle fight without running away.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Then, let¡¯s go check it out.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Of course. However, while exploring, that is.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Even if you check each and every house, there won¡¯t be anything, you knyow?¡± (Full) It is not like treasure chests show up in the dungeon, so there¡¯s not much point in thorough explorations. And the reality is that we would sometimes surprise the people living there when we opened random doors. What were these people doing while the dungeon was closed? I doubt they were living here for the whole 7 days¡­ Jeanne went straight to those people living on the 1st Floor and asked them: ¡°Why are you living in a ce like this?¡±, so that in itself surprised them¡­ At any rate, the 1st Floor isn¡¯t a ce that explorers go through the trouble of exploring. Chapter 150: Bone Knight and Battle Training

Chapter 150: Bone Knight and Battle Training

We arrive at the castle deepest in. There¡¯s a castle, so does that mean the area around is a castle town? The residents are bones and illegal residents though. We arrived at the castle in a few tens of minutes. We barely used any time fighting monsters, so it was mostly just the time we were moving to the location. ¡°Every single one of them only ran away -despite being undead.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne looked displeased at having only hunted running monsters even though she wished for battle. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you are too strong, Jeanne?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°There¡¯s no way I am. I have only been here for 1 month, you know?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± (Hikaru) Just from the fact that we have obtained the Gifts from God, we are getting favorable treatmentpared to the people of this world in terms of power, so in that sense, there¡¯s no doubt we are strong, but Jeanne¡¯s strength probably doesn¡¯t refer to that. It is true that Jeanne and I are relying on the Gifts from God quite a bit when we fight. The castle is made in a simple manner and the 2 spires are what stand out, but the building itself is most likely 3 floors. There¡¯s no doors at the entrance and it is in a state where they more than wee intruders. Even so, there¡¯s no beginner explorers swinging clubs around or funerary merchants. The moment we entered, we immediately encountered a monster. ¡°Is that the Bone Knight?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°That¡¯s right-nyan! They are apparently more of a pain than an Ogre, so be careful!¡± (Full) The moment we entered the castle and there was a Bone Knight right there at the hall. A skeleton with 4 arms holding a sword, short spear, axe, and shield in each respective hand. Different from a Skeleton Soldier, it is equipped with armor and helmet, and it looks visibly strong. It is also big; around 2 meters. It is written in the beginner guide of the guild that this is a monster that beginners shouldn¡¯t face alone but, in terms of matchups, I feel like I would lose if I were to fight it. ¡°Ain¡¯t that nice. I have been waiting for an opponent like this¡­!¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne looks at her opponent happily, takes a battle stance, and advances. ¡°Bone Knights appear only one at a time. They are apparently easy to defeat if you fight them with everyone, but what will you do-nyan?¡± (Full) ¡°No need for help! Just watch.¡± (Jeanne) I don¡¯t know on what criteria the monsters encountered run away from Hated Ones, but the Bone Knight didn¡¯t run away from Jeanne. A monster that¡¯s strong to a certain degree probably doesn¡¯t run away. Or maybe it is like in games where they run away when there¡¯s a certain level difference? The rattling noises of metal and bone making contact with each other rang as the Bone Knight took a battle stance. The hollow eye sockets had blue light in them burning as it attacked Jeanne who was standing at ready with her shield. It is a speed that¡¯s hard to believe from bones. With smooth movements as if invisible muscles were present, it swung its sword and stabbed using its spear. Jeanne was deflecting each and every attack with her shield, looking for opportunities to deal her own. (Jeanne has a strong defense. It is a battle thatcks danger.) (Hikaru) My battle style is almost all surprise attacks, and Rifreya¡¯s battle style is attacking without leaving any room to fight back. In that sense, the battle style of Jeanne that creates openings within exchanges to crumble its opponent is the normal style and, at the same time, it looked fresh in my eyes. She doesn¡¯t have Spirit Abilities, so it really is a battle of strength. After who knows how many tens of times they shed des, Jeanne¡¯s broadsword found its way to the neckbone of the opponent. The Bone Knight changes into a ck Spirit Stone. Jeanne was unscathed. It is aplete victory in an upfront battle. ¡°Fuuh, managed somehow.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°It looked as if it had been easy for you though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Not really. Also, we can¡¯t just fight sluggishly like this, right? If we are seriously going to be conquering the dungeon.¡± (Jeanne) It is true that the faster the better when ites to battles in the dungeon. That¡¯s because the chances of losing increase greatly when you meet another monster while in battle. ¡°So, how was it?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, it was strong. It was, but¡­how to say it, it was within bounds ofmon sense.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Imaginable power; imaginable speed; it takes a lot of moves, but that¡¯s all there is to it; however, because of that, it can serve for training. The Skeleton Soldiers on the way were way too weak, but this guy wasn¡¯t bad.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°It doesn¡¯t run away after all.¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know how it will be in the 2nd Floor and onwards, but I think the Goblins and Orcs would run away from her. Those 2 are weak and their strength itself isn¡¯t that different from a Skeleton Soldier. In that case, the next opponents would be the Ogres or the Mantis, huh. ¡°It helps out greatly that a monster for training appears alone in a big open space. I don¡¯t get why such a good ce is open.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Everyone is doing exploration as a job, so they probably don¡¯t have any business with a ce where they can¡¯t earn money.¡± (Hikaru) Or more like, this ce isn¡¯t really for training. ¡°It works the best to increase your yer skill in a stable manner though¡­ Well, fine. Today, for the whole day, I will fight these guys to train and hone my battle instincts. It is not like I have a lot of battle experience after all.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Got it.¡± (Hikaru) After that, we went around the castle as if exploring it in an uniform manner as we subjugated the Bone Knights. Jeanne¡¯s fighting style is steady. She would protect herself with a shield, crumble the stance of her opponent with a shield bash, and get a hit in. It is inpared to Rifreya who specialized in attack and was shy, but I feel like that¡¯s the absolute correct way to fight as an explorer. So I say, but maybe because Jeanne has outstanding physical strength, each and every one of her attacks is incredible. Shield, spear, axe, and sword. Each shout she lets out, an arm of a Bone Knight gets cut off with a sh from Jeanne, disarming it. It then ends with cutting off its head. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too easy? Shouldn¡¯t we go to the 2nd Floor?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, I still amcking any leeway. Before going down to the lower floors, I would like to be able to defeat them in one hit.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I see.¡± (Hikaru) A decent amount of humanoid monsters appear. The 2nd Floor is almost all humanoids, and there¡¯s also in the 3rd Floor and 4th Floor. Jeanne has properly studied in the guild, so she must want to properly get the feel of fighting a humanoid. She continued fighting consecutively with barely any breaks. ¡°¡­Alright. I am getting the hang of it. Kuro, I will be repeating this the whole day. You can do something else separately for today. It would be boring to just watch the whole time, right? I will have no issues here with Grapefull-chan to find the enemies.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Then, I will go to the 2nd Floor to get myself back in shape too.¡± (Hikaru) Seeing the stoess of Jeanne, I feel like I also have to work hard or I will just end up pulling her leg. She has a Barrier Stone and Full is also with her, so she should be okay. We decide at least the time we will be going out, and I head to the 2nd Floor. I try running without Darkness Fog casted, and it certainly does feel as if monsterse to me. They didn¡¯t do so when Jeanne was with me, so there must be a distinct difference. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) I wrap myself in darkness and run till the 2nd Floor stairs. (It really has been a while.) (Hikaru) Now that I think about it, when Rifreya was around, I was mostly diving with her. Meaning that it would be quite a while since I have fought the monsters of the 2nd Floor alone. It is not like I was trying to act cool there, but if I were to go alone to the 2nd Floor and were to die there from that, it wouldn¡¯t even serve as a funny story. I should be careful. Also, I think I have some Spirit Abilities that are pretty close to going up a Tier. Chapter 151: Hungry Beast Underground Prison and New Dark Summon

Chapter 151: Hungry Beast Underground Prison and New Dark Summon

The 2nd Floor is as dark as ever, but with my Night Vision, this is the perfect hunting ground. There¡¯s no monster that¡¯s really strong aside from the Mantis. I take out my shortsword and walk while maintaining the Darkness Fog. (Figures there would be a decent amount of people today.) (Hikaru) The 2nd Floor is an unpopr floor, but there¡¯s a lot of explorers most likely because the dungeon was closed for a good while. Being hidden in the darkness, they won¡¯t be finding me. I don¡¯t mind being seen, but I avoid them as I walk close to the wall. ¡°Does it get this crowded after it opens again? I am not that confident in my skills in the 2nd Floor, you know.¡± ¡°If you get used to it, it can be easier than the 3rd Floor -as long as you don¡¯t encounter a Mantis.¡± ¡°I have not met one even once, but are Mantis that strong?¡± ¡°It is strong. So strong that we wouldn¡¯t be able to win. Well, we can run away from it if we use a smoke bomb though.¡± I listen in to the conversation of the explorers that fell in my line of sight, and it seems like the 3rd Floor is so full that they have switched to exploring the 2nd Floor. Even 3rd Floor explorers can¡¯t win against the Mantis, huh¡­ I pass by the side of the explorers, and after a while of walking in areas with a low amount of people, I encounter a group of Goblins and Orcs. 4 Goblins and 3 Orcs. ¡°[Summon: Night Bug].¡± (Hikaru) The dark rhinoceros beetles rush to the Goblins and devour their meat and into their bones. I went out within that confusion and defeated them one by one methodically. The monsters in the 2nd Floor should be able to see well enough in the darkness, but inside the perfect darkness of Darkness Fog, the best they can do is swing their weapons blindly. (Alright, next.) (Hikaru) I collect the Spirit Stones and search for the next monsters. 2 Ogres show up at the other side of the pathway. ¡°[Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) I can now use the higher tier ability Dark Coffin, but I can also use Shadow Bind as it is. It seems like its power has increased slightly. I feel like it can immobilize 2 Ogres at the same time for a few seconds. At the same time as dark tentacles bind the Ogres from the darkness, I spring at them from the very front and go for the throat with my shortsword. As someone who doesn¡¯t have the defense of Jeanne or the power of Rifreya, the best method for me is to go all in on a one-hit kill. I walk around the dungeon on my own convenience as I defeat monsters I encounter. I have the map of the 2nd Floorpletely memorized in my head. Even if I walk around randomly, I won¡¯t get lost. My body moved well as if it were a lie that it has been a while I haven¡¯t been in the dungeon, and I could also see the movements of the enemies well. My Tier must have gone up. (Even so, if we want to conquer this dungeon, I am far from an eptable level though. I have to get stronger.) (Hikaru) I think this while I use a Phantom Warrior as bait, get close to the back of an Ogre and defeat it in one hit. Getting a more powerful weapon is also an option. I could also put Points in Physical Strength and Endurance. I do think it is important to use Spirit Abilities a whole ton to increase the Tier of my Abilities. But I have already seen people who are beyond humans. (Even though Ga-san from the Crimson Vials doesn¡¯t have any enhancements from Points, she was that strong.) (Hikaru) That figure of hers swinging around an axe that I could even call an iron pir was something that was so out of human bounds it wouldn¡¯t be strange to call her a monster. If we are talking about the source of that physical strength, it would be the Spirit Energy enhancement you get when defeating monsters. In other words, Tiers. Putting it simply, the most effective way is to defeat monsters and more monsters and more monsters in order to raise your level. For example; Jeanne has apparently already put her Points in Physical Strength to the max. However, it is not like she has strength that surpasses human boundaries. If I remember correctly, the Physical Strength Up amplifies the base power. For example; if the base grip strength of Jeanne is 30kg, a Physical Strength Up Level 5 would raise it to 10 times which would be 300kg. Truly a gori, but also just a mere gori. You can¡¯t win against an elephant with that, and would most likely lose to a brown bear too. Of course, she is far stronger than I am, but if she seriously wants to conquer the dungeon, being satisfied with just that realm of power would be uneptable. (If only you could see the level in the Status Board.) (Hikaru) There were a number of version upgrades, but the level is not being shown. I open the Status Board and confirm the time. There¡¯s still 3 more hours before the agreed time to meet up outside the dungeon. (360 million viewers, huh¡­) (Hikaru) After I began acting together with Jeanne, I have been able to keep a pretty high number of viewers. I don¡¯t have any means to confirm whether Nanami has proven my innocence or hasn¡¯t seen the face of the culprit. Just like Jeanne says, I am way too worried about my original world, and if she hase back to life, forgetting about that side and living here is one answer. I understand that in my mind. When I see the numbers, I can feel the gazes and antagonism of the viewers in my back. Even when I understand it by logic, I can¡¯t do anything about it. My heart refuses it. I can only describe it as that. (¡­But there¡¯s no need to grow impatient because of it.) (Hikaru) By obtaining the objective of helping Jeanne in her dungeon conquest, I can avert my gaze from the ufortable fact that I am being watched by the viewers. Alone, my mind would wander to that point. The reason why I didn¡¯t get bothered by the gazes when Rifreya was with me wasn¡¯t simply because I sealed my heart for the Viewer Count Race. Being with someone. The fact that someone worries about me and I wasforted must have yed a role in this. I have had to face my weaknesses the whole time sinceing to this world. ¡°¡­Hm?¡± (Hikaru) I confirmed the part of the Spirit Abilities in the Status Board, and I noticed. The Call of Darkness has gone up to 3rd Tier. (A new Ability¡­!) (Hikaru) With a Spirit Ability going up to Tier 3, you learn a higher Ability. Thetest Status is as follows: - [Dark Spirit Ability] Tier 2 Ability ?Falsehood of Darkness [Shade Shift] Proficiency 34 Tier 3 Ability ?View of Darkness [Dark Sense] Proficiency 29 ?Transformation of Darkness [Phantom Warrior] Proficiency 37 ?Deposition of Darkness [Shadow Storage] Proficiency 20 ?Casket of Darkness [Dark Coffin] Proficiency 2 ?Call of Darkness [Summon: Dark Knight] Proficiency 0 Tier 4 Ability ?Revtion of Darkness [Darkness Fog] Proficiency 95 Special Technique ?Return of Darkness [Create: Undead] Proficiency 5 - Darkness Fog is also going to be increasing in Tier soon, but what¡¯s most important right now is¡­Call of Darkness. ¡°Dark Knight¡­!¡± (Hikaru) Finally, I feel as if I will finally be able to use an Ability that has actual attack power. Assuming from the name, it should be a knight of darkness? Anyways, I should be able to tell if I use it. ¡°[Summon: Dark Knight]!¡± (Hikaru) I cast the Ability and the darkness in the space condenses and shapes into a knight. A warrior with full armor and a splendid physique of around 190cm tall. It holds both a longsword and a shield. A figure I have seen before somewhere¡­ ¡°Is it the same as the Phantom Warrior?¡± (Hikaru) It looks the same as the Phantom Warrior that shows up with Transformation of Darkness. A spitting image. However, one is a phantom, and this one is the real deal with mass. Meaning that I can use them for different purposes. There¡¯s no doubt they can be a terrifyingbo against monsters that learn and against people. Of course, that¡¯s if the opponent has no prior knowledge about it. I try having the Dark Knight fight the 2nd Floor monsters just like that. Its fighting style of drawing attention to its surroundings by making loud noises hitting its sword to its shield is the same as the Phantom Warrior, but different from the slow movements of the Phantom whose main purpose is diversion, the Dark Knight is fast and strong. Goblins and Orcs are no match for it. It might be getting hit, but it doesn¡¯t feel as if it is receiving damage. Well, it is darkness taken form, so I don¡¯t really get it though. I tried making it fight against an Ogre too, but it crushed itpletely there too. A team of 2 Ogres unfortunately didn¡¯t show up, but it would most likely have no problem against 2 either. I thought we would becking in hands with just me and Jeanne, so this is quite the increase in fighting force. ¡­Just that one use of this summon consumes quite a lot of Spirit Energy. It is equal to 5 uses of Darkness Fog. As a Loved One, I can get Spirit Energy from outside, but if I use Abilities consecutively too much, I eventually run dry. Looks like I won¡¯t be able to use it without any limitations. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó (My hunting in the 2nd Floor really has stabilized quite a bit.) (Hikaru) I have given myself the objective of leveling up, and I was defeating monsters at quite the high pace. I most likely already went over 100. Is it because the dungeon was closed until now? There were a lot of monsters. I went around defeating every single one of the monsters I encountered. I must have earned close to 1 gold in Spirit Stones. I have also finished checking out the Dark Knight. Just when I was thinking about going back to where Jeanne is, an explorer party ran past me with desperate looks. A little bit after, a Mantis that seemed to be chasing after them appeared. (How unlucky¡­) (Hikaru) The ones being chased were the explorer party that were talking about the Mantis just before with their novicerade -most likely a porter that just got promoted. Mantises rarely show up. They are so rare that I have only seen them 10 times. They are running away from it, so I don¡¯t think they need it. Doesn¡¯t look like there will be any problems with me taking it. Ie out from the darkness and summon Night Bugs. The Mantis that got prickling attacks from the Night Bugs stopped moving and turned this way. (Now, thest check.) (Hikaru) ¡°[Summon: Dark Knight]!¡± (Hikaru) I undo the summon of the Night Bugs and call the Dark Knight. ¡°Alright! Defeat it one on one!¡± (Hikaru) At my order, the Dark Knight answered by raising its sword, and began advancing towards the Mantis. The Mantis is strong enough to defeat Rifreya alone. In the 2nd Floor, it is a strong monster by miles and, even ifpared to the 3rd Floor monsters, it could only beparable to the Garden Panther falling a bit short. It is slightly weaker than a Lizardman from the 4th Floor. Anyways, I want to learn the true value of the Dark Knight here. From there on, the battle was a bit different from what I expected. (Seriously?) (Hikaru) Speaking of only the results, the Dark Knight won against the Mantis. Moreover, in just an exchange of a few tens of seconds. In other words, this Dark Knight that I can summon is stronger than Rifreya. This also means I myself have gotten stronger, but I feel a bit conflicted by this. I pick up the Chaotic Spirit Stone that came from the Mantis, hide in the darkness again, and head to the 1st Floor to meet up with Jeanne. Chapter 152: Loot and What to do from now on

Chapter 152: Loot and What to do from now on

After meeting up with Jeanne, we decide to confirm our loot before leaving the dungeon. This is our first dungeon exploration today. We could just sell them all, but it is also important to confirm just what and how much we got. ¡°It was only this much for me. ck stones only appeared rarely.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne defeated Skeletons, Skeleton Soldiers, and Bone Knights. Skeletons and Soldiers had Transparent Stones. Transparent Stones and ck Stones from the Bone Knight. ¡°This must be a Dark Spirit Stone. Actually, this is my first time seeing a Dark Stone, but there should be no mistake about it.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Really? Even though you use Dark Spirit Abilities?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°There¡¯s no monster that drops Dark Stones in the 2nd and 3rd Floor after all¡­¡± (Hikaru) Dark Stones can be used for Create Undead, so I would like to keep them as much as possible. I would like to raise the proficiency of my Ability itself, and Bone Knights should be able to serve as tanks when needed. Or more like, an undead of an undead feels weird. ¡°I got quite a bit.¡± (Hikaru) This time I take out the Spirit Stones I looted from the Shadow Storage. 80% of the time, the stones that Goblins and Orcs drop are transparent. Ogres would drop Earth Spirit Stones 50% of the time. Mantis are Wind or Chaotic. It might even drop transparents, but not from what I know. There should be more than 100 here, but there are fewer colored ones than I expected. However, there¡¯s a Chaotic Stone from the Mantis, so it should be quite the earning with only that alone. It can serve as a trump card, so I don¡¯t really want to sell it though. ¡°¡­Wow, this much in just today alone?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I am used to the 2nd Floor after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Even with that¡­¡­no, you were the No.1 man in the viewership. You can do this much, huh.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Stop that. I gathered viewers in order to revive Nanami. It is not like I wished for it.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I didn¡¯t say that in a bad way. I simply reconfirmed here that you have the ability to make that possible, Kuro.¡± (Jeanne) 1,000 Chosen at the beginning is by no means a low number. Bing 1st within those really does require you to fight monsters and win results in drawing viewers the most. Jeanne and I are both battle types, and fighting monsters normally being our main content might be something natural in a world like this that is simr to a fantasy game. ¡°And so, how much would all of this go for? If this doesn¡¯t end up being at least 3 silver, our livelihood will be rough.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°You still didn¡¯t know the market price of Spirit Stones, huh, Jeanne¡­ Well, I myself don¡¯t know it too well though. It is most likely around 1 gold for everything.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°G-Gold?!¡± (Jeanne) 1 gold is around 40 silver in the current rate though. The rent is 28 silver, so we have suddenly earned more than our rent. (It is natural for Jeanne to get surprised.) (Hikaru) 1 gold is probably around 800,000 yen. ¡­Of course, it varies depending on the property, so I calcte all from a few instances, but anyways, 1 gold is an abnormal amount of money that is enough to live on for 1 month. After we confirmed our loot, we exited the dungeon. To the guild that¡¯s 5 minutes on foot from the dungeon. They help out in the selling of the Spirit Stones, so I stored the Dark Spirit Stones and the Mantis Chaotic Spirit Stone in the Shadow Storage. We sold the remaining half and half. *Whisper whisper* ¡°Oi, isn¡¯t that¡­¡± *Whisper whisper* When we entered the guild, it was crowded to an iparable degree from the time before. The line for selling the loot seems like it will take time too¡­ (Aren¡¯t they gossiping here¡­?) (Hikaru) I can feel gazes. I feel as if the other explorers are looking at me¡­ Am I just being too self-conscious? Am I getting fear of gazes or something¡­? But when I strained my ears, I could hear familiar words¡­ {Isn¡¯t that guy the one that partied with Rifreya-san?} {He is already with a different woman¡­?} {I heard he defeated a Demon Lord too¡­} {Love-Love Twin Birds, right¡­?} {What¡¯s that?} {Love-Love Twin Birds is the party name.} {You kidding me, right¡­?} They were clearly gossiping about us. ¡°Aren¡¯t you famous, Kuro. We really should have made the name of our new party Love-Love Twin Birds. The name has already spread this much¡­¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Please stop¡­ I didn¡¯t know either¡­ Why do I have to suffer this¡­?¡± (Hikaru) They are talking in a really low voice, but my body capabilities must have been enhanced from my Tier going up, I could hear thempletely. Or more like, I always asked Rifreya to sell the things and didn¡¯t enter the guild myself, but did we stand out more than I thought? I was partying with that Rifreya, so I do understand it to a certain extent, but being famous for a weird name is beyond unpleasant. I lined up while feeling ufortable and eventually our turn came, bringing out the Spirit Stones onto the counter, and selling them. That in itself was finished without any problems (got 30 silver) and we exited the guild as if escaping from there. We met up with Grapefull waiting outside and went to get dinner. Sinceing to this world, it is clear that my desire for food has increased. The amount of food I eat has close to doubled, and eating out after an exploration has be a secret pleasure of mine. Let¡¯s go for meat today. After finishing our meal, we bid our farewell from Grapefull and went our way home. I gave Full 5 small silver as usual. I have already paid her at the beginning, so giving her extra might not be good, but the earning for the Lynxes work is way too bad. That¡¯s why, in the time we are hiring her, it should be safe between ourselves. Also, it would be even better if she could form a pact with a Great Spirit sooner. We return to our house, and we head to the bathhouse after leaving our luggage. The house we rented has no baths. The water can be drawn from the aqueduct. There should be no problem using that and bathing in cold water, but me and Jeanne really are modern people. If there¡¯s an actual bath, we would like to use that one instead. When I got out of the bathhouse, Jeanne was already out and was waiting for me at the entrance. ¡°Sorry, did I make you wait? You could have just gone back first.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Don¡¯t say something so sad. There¡¯s nothing to do even if I were to go back first.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°True.¡± (Hikaru) There¡¯s little entertainment in this world. Jeanne was apparently quite the gamer, so in this world where not only games but even electricity iscking, nights must be pretty boring. It would be a different story if you could buy games with Points, but right now there¡¯s no such item. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s walk around while chatting for a bit.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Right. The night wind also feels nice.¡± (Hikaru) It was a slightly unexpected proposal from Jeanne, but I also wanted to talk about something, so this came at just the right time. ¡°How was your first dungeon?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, it was fun. I am still in the learning phase but, at thest one, I managed to defeat a Bone Knight in one hit.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°One hit is impressive. You knew about the Spirit Energy Vein?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, I heard about it from the messages. Well, they are wearing armor, so lopping off their heads is the fastest way of defeating them though.¡± (Jeanne) Monsters made out of bones like the Bone Knight have the same weak point, but they of course can be defeated with other means. Especially if you sever their spine, they die at that point. You can also defeat them by destroying their cranium. There¡¯s not much difference from humans in that part. It may be an undead, but it is not like it is immortal. Not being fazed at all even when their arms are cut off unlike humans really does make them undead though. ¡°Then, 2nd Floor from tomorrow on?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, I will be training for a few days more alone. It would be dangerous to think I have gotten it in just 1 day¡­ We also have the time. And¡­¡± (Jeanne) ¡°And?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to be deadweight.¡± (Jeanne) Those are uncharacteristic words from Jeanne who won against me in that duel. It was a peek of weakness from her usual self that only shows herself filled with confidence. ¡°Deadweight, you say. You are stronger than me, Jeanne.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Are you talking about that duel? ¡­That was actually my loss. The moment you put your de at my throat, I should have admitted my defeat. The reason I didn¡¯t was because I didn¡¯t want to lose.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°But you are far stronger in attack and defense than me.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Something like that is trivial. What¡¯s important is the result. I could only defeat 20 monsters; you defeated more than 100. You get it, right?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I have dungeon crawled more times than you after all¡­¡± (Hikaru) I do understand what Jeanne is trying to say here, but this is simply my specialty. If we arepeting solely on the speed we hunt monsters in the dungeon, I am definitely faster. There¡¯s the part that I am used to it, but also because I can deal with many different situations for the amount of Spirit Abilities I have in my arsenal. Most of all, the 2nd Floor matches my own abilities. But I don¡¯t know if to call that ¡®strength¡¯¡­ The explorers that have been crawling the 3rd Floor for long barely had any effective attacks against the irregr monster that was the Demon Lord. They most likely can hunt incredibly fast and stably in the 3rd Floor, but that ¡®strength¡¯ is really restricted. I would say it is different from real strength. ¡°But I have no intention of losing forever. I n on catching up to you really quickly. After I y on the 1st Floor for around 3 days, I will go to the 2nd Floor. When that happens, let¡¯s practice our battle style as a party.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne is positive. She is facing straight on her own feelings of not wanting to be a hindrance. If it were me, what would it be? I feel like I would say ¡®please think of me as if I am not there¡¯. ¡°Also, before the other Chosene, I want to be strong, strong enough that they wouldn¡¯t want to put a hand on us. Right now we are simply relying on the Gifts of God after all.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne also knows about Tiers. She knows that that¡¯s a shortcut for our objective. Also, just like how I use darkness to close the distance and defeat the enemies in one hit, Jeanne should also have her most efficient way of fighting. There¡¯s no doubt she wants to find what that would be while she fights those Bone Knights. I honestly would get good practice if I were to have continuous battles with Mantis or monsters of that strength, but sadly to say, they are rare monsters, so they don¡¯t show up often. ¡°Got it. Then, I will get myself back in form in 3 days.¡± (Hikaru) At any rate, I would like to raise my Tier. For the sake of that, going for numbers seems like the faster way. Chapter 153: Growth Tree and Ninja Move

Chapter 153: Growth Tree and Ninja Move

We were having that talk as we got out from the night city and close to the sea. A harbour I went to countless times in the time the dungeon was closed. The wharf here is the perfect ce, you can catch quite a lot of fish. The night sea is silent and only the soft sound of the waves hitting the wharf were resonating faintly. ¡°Was that the Water Church? I have thought of it before, but it is quite the solemn building.¡± (Jeanne) I directed my eyes towards the church faraway that Jeanne was looking at. The Great Water Spirit Church that¡¯s slightly away from the harbour. Different from the other Great Churches, the Water Church alone is on an elevation, maybe in order to provide water to the city. There¡¯s big stone aqueductsing from there. ¡°Why make it stand out that much? Is it the hobby of the Great Spirit?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Isn¡¯t it most likely to provide the water created there to the city? I don¡¯t think it is the hobby of the Great Spirit.¡± (Hikaru) No, it could be possible. The Great Spirits have wills and can speak, so they might actually be unexpectedly troublesome and selfish. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through the trouble of making an aqueduct. Isn¡¯t a river good enough?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°The water made by the Great Spirit has not been contaminated, so it has been used as drinking water too, right?¡± (Hikaru) The Great Spirits are arranged in a way that they are at the cardinal points of the dungeon. The Water Great Spirit is at the south, close to the sea. Maybe they tried to ce it east or north and failed to do so? I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any meaning in going through the trouble of making an aqueduct to send water from a low ce to a high ce. There might be a reason for it though¡­ ¡°Also, it is strangely bright¡­ Is there an event or something today?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°All churches are bright tillte in the night. I don¡¯t know the reason why though.¡± (Hikaru) The Great Water Spirit¡¯s church is always bright. The Great Spirit itself might be emitting light. The Great Fire Spirit was burning after all. The Great Dark Spirit was pitch ck though. ¡°I see. That¡¯s kind of interesting. The churches in this world are pretty ¡®isekai-like¡¯ ces. Hey, Kuro, want to try checking it out?¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne said this as if she were inviting me to some abandoned building that¡¯s rumored ghosts show up, but I shook my head to the sides. ¡°¡­Sorry, I can¡¯t go. I didn¡¯t tell you? I have taken Affection of Spirits, so if I get too close, there¡¯s the chance that Great Spirits find me.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Affection of Spirits¡­? Aah, there¡¯s indeed something like that. What happens if you get found by a Great Spirit?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°You apparently get eaten. There was one time I didn¡¯t know and it was pretty dangerous. I managed to get away with a Barrier Stone though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see. I am the opposite version: Hated One.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Yeah, it is called Loved One over here.¡± (Hikaru) While we were having that talk, it somehow turned into a talk about the Gifts before the transfer, and we ended up sitting at the wharf, chatting. Jeanne got the No Spirit Ability talent, and I got the Affection of Spirits. I didn¡¯t take much aside from that. Night Vision, Aging Resistance, and Disease Resistance; that¡¯s all. Poison Resistance was a bonus from the transfer. Dark Spirit Ability and Physical Strength Up are things I got after the transfer. For the remaining, it was mostly Barrier Stones and Potions. ¡°I went for Physical Strength Up, Endurance Up, Natural Recovery, Poison Resistance, Disease Resistance, and Aging Resistance at the beginning.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°From the very beginning you went for quite the physical build, huh¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I like physical battles after all. I tend to only use magic when necessary.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I am not talking about games.¡± (Hikaru) No, maybe in her time on Earth, she did martial arts. Jeanne doesn¡¯t have her armor on, so she really only looks like a delicate normal girl though. ¡°You have only taken level 1 of Physical Strength Up? You should get it too, Kuro. I at first was uneasy without a weapon, but I got plenty enough power to use random rocks or wooden sticks to fight.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Even with only level 1, I could feel the difference in my body after all¡­ But it is hard to umte the Points.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, you have already gotten level 1, right? You can get the next level with 2 Points. 5 Points for level 3. You should save 15 Points and raise it all the way to level 5.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°You are pushing it strangely hard here.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is clear that Physical Strength Up is the Gift that you should prioritize the most; next being Endurance.¡± (Jeanne) It seems like Jeanne has increased her Physical Strength and Endurance to max from the get-go. With that alone, it is already 40 Points, but getting 30 Points from No Spirit Ability Talent, she managed to offset it almostpletely. ¡°For example; if you get Physical Strength Up and Endurance Up at max, you basically can suddenly start as a level 10 warrior, Kuro. Even if you take the other Gifts, you would still be level 1. Even if it is quite the strong power, in most cases, a level 10 warrior is stronger.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°What¡¯s the basis for those levels?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Wizardry.¡± (Jeanne) Why are you ying such an old game? I know about it because Karen brought it from somewhere and I yed together with her, but a normal 17 year old wouldn¡¯t y that. By the way, a level 10 warrior has enough power to get a close win against thest boss. ¡°Then, which one should I be taking? Physical Strength or Endurance?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s a difficult one. I have only fallen into 2 dangerous situations until now after all. I don¡¯t know how much work this Endurance UP is doing. But your mental strength seems to be fragile, Kuro. Your mental strength apparently gets stronger if you take Spirit Energy Up, you know?¡± (Jeanne) If I were to raise my Physical Strength to 2, it would be 2 Points. Endurance would need 5 points to raise to level 1. At this pace, I get 1 Crystal every day, so 30 days for 1 Point. If I keep the 100 million viewers, I will get 2 Points in 2 months. Thinking about how I will have to be living in this world, I should think of my n in administering my Points in a long term period. About which to take¡­regarding making my mental strength stronger, I feel like it would be better to take Spirit Energy¡­ That¡¯s a possibility too¡­ ¡°Whichever the case, I will be umting my Points. It might take time. I would like to keep 1 Barrier Stone at all times, and I will be buying Scrolls if I get injured.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah. However, the natives here live their lives without such things, so it should be possible to manage ourselves without using those as much as possible. The reality is that I have a decent amount of Points remaining.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Ah, then wouldn¡¯t it be bad if I don¡¯t keep Points to a certain extent myself?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s true, but prioritize strengthening yourself. If you need it, I will buy it with my Points.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be fair.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then take it as a loan.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne says that while chuckling. I already have the debt of the Resurrection Gem. If I do that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to pay her back for eternity. Points are almost as valuable as one¡¯s life after all. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó 3 days after that, Jeanne and I separated, cooped in the dungeon at our respective ces, and decided to explore the 2nd Floor on the 4th day. Jeanne arrived at the 2nd Floor for the first time, and furrowed her brows at the heavy difference from the 1st Floor, more specifically, at how bad of an environment it is. ¡°This is dark. I should have taken Night Vision.¡± (Jeanne) Exploration relying on torches is pretty stressful. Jeanne is most likely not an exception to this. This is the biggest reason as to why this floor is hated by explorers. By the way, Night Vision and the other special powers cannot be obtained after the transfer. ¡°Kuro, in what way do you fight?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°The same as when I dueled with you, Jeanne. I cover them in Darkness Fog and stab them from the back.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Can you show me?¡± (Jeanne) We are going to be in a party from here on, so it is important to show our battle styles. If we don¡¯t know how much the other moves and how we fight, we wouldn¡¯t be able to make a n. ¡°There¡¯s an Ogre right there-nyan. 2 with weapons!¡± (Grapefull) ¡°Then, I will defeat them, so watch.¡± (Hikaru) Grapefull came from scouting and reported this to us. The two weapon wielding Ogres are the strongest type of monsters aside from the Mantis in the 2nd Floor. But I now have several ways to defeat them. I can defeat them simply with Darkness Fog, but she won¡¯t be able to see with that, and it would be hard to understand when thinking of how to do teamwork with Jeanne. I unsheathe my shortsword and move swiftly to the Ogres walking the pathway. I have hunted a whole ton of monsters in these few days. I have hunted enough that I might have reduced the number of monsters in the 2nd Floor. As I won more battles, I felt as if I was getting more specialized in battle. I can now see the movements of the Ogres and the movements of the Mantises better now. I feel as if the movements of my opponents are slow. It might be because I am faster now. The wild animals eat the animals around to take in the varied Spirit Energy, and be monstrosities in the end. Humans take in the Spirit Energy of monsters, and with that¡­basically Chaotic Spirit Energy, you get reinforced, and be something that surpasses the boundaries of humans: a Devil. (Am I¡­turning into a Devil¡­?) (Hikaru) The Ogres that noticed my approach raised growls to intimidate as they raised their greatswords. I have already closed my distance to them. ¡°[Shadow Bind].¡± (Hikaru) I jump into the trajectory of the sword without hesitation and cast my ability. The raised sword didn¡¯te down and got tied up by dark tentacles, stopping the sword clean in ce. I didn¡¯t even use my eyes to confirm this and cut off the head of the Ogre with one swing, and with the momentum still on my sword, I cut the Spirit Energy Vein of the other Ogre. The Spirit Stones drop to the ground almost at the same time. If it had been a little before, it would have been impossible to sever their heads with my shortsword, but maybe because my strength has increased, it is possible now. I wouldn¡¯t be losing to a mere Ogre anymore. When I picked up the Spirit Stones and went back, Jeanne and Full had their eyes wide open. ¡°Ninja¡­! To think that you were a descendant of ninjas, Kuro¡­ Why did you not tell me¡­?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Hikaru-shan, I am surprised by how much stronger you are-nyan¡­¡± (Full) ¡°This is really incredible¡­ You were like a raging thunder there¡­ Ninja¡­so cool¡­¡± (Jeanne) I am using a shortsword, and I certainly do use ck clothes and hide in the darkness, but I didn¡¯t expect to be called a ninja. Now that I think about it, I remember seeing somewhere that foreigners like ninjas. ¡°I am not a ninja.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No¡­I know. A secret that can only be passed on to descendants, right? Do you not use other ninja tools? I myself have delved in a decent amount of ninja games. I consider myself pretty knowledgeable when ites to ninjas.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Ninja tools, you say¡­ Ah, you mean the six main tools of ninjas? Well, I did want something simr to shurikens.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Knew it! Finger whistling is also convenient. Firecrackers would be nice too.¡± (Jeanne) The eyes of Jeanne were shining ringly and her breathing was also rough too. Did I move that much like a ninja¡­? Well, it is true that I am more like a ninja than a warrior though. ¡°I did think you were strong, but of course you would be. We are talking about a ninja here. An oriental mystery.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I am telling you I am not a ninja. I simply ended up with that fighting style.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is okay, I understand.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°You definitely don¡¯t.¡± (Hikaru) After that, Jeanne seemed to want to know about the secrets of ninjas really fervently, but as I showed her my battle style more and more, she understood that I am simply using a battle style that suits the Dark Spirit Abilities. No, it is doubtful whether she actually does understand. Chapter 154: Demerit of a Hated One and Dwarf Blacksmith again

Chapter 154: Demerit of a Hated One and Dwarf cksmith again

I showed Jeanne a number of my battle patterns in the 2nd Floor, but I mostly mix Darkness Fog to block vision. Jeanne is the type to fight in the standard way, and herpatibility with my fighting style might not be that good. However, thinking about the future, it is big that Jeanne can keep a monster at bay alone. If Jeanne gets the attention of the monster, I can move for the kill, and that should make things stable as a result. Dark Spirit Abilities are in the end most suitable for assassination than to assist in battle after all. You could say they are suitable for soloing. With Rifreya, it could still serve that purpose, but the stability should be higher in the 4th Floors and lower with a person like Jeanne who has a pure strong defense. However, Rifreya was far higher in terms of attack power, so it is questionable whether the both of us can defeat a Garden Panther though. If I use Create Undead or Dark Knight, we might be able to win though. Also, there¡¯s something I understood after fighting a number of times together with her in the 2nd Floor. There was one big problem in the teamwork of me and Jeanne. ¡°It really isn¡¯t working. It would be nice if there were some way to make it work though.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°It most likely can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Hikaru) My Spirit Ability gets erased when she approaches. She is a Hated One and she has the constitution of nullifying the Spirit Abilities in her surroundings, but that affects my Spirit Abilities too¡­ In other words, my pivotal teamwork ability, Shadow Bind, is weakened. When Jeanne gets close enough to the point where her hands can reach, it would nullify it almostpletely, so it really is a bad fit for Jeanne who can only do closebat. Phantom Warrior is also slowly erased in the same way, and the Dark Knight and the Night Bugs can¡¯t get close to Jeanne. ¡°That¡¯s funny. Hated One is a fitting name.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°This is not aughing matter¡­ That means healing abilities don¡¯t work either, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Right. But I can recover with scrolls and potions. Well, that¡¯s the benefit of us Chosen. The Hated Ones born in this world must have it horrible. Also, I have taken natural recovery, so I can recover from a certain degree of injuries.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Even if you say that¡­¡± (Hikaru) It is fine now. But if we look at it from a far perspective, this could be quite the big demerit. Of course, she can also nullify attack abilities, so you can say the merits are equally as big¡­ ¡°I think you get it too, Kuro, but what we need most right now is to increase our individual strength rather than our teamwork. With a super strong ninja and warrior, we can manage with almost anything.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I was also thinking that. Ick the attack power after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You have the critical hits.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°For truly strong monsters, those attacks in itself can¡¯t even reach. Ick strength. It would be easier to understand if I were to say I can¡¯t get through their defense and deal 0 damage.¡± (Hikaru) The only moment I could attack the Demon Lord was when it was restrained in the Dark Coffin. I couldn¡¯t even hit the Garden Panther. In other words, against enemies of that level, you could say I am close to not even being able to fight at all. Of course, I understand plenty well that the Demon Lord and the Garden Panther are monsters that are not supposed to be fought alone, but when doing dungeon exploration, there will definitely be a fatal situation where you have to fight a strong monster no matter what will appear. At that time, there¡¯s a big difference between doing the preparations and the predictions for it, and not doing them. ¡°I n on having a bigger weapon made. I have Shadow Storage too, so it might be good to prepare a variety of weapons to match the situation.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, changing the weapon to match the opponent is basic. I was thinking about testing out a spear or a bow.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I can put them in my Shadow Storage, so it might be good to have spare weapons.¡± (Hikaru) The talk wrapped up, and we ended up leaving the dungeon after hunting a decent amount in the 2nd Floor. The equipment of Jeanne is great, but her weapon is a normal broadsword. I won¡¯t say that¡¯s bad, but with the fighting style of Jeanne, I feel like a one size bigger weapon would work better. She is strong, and it would be a waste to have her swing a sword that even I could use. When we exited the dungeon, it was still bright outside. We have been diving till eveningtely, so this feels fresh. ¡°Then, Grapefull, thanks for today too.¡± (Hikaru) Once wee out of the dungeon, the job of a scout ends. I gave Grapefull 4 small silver coins. We always explore till evening, so we eat dinner together, but we will be finishing here today. ¡°I barely did any work and you are giving me this much-nya?!¡± (Full) ¡°We finished early because of our own convenience, so it is natural.¡± (Hikaru) So I say, but with the earnings we maketely, it really is a low amount. When we go down to the 3rd and 4th Floor, it should be okay to raise it a little bit. Scouts are necessary in dungeon exploration, and Full really doesn¡¯t make mistakes. She barely does any unnecessary talks inside the dungeon, and she concentrates on her job. She most likely has seen countless coworkers that have died without noticing the approach of monsters. The life of Lynxes is light, and that¡¯s exactly why there¡¯s nopromise in living for the day. ¡°See ya tomorrow, Full-chan.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne gives her farewells while mofumofuing Grapefull. It seems like she is also enduring it inside the dungeon. Well, Lynxes are indeed big bipedal cats, and I also think that they feel nice to the touch. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó After we sold the Spirit Stones to the guild, we headed to the dwarf store where my shortsword was made. The west side of the city is the territory of the Great Fire Spirit, and eateries and cksmiths that use fire are normally in this area. Or more like, the functions of the city are mostly at the west, south, and middle with the dungeon as the center, and the north and east that are outside the middle are mostly cultivation fields. Of course, there¡¯s stuff like houses of farmers, but it gives the image of a city suddenly turning into countryside. The store of the dwarf is at a ce slightly further away from the first ssnd, and the hammering sounds were resonating nicely to the outside. ¡°Hello~.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ooh, it is you, huh. It has been a while.¡± The old man soon came out. He is small but brawny, and his long beard that¡¯s burned slightly here and there was his trademark. I still don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a race called dwarf in this world, but the viewers on Earth are definitely treating them as dwarfs. ¡°It was already time for maintenance, huh. Here, show it to me.¡± I came here to buy a new one, but his push was strong. Well, I did want him to check my shortsword too, so that works as well. ¡°Muh¡­?¡± When I gave him the shortsword, the old man checked it seriously and made aplicated expression. ¡°The de isn¡¯t that damaged, but I can see traces of the handle having been used for quite a while¡­ This¡­ You are barely having exchanges with the monsters and defeating them in one hit, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You can tell that?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°After doing this job for so long¡­The Lynxes who have raised their Tier have signs of wear just like this. They don¡¯t have enough strength for exchanges after all. They have no choice but to defeat them in one hit. Your sword shows signs of the same.¡± ¡°I see.¡± (Hikaru) It is true that the senpai of Grapefull, Moapple-san, was defeating their opponents with a long and thin sword in one hit. You could say her fighting style resembles mine. ¡°Anyways, with this, there¡¯s no real need for the hand of a specialized person, right? How about thatdy there?¡± The old man says this as if he noticed just now. Jeanne was looking around the workshop curiously. She loves games, and she most likely has interest in workshops like this one. ¡°I actually came here today to buy a weapon for her. I also would like to buy a weapon a size bigger for myself.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I don¡¯t mind that, but¡­what happened with Rifreya-chan?¡± ¡°Rifreya returned to her homnd.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°To her country? Is that so. I did think she wasn¡¯t the type to work as an explorer for long. I see¡­ Then, is that girl your new partner?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± (Hikaru) Maybe Jeanne felt that we were talking about her, or she might have been listening from the beginning, shees nearby. ¡°I am his new partner, Jeanne.¡± (Jeanne) The moment she entered the conversation, she stated this clearly. Partner meaning as in party member. ¡°R-Right, I see. I am Dargos, nice to meet you. And so, what is it you would like, youngdy?¡± (Dargos) ¡°A strong one-handed sword; also, a strong spear.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne states what she is looking for briefly. ¡°What weapon are you using currently? Show me.¡± (Dargos) ¡°This. It is something I picked up, so I think it is a cheap one. Also, it is way too light for me.¡± (Jeanne) After Jeanne showed her sword, she was made to swing a sword just like he did with me. Seems like he always makes new customers do it. Just that Jeanne has more power than you could ever imagine from her appearance. At the time when I did it, he even seemed like he wasughing unconsciously, but the sword dance of Jeanne was pretty picturesque. It began with the sword that I was made to swing around, was made to swing gradually heavier weapons, and she is finally swinging the biggest sword there is. Moreover, with one hand. ¡°Oi oi oi, youngdy¡­no, Jeanne-chan, have you been an explorer in some other dungeon before?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Are you kidding me?! If you are not an explorer, are you maybe a hunter? I won¡¯t pry into it, but¡­from what I can see, you are definitely Tier 30. No, at that level, I can¡¯t tell well just from swings, but it is certain that you are not in the silver rank ss. It is gold¡­or mithril?¡± (Dargos) Level 30. Physical Strength Up 5 is fearsome. It wasn¡¯t for show that it was written that you would have gori-like strength. ¡°Alright. I will sell you the best sword and spear. It will cost a pretty coin.¡± (Dargos) ¡°Hn, around how much?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°8 gold each.¡± (Dargos) ¡°E-Eight?! I see¡­ Wait for a bit.¡± (Jeanne) Being told an unexpected price, Jeanne pulled my sleeve and we went outside the store. ¡°It is expensive. What do we do?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No, that¡¯s a given, right? It is difficult to make an exactparison of gold to the currency on Earth, but if it is 8 gold¡­it would be 6,400,000 yen, so¡­around 50,000 euros¡­I think. It would be like buying a high ss car.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Enough to buy a car¡­?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°But if I work hard, I can earn 1 gold in a day, so I would even say it is cheap. A sword made by him is assured quality.¡± (Hikaru) My shortsword was 30 silver. Thinking about the fact that it was close to 1 gold, a main weapon used by a warrior should go for around that much. The price of metal should be different than that on Earth after all. ¡°I see¡­ I casually just said a sword and a spear, but for now, a sword alone would be fine.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Right. We can order the spear after the sword is made anyways.¡± (Hikaru) And thus, Jeanne will be ordering a sword. ¡°For now, I will buy only the sword!¡± (Jeanne) ¡°O-Oh, is that so. 8 gold coins is certainly expensive, but if it is used by someone of your ss, we would be using Hellfire Steel -Smandor- so it ends up being expensive no matter what. That¡¯s even more valuable than mithril after all.¡± (Dargos) ¡°What are the characteristics of that hellfire steel?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°It is sturdy and heavy. To the point that normal steel can¡¯t evenpare. The heavier and sturdier the weapon, the better for high ranked explorers. It is a realm where you can¡¯t just fight with sharpness after all.¡± (Dargos) I thought this when I saw Ga-san swinging around a giant axe, but if that had been a lower quality weapon, it would have been rendered unusable in an instant. It is of utmost importance for it to be heavy and sturdy. If you get hit by such mass and speed, no matter if it is a dull weapon, you would be smashed to bits. After that, I also put my order for my weapon and left the smithy. Mine was a simple single edged sword. I tried ordering a thicker, longer, and heavier single edge sword than a shortsword. In simpler terms, I ordered a katana, but it is thicker and with a long handle. Kind of like a machete. The material won¡¯t be the normal steel, but hellfire steel since my Tier has gone up and I have more strength. The price is also close to that of Jeanne¡¯s sword: 5 gold. He said that a hellfire steel sword might still be too heavy for me to use, but they will be done in more than 10 days, so let¡¯s increase my Tiers until then. Chapter 155: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 4617th

Chapter 155: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 4617th

-4: Anonymous from Earth The approach of Jeanne-chan is so roundabout that it is cute. Even so, Hikaru is way too dense, lol. -8: Anonymous from Earth You gotta tell him straight your love just like Rifreya. -13: Anonymous from Earth No, I think Jeanne is decently straight, you know. At the very least, it is not in the ball zone. -16: Anonymous from Earth The ones of Rifreya are fiery straight pitches. -22: Anonymous from Earth A party of a ninja and a fighter is nice. Or more like, it is a surprise that Hikaru wasn¡¯t aware of himself being one. -27: Anonymous from Earth The viewers have all been watching with the feeling of ¡®it is a ninja¡­¡¯ ¡®a shinobi¡­¡¯ after all¡­ -30: Anonymous from Earth Once Rifreyaes back, theirposition would be: Fighter (Tank) Holy Knight (Attacker) Ninja (Attacker and Supporter) -33: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan has her Light Spirit Abilities, so she could serve as a support. -34: Anonymous from Earth Even if Nanami-chan were to meet up with him, wouldn¡¯t she have no ce there? -36: Anonymous from Earth She might have a chance as a healer. -37: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-tan will fight too! -40: Anonymous from Earth Healing Spirit Abilities don¡¯t work on Jeanne, so that¡¯s questionable. In the end, it would be more beneficial to have more people who can fight in Hikaru¡¯s party. An archer might be unexpectedly good. -43: Anonymous from Earth It is difficult to bring out enough power in bows, right? It is fine if you can aim for their weak point, but that would fall into how skilled you are. -46: Anonymous from Earth If you get Super Concentration, it might be possible¡­ -48: Anonymous from Earth If there are enemies in the air, the Rifreya Beam would be stronger¡­ -50: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan getting all merry and going ¡®Ninja! Ninja!¡¯ was cute. -52: Anonymous from Earth Watching the movements of the two in the same house makes me feel things. I am already exploding from the emotions. At night, Jeanne-chan would get up from her stupidly big bed, go to the front of the door, and would turn back again. I have seen her do that several times already¡­ -54: Anonymous from Earth It really is exciting, isn¡¯t it? The night battles¡­ -55: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru falls asleep incredibly fast without a single clue about this though. That guy really can sleep well. -58: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen seem to be forbearing of Jeanne, or like, even when a lovey-dovey air appears, they don¡¯t snap. Is it really because they have the debt of her reviving Nanami-neesan? -60: Anonymous from Earth Has there been any moment that could be called a lovey-dovey air? This still feels like a dry rtionship for now. -61: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan waiting in front of the bathhouse¡­ -63: Anonymous from Earth Of course they feel indebted. -66: Anonymous from Earth I love the part when Karen shouted ¡®that¡¯s the Kanda River!¡¯. [A folk song where a woman is kept waiting in front of the bathhouse.] -68: Anonymous from Earth The responses of the thread were also filled with Kanda River. -71: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne is really gant. She is trying to not show it though. -74: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru: ¡°You can go back first.¡± -77: Anonymous from Earth Read the room, Hikaru. Hikaru, read the room. -80: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t women normally take longer baths? -85: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is the type that takes his time seeping in the warm water after all. Jeanne is the type who just washes herself really halfheartedly and there¡¯s even times when she wouldn¡¯t even soak in the water. Most likely the difference in the environments they were raised in. -88: Anonymous from Earth The unfair view that French people take half-hearted baths. -92: Anonymous from Earth Every ce is half-hearted whenpared to Japanese people¡­ -93: Anonymous from Earth With the update of God, the steam in the bath scenes has been buffed. -94: Anonymous from Earth Not yet! Love-Love Twin Birds isn¡¯t dead yet! -98: Anonymous from Earth I have learned of the side of Jeanne-chan that actually feels lonely. I don¡¯t know who to ship for: Rifreya-sama or Jeanne. -100: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne secretly biting her lips is unbearably cute. -103: Anonymous from Earth In front of Hikaru, she is trying to show herself all steadfast, but I would like to tell her that that¡¯s most likely having the opposite effect. -105: Anonymous from Earth I am peeking at the main thread of Jeanne, and their evaluation of Hikaru is crazy high. Maybe he is getting a good impression because he is a ninja? -108: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is stalwart and is diligent after all. It seems like there¡¯s many people in the Jeanne thread that see Jeanne as their own daughter. Don¡¯t they simply think they can feel at ease leaving their daughter to him? -110: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is the type that can properly stop the dangerous parts of Jeanne-chan. -115: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru himself has his own dangerous parts though. I do have a sense of trust that Jeanne will be able to stop Hikaru in her own Jeanne way. They are a fitting couple. -117: Anonymous from Earth In the romance department, Rifreya still has the lead. But Hikaru can¡¯t abandon Jeanne. -120: Anonymous from Earth The development where he can¡¯t choose any of the two ising¡­ -123: Anonymous from Earth It is still not settled that Rifreya-chan ising back. She might get talks about marriage at her home and she can¡¯t refuse, and it just ends like that. Women are dry. -126: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is a man too. I think that if Rifreyaes back and she does a babu babu oppai attack, he is going to fall in an instant. -130: Anonymous from Earth So dirty! But I think so too! -133: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, isn¡¯t there really the chance she won¡¯te back? -137: Anonymous from Earth She fulfills the conditions to be a Temr, so there¡¯s no way her family is going to be letting her go. She even has a sick little sister and all. -140: Anonymous from Earth The panacea should take care of her little sister¡¯s disease. A 3 Point medicine should heal her 100%. -147: Anonymous from Earth Even so, such a beautiful daughter like her going off to an explorer of unknown origins¡­moreover, he is an actual rootless otherworlder. Is there any parent who would give their daughter to someone like that? Even on Earth, that would be impossible. -150: Anonymous from Earth But I do think Rifreya will being back. She wille back even if she has to abandon her family. She is that kind of woman. -152: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s most important is who Hikaru will choose. -155: Anonymous from Earth I already want to see the: ¡°You CHEATEEEEER!¡± -158: Anonymous from Earth I smell bloodshed¡­ -164: Anonymous from Earth A man gotta choose both! We ain¡¯t on Earth, you know?!! Throw away the ethics andmon sense of Earth!!! -174: Anonymous from Earth The message freezing was technically beneficial for the two. I would say they are the most stable I have seen them be. -179: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne meeting with Hikaru must have been big for her. The revival of Nanami-chan must have been big for Hikaru. I don¡¯t know if that had to do with the messages freezing. -184: Anonymous from Earth Everything is rolling favorably, I would say. Anyways, it seems like the mental state of Hikaru is pretty stable right now. I would say the best until now. -190: Anonymous from Earth The battles have no danger in them. I feel like he is properly taking a safe margin. -195: Anonymous from Earth It is incredible how he can manage to do all that despite keeping a safe margin. Goblins and Orcs are literally not a threat to him anymore. -198: Anonymous from Earth But all of them are from preemptive strikes, right? -200: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has enough power to dive to the 4th Floor alone after all¡­ Even in a vast isekai, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s many who can defeat a Lizardman alone. There really must just be a handful of them. -203: Anonymous from Earth The Dark Knight was so strong I even let out a strange yelp. If he were to utilize both Create Undead and Phantom Warrior too¡­he would be able to be almost peerless against people. -204: Anonymous from Earth The form of the Mantis is cool, I like it. -209: Anonymous from Earth The Mantis showing up in the 2nd Floor gives that sense of dread, it is nice. -214: Anonymous from Earth ]]203 I let out a weird yelp at the strength of Hikaru himself. I can understand the sentiment of Jeanne having heart eyes from that. -219: Anonymous from Earth The current Hikaru could deal with an Ogre without Dark Spirit Abilities. -222: Anonymous from Earth An Ogre would be rough. Hikaru hasn¡¯t done a straight on battle before. He would have to get a feel of it from back to the Skeleton Soldiers or it would be dangerous. -229: Anonymous from Earth Well, it is true that he should do training for proper battles. If not, when things fall into a situation like that, he would be done for. -237: Anonymous from Earth For the specialized types, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just go all the way in for their specialization? -250: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know if it is Hikaru who is OP or if it is the Affection of Spirits that is OP. Isn¡¯t his growth of Spirit Energy way too crazy? -253: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is the first Chosen to be able to use a higher tier summon ability after all. Or more like, he is the one who can use the most Spirit Abilities among all Chosen. By a lot. -260: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is still the only one who can use the 8th Ability. If the others with Affection of Spirits take Random Transfer and run away, they might have a chance. -267: Anonymous from Earth Running away in a Random Transfer is an option, but the captured Chosen have a normal decent life, so they won¡¯t be taking the Random Transfer until the moment they need to. -279: Anonymous from Earth You can seriously die from Random Transfer after all¡­ -300: Anonymous from Earth The Total Stakes for the heroine race have people choosing Grapefull, lmao. -305: Anonymous from Earth No, there¡¯s the chance, you know. Hikaru is pretty kind to the Lynxes. -318: Anonymous from Earth From Jeanne¡¯s side, there¡¯s also people shipping her with Full-chan¡­ -320: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has increased the affection of all Lynxes as a whole with his fish n. -327: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan being more on the cat side was unexpected¡­or not. She had those vibes from the very beginning. -338: Anonymous from Earth The cats from the Lynx Mutual Aid Association all gathered were so cute I squealed. -341: Anonymous from Earth ¡­I myself can¡¯t handle them well. Therianthropes are not for everyone. -348: Anonymous from Earth It was a festival for the furries overseas though. However, it seems like Jeanne has beenpletely considered to have joined their ranks. -367: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of which, the Bone Knight didn¡¯t run away from Jeanne, but the Goblins and Orcs of the 2nd Floor did. What criteria does it have? -370: Anonymous from Earth Level difference! -376: Anonymous from Earth Bringing game logic¡­ -380: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne brought out Wizardry for the strength of levels, but Hikaru being able to understand that was pretty impressive in itself. -384: Anonymous from Earth Is a level 10 warrior in Wizardry strong? -390: Anonymous from Earth It is made in a way that you can clear the game at around that level. To be more specific, warriors have an easier time leveling up, and there¡¯s the level bnce of stuff like mages and priests who are hard to level. -394: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t think you would be able to clear it without resets though. -396: Anonymous from Earth Starting at a level where you can clear the game, huh¡­ Of course Jeanne would push the Physical Strength Up¡­ -401: Anonymous from Earth Celica also said: ¡°I have been trying to convince Nanami-neesan about Physical Strength Up being essential countless times already.¡± -403: Anonymous from Earth A level 10 fighter showing up as a monster is weak! -410: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a weirdly high amount of old men in this thread. -435: Anonymous from Earth Aption of Hated One traits: -Can¡¯t make a contract with a Spirit, thus can¡¯t use Spirit Abilities. -Hated by Great Spirits (it is apparently their smell that makes them not want to get close to them). -Even when defeating monsters, they have a hard time increasing their Tier (reduced exp). -Spirit Abilities don¡¯t work (not only attack abilities but also healing and buff abilities don¡¯t work). -You get hated by living beings with weak Chaotic Element in them (run away from you). -442: Anonymous from Earth What are creatures with weak chaotic element? Jeanne-chan didn¡¯t seem to be hated by the Lynxes. -450: Anonymous from Earth Humans and beastkin are creatures with strong chaotic element. The more mixed you are, the higher your chaotic density, right? -454: Anonymous from Earth What do humans have mixed? -460: Anonymous from Earth Humans are ¡®Chaos¡¯; elves are ¡®Purity¡¯. A whole lot ofponents mix and show in their appearance. Elves all have close to transparent hair, right? Compared to that, humans have a variety like blue or red or many others. There¡¯s a variety of ways the Spirit traits show outside, but they are actually all internal. In other words, Chaos. -467: Anonymous from Earth Compared to the absolute Spirits that are the Great Spirits, and the Quasi-Spirits that are the elves, humans are living beings that have all properties mixed in. Lynxes are also living beings that have the catponent mixed strongly; a creature leaning more on the Chaos side. By the way, monsters are all creatures from the chaos side, but the weaker ones are closer to Spirits. -472: Anonymous from Earth Eh? Then, does that mean Jeanne-chan is hated really badly by elves? -475: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s right. -480: Anonymous from Earth Being hated by Great Spirits doesn¡¯t mean they will attack you because they hate you. It means that even Great Spirits will get away from you¡­ Wonder which one would be more effective on them, Hikaru¡¯s Loved One or hers. -483: Anonymous from Earth I feel like they would offset each other. -490: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan and Hikaru are a good match¡­ -493: Anonymous from Earth Would Great Spirits fall into a state of wanting to get close and not wanting to when Hikaru and Jeanne are together? -499: Anonymous from Earth A state simr to ¡®there¡¯s my most favorite meal right by the side of excrement¡¯, maybe? -502: Anonymous from Earth With that as theparison, there¡¯s practically no one who would worry about what to choose, right? Anything by the side of sh*t is practically also sh*t. -505: Anonymous from Earth If it is after fasting for 1 week, I would be able to eat it unfazed!! -508: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯tpare Jeanne-chan to sh*t!!! -529: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne saying ¡®It is still 1 month, so there¡¯s no way I am strong¡¯ definitely meant that her yer skills are still too low right now. -532: Anonymous from Earth But it was surprising that the dwarf cksmith said she is around level 30, right? -538: Anonymous from Earth By logic, even if your Tier is low, you can still defeat monsters. Just like how Hikaru did. The ideal of Jeanne is most likely to train her yer skill, and get strong as if she were challenging thest boss and winning with only the starting equipment. -544: Anonymous from Earth Even if you train your level only, stuff like the experience from actual battle, the technique, and the knowledge intertwine in aplicated manner after all¡­ -550: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of Great Spirits, talk about the Great Water Spirit came up. The aqueduct is the same in Gran Alismaris. The Great Church is in a low ce and they are pulling the water to a high ce. Why? -553: Anonymous from Earth Thinking about it normally, it would be easier to just put the Great Water Spirit in a high ce, but the problem is the ce where Great Water Spirits appear in¡­ -564: Anonymous from Earth ording to the Chosen that investigate the dungeons, it is the problem of how the dungeon cities are made, and it is mostly made in ces where there¡¯s natural churches from the beginning. It is incredibly difficult to pull all the Great Spirits to their respective locations, and thus, a ce like Meltia that has 4 Great Spirits already makes it quite the big dungeon. The reason why Gran Alismaris is the only one with a 5 star shaped dungeon city is because it is that difficult to make it. -567: Anonymous from Earth Meltia most likely had a natural water church from the very beginning, and the dungeon was made with that as the reference point. -570: Anonymous from Earth Even if they pull them from the outside, it is apparently more stable if the Great Water Spirit is at the waterside. -573: Anonymous from Earth In the first ce, how do Great Spirits appear? At the time with Hikaru, I heard that it was because he used too many Spirit Abilities inside the barrier and it concentrated the darkness too much. -580: Anonymous from Earth Stuff like storms, fires, eruptions of volcanoes, typhoons, earthquakes; those kinds of high energy natural phenomena are what make Great Spirits appear. -584: Anonymous from Earth In other words, Great Spirits are a gathering of many Spirits of one element, right? -587: Anonymous from Earth For the Great Light and Dark Spirits, everything is unknown aside from the fact that they appear in the day and night respectively. That¡¯s why there¡¯s only one Dark Great Church in the world. -593: Anonymous from Earth ording to the Great Spirit map on the wiki, there¡¯s almost always a Great Water Church in the big cities. Cities themselves develop from having water natural churches or artificial churches. -598: Anonymous from Earth The tribe living together with the Great Spirit deep in the mountains where there¡¯s a big waterfall and a water natural church had some nice fantasy elements to it, it was great. It was a really primitive lifestyle, but the water alone was crazy hygienic, and you can use it infinitely¡­ -600: Anonymous from Earth What are Great Spirits? Don¡¯t they snap when people use them so conveniently? -603: Anonymous from Earth There are quite a good amount of big cities that are not dungeon cities which have around 2 Great Churches. The pair of fire and water is the most prevalent, I guess? -609: Anonymous from Earth No, the one that has the most is water and earth. Always having an abundant harvest is big. -612: Anonymous from Earth ]]600 From the perspective of the Great Spirits, people are like babies. They are so cute, they can¡¯t help but listen to what they say. However, they suckle on Loved Ones every now and then. -614: Anonymous from Earth If there¡¯s no fire, you can¡¯t get hellfire steel, you know! It is an absolute necessity in a dungeon city! -617: Anonymous from Earth We are not talking about dungeon cities¡­ If it is a normal city, the priority would be Earth ] Fire. -622: Anonymous from Earth I think it depends on the condition of the surrounding soil though. If it is a fertilend, there¡¯s no need to force yourself to invite a Great Earth Spirit to boost it. -625: Anonymous from Earth Poor Great Wind Spirit¡­ -628: Anonymous from Earth If wind power generation starts in the future, wind might be the star in an instant. -631: Anonymous from Earth Water and fire have higher efficiency when ites to power generation, dude. -645: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan¡¯s weapon was 8 gold, but why is it so expensive? Thinking of the time for payment, isn¡¯t it absurdly high? -649: Anonymous from Earth Hellfire steel is crazy expensive. The Great Churches are pushing the price up! -655: Anonymous from Earth Hellfire steel is a metal that appears when a Great Spirit melts a ck soil named cauldron charcoal, and cksmiths would bring the model of the weapon they want to make and buy only the amount necessary. You mold it with that material, and harden it for thest touches to finish it, but with the heat of a smithy¡¯s hearth, it can at most just soften it a bit, so it is pretty difficult to bring it into a good shape. The alms for the Great Church are also really high, so the sword of Jeanne, from the 8 gold, around 6 of them melts from the cost of the materials. -660: Anonymous from Earth No fold back tempering necessary? -667: Anonymous from Earth It ain¡¯t watetsu steel. No need for that. In the first ce, the tempering of the steel is in order to adjust the carbon ratio, so it is unnecessary for the materials that have uniformposition. -674: Anonymous from Earth It is apparently better if you do folding tempering once or twice for thest adjustments though. -680: Anonymous from Earth Just leave that part to the pro dwarf. -683: Anonymous from Earth When ites to the level of making weapons with hellfire steel, there¡¯s no need for there to be razor-like sharpness. It is plenty enough if it is just a bit sharp. -686: Anonymous from Earth They say it is outrageously heavy, but what¡¯s the specific gravity? -690: Anonymous from Earth It is so high that gold doesn¡¯t hold a candle to it. -694: Anonymous from Earth Chosen who have decent smarts in science have investigated this, but the specific gravity of gold and iron is apparently around the same as that on Earth. With that in consideration, the hellfire steel, hear this and be surprised¡­35. -697: Anonymous from Earth You gotta be kidding. -699: Anonymous from Earth No matter how much gori strength Jeanne-chan has, a 35 specific gravity sword is just¡­ -703: Anonymous from Earth No, that¡¯s around 5 times that of steel, right? A gori should be able to use that easily. -710: Anonymous from Earth The top explorer red hair person¡¯s weapon was that giant hellfire steel axe, right? Even though it was a size impossible to lift even if it were steel, it is 5 times the specific gravity? That¡¯s a monster. -715: Anonymous from Earth The strength numbers are crazy. A giant monster movie disguised as a fantasy. -717: Anonymous from Earth How impressive is a specific gravity 35? -716: Anonymous from Earth It means that it is 35 times heavier than the equivalent volume of water¡­ -719: Anonymous from Earth The specific gravity of iron is 7-8. Lead: 11. Gold: 19. 35 is quite the insane number. It would mean a 1 cubic meter mass has a specific gravity of 35 tons after all. 35 tons is 35pact cars. -721: Anonymous from Earth In that case, the sword of Jeanne-chan, if it were a normal one made of steel, it would most likely be around 10kg. 5 times that would make it 50kg? -725: Anonymous from Earth The sword she had was pretty dense already after all. Even with that, it might not have had 10kg, but whichever the case, making something out of hellfire steel would turn it into something the weight a human shouldn¡¯t be able to utilize. Moreover, there¡¯s even the chance that her next sword will get bigger. -730: Anonymous from Earth It will be fine. It is around the weight of an M2 machine gun, so just think about it as if you were fighting swinging that around. -731: Anonymous from Earth Why the M2 talk all of a sudden? -735: Anonymous from Earth There was a Chosen who brought an M2. They ran out of bullets and, at the end, tried to swing it around at their wit¡¯s end, but ended up hurting their back and were killed by the monsters¡­ -740: Anonymous from Earth I do understand the feeling of admiring having a strong weapon and being all OP, but a heavy machine gun is a bit¡­ -743: Anonymous from Earth There was no follow-up report about Nanami-chan, but speaking of that, what happened? -748: Anonymous from Earth She is apparently in the middle of training as if her life depended on it. -752: Anonymous from Earth The short sentences of Nanami-chan are sometimes picked up in the streams of Twin/Sis. ¡®You are a demon, Celica-chan¡¯, ¡®Even eating is training, it is painful¡¯, ¡®I am being put through inhumane training¡¯; it seems like she is passing quite the rough days¡­ -757: Anonymous from Earth Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Better than passing the days in a half-baked manner. She will be spending the remainder of her life in that world after all. -760: Anonymous from Earth It seems like she has made a sponsor contract with a gunpany to have a special one made for her ¡®Transported Item¡¯. -762: Anonymous from Earth Special, as in? -770: Anonymous from Earth Having a lot of bullets, strong enough to defeat powerful monsters, with a loud sound that could serve to intimidate. The downside is that you won¡¯t be able to use it anymore once the bullets run out, so rather than making itst long, they are prioritizing making it light. It is still unknown what wille out of it. -774: Anonymous from Earth If we are talking about something a newbie will be using, the only option is a shotgun. A slug bullet would fit the job just right, and she won¡¯t be doing long distance sniping, so there¡¯s no point in it being a rifle. Even a sub-machine gun would be better. -777: Anonymous from Earth The problem with shotguns is the bullets. -778: Anonymous from Earth Total bullets: 2!! -783: Anonymous from Earth No, shotguns that can do rapid-fire do exist. Like the tactical shotgun. There¡¯s ones that can go all the way to 15 too. -786: Anonymous from Earth It is true that it would be better to have something like that. The one using it is Nanami-chan after all¡­ -790: Anonymous from Earth Even when the bullets run out, make it a design that can be used as a blunt weapon; betting 3,000 Crystals on that. -797: Anonymous from Earth An outer barrel that has a shape that¡¯s strangely easy to hold with a steel stock. -800: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of which, has the Hikaru Anti-kun been pinpointed? -803: Anonymous from Earth Nope. -808: Anonymous from Earth Most of the information has circted, but not many criminals aside from Ozawa. That¡¯s a relief. It wasn¡¯t a bunch of criminals that wanted to get out of prison¡­ -812: Anonymous from Earth It has been shown to a decent degree in interviews, but there really are a lot of people who began jogging and doing exercise to buff their muscles up. -814: Anonymous from Earth It is a world that doesn¡¯t even have bicycles after all¡­ The Physical Strength Up is a multiplier of your base strength, so it would be better to move your body no matter the case. -819: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of that, with that Physical Strength Up, will your monstrosification or devilification or whatever end up increasing that strength by 5 times to 10 times? -823: Anonymous from Earth ording to Karen, it would be strange for Hikaru to not be a lot stronger if that were the case. It simply brings out at most 10 times the potential that your base body had. The boost of the Spirit Energy is apparently a different calction. -828: Anonymous from Earth Horse riding is a necessity. Just by being able to ride a horse, your travelling speed is increased by a he ton. -825: Anonymous from Earth Ozawa seems to be the most interesting one. In a lot of meanings. -844: Anonymous from Earth It is displeasing, but it is natural for him to gather a lot of attention. As vexing as it is. -850: Anonymous from Earth An American singer seems to be practicing singing in the nativenguage to sing over there. An Italian sommelier is thinking of increasing the standing of wine over there. An esthetician seems to want to continue being an esthetician in that world, but they are troubled about what to do about the tools. -853: Anonymous from Earth You should be able to buy scissors andbs with a few crystals. -855: Anonymous from Earth I will put my previous job to full use and do my best in an isekai! -that was actually the minority in the previous transfer. -860: Anonymous from Earth Maybe because this time it is limited to people who want to go to the isekai, I feel like there¡¯s a lot of people with passion. -864: Anonymous from Earth I personally am pushing the British guy that wants to make a map, Hector Gand-san. There¡¯s already a map that you can get by using points, but he wants to write about stuff like famous local products and historical constructions while he is travelling the world. -868: Anonymous from Earth I myself like the bug hunter person. The bugs in the isekai are not getting any attention at all. They are talking about catching them all, so I am really looking forward to it. -871: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s also a reptile breeder. They said their final objective would be to tame a dragon or something¡­ -873: Anonymous from Earth Dragons¡­ Do they exist¡­? -879: Anonymous from Earth There apparently are. -884: Anonymous from Earth In the lower floors of Gran Alismaris, it has been confirmed there are Lesser Dragons. -894: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s also an olddy whose hobby is gardening and has participated in gardening tournaments and stuff. The 2nd group looks really promising. -900: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a lot of variety. -904: Anonymous from Earth Even so, I doubt there¡¯s any more interesting watch than Hikaru. -909: Anonymous from Earth Of course the top dogs would be interesting. Especially since you can watch both Hikaru and Jeanne as a set. That¡¯s way too broken. -914: Anonymous from Earth On top of that, what would even happen when Rifreyaes back. -918: Anonymous from Earth They will be the immovable 1st ce viewership party, no doubt¡­ But I feel like that in itself will attract bad apples, so as a viewer who enjoys rxing watches, this is going to be rough. I hope they can be so strong they can kick away any evil intent. Chapter 156: Homecoming as well as Family ?Rifreya’s POV

Chapter 156: Homing as well as Family ¡ùRifreya¡¯s POV

My home is in the Siltion city that was made at the mountainside of the holy mountain that is the Lux Mountain as if clinging to it. It is a city that doesn¡¯t have much of anything noteworthy aside from the Light Great Church. Even so, the grace of the Great Spirit is big. Even though it is clear that this is a city that¡¯s hard to traverse to, the city was thriving decently. ¡°Haah¡­¡± I don¡¯t know how many times I have sighed along the way. ¡°I really came back¡­¡± Now that I have arrived at the base of the Lux Mountain, it won¡¯t be taking even a few hours to arrive at my home. I have stopped countless times before getting here, and have hesitated that I should turn back. I was in agreement to separate from him, but rather than regret, I don¡¯t even feel as if it is real. I left the other half of me that didn¡¯t want to go away¡­ That¡¯s the only sense of loss I had. ¡°Haah¡­¡± (Rifreya) I understood the circumstances of Hikaru¡­intended to. Also, I thought that maybe he would get lonely ande meet me real soon after separating from him for a bit. I myself thought that I can just go back soon after I pass the temr exam. It wasn¡¯t really a farewell of a lifetime. ¡°Haah¡­¡± (Rifreya) Even when I knew the logic, my heart didn¡¯t clear up. The longer I am apart from him, the stronger my feeling of longing was. He is strong, but the dungeon is a dangerous ce. If he dives alone, idents are possible any time. If something were to happen while I am not there¡­ ¡°Uuuuh~~~ Aaaahh~~~¡± (Rifreya) I waspletely swamped in my own thoughts. Even though it has only been 4 days since I parted from him, I already feel like I am dying to meet him. This pain can be dealt with by a single sight of him. I am sure of that. Even so, I can¡¯t go meet him at once. He has his own circumstances, and he doesn¡¯t think ill of me, and yet, even with that, I still chose a temporary farewell. I don¡¯t think I should throw that decision away. I cursed my own diligence. ¡°If I were to return without taking the temr exam, I am sure he would scorn me¡­ I want to meet him¡­ I am dying to meet him, but¡­I don¡¯t want to be hated even more¡­¡± (Rifreya) I went up the sharp mountain road with my heavy armor while I muttered this. Anyways, I will show up at my home, take the temr exam, and pass it. That way, I can wave off and meet him again. I have absolutely no intention to give up on this first love after all. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó My home is right by the side of the Light Great Church. They are adjoined to the point that a part of the site is being used by both the Great Church and us, but maybe it is right at the break time of the Great Church¡¯s cafeteria, there was a nostalgic face smoking tobo at the bench under the shade. ¡°Master! Rifreya has returned!¡± (Rifreya) When I spoke, Master slowly raised her head and looked at me with eyes as if she were looking at something dazzling and smiled. She put out the fire of the tobo by rubbing it on the ground, and stood up. That figure of hers with her hair tied up and left growing, and a cloth wrapped around her head was no different from the time when I left the house 1 year ago. ¡°Wee back. I am most d to see that you are okay. I was worried, you know? It is weird to say since I am the one who suggested it, but the dungeon is a dangerous ce after all.¡± ¡°Yeah, it really was. I almost died countless times.¡± (Rifreya) Iughed, but if Hikaru hadn¡¯t saved me, I would have lost my life in that dungeon against the Mantis. Master confirmed the muscles of my arm and smiled happily. ¡°You have be stronger. I don¡¯t think there are many who have this much Tier even in the knights around here, you know?¡± ¡°It is thanks to learning the de with you, Master.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I only taught you the bare minimum. Life is light in the dungeon after all. Just the fact that you survived means that you have the talent.¡± She is my master. In the dungeon city, there was no one who didn¡¯t know about her. The Smandor Rank Explorer, the Dazzling Canopus. In the time when I couldn¡¯t use Spirit Abilities well and sulked by swinging a sword the whole time, she taught me battle techniques utilizing a giant sword, and the strength of living. For me, she isn¡¯t only my sword master but also my life master. ¡°At any rate, you have a good face now, Rifreya. Did you get a lover over there or something?¡± ¡°Eeh~? Ehehe¡­ You can tell? Figures you could.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah, your face has be that of a warrior in the short time I didn¡¯t see you. The dungeon must have been a good training ce, right? And so¡­you can use it now, I assume. The Photon Ray.¡± ¡°Yes. Perfectly.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see¡­ The stigma of dark gray is going to be cleared up then.¡± ¡°If in the future there¡¯s someone who calls me that, I will shoot them with a Photon Ray.¡± (Rifreya) Actually, not only Photon Ray, but I can use all the way to the 5th ability. For someone like me who thought I didn¡¯t have talent in Spirit Abilities, the reality that in just a few weeks I managed to get 3 abilities even felt as if it were a dream. However, the fact that this served as one of the reasons to separate from Hikaru must have been some prank of fate. ¡°Have you met Flora already?¡± ¡°No, I just got back. I still haven¡¯t met my family yet.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see. Today is the day when the doctores. Show her your face. If Flora hears that you can be a temr, she will be more at peace.¡± Master says that, but I think my little sister is simply going to be more mortified by it. The reality is that she should have be a temr faster than me after all. ¡°Then, I will meet up with her. Master, spar with meter, okay? I think I could get at least 1 hit on you.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Haha, I haven¡¯t rusted out so much that you could ovee me in just 1 year.¡± I bid farewell to Master for now and reached the front of my house¡¯s gate. It is a noble family that has raised many temrs for generations, but temrs having a good sry was a thing of the past. Now it doesn¡¯t have much meaning aside from it being a tradition of the house. Even so, my mother has lived with pride being a temr, and thus, a person like me with no talent experienced extreme pressure. ¡°Alright!¡± (Rifreya) I psyched myself up and opened the entrance door. ¡°Rifreya hase back home!¡± (Rifreya) When I dered this, the maid Sasha, who was cleaning the entrance hall, made apletely shocked face and ran over to me. ¡°Rifreya-sama! You were alive?!¡± (Sasha) ¡°Of course I am not dead. Why am I being thought of as dead?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Because you said that you would be returning soon, but you were noting back at all¡­¡± (Sasha) ¡°Aah¡­I see. A lot happened. More importantly, congrattions, Sasha. You managed to return to being a maid.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I was lucky. It is because Patra-san retired.¡± (Sasha) ¡°So Patra quitted, huh.¡± (Rifreya) After we were attacked by the Mantis, I had the girls of my party leave first, and told them that I would return as soon as I thanked my life savior, Hikaru. And yet, it has been close to 3 weeks since then, so it might not be strange to misunderstand this as me having died. By the way, my previous party members were 2 maids that worked in my household and a local friend, making for a total of 3 people. The reason why the 2 maids were fired was simply because, with me now gone, the work that has to be done is less. Moreover, the treatment of Flora requires money. And so, they came with me to the dungeon city in order to strike it big¡­or more like, in order to get marriage funds. At the time when I left, there were only 2 maids remaining who were Wendy and Patra, but ording to Sasha, Patra has retired. Sasha was reemployed, and so it is Wendy and Sasha now here. ¡°What about udia?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That girl is searching for a marriage partner together with Anne-sama and the others. They are apparently going to settle soon.¡± (Sasha) ¡°Eeh~, really? Even though that girl was so timid.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Well, that girl didn¡¯t like working either.¡± (Sasha) She is the former maid that went to the dungeon with me and udia. She was a Water Spirit User, had a whole lot more talent than me in Spirit Abilities, and was a reliable healer, but to think she would be marrying¡­ I can¡¯t go losing here. My friend Anne also said that she would use the money she earned for marriage funds when she was leaving. Everyone is most likely going to stop the dungeon lifestyle and settle themselves in this city. ¡°Rifreya.¡± My name was voiced out in a way as if stabbing me, and when I turned around, Mother was standing there. Mother was a former¡­no, she is from the reserve units, so she is on paper still an active temr. She is already past 40, but her standing form is prim and has no openings. She hasn¡¯t missed a single day of training -at least in the time before I left. Most likely her skills with the sword and even her abilities aren¡¯t any inferior to the time when she was still a temr. She is a person that¡¯s strict on herself¡­and on others. And I am not that good at dealing with her. ¡°Mother, Rifreya hase back home.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Wee back. And so, can you use the ability now?¡± ¡°Yes. If you wish to, I could show you right here.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­Stop joking. But¡­that¡¯s a relief. Well done. Show your face to Flora too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± (Rifreya) Mother turns around and leaves after saying only that. A dry greeting one would find hard to believees from a mother that hasn¡¯t met her daughter for 1 year. ¡°Mistress is as cold with you as always, Rifreya-sama¡­ Even though it has been 1 year since you have met¡­¡± ¡°It is okay.¡± (Rifreya) I didn¡¯t miss the fact that the face of Mother, who has only shown me a cruel expresion, had loosened faintly there. I am not my past self either. By meeting Hikaru, I learned that my family is only one part of my life. That¡¯s most likely the reason why I felt like trying to talk to Mother properly. 1 year ago, I thought that it was pointless no matter what I said to that mother of mine, and I even had the thought of getting back at her if I were to be a temr. Right now, it truly doesn¡¯t matter to me. She is also just one more weak human. The truly strong ones are kind; just like Hikaru. I returned to my room and put down my luggage. My room has not changed in the 1 year I left. It doesn¡¯t have dust piled up, so the maids must have been cleaning it. I bring out the things inside my bag. I take out the potion bottle, which was at the uppermost part in between clothes in order to not break it, and slowly put it on top of the table. (Medicine¡­huh.) (Rifreya) At the time when I left Meltia, Hikaru gave me medicine for the chaotic magic disease. He said ¡®this might work¡¯. It is something he gave me, so it shouldn¡¯t be anything weird. I don¡¯t know if Flora will be drinking medicine that I brought, but it might be good to try and be a bit forceful in making her drink it. Just that there¡¯s barely any medicine that heals chaotic magic disease. Even if he is a person that came from a different world, the chances of him having something like that coincidentally are low. (But he did give it to me, so I should try bringing it to her tomorrow.) (Rifreya) The doctor ising today, so it wouldn¡¯t be good to have her drink medicine on my own ount here. I managed to put the unwilting flower I got from Hikaru into a vase. This flower really didn¡¯t wilt at all, and would continue to release faint light in my travels. If I put it as decoration, it should serve to console me for a bit. ¡°Flora, I am back.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Eh? Onee-chan?! You were alive?!¡± (Flora) When I knocked the door and entered the room, Flora showed so much surprise it was almost as if she would jump off from the bed. So they really thought I was dead. When thinking of it like that, Mother¡¯s attitude could be said to have been truly cold. Her actual daughter hade back alive, so she could have been a little happier, you know. ¡°Of course I am alive. How are you feeling?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Not bad, but¡­not good either. It isn¡¯t changing at all, unfortunately.¡± (Flora) ¡°I see.¡± (Rifreya) Chaotic magic disease is a disease that makes a mess of your internal Spirit Energy. ording to the doctor, rather than a disease, it is mostly because of using way too much Spirit Abilities when young, making the necessary Spirit Energy for growth not flow anymore. It is close to getting injured so much that the wound doesn¡¯t recover anymore. Flora can¡¯t walk on her own anymore, and without the help of the maids, she can¡¯t even get off from her bed. Spirit Abilities would be the least of her worries. ¡°And so, you can use Photon Ray now?¡± (Flora) ¡°Somehow. It was really close though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then you are going to be taking the exam, huh. Or more like, your sword was on the level that you could pass 1 year ago, Onee-chan. Your Abilities were basically just for show, right?¡± (Flora) ¡°Right. But I won¡¯t be a formal temr. I will be registering for the reserve units.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Eh?! Why?!¡± (Flora) In the temrs, there are the formal temrs that are always working in the church, and the reserve temrs that are only called when necessary. The temrs that pass the exam be formal temrs just like that, but it is also possible to register as a reserve temr in various circumstances. Of course, even in the reserve units, you are still without doubt a temr. At the very least, it should be able to keep the house¡¯s¡­more urately speaking, Mother¡¯s pride. Moreover, I would be able to return to the side of Hikaru. The perfect n. The only regret is that I would be leaving my little sister here alone again. ¡°Onee-chan, even though you wanted to be a temr that much¡­a reserve unit? Are you worried about me? If that¡¯s the case, stop it.¡± (Flora) ¡°Flora, it has nothing to do with you. This is my own selfishness. I still haven¡¯t told Mother yet though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Did you actually¡­not want to be a temr?¡± (Flora) ¡°No, I did¡­for the longest time. But I have found something more important.¡± (Rifreya) Just by speaking it out loud, I could feel something warm envelop my heart. I can¡¯t stop this impulse. Even when in front of my sickly little sister, I am craving a life with him. It seems like Flora noticed that I am different from 1 year ago, she made a face filled with surprise. Maybe because of the sixth sense of a sister, she must have understood the meaning of what I meant by ¡®something important¡¯. ¡°Something important¡­huh. It was the right choice to go out of this city, wasn¡¯t it, Onee-chan?¡± (Flora) ¡°Yeah, you might be right about that. So I say, but it was technically at the very end of it though.¡± (Rifreya) It truly was just recently that I met Hikaru. Just a few weeks ago. The 1 year until then, it truly was desperate¡­ There were fun times, but even so, it is true that I was living with the objective of bing a temr. It is simply that, after meeting him, my sense of worth had been overturned from the very roots. ¡°¡­That¡¯s nice. This is the first time I feel jealous of you, Onee-chan.¡± (Flora) ¡°¡­¡­Sorry for being a bad big sister.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is okay. I was a bad little sister the whole time. I was getting it over my head being called the Splendorous Flora, so the Spirit King-sama must have seen that.¡± (Flora) Being told in that way, I couldn¡¯t say anything back. It is true that Flora was being praised greatly as a genius, and it would be a lie to say there wasn¡¯t a time when she got it over her head. But there¡¯s no way there would be punishment for that. Even if there were, she has already suffered plenty enough. ¡°Ah, this, it is something I got from someone. Pretty, right?¡± (Rifreya) I decorated my little sister¡¯s room with the shining flower I got from Hikaru. In that dark room, the faintly shining flower was beautiful, and I thought that maybe this could serve to console the heart of my little sister. ¡°Got it, you say? A man gave you this flower?¡± (Flora) ¡°Eh? Yeah.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­I see. It really is beautiful¡­ There¡¯s a flower like this in the outside world, huh.¡± (Flora) After muttering this, Flora covered herself with the nket. A muffled wail resonated in the dim room, and I couldn¡¯t move. I learned Spirit Abilities and can be a temr. But that doesn¡¯t solve the problems of my little sister. I don¡¯t know what Flora has been thinking and how she has lived in this 1 year. Maybe she even dreamed of a miracle like me finding a treatment for her¡­ The chaotic magic disease is a disease where Spirit Energy cirction doesn¡¯t run well, and you can¡¯t move your body as you wish. My little sister can¡¯t even move without assistance, and there¡¯s no means to cure her. She has no choice¡­but to live for the rest of her life on top of a bed. I was so over the moon in my meeting with Hikaru that I thought that, once I passed the temr exam, I am going to return to Meltia right after¡­ That would mean abandoning my family¡­and at the same time, abandoning my little sister. But with my little sister crying in front of me, I felt as if my sinfulness was being put to shame here. (¡­I really am a bad big sister.) (Rifreya) Chapter 157: A debt to big to repay as well as Family Precept ?Rifreya’s POV

Chapter 157: A debt to big to repay as well as Family Precept ¡ùRifreya¡¯s POV

It seems like Flora had fallen asleep eventually, I could hear her rhythmical breathing. I fix up her bed and watch her slightly worn out side-profile. If not for her disease, she would have been enjoying her youth as a temr right about now. The small and cute Flora was popr in her generation, but since the time she caught the chaotic magic disease, even the friends that came to visit her have barelye now. The chaotic magic disease is apparently a disease that was thought to have urred from being hated by the Spirits. ording to the doctor, that¡¯splete superstition, and it is totally different from the Hated Ones that are born that way, but there¡¯s still a lot of people in the city that believe that superstition. There¡¯s even people who think the chaotic magic disease is infectious. Because of this, even guestsing to the house to visit have decreased since Flora got ill. If I were to pass the temr exam, I would have to support this household as a temr. Get a husband, just like my mother. I am the eldest daughter, and I have to look after my little sister from here on and forever. When I was with Hikaru, I put that at the corner of my mind, but¡­that¡¯s reality. Hikaru said he couldn¡¯t be with me and I was against it, but I myself had circumstances that made me have to return. It is because of that that I didn¡¯t want to go back. If I were to go back¡­and see reality, I wouldn¡¯t be able to return. I wouldn¡¯t be able to abandon my family. ¡°Hikaru¡­I¡­what should I do¡­?¡± (Rifreya) I sat at the corner of the bed and muttered this. Even though I wouldn¡¯t have anything to hesitate if I had been an explorer with nothing binding me¡­ Would Hikarue to me instead? If he were toe here, it would all be resolved though¡­ (It would be impossible¡­) (Rifreya) He is a Loved One. My house is right by the side of the Great Church. The Great Light Spirit-sama hates men, but it should be an exception for Loved Ones. ¡°Haah¡­¡± (Rifreya) A sad sigh leaked out, and I drowned in the ocean of thought for a while, but I heard a voice from the lower floor, and I was brought back to reality. The voices steadily grew closer and the door was knocked on. The maid Sasha showed her face. ¡°Rifreya-sama, Flora-sama¡¯s doctor hase.¡± (Sasha) Being told this, I stand up. The doctor thates to visit has researched the chaotic magic disease for a long time, and is a person that has been travelling the whole continent searching for medicines. The treatment expense is pretty high, but their skill is the real deal. Well, even with that, the state of my little sister is barely showing signs of getting better, but that she isn¡¯t getting worse either is proof that the treatment is working. The chaotic magic disease is one that hinders the growth of the person, and it steadily makes it harder to move the body more and more. ¡°Hello, Rifreya-san. It has been a while.¡± ¡°It has been a while, Sensei.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get right to it. We will have Flora-san wake up to¡ª¡± Sensei was about to take a seat by the side of the bed in order to do their check-up, but they stopped moving. Their gaze was fixed on the unwilting flower that Hikaru gave me. ¡°¡­Eh? T-This flower¡­ Why is this here¡­?¡± ¡°Is something the matter with this flower?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°C-Can I see this for a bit¡­? It properly has¡­its roots too¡­¡± Sensei was confirming something with trembling fingers. Not only their fingers, but even their voice was trembling. Even the nurse by their side is covering her mouth with watery eyes. (W-What¡¯s going on¡­?) (Rifreya) At any rate, this is not normal. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt¡­ This consistent light, the Spirit Energy cirction¡­ This is the Mallow Moon Silver Flower¡­¡± As if worshipping an idol, they held the flower Hikaru gave me with both hands respectfully, and were making an ecstatic expression. ¡°Rifreya-san! Is this something that you got, Rifreya-san?!¡± ¡°Y-Yeah. More urately speaking, it was something given to me.¡± (Rifreya) Delight showed in Sensei¡¯s face. ¡°You were given it?! Who?! N-No, where?! Where did they get it?! Even though I went through the ces where I might be able to obtain it, it was to no avail.¡± ¡°A-As I said, I was simply given this by someone¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Did that person not know the worth of this?! N-No¡­did he give you this knowing the disease of Flora-san?!¡± ¡°W-What is it? Please exin!¡± (Rifreya) Sensei had their whole face flushed and was getting excited all alone, but I don¡¯t get what¡¯s going on at all. ¡°The roots of this flower can serve as a cure for chaotic magic disease! Flora-san can be cured!¡± ¡°Eh?!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Moreover, with a share this splendid, you could save 10 chaotic magic disease patients! Please give me this! Of course, I will pay you! Please!¡± I couldn¡¯t hear thetter half of Sensei¡¯s words. ¡­Cured? This flower, the cure? My little sister¡¯s disease¡­ The chaotic magic disease that is said to be incurable¡­can be cured? ¡°S-Sensei¡­are you kidding? There¡¯s no way something like that can be done with a gifted flower¡ª¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I am not joking! This flower¡­the Mallow Moon Silver Flower is the only thing that can cure the chaotic magic disease!¡± ¡°T-Then my little sister¡­Flora can be just like before¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°She can be cured. She definitely will. Soon¡­ She should recover in a few days.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± Thatst one came from my little sister. It seems like she had at some point in time woken up and was listening. ¡°It isn¡¯t a lie. It is thanks to Rifreya-san. You can be cured. I have been travelling around the world in search of this nt, but to think that your sister would be finding it. This must be the blessing of the Spirit King-sama.¡± ¡°I-I¡­can be cured¡­? Really?¡± (Flora) ¡°Really. You have a great sister.¡± On that day, I heard the cries of my little sister for the second time. This time, not from sadness, but joy. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó After that, it was pretty hectic. The unwilting flower apparently would wilt if the roots were to bepletely gone, so only a part enough for one person was cut off to have Flora drink it. Sensei took out tools from their bag, and chipped the cut root finely. This time they ced this chipped root into a small kettle, heated it, and a peculiar sweet scent covered the room. ¡°Nice scent, right? It is said that this scent is the same one the Spirits smell from Loved Ones. I kind of understand why the Great Spirit-samas would want Loved Ones.¡± Sensei¡¯s slight chit-chat. Does Hikaru have this kind of scent too? I should try smelling him next time. We have Flora drink the well boiled liquid medicine. ording to Sensei, the cirction of her Spirit Energy should be steadily returning to her. ¡°Now then, I would like you to please give the remaining 9 times to me.¡± Sensei wrapped things up and said this. Only Mother and I were here. Father shouted that he would be preparing a celebration and went off somewhere. ¡°I heard that that flower is something Rifreya had received. What do you say, Rifreya?¡± ¡°Right, I of course don¡¯t mind. You have watched over Flora well, and if this can save those seriously ill patients that are suffering, I am sure the person that gave it to me would also ept it.¡± (Rifreya) At the time when Hikaru gave me that flower, I certainly remember him saying it worked for some sort of disease. But it was a different name from the chaotic magic disease, so he probably didn¡¯t know either that it would serve for it. From his personality, if his gift can serve as a cure for the disease, he would say to use it well. ¡°Thank you very much. Then, about the price¡­¡± ¡°Price?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yes. It is a precious thing, so I will of course be buying it at the appropriate price.¡± ¡°I see.¡± (Rifreya) At that moment, my mother and I thought that they could just take it as payment for the treatment of Flora. But the price that Sensei put out was far more than we could ever imagine, and Mother and I thought at first that this could be a joke of some sort, but it seems like Sensei was serious. ¡°I am grateful for that, but with that price, won¡¯t there be many people who can¡¯t take the treatment?¡± (Rifreya) I threw out the question. With the treatment expenses, our household has been tilting unfavorably in terms of finances. Honestly speaking, the more coin the better. The maintenance of the house has had its priority lowered, so the surroundings do feel as if our household is slowly falling into ruin. But if only rich nobles can get the treatment, then we would be having our priorities backwards here. ¡°No, we are not getting our investment back from the treatment costs. This flower can be sold for a rea~~~lly high price to nobles. Using this flower to the bare extent where it doesn¡¯t die, we can sell what remains to a noble and we would be able to recover from the expense. That¡¯s why, rather than saying I will be buying the flower, it is more like I will serve as an intermediary to sell it to a noble, and my pay to be that intermediary will be the roots for the medicine. With that, everyone profits.¡± ¡°Nobles would buy this at that price? As a flower only?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yes. The flower that doesn¡¯t wilt and continues emitting light is the symbol of eternal prosperity. It is also highly praised as a present for royals, so there¡¯s a lot of nobles who desire it. This flower is a true rarity after all. By the way, this is only my 3rd time having used it.¡± ¡°It was such a precious thing, huh¡­¡± (Rifreya) Hikaru gave it to me with a casual mood of being a parting gift, but to think it was such a valuable thing. He gave me a thing of such value. Isn¡¯t that proof of how much he values me? Even though we were in the middle of an important talk, my lips were loosening into a smile. ¡°Rifreya, are you listening?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. It is okay.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Thank you very much. Well then, regarding the money, I will be bringing it on my next visit.¡± The talk finished and Sensei left. They will apparently be going around providing medicine to the patients they have around the country. Flora should be alright now, so they told us that she should just move her body little by little at the beginning. ¡°Rifreya, where did you get that flower? You said you got it from someone, right?¡± ¡°Yes. At the time when I left Meltia, I got it as a parting gift.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see.¡± For Mother, he would be the person that gave us the cure and saved her daughter. And for me, Hikaru is my life savior. To think that he would even be the savior of my little sister¡­no, the savior of this family¡­I doubt he himself would have expected that. ¡°You remember the family precept of our Ashbird household, right?¡± ¡°Of course. Always repay a debt.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s right. This debt must be repaid. However, we won¡¯t be able to pay this back with ordinary means. We have received something of this much value after all. You understand, right, Rifreya?¡± If Flora makes a recovery, the problems of the household will all be resolved. There¡¯s no need for treatment expenses, or rather, you could even say our treatment expenses until now will be paid back in full and more. That¡¯s how much the price of the flower will be covering for us, to the point that we have surplus. Flora can seed the family as initially nned, and I can go off to return to Hikaru. Now then, no matter how we are going to repay him, we can¡¯t have hime here. He is a Loved One. This house is right by the side of the Great Church. He would be noticed by the Great Spirit-sama. ¡°He has his own circumstances that don¡¯t allow him to leave the city. I think there¡¯s no choice but to go to him.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see¡­ Can¡¯t be helped then.¡± Whichever the case, we are the ones who will be doing the thanking, so we can¡¯t be calling Hikaru toe all the way here. ¡°And so, Rifreya, you said ¡®him¡¯¡­right? Meaning that the one who gave you this flower was a gentleman?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­that¡¯s right¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°A lover you made there, right?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­yes.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Single?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­wait, could it be¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°You are fast on the uptake. Rifreya, marry that gentleman.¡± Mother said this inly and with a straight face. ¡°Marry him¡­offer your heart and body to him¡­and pay this debt with your whole life.¡± ¡°A-Are you serious¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t mind it being Flora, you know? No, Flora is the one with a direct debt to him, so that way would be¡ª¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t dislike it! I wee it! With big wide open arms! I -Rifreya- will repay this debt in great length!¡± (Rifreya) To think it would turn out like this. But that¡¯s just what I wanted. Even so¡­as expected of my mother. She thinks just like me. Or more like, I have been poisoned by the way of thinking of Mother without me noticing. But well, Mother doesn¡¯t know Hikaru, so there¡¯s the need to think about the way to do it itself. Even if approached straight on, Hikaru would no doubt refuse it. You have to slowly but surely approach him and make it an established fact. That said, it is not bad to be in a situation where my mother seems like she would cooperate. With this, I don¡¯t need to be a temr anymore, and I can return to Meltia without the need to think about my family. This is the best. At this moment, I think the juices in my brain were circting at the fastest speed ever recorded until now. It may not have been for long, but I have a decent grasp of Hikaru¡¯s personality. If I go in tears to his side and tell him that I have been told to marry him by my pushy mother, and that I have lost my ce to return to, I am sure he will be leaving me by his side. What¡¯s next is¡­if I were to do this and that, and get him in the mood¡­I can do this! Who cares about that stuff of being seen by the people of his original world. What if they are watching? Watch your fill then. I don¡¯t even feel the reality of it anyways. It is wrong to scrape away on my own life just because of something that can¡¯t even interfere with us. More importantly than that is me being able to stay by Hikaru¡¯s side. And then, I will have him understand that the present is a whole lot better than his original world. I may be told I am way too self-conscious, but I want to be together with him and share the wonders of life. No matter how much he says he can¡¯t stay with me and how much he avoids me¡­ No matter how much he runs away¡­ I will chase him to the ends of the world and marry him for the rest of my life. You can call me annoying. You can call me selfish. That¡¯s how much worth he has. Chapter 158: Raising Level and Sticky Gaze

Chapter 158: Raising Level and Sticky Gaze

In the few days we had ordered our weapons, we went around the 2nd Floor together, and had Jeanne check the map from start to end. I did participate in the battles on the way, Jeanne really is strong. She soon got used to battles against Ogres, and she is now able to hunt 2 weapon-wielding Ogres alone. The only ones who can hunt 2 weapon-holding Ogres without any Spirit Abilities are intermediate rank or higher explorers. She said it is because she has yed a ton of games, but there¡¯s no way one can be strong just from ying games. It must be her own qualities at work here. After confirming how far Jeanne could go on her own, Jeanne and Full explored the 2nd Floor together, and single-mindedly continued her battle training in the 2nd Floor. If you have a scout with you, you can escape from a Mantis, and if ites to the worst, she can use a Barrier Stone. There¡¯s even the chance she could win. At that time, I went around the 2nd Floor alone. That¡¯s because we two have reached the conclusion that we should prioritize raising our levels by defeating a whole ton of monsters. (In a party with Jeanne, rather than teamwork, we both are more like soloers.) (Hikaru) I think this while covering a group of Goblins in Darkness Fog and defeating them instantly. There were many cases when Moapple-san of the Crimson Vials would slip past the group of monsters and defeat the ones that are deeper in the formation. (The stronger I get, the more cards open.) (Hikaru) Jeanne¡¯s objective is to conquer the dungeon. Conquering a dungeon that there¡¯s no knowing of even how many floors there is would look reckless at a nce, but I am sure she won¡¯t be giving up regardless. She would rather choose death than give up¡­that¡¯s the kind of determination she seems to have. I don¡¯t want that benefactor of mine to die. The chances are low that we will be able to obtain something like the Resurrection Gem again. Once you die, it is over. In order for it to not end like that, I would like to explore with enough of a safety margin. What elevates this are the levels and equipment. Single-mindedly hunting monsters like this is the only way to solve both issues. I assault the Ogre at the other side of the corner on the back and cut its Spirit Energy Vein in one hit. In this way, by defeating an Ogre in just a few seconds and collecting the Earth Spirit Stone thates out, you can get something worth 1 silver. You could say I am already one of the explorers that is earning quite a good deal. (I would say it is about time to make armor.) (Hikaru) Right now, when ites to armor, I only have the gauntlet that is the Present of the Divine Beast, and the mythril gorget te that protects my Spirit Energy Vein. I should be able to have special armor made that¡¯s light and doesn¡¯t make noise. (Let¡¯s go order it today.) (Hikaru) I sprint at the Mantis that appeared at the deep end of the pathway. I can now use both Darkness Fog and Shadow Bind to defeat the strongest monster of the 2nd Floor with just one hit right from the front. My body moved as I wanted it to, and the shortsword that¡¯s made of dense steel, I could swing it lightly as if it were a wooden sword. I picked up the Wind Spirit Stone that came out from the Mantis that perished with one hit on its throat. 6 days before thepletion of the weapons we ordered. Honestly speaking, my hunts in the 2nd Floor fit my fighting style to the point that I don¡¯t feel danger, but overconfidence can bring my doom. On the other hand, with the 3rd Floor, I don¡¯t know if Jeanne and I can defeat a Garden Panther if it were to show up. Moreover, I don¡¯t even know if we could escape from it. I should at least wait until our weapons are made, and get used to them to a certain degree in the 2nd Floor. We have plenty of time. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó ¡°Tadah~. How is it?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Nice. It gives that feel of fanciness with metal carvings.¡± (Hikaru) We finished that day¡¯s exploration and went to the gorget te store. Jeanne had a full te armor equipped, so I didn¡¯t pay it much attention, but she didn¡¯t have a gorget te to protect her Spirit Energy Vein. And so, I decided toe to the same ce I came before with Rifreya. ¡°Is it to your liking? There¡¯s a lot of gold explorers who favor that model.¡± ¡°Bought!¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne makes instant decisions when she is buying. She has a lot of decisiveness. ¡°Thank you very much. Then, I will be doing the adjustments, so please wait for a bit.¡± The shopkeeper takes the gorget te and enters the workshop deep in. What Jeanne bought was a pretty thick one, suitable for frontlines even within the mithril products. It has 3yers of mithril, raising the endurance. There¡¯s metal carvings here and there making it look cool. It is double the price of the one I bought; 2 gold. ¡°We managed to order your armor too, Kuro. Now we just have to wait for your weapon to be made.¡± (Jeanne) Beforeing here, we went to the dwarf cksmith and ordered a mithril scale mail. The conditions were to be light, sturdy, and that it doesn¡¯t make noise, so I thought it would be difficult, but orders like that are apparently made often, and he epted it normally. The problem is the price, but -to my surprise- it was 8 gold. Moreover, we had to pay in advance. We are using money to an outrageous degree, but even so, in terms of exploring pace, it is bought normally, so that¡¯s scary. Jeanne¡¯s sword was 8 gold and the gorget te 2 gold. My sword was 5 gold and my armor 8 gold. 23 gold in total. Actually, I am currently missing a bit of gold for the sword at present, but if I can¡¯t earn enough by that time, I can just sell the Chaotic Spirit Stone of the Mantis. ¡°10 days left before the 2nd groupes. I would like us to be armed by then. Complete equipment, and a high level body that¡¯s hard to kill. For us Chosen, as long as we survive, we can manage somehow.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°We do have the Scrolls and the Barrier Stones.¡± (Jeanne) It is unknown how the 2nd group will be interacting with us. The message function is frozen, and we won¡¯t be getting new information from Earth. But the reality is that I am not that worried. There was only me and Alex in this city to begin with. In other words, it is unpopted. There¡¯s a dungeon, so I would have figured there would be more Chosening, but ording to the map, most Chosen are concentrated at the south continent and the east continent. Thinking of it in that way, the chances of the next Chosening here is low, and the chances of them going through the trouble of causing trouble for us aren¡¯t high¡­no, they might get in contact with us, but the chances of them taking the risk to kill us is low. Honestly speaking, with the messages freezing and being together with Jeanne, the time I forget about Earth has gotten longer. I have a lot of viewers as always, but there¡¯s no knowing if that¡¯s because I am with the No.1 attention retainer Jeanne, or because I am still suspected as the killer of Nanami, but the reality is that Jeanne is a charming person, to the point that I would believe there¡¯s viewers watching with jealousy. Of course, I do have to be wary of the 2nd batch, but as Jeanne said, we are in the best dash start state, so if they were toe cause trouble, they must be quite the lunatics, and there¡¯s an extremely low chance that such a person has been chosen. When putting it like that, I do think that makes sense. We chatted while we waited, and the shopkeeper came back after having done the adjustments to the gorget te. We finished paying and left the store. ¡°Speaking of which, you always have it on -that gorget te.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Yeah. It is a clear weak point, so there¡¯s apparently a lot of people who have it on them the whole time. It felt off at first, but I have gotten used to it now.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Did you get taught this by your girlfriend?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Not my girlfriend, but¡­that¡¯s right.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter which¡­ Then, I guess I will have you put it on me too.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°You can put it on yourself though¡­¡± (Hikaru) Even so, Jeanne would show this spoiled side of hers every now and then¡­ I have understood this in the short time we have been together. She is simr to Karen in these parts as well. The gorget te of Jeanne has severalyers of mithril, so it is a bit of a pain to equip it. I cover the back side of Jeanne with the te, and fasten the sps as if hugging her from the back. You really would need to get a bit used to it in order to put it on alone. It is an expensive item, so it might be made in a way that a person of higher ss would need assistance to put it on. ¡°Muh?!¡± (Jeanne) I put the gorget te on Jeanne, and she suddenly turned around, looking at the surroundings. ¡°Was that my imagination¡­? I felt a gaze filled with killing intent¡­¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Killing intent, you say¡­ The next Chosen have note yet, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, but¡­what¡¯s with this damp and sticky evil intent¡­?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I don¡¯t really get it, but if you can tell that, we won¡¯t have to worry much even if the 2nd batches.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Maybe. No, it might just have been my imagination.¡± (Jeanne) The evening city was filled with people, so even if someone were watching us, we wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. Just that, it is not like me and Jeanne are famous in this city, and we barely have any acquaintances. It must be her imagination. ¡°Oh well. This gorget te isn¡¯t that bad. Thinking about the fact that it is protecting my weak point, it gives me peace of mind. Armor really is a nice thing.¡± (Jeanne) I am the type that seeks mobility in my battles, so I do end up thinking armor gets in the way, but for the battle style of Jeanne, they are a reliable partner. It might be a rtionship like that with my Dark Spirit Abilities. Chapter 159: Food Cart Meals and Origin of the Gaze

Chapter 159: Food Cart Meals and Origin of the Gaze

¡°Now then, let¡¯s sleep early today and tomorrow we are going to be raising our level in the dungeon again. I think you already know, but my level is harder to raise than your average person, so I have to work harder or I won¡¯t ever be able to catch up to you, Kuro.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Hard to level¡­? First time I heard about that.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? Aah¡­right. You didn¡¯t know about Hated Ones either¡­ Even so, it is not like it is thatplicated of a thing. I am hated by the Spirits, so my growth is subtly slow.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Isn¡¯t that quite the serious demerit¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, it is not a big deal. If it were a speedrun, it would be a different story, but I can just conquer it slowly, and even if not, we have also taken aging resistance.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne isn¡¯t bothered much about it, but with that logic, it could also mean that I grow faster as a Loved One. I don¡¯t know if my growth is faster. I have no target forparison after all. But it is certainly true that I can feel I am getting stronger day by day. ¡°Anyways, we increase our levels until we get our weapons. I am interested in the 2nd Floor, but I still haven¡¯t perfectly cleared the 2nd Floor.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Perfect clear? Until you defeat a Mantis?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s right. I met one the other time, but I decided not to fight it.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Can¡¯t see yourself winning yet?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No¡­I did feel like I could win, but I was with Full-chan. Can¡¯t leave things to chance here.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Right. Then, let¡¯s go around together until a Mantis shows up. If we go around for 2 days, it should show up at least once. Whichever the case, we gotta test whether you can defeat a Mantis alone. idents would be scary after all.¡± (Hikaru) If it is harder for Jeanne to level up, I can just support her for a while. Whichever the case, it is difficult to move around solo in the 3rd Floor. It is not like I can¡¯t, but idents can still happen, and there¡¯s also the Garden Panther. ¡°Then, from tomorrow on, let¡¯s move around the 2nd Floor whilepeting on who can defeat as many monsters as possible.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Isn¡¯t apetition dangerous?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is okay to get a little injured. I have natural regeneration, and also have potions. Most of all, if you get used to fights that have too much of a safety margin, it would get dangerous instead when there are risky battles. You should understand that too, right, Kuro? Your battle style is far more dangerous than mine after all. You didn¡¯t even have any decent armor on you.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Well, you do have a point there. Hahaha.¡± (Hikaru) Monsters get far stronger just from going one floor lower. Even if we were to clear only floors that fit our strength, if we want to aim for lower floors, we will eventually end up fighting enemies above our mettle, and can end up in risky battles through idents. If we panic at those moments, we would be done for. In order for that to not happen, our usual way of fighting will be important. That must be what Jeanne is trying to tell me here. It is not like we are just diving into the dungeon to earn money for our livelihood. If it is just for earning money, it would be more stable to just continue in the 2nd Floor. ¡°Muh?!¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne must have felt something again, she looks around the ce restlessly. ¡°Was that my imagination¡­? I once again felt an arrow-like gaze¡­¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Aren¡¯t you just tired?¡± (Hikaru) Today all that¡¯s left is to go eat, bath, and sleep. Since Jeanne came, I feel like I have been able to have a stable lifestyle. I still don¡¯t have a grasp of the culinary preferences of Jeanne, so we may be eating out a lot (also in part because I am dead tired after working in the dungeon) but I am thinking about starting to cook for ourselves. (That or it might really be better to just hire a maid.) (Hikaru) Right now we are in the dungeon from morning to evening, and we are most likely going to keep this pace the whole time. There¡¯s no time for house chores. Outsourcing for the house chores is a decision that is worth considering. ¡°What should we do for our meal? If you are tired, we can just finish it up quickly in a food cart.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Right, let¡¯s do that.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne agreed to my proposal, and so we will be eating at a food cart. By the way, the equipment is inside my Shadow Storage, so Jeanne and I have nothing in our hands. Having Shadow Storage at times like this is handy. In this city there¡¯s something like a food cart street. It is close to the dungeon, and it is prospering with explorers. There¡¯s meat, fish, and vegetables too. Noodles, bread, and deep-fried food. There¡¯s no rice, but it is most likely not made around here, or more likely, not in this continent. There¡¯s even the chance it doesn¡¯t exist. By the way, it is possible to buy onigiris with Crystals, so it is not like it is impossible to eat. Well, I am the type that can eat pretty much anything, so there¡¯s no need to go out of my way to buy it with Crystals. I separate from Jeanne for now and buy something I want. I bought a grilled meat skewer and bread. We both eat a lot, so we buy a lot too. I could eat 5-6 meat skewers of pretty decent size by myself, and after finishing it all, I would normally go for noodles too. Food carts sell a variety of things, so it is fun to just walk around and eat. The viewers most likely enjoy ces like this that overflow with the isekai spirit. I buy this and that while thinking faintly about this. ¡°You bought that much?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, I was hungry. We always explore while skipping lunch after all.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne came back with both hands full of many things. I barely feel any hunger in the dungeon, but that¡¯s most likely because I am a Loved One and I am supplied with Spirit Energy at all times. On the other hand, Jeanne doesn¡¯t have that supply, so even if it is better than the outside, she would still be getting hungry. It might be better to make a lunchbox from now on. ¡°Hungry. Really hungry. Kuro, my hands are full, so feed me.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°E-Eeeh?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Aaahn.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne closed her eyes and opened her mouth. Hmm¡­ In Japan, this stuff is done by couples¡­ It must work differently in France. It is probably simply because her hands are upied. I can feel the difference in culture here among earthlings even though we are in an isekai. What a mysterious thing. I fed Jeanne stuff like meat skewers and bread while I myself ate too, and the surroundings began to grow noisy. How to say it, this is a weird atmosphere. I feel a pressure as if a Demon Lord had suddenly appeared in this prosperous street. ¡°Finally showing yourself. I have felt your gaze the whole day, but the culprit is that person.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne says while directing her gaze to the crowd. I looked back and the one who was standing there was¡­ ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Hikaru) Shining tinum blonde hair that doesn¡¯t lose its lustre even in the evening. Big unyielding almond colored eyes. Long slender legs that are around half of her body. A giant sword at her back like an iron pir. ¡°Rifreya?!¡± (Hikaru) It was Rifreya who should have returned to her home, Siltia, to take the temr exam. ¡°Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-You¡­! Hikaru, you CHEATEEEEEEEEER!!¡± (Rifreya) The moment our gazes met, Rifreya, who was standing imposingly, shouted this. The food cart street that was crowded with people all had their gazes concentrated at me and Rifreya. ¡°Hoh! In other words, that¡¯s the rumored girlfriend¡­huh. Wow, ain¡¯t that a beauty.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne says nonchntly, but I don¡¯t have the time for that. Isn¡¯t she most likely having an unbelievable misunderstanding here? No, it is not most likely. I am being treated as a cheater! Or more like, why is she here? What about the temr exam?! ¡°In the brief time¡­! I wasn¡¯t here! To think! It would turn out like this! Isn¡¯t this weird? Isn¡¯t this weird?! That woman¡­you seem to be getting along awfully well with her!¡± (Jeanne) Rifreyaes this way with long strides and shoulders trembling. How to say it, that¡¯s quite the impressive aura. There¡¯s something overflowing from her that¡¯s even more impressive than the time we fought the Demon Lord. ¡°Rifreya, didn¡¯t you go back to your home?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Home?! Is there something bad about meing back?! It has only been a few days since I left, and yet, you are flirting and flirting and flirting with an unknown woman¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Ah, no no no no, we are not like that at all, you know¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hmm? It seems like you bought quite the expensive gorget te for her at the store that I showed you, though? And you put it on for her. Also, you even fed her while she was going ¡®a~hn¡¯. Things are so unexpected that I can¡¯t really digest what¡¯s going on here. Hey, Hikaru¡­you are Hikaru, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, as I said, it is not like that. Anyways, you are misunderstanding right now.¡± (Hikaru) Even though it really isn¡¯t like that, it for some reason ended up sounding like an excuse. It is the fault of the pressure of Rifreya being this outstanding. Or maybe there¡¯s something I feel guilty about regarding Jeanne. No, none. There¡¯s nothing like that. But I am sure Rifreya isn¡¯t the type that would go ¡®I see, I see¡¯ and understand. What should I do? Chapter 160: Come back Rifreya and the plan of Jeanne

Chapter 160: Come back Rifreya and the n of Jeanne

¡°Are you the woman that formed a party with Kuro before?¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne asked this, and Rifreya made a tant displeased expression. ¡°And what if that¡¯s the case? I wasn¡¯t really talking to you though? Or more like, I am currently his party member. Rather, who in the world are you?!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I am Jeanne. Anyways, this guy is already mine. See?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Wa?!¡± (Rifreya) Jeanne jokingly wrapped her arms around mine, and a me of bloodlust burned in the eyes of Rifreya. Rifreya is clearly the type who doesn¡¯t get jokes, so I would like you to not do that. In the first ce, we are standing out so much in this high traffic ce. The viewership is most likely jumping at this very moment. I am not desiring a development like this at all. The sudden action of Jeanne was making Rifreya¡¯s whole body shake. ¡°Jeanne, stop it already. Rifreya, she is simply a teammate.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Right right, simply a teammate.¡± (Jeanne) Even when Jeanne said this, she didn¡¯t separate from me. She must be having fun here. ¡°I am telling you not to provoke her like that. Also, stop hugging me.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Heeh, Kuro, you are acting pretty tough in front of her. Even though you are usually kinder.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Kind, you say. I am not really¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You are kind, Kuro. I have properly noticed your subtle considerate acts, you know.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Stop flirting!¡± (Rifreya) Even though I was thinking of doing something about Jeanne¡­ Crap, I have thrown fuel to the fire. Rifreya was originally one with intense misunderstandings, so this might not calm down with just anything. Even so, there¡¯s nothing to feel guilty about here. If I tell her properly, she will understand. ¡­Probably. I tear Jeanne away and face Rifreya. Her face is bright red, and her breathing is rough. Her eyes are slightly damp. ¡°Hey¡­is this true¡­? Hey, Hikaru¡­who is that woman? It is a lie, right? There¡¯s no way you have made a new party with someone aside from me, right? You wouldn¡¯t disband Love-Love Twin Birds, right¡­? Love-Love Twin Birds is eternal, right¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Aaah¡­no, there were some circumstances, you see. It would take too long to exin, but¡­I have disbanded Love-Love Twin Birds.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Wa?!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya was tantly shocked, but I am also a victim of Love-Love Twin Birds. Even if not, Rifreya had already returned to her home, so of course it would be disbanded. ¡°Return to your country. You have a family, right?¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne poked her head out from behind me and said with a straight face that phrase which I have heard somewhere before. ¡°Gunununununu! I challenge you to a duel! I-I am the one that¡¯s worthy to stand by Hikaru¡¯s side!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya points a finger at her and deres. Being thrown that, Jeannees out from my back as if happy. ¡°Duel? You think you can win? Against me?¡± (Jeanne) I feel like Jeanne said the same thing when she fought with me, but maybe she likes saying that. ¡°I-It seems like you have quite the confidence there, but I am a silver rank and you are a bronze rank.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hmph, as if you can tell true power from just ranks. Weren¡¯t you in a party with Kuro? With this bronze rank man.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Ugh! We will be able to tell soon after we fight!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I like you! The one who loses has to listen to what the winner says.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Exactly what I wanted!¡± (Rifreya) While I was being pushed by the way too powerful threatening attitude of Rifreya, the conversation was being wrapped up in a strange direction, and I returned to my senses. Jeanne is in essence a really confrontational person, and Rifreya is the type that¡¯s serious when ites to relying on force. Even so, I can¡¯t just ignore a sudden duel. ¡°Calm down, calm down. Why did it turn out this way? There¡¯s no need at all for you two to fight. Rifreya, you also calm down too. Come on.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Shut up, Hikaru! I have to settle the score with this woman!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s right. Shut up, Kuro¡­ No, I will exin it to you, soe for a bit.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne grabbed my clothes with astounding strength, and she dragged me to a distance where Rifreya won¡¯t be able to hear. ¡°That girl¡­said her name is Rifreya, right? She has a big sword, so she must be a dps, huh.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No no no, stop it. It doesn¡¯t seem like this is just anything, so this is dangerous. Why did it turn into a duel? Rifreya is strong, and she should be able to understand if we tal¡ª¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t look like the type that would understand with a talk. Also¡­I have my own idea here.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne grins, but it is the same face as my little sister Karen when she is about to say something wild. That idea of hers is definitely not a decent one. Or more like, Jeanne is the type to think with a short temper. It is not the case with the dungeon conquering, but¡­no, even trying to reach the lowest floor of the dungeon isn¡¯t something a normal person would think of. ¡°We werecking members, so this fits just right. Let¡¯s kick her butt and increase our forces.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No, I separated from her because of circumstances¡­ I don¡¯t know why she came back this soon, but she is supposed to have be a temr in her homnd.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Are you seriously saying that? If she had any intentions of burying her bones in her homnd, there¡¯s no way she would be so aggressive here even if her ex-boyfriend is with a different woman. Ooi, you, are you going to be a temr and live in your homnd?¡± (Jeanne) Rifreya was standing threateningly a bit further away, and she answered soon after being asked this. With apletely unexpected answer. ¡°I! Will! Marry Hikaru!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­So she says.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Eh¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°She is clearly dering marriage here. What is the whole picture here? Before you met me, you looked like it was the end of the world, but was it because you didn¡¯t want to marry?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No no no no, right now I am also feeling like I was struck by lightning in a clear blue sky¡­ Why did it end up like this?¡± (Hikaru) I did understand the feelings of Rifreya well. I also like her. But we had unavoidable circumstances, our paths split¡­wasn¡¯t that how it was? Why did it end up with marriage? With this, it is as if she returned to her family to tell them about her marriage and returned soon after. Were there factors that would create such an inconsistent conclusion? Why? ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to marry each other?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°We didn¡¯t. I have to confirm how it turned out like that¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, your promise with me has higher priority?¡± (Jeanne) The promise of Jeanne was to conquer the Meltia Dungeon. I have to fulfill that no matter what. ¡°Of course.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem. What¡¯s important is that that woman can be a fighting force. You also said we need more party members, right, Kuro? If it is an acquaintance, we would be more at ease¡­ Also, beauties with a strong spirit like her are to my liking.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Eeeh¡­¡± (Hikaru) Even though she was being directed that much hostility, Jeanne waspletely unfazed. She really is a big deal. It is like she really has her priorities set¡­ If I remember correctly, ourbat power would increase quite a lot if Rifreya were to join the party¡­ ¡°Your circumstance was most likely that you didn¡¯t want your lover to be seen by the all the people in the world, or something stupid like that, right? You should just draw a line with that stuff already.¡± (Jeanne) How can you tell? Is what I want to say, but for me, it is not a stupid reason. ¡°I can¡¯t draw a line with that, or more like, I shouldn¡¯t be.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Is that a Japanese view or something? I don¡¯t know.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne must be watched by quite a lot of people herself, and yet, she feels nothing about it. Or maybe she managed to draw a line with that really fast since she is a girl, since she wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive if she didn¡¯t. Changing clothes, bathing, and even going to the toilet is being broadcasted after all. ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s try inviting her. She is strong, right? I am getting excited.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Are you serious¡­? I am scared of your strength of heart, Jeanne.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Fufu, the real me was actually more delicate though. Because I took Endurance Up, my mental strength got stronger.¡± (Jeanne) I certainly did read that Endurance Up had that effect, but I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s real or a joke. ¡°Or more like, what will you do if you lose? I think she is going to tell you to disband the party, you know?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Is the weapon of that woman only that sword?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Yeah, and also her Light Spirit Abilities.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then there¡¯s no chance I¡¯ll lose. As if a sword that big can work on a person.¡± (Jeanne) She is quite confident here. Rifreya has high Tier, and she swings it around at an astounding speed, but will it really be okay¡­? Or more like, I seriously want to stop this, but I feel like, even if I were to try to stop it, I would just be fueling the fire. ¡°At the very least, prepare some means to heal.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, here.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne brings out a High Heal Scroll from the pouch at her waist. It is apparently something that she bought quite a while ago for emergencies. I bring out the equipment of Jeanne from my Shadow Storage and give it to her. We returned to where Rifreya was after we finished talking and she had her arms crossed, tapping her fingers irritated. At some point in time, there was an older beauty that looked pretty simr to Rifreya right by her side. Looks like a strong spirited person, and her almond shaped eyes was what stood out from her. Is it her mother? In that case, her talk about marriage is sounding more real now. ¡°Sorry for the wait. Let¡¯s do our duel at the za in front of the dungeon. That ce is bright. I will be winning though.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I won¡¯t lose!¡± (Rifreya) Jeanne provoked Rifreya cheerfully, and they walked to where the dungeon is. The woman saw those two off with eyescking emotion and then began talking to me. Chapter 161: Warrior with Warrior and Mother with Family Precepts

Chapter 161: Warrior with Warrior and Mother with Family Precepts

¡°So you are Hikaru-san. Nice to meet you, I am the mother of Rifreya. It seems like you have taken care of her in this city.¡± ¡°Ah, so you really were her mother. Nice to meet you, I am Kurose Hikaru.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Can we talk a bit while walking?¡± ¡°O-Okay.¡± (Hikaru) It looks like the mother of Rifreya isn¡¯t fazed at all by this duel. Duels might happen often in this world¡­ I haven¡¯t seen any though. But does this person think I have been cheating on her with Jeanne? No, it is questionable whether I am even in that kind of rtionship with Rifreya¡­ But I clearly told Rifreya that ¡®I wouldn¡¯t ever be in that kind of rtionship with anyone¡¯, so no matter how much of an irregr existence Jeanne is as a Chosen, it wouldn¡¯t be strange that she would think of this as a betrayal with just the fact that I am together with her. She even left without disbanding the Love-Love Twin Birds after all. Then, for this person, wouldn¡¯t I be the man that deceived her daughter¡­? When thinking about it in that way, that pretty and cool face of hers is beginning to look scary. I want to know about why Rifreya returned so fast and is talking about marriage, or about what happened with the temr exam, but I am finding it hard to ask. ¡°Is it okay¡­to not stop the duel?¡± (Hikaru) In the end, I couldn¡¯t really grasp the boundaries of this talk, so I asked that. No matter how you think about it, Rifreya is going out of control here, and Jeanne is a bit of a weirdo, so I am wishing for a decent person to serve as an intermediary. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stop it. Thinking about the future, there¡¯s the need to think about the hierarchy after all.¡± Hm? ¡°Hierarchy¡­? Of what?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That girl will be troubling you, but I leave her under your care, Hikaru-san.¡± ¡°Eh, no¡­uhm¡­what do you mean by hierarchy¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­¡± The mother of Rifreya-san falls silent. Or more like, she casually said ¡®I leave her under your care¡¯, but doesn¡¯t that make it sound like the marriage is already settled? No¡­there¡¯s no way¡­ This is Rifreya going crazy as usual here¡­ We walk in silence for a while. It doesn¡¯t take long for us to reach the za in front of the dungeon from the food cart street. The onlookers were following us from behind. They must being here in amusement when they heard about a duel. This is a duel between two heavy equipment female explorers. It would be the best show for this world that has little in entertainment. No, really, why did it end up like this? ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó The duel between Jeanne and Rifreya is going to begin. I tried to stop them onest time, but it ended in a whimper. Even Rifreya¡¯s mother told me to just keep silent and watch. In the end, I ended up just watching over them in a slightly separated location. Well, the two are strong, so it shouldn¡¯t end up in too bad of a situation. ¡­Probably. The one who opened up with the first attack was Rifreya. A greatsword attack that carried unyielding fighting spirit. Rifreya¡¯s sword is almost the same size as her, and its weight is most likely higher than hers. Different from the normal swords that have thin tips, this sword practically doesn¡¯t factor being used for stabbing. Thinking about it normally, it is not something you would swing around, but maybe because of the results of her long training, or it might be because she was strong from way before, whichever the case, she has enough strength to swing around something like that. I have stealthily summoned the Dark Knight and had it on standby so that I can stop the duel as soon as possible depending on the situation. This is a duel where both sides are going to be doing their all. Even if we have a High Heal Scroll, they might end up heavily injured, and at worst, it might develop into an ident that could bring instant death. Rifreya¡¯s first attack was a side swing, and it was aimed at the shield of Jeanne. Despite all she said, she probably still has aposed part in her. If she were to suddenly aim for parts like the head or the neck, I was considering stopping it by force too, but it looks like that was unnecessary worry. For Rifreya, this attack must have been to utilize the weight of the sword to blow her opponent away and incapacitate her. But an intense sound of metal shing rang, and Jeanne managed to block it with her shield without any issues. The speed of the sword and the weight was abnormal, but it only knocked her back a little. (Just from the fact that she could take that on puts Rifreya in a disadvantage.) (Hikaru) Rifreya¡¯s style is a sword dance with a weapon of high attack power, but she is a bad match against Jeanne who has defensive power like that of a turtle, and she will only be showing openings after failing to get her attack through. Rifreya¡¯s mother must have understood that with one nce. She muttered: ¡°That girl is still green.¡± After that, Rifreya¡¯s attacks continued, but all of them were skilfully blocked by Jeanne¡¯s shield. Jeanne must be amused by the attacks of Rifreya, it looks as if she is purposely receiving her attacks. Rifreya¡¯s mother spoke while watching the match between the two. ¡°Hikaru-san, my daughter doesn¡¯t want to talk much about you with me, so I don¡¯t know your circumstances well. The one who gave her that flower was you¡­ No doubt about that, right?¡± ¡°Flower? Aah¡­the shining flower? That¡¯s right.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°What about Flora¡¯s disease?¡± I thought she was going to talk about the duel, but it seems like that¡¯s not that important of a priority for her. If I remember correctly, Flora is the name of Rifreya¡¯s little sister. ¡°I did hear that she was terribly ill.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see¡­¡± I don¡¯t see where we are going here, but did something happen with that flower? I gave Rifreya a Panacea, but maybe she had her drink it, and it didn¡¯t work? Or it showed side-effects and made things worse¡­? The flower apparently worked for a different disease, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much worth on it aside from being a shining flower¡­ ¡°Why did you give that flower to my daughter? Did you know about its medical properties?¡± ¡°No. I did hear that it works for a different disease from the one of her little sister, but there was no worth for me to have it, so I gave it to her as a parting gift.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You are saying Rifreya has that much worth?¡± ¡°Rather than calling it worth¡­at that time, there was something I needed no matter what, and I had her help me out unreasonably. The reality is that we ended up fighting a Demon Lord, she got heavily injured, and was on the verge of death. I don¡¯t think a flower like that can cover everything she has done for me though¡­ Was there any problem with that flower?¡± (Hikaru) If she is talking about worth, it must mean that a noble or something must have shown up wanting it. In that case, they might have sold it at a high price. I heard that they didn¡¯t have much money because of the medical expenses of her little sister. Is that why she came back in thepany of her mother? ¡°With that flower, Flora¡¯s disease got better. As if her long illness was a lie¡­ Today, I havee to tell you my gratitude, and¡­to tell you about Rifreya.¡± Looks like she wanted to tell me the reason for being here today. But the disease was cured with the flower? ¡°She was cured with that flower? No, there¡¯s no way¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The day she came back was right at the time when the doctor wasing. And so, it was prescribed to her that day, and we could have her drink it. In just 2 days, Flora managed to recover enough to be able to stand up on her own.¡± ¡°I see. Congrattions.¡± (Hikaru) No matter how it was, if her disease has been cured, that¡¯s something to rejoice over. ording to the result of that flower¡¯s appraisal, I remember that it said a different disease¡¯s name, but maybe Rifreya didn¡¯t know the official name of the disease. Diseases are normally remembered by theirmon name. Whichever the case, I even gave Rifreya a Panacea to cure her little sister, so her disease being cured was within expectations. However, I didn¡¯t expect her toe back this soon. Meaning that she came back to thank me. ¡­It has suddenly turned into a duel mess though. ¡°That¡¯s why she suddenly came back, huh. Rifreya went back not that long to be a temr, so I was surprised. Ah, please don¡¯t worry about the flower. It was merely coincidence that that served to cure the disease of her little sister, and it was something I gave to Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) That flower is a super rare material, so I managed to obtain 3 Points when I got it. The only other case with God giving out 3 Points for an individual achievement was at the time when we subjugated a Demon Lord. It must have been a truly rare thing, but I gave it to her. Nothing more nothing less. ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that. We of the Ashbird have an insurmountable debt towards you. If we don¡¯t repay that debt, we won¡¯t be able to face the Great Spirit-sama.¡± ¡°Eh¡­no way.¡± (Hikaru) I was about to say ¡®that¡¯s an exaggeration¡¯, but I do remember Rifreya telling me that that¡¯s a family precept. Her mother even went through the trouble ofing as well, so it doesn¡¯t sound like a joke. ¡°Got it. Then, the sentiment is enough for me.¡± (Hikaru) I took the initiative and answered. I already know what this indifferent mother is going to be saying after all. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be repaying this debt. Just like Rifreya said before, we are nning on having her marry you¡ª¡± ¡°No no no, there¡¯s no need to pay me back like that. It really was just me giving back after being indebted to her. That offsets it.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Weren¡¯t you and her in that kind of rtionship? If you are unsatisfied with her, you could take her little sister Flora¡ª¡± ¡°As I said, it is not about that.¡± (Hikaru) As expected of Rifreya¡¯s mother. It won¡¯t be resolved with just anything. Or more like, I feel like she is listening, but at the same time not listening at all. That goes the same for my mother, so maybe mothers are like that? ¡­No, Nanami¡¯s mother was not like that, so it must be a special case. Anyways, you shouldn¡¯t treat your own daughters as things. You have to respect the feelings of the people themselves¡ªno, she herself is also into the idea, huh. Then, does that mean she came back with her parents as allies¡­? Chapter 162: Conclusion and New Objective

Chapter 162: Conclusion and New Objective

¡°Eeh¡­about her¡­about Rifreya, uhm¡­I do think favorably of her. However, I can¡¯t be together with her because of my own circumstances. That¡¯s what I told her when we separated -just around 10 days ago. And so, being suddenly thrown talk about marriage has taken me by surprise.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°By circumstances, do you mean marrying that girl called Jeanne?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it at all. She is just a party member.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Party member? It didn¡¯t look like that though¡­ Fumu¡­ Then, just use her as a party member. Boil her or bake her as you wish.¡± ¡°Boil her or bake her, you say¡­¡± (Hikaru) Just what do you think of your own daughter¡­? No, Rifreya said she didn¡¯t get along well with her family¡­ Now that I think about it, diving the dungeon because it doesn¡¯t seem like she can be a temr doesn¡¯t seem like a usible reason. It might be that she actually wanted to leave that house. If not for my little sisters, I myself would have chosen to leave the house¡­ In the time I was speechless, the duel of Rifreya and Jeanne continued. The attacks of Rifreya increased in speed, and the vicious sword dance without break was not allowing even Jeanne any room to fight back. But Rifreya¡¯s attacks were not connecting. Jeanne has heavily armored, so Rifreya herself can go all out in her attacks, but if Jeanne were to get hit by an attack like that, even with a te armor on, something might happen even with just one hit. Rifreya must have thought this isn¡¯t going to end, so she goes for an even bigger attack. Jeanne moves forward to match that attack. The two were at a distance where their noses were on the verge of touching, and ended up with their sword and shield grinding against each other. ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± I saw Jeanne mutter something in that sh. Rifreya¡¯s eyes open wide. ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± Jeanne said something more, and Rifreya bit her lips. ¡°-!¡± With her following words, Rifreya¡¯s legs lost strength. Her knees dropped to the ground, and she waspletely defenseless. But Jeanne didn¡¯t pursue it, and was looking down at Rifreya. I couldn¡¯t pick up anything since it was so low, but just what in the world did she say? Jeanne is the type that clearly says things that are hard to say, but she isn¡¯t the type to lie. Was she insulted in a way that it shocked her? Rifreya soon stood back up. She took distance for now, and took a battle stance with her sword while her shoulders shook, and then, she shouted. ¡°If what you said is true, then more of a reason to defeat you! For the sake of my own future!¡± (Rifreya) This one was loud, so I could hear it. No, seriously, what did Jeanne say? ¡°Come! Show me you can cut open your future!¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne readies her shield again and shouts. I think she ispletely roleying a game character here. To be more precise, havinge to a fantasy world that is an isekai, it would be more correct to say that she is devoting herself to roleying the resident of a fantasy world. There¡¯s no doubt her personality and way of speaking would change from time to time, creating a character. The heat of the crowd also rose, and there¡¯s even people who were betting on who was going to win. If it were me, I would feel so ufortable, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take it, but Jeanne must be the type that likes to stand out. The type that is suited for an isekai transfer. Rifreya ran with her greatsword low as if dragging it, brought out one hand to the front, and she finally pulled out her trump card. ¡°[Light!]¡± (Rifreya) Apressed sphere of light itself appeared right in front of Jeanne instantly. It is decently bright in front of the dungeon¡¯s big spirit stone that¡¯s emitting light, but it has enough intensity to blind someone in an instant. The user doesn¡¯t get affected by that light. Rifreya must have wanted to create an opening with this ability and decide it in one go. ¡ªBut the result was the opposite. Jeanne began charging towards the sphere as if she had been waiting for this, jumped in for an attack against the unguarded Rifreya, and straddled her. Spirit Abilities don¡¯t work on Hated Ones. Jeanne must have been aiming for the timing when Rifreya used a Spirit Ability. It is the same as it was with me. However, if it is Rifreya who has far more strength than me, maybe she can manage somehow even in a mounted position¡­is what I thought, but it looks like she has conceded. Rifreya exchanged words with Jeanne while she was still on top of her. The winner supposedly can ask the loser to do anything, so it must be about that. It seems they finished talking about that real quick, Jeanne helped Rifreya get up, they dusted off and walked towards us. ¡°Looks like they are done.¡± ¡°Yeah. I am d it ended with no one injured¡­¡± (Hikaru) Now that things are done, it was an anticlimactic end, but it is true that I am relieved by this. It seemed as if Rifreya had lost her calm there, and I thought that, if it was Jeanne, she would be able to end this without injuring her, but I am d it ended exactly as I thought. It probably wasn¡¯t fair to tell her beforehand the battle style of Rifreya. I thought Rifreya would be more saddened from losing, but she looks as if nothing has happened. Jeanne said something to her, so it must be that. ¡°I won, Kuro. We got a dps!¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne smacks my shoulder. Well, yeah, that was the original intention, but¡­ ¡°Hikaru, it seems like I have misunderstood Jeanne-san. I will be in your care again. Looking forward to working with you.¡± (Rifreya) Saying this, Rifreya lowered her head to me. We regroup with Jeanne just like that, and walk off while chatting. What¡¯s this¡­? What happened? Even though she was pissed off just a few moments ago, at some point in time, they got along¡­? ¡°Looks like things have wrapped up. I knew it. Rather than talk, it is better tomunicate with a duel. It is the shortest route to understanding each other¡¯s hearts¡­¡± For some reason, Rifreya¡¯s mother was watching in understanding here. I am the only one who can¡¯t keep up. Or more like, please don¡¯t think of battles as a way ofmunication. You normally don¡¯t choose that. Jeanne called Rifreya and her mother, and they talked while walking. We entered the house we rented just like that, and I was left behind still unable to keep up with the situation. ¡­And then¡­ The conclusion was that Rifreya has entered the Battle Junkies party, and she will be helping out in the dungeon conquer of Jeanne. The marriage talk is gone for now. Or more like, it would be more urate to say that I didn¡¯t try to dig out that topic back. Rifreya had passed the temr exam the next day she returned to her home, and she apparently registered in a reserve unit. And so, she has already officially obtained the title of a temr. I thought a temr is a knight that works in the church, but it seems that wasn¡¯t the case. I had separated from Rifreya with resolve of my own there. That¡¯s why I am getting reallyplicated feelings here from being in a party together again, moreover, living together too. But Jeanne said she should do that, so I don¡¯t know if I have a right to say anything on the matter. Maybe because I was making aplicated expression, when Rifreya and her mother said that they would return to their lodging and parted, Jeanne asked me this. ¡°Are you not happy? Your girlfriend hase back.¡± (Jeanne) She is not my girlfriend to begin with¡­is what I think, but she must have been told that by someone in the messages. In that case, it might be natural for her to feel my attitude is a mystery here. ¡°¡­I am mixed here. I thought that I wouldn¡¯t be meeting Rifreya anymore, or that it would be a lot further in the future¡­ I thought it would only be at the time when we are both walking our own separate paths.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That must have been your own misunderstanding. I spoke to her, and it didn¡¯t feel like that at all.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Rather than calling it a misunderstanding¡­it must be that it didn¡¯t properly transmit. About the matter that I am an otherworlder and that millions of people are watching us even now.¡± (Hikaru) I thought I had properly exined it to her, and it looked like Rifreya hade to an understanding as well. Of course, it was also because she had her own matters with her ill little sister, and Rifreya herself must have understood my own feelings. But it isn¡¯t something that you can suddenlye to terms with. ¡°Well, whichever the case, I have no intention of letting you interfere in this matter, Kuro. You have no choice but to help me out, and I will have Rifreya help me out too. This is a settled matter.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Yeah, I understand that. Also¡­when I separated from Rifreya, I was truly thinking about living all by myself, but after you gave me the Resurrection Gem and forcefully provided me with the objective of diving into the dungeon together, I have be a lot more positive.¡± (Hikaru) To think that I would be able to live in this world with such refreshing feelings. That was something I didn¡¯t even consider before. Most of that was thanks to Jeanne, and I really can¡¯t thank her enough for that. ¡°Yeah, I myself wouldn¡¯t feel good having my partner moping the whole time after all.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Right.¡± (Hikaru) Partner, huh. It makes me pretty happy to be told that by a strong person like Jeanne. I have to be even stronger. ¡°And so, it is not like I feel bad for having decided all of this on my own, but I have told Rifreya that it is prohibited to act like lovers in this house. That¡¯s why you can live as normal, Kuro. You should have no problems if it is like that, right?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No, it is not like I was thinking about doing it anyways.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is even less of a problem then. If you were to say that you don¡¯t want her daily lifestyle and dungeon exploration to be seen, you wouldn¡¯t be able to live at all.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne was the one who recruited Rifreya. She won the duel and invited her. In that sense, you could say my matter is another issue. My feelings are¡­just selfishness, but there was a time when I thought ¡®no matter what happens, I won¡¯t allow it¡¯. There¡¯s even Jeanne, so it might work out somehow¡­ ¡°It might get a bit awkward around here, but if Rifreya is alright with it, then I think it should be alright. Also, it is true that it was questionable whether we would be able to manage the 3rd Floor by ourselves.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Alright. Ez.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Hm? Did you say ¡®easy¡¯ just now?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± (Jeanne) There¡¯s times when it feels as if Jeanne is making fun of me, but well, it is true that I can¡¯t deny I am an idiot. But I can¡¯t just ept it so easily. ¡°Anyways, with this, we have gotten a native as arade.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Right. Rifreya is strong, and she is used to working with me, so I think we will be able to get to the 3rd Floor really soon.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s good. The 2nd Floor is dark, so it is tiring.¡± (Jeanne) We might need to practice our teamwork a bit, but we should be able to get to the 4th Floor real soon once we get used to it. I personally am looking forward to the lower floors. I am scared, yeah, but maybe I am being charmed by the dungeon, or it might be that I still have an adventurous spirit left in me, anyways, if we are going to be doing this, I will be doing my best. ¡°There was one other thing I wanted to do aside from the matter of the dungeon, but with this, I will be able to advance with that.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Something you want to do?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°This.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne opened her Status Board and operated something. {J¡¯essaie d¡¯apprendre unengue.} (Jeanne) [Google Tl: I¡¯m trying to learn anguage.] ¡°Eh? Aah, I see.¡± (Hikaru) I soon understood what Jeanne did. By cutting off the isekai automatic trantion, she spoke her originalnguage. I only know a bit of French. She probably said something akin to I want to learn thenguage. {Il est dangereux de troppter sur le pouvoir que Dieu vous a donn¨¦. Si vous le perdez, vous aurez de s¨¦rieux probl¨¨mes.} (Jeanne) [Google Tl: It is dangerous to rely too much on the power that God has given you. If you lose it, you will have serious problems.] ¡°S-Sorry, I really only know a little bit of French. Please use the trantion.¡± (Hikaru) Jeanne once again operates the Status Board and activates the isekai trantion. ¡°It is simple. Our powers are something God gave us, so there¡¯s the chance we will suddenly lose them, right? It is a ssic in fantasy stories. Even if that¡¯s not the case, ournguage is only tranted in the area around here, so it would be troubling in the future when we try to go to a different dungeon. If we were to learn onenguage here, it would be a little easier to learn thenguage of other nations.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°True¡­ I didn¡¯t think of that before. You are incredible, Jeanne.¡± (Hikaru) We canmunicate with the people here because of the isekainguage Gift we were given at the time of the transfer. It is the Gift of automatically tranting thenguage of the ce you were transferred to, and the hurdle of living in this world would have been a lot higher without it. But it is also true that I have been relying too much on it. Even if suddenly losing the Gift is worrying a bit too much, it isn¡¯t a bad mindset. With a native like Rifreya with us, it shouldn¡¯t be that difficult to learn. ¡°Your desire to be stronger is in order to not grow over-reliant on the power given by God, and also to admonish yourself?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°In part, yeah. Even if you are brought back to level 1, the yer skill you have ingrained in your body won¡¯t be going anywhere. Well, almost all of the powers exist in this world too, so the chances of them disappearing are pretty low, but we are talking about that God. There¡¯s no knowing what it is thinking.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I agree with that.¡± (Hikaru) Maybe because Jeanne thinks of this isekai transfer like a game, or because she thinks realistically about it, she is very clear on what to do. It is true that we should at least learn thenguage of the natives. It is shameful that I didn¡¯t even think about it because I had a convenient power. ¡°Then, let¡¯s try taking off the isekainguage as much as possible in our everyday life. Let¡¯s try deactivating it right now. I would like to hear your Japanese, Kuro.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Got it.¡± (Hikaru) I opened the Status Board and turned off the isekainguage. {It feels strange. Even though it is my intention to speak the same words, I can tell the difference when I turn it off.} (Hikaru) {Hello. I like Japan.} (Jeanne) It seems like Jeanne also turned off the trantion, she spoke with janky Japanese. I see, this is indeed inconvenient. Well, we both can speak English, so we canmunicate like that while learning a newnguage. {Quand je suis avec toi, j¡¯ai l¡¯impression d¡¯avoir des papillons dans le ventre.} (Jeanne) [Google Tl: When I¡¯m with you, I feel like I have butterflies in my stomach.] Jeanne spoke French with a grin on her face, but I could barely understand it. {I don¡¯t understand French, so please speak English (Said in English).} (Hikaru) {All right¡­ You really don¡¯t seem to be very good at French (In English).} (Jeanne) And so, we have agreed to turn off the automatic trantion and speak English and the isekainguage (nativenguage). Once Rifreya bes a member, we should be able to work in the 3rd Floor. The weapons will soon be ready too. The matter of Rifreya was totally outside my expectations, but even so, it is true that we are moving forward. ¡­Anyways, what did Jeanne say to Rifreya to get along with her? Chapter 163: Templar Exam as well as his cheating partner ?Rifreya’s POV

Chapter 163: Temr Exam as well as his cheating partner ¡ùRifreya¡¯s POV

The flower Hikaru gave me had shown immediate effect. The chaotic magic disease is a disease that can get worse, but doesn¡¯t get better. Since the time my little sister Flora was afflicted by this 2 years ago, it has slowly eaten onto her body, she had already lost the ability to stand after 1 year. And yet, after only 2 days of her drinking the medicine¡­ She had recovered enough to stand up on her own in just 2 days. Of course, it is also thanks to her having listened to what the doctor said, and having continued to do her best everyday to circte her Spirit Energy. Even so, 2 days. Aside from the days for the medical examinations and the treatments, they said that they have been going around here and there searching everywhere for that flower, but with that much effect showing, that might be natural. I might be going back and forth here, but the next day Flora drank the medicine¡­ I had stepped into the Light Great Church in order to fulfill my promise with Hikaru. The Great Light Spirit-sama hasn¡¯t changed since 1 year ago¡­is what I say, but the Great Light Spirit-sama is the embodiment of light, so I can¡¯t see her directly, so it ended up with me having an audience with her through a ck cloth. In order to be officially epted as a light temr, you have to be able to use the 4th Light Spirit Ability, Photon Ray. By the way, there¡¯s the need for the person to be able to battle with a weapon, but I passed that test more than 1 year ago, so the only thing remaining was the ability part. ¡°It has been a while, Rifreya Ashbird. You must have done your studies. It seems like you have be a lot stronger than 1 year ago.¡± The Great Spirit-sama of Siltion is different from the Great Spirit-samas from Meltia, she was here from the beginning. Maybe that¡¯s why -it may be rude to put it this way but- she is really calm. The Great Spirit-samas are originally like this, but the Great Spirit-samas in the dungeon city were forcefully brought there in order to make a city, and on top of that, maybe because they are in a situation where they are close to other Great Spirit-samas, how to say it¡­they are always irritated, and it surprised me at first. ¡°It has been a while. I have returned today to do the temr exam.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hooh, then, let¡¯s see.¡± ¡°Please do.¡± (Rifreya) The Great Spirit-sama ced a hand on my head. With just that, the Great Spirit-samas can see through almost all of the powers of the person. The Great Spirit-samas don¡¯t lie; they don¡¯t make conjectures either; they only state facts. The Head Priest-sama was by my side. They heard the words of the Great Spirit-sama together with me, and were judging whether I am worthy of being a temr or not. So I say, but it is certain that I have already reached the passing line, and even if it doesn¡¯t work, I already have no desire to be a temr. If I were to tell Hikaru I failed the exam, there¡¯s even the chance that he would console me. That¡¯s why, despite this being a situation where the judgment was going to be given, I was calm. ¡°Tier 26. Abilities: until the 5th. No shorings to be a temr. There aren¡¯t that many temrs who have increased their Tier this much.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Rifreya) The Great Spirit-sama¡¯s words were just as I expected. My Tier has also increased a bit. It must have been big that I dealt the finishing blow to the Demon Lord. I just listened to what I needed to, then the Head Priest-sama and I thanked the Great Spirit-sama, and excused ourselves from the audience room. When I went out, the familiar official temrs weed me with a round of apuse. I have lived trying to be a temr this whole time, so these holy premises were like my garden now. My mother is a temr too, so I have a lot of acquaintances here. Or more like, I know everyone. Everyone was congratting me. With this, I am within the ranks of the temrs. As someone who went off to the dungeon city as if I were to run from the abyss of disappointment, this sight feels like a lie. (All of this¡­is thanks to my meeting with Hikaru¡­) (Rifreya) If I hadn¡¯t met Hikaru, I would have even lost my life. My family would have fallenpletely too after losing their ie source that was me, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to pay for the treatment of Flora, and they would have had to wander the streets. (Anyways, with this, I have fulfilled my promise.) (Rifreya) 1 year ago, bing a temr was like a dream. That I see it as stale now is because I have learned of the light that is Hikaru. There was already no choice inside of me about staying in Siltion to be a temr. I will return as soon as tomorrow without waiting for Flora to recover. To my¡­below my one and exclusive light. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó ¡­There was a time when I thought that. ¡°W-Who¡­is that armored woman¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Is that a girl you don¡¯t know either?¡± ¡°Yeah. Not only women, Hikaru didn¡¯t even have any friends around him¡­ So why¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a need to investigate¡­¡± Mother said that she needed to thank him for the matter of Flora too, so she hase with me to Meltia. And then, something unexpected happened there. By keeping watch of the dungeon¡¯s entrance, I managed to find Hikaru faster than I thought, but to think he would have a woman with him¡­ A cute woman with a slender and femenine body. A lovely girl that has big round cute eyes with slightly springy strawberry blonde hair. She is in boorish armor, but you could easily tell from her gestures and slight exposed areas that she is a slender and femenine girl. For a second there, I felt as if my vision had grown pitch ck for a second there. I¡­as a woman, am on the slightly tall side. I am not¡­as cute as her. And so, I couldn¡¯t jump out. I am scared. That maybe Hikaru actually liked women like that. That maybe Hikaru simply kept mepany because I stuck to him for being my life savior, and that he actually didn¡¯t like it. Even the reason for separating, it might have actually just been a lie in order to leave me. Those bad assumptions were swirling in my head for a moment. Looks like she is diving the dungeon together with Hikaru. When I asked the guild receptionist I am familiar with, she told me, but she left the details vague. Her face grew pale when she saw me, so there might be a terrible secret here. (Hikaru¡­you said you wouldn¡¯t party with anyone¡­) (Rifreya) There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t feel angered by the fact that he couldn¡¯t even keep that for 10 days. Hikaru was a man with a shadow on his face, and yet, now he showed a bright smile on his face as if a weight had fallen off from him while chatting with the armored girl. ¡ªEven though that smile should have been mine only. And then, Hikaru guided the girl into the gorget te store I had introduced to him. Moreover, it seems as if he gifted her something expensive. ¡°I-Impossible¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Fumu, looks like two-timing¡­ But they do say that cheating men are resourceful, and it is true that we have a debt of gratitude towards that man. No matter what his lifestyle is at present, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you must repay the debt.¡± ¡°I understand that¡­ I was simply¡­a bit surprised.¡± (Rifreya) I said that to Mother, but I was actually so surprised it felt as if heaven and earth had flipped over. After leaving the store, to my shock, he even put the gorget te respectfully on her. In a busy location like this! That Hikaru?! No way! Maybe because of the strong emotions that swelled up in me, the armored girl moved as if she had noticed me. I barely managed to hide, but I normally should have shown myself at this point. ¡°H-Hikaru, you cheater!¡± (Rifreya) After that, in the end, I couldn¡¯t endure it in the food cart street, and I jumped out while shouting. That sight of them feeding each other all intimately couldn¡¯t be seen as anything other than a couple, and I myself couldn¡¯t understand what was going on here anymore. Seeing the flustered state of Hikaru felt like definite proof of his cheating, but I was more interested in his partner. Even though she is her cheating partner, she was strangely imposing here. How to say it, it is like the presence of the legal wife. With this, doesn¡¯t it look like I am the cheating partner? The reality is that, even when I was losing my temper here, she confidently imed the ownership of Hikaru. Hikaru was all lovey-dovey here¡­that¡¯s not how it felt, but it seemed like he couldn¡¯te out too strongly against her. (Could it be that she is ckmailing him?) (Rifreya) At that moment, it came to me. That must be it. Hikaru is a good person to the root. There¡¯s no doubt he is being deceived by that sly-looking woman. If not, there¡¯s no way Hikaru would disband the Love-Love Twin Birds. But before that, I have to tear that woman away from him, but this woman is asserting her ownership of Hikaru in her own way, and she is truly a thieving cat. I have no choice but to strike down this evil thieving cat. ¡°I challenge you to a duel!¡± (Rifreya) I thought that the thieving cat would withdraw immediately if I were to say this, but she seemed to be happy epting this. From the nce I got of her explorer tag, she is bronze. She must have be an explorer just recently. There¡¯s no way there¡¯s someone as strong as Hikaru in the bronze rank. But she was provoking me as if she didn¡¯t see any chance of losing. That irritated me even more. I have been exploring this dungeon city for 1 year and have lived a lifestyle by the side of death. My rank is also higher than hers. I won¡¯t lose. There¡¯s no way I will lose. The armored woman said: ¡®The one who loses will listen to anything the winner says¡¯. A ridiculous thing like that. She will most likely be telling me to disappear if she wins. She is underestimating me. Those words¡­I will give them right back at her word for word after I win! Chapter 164: For the Future as well as Her Proposal ?Rifreya’s POV

Chapter 164: For the Future as well as Her Proposal ¡ùRifreya¡¯s POV

¡ªThere was a time when I thought that. The girl I am confronting, I can¡¯t feel any openings in her, as if she were a seasoned veteran. I have been active for 1 year, but I don¡¯t know this girl. A girl I have not seen before. Maybe she was exploring in a different dungeon? No, in that case, she wouldn¡¯t be bronze. It isn¡¯t impossible to get stronger in ces aside from the dungeon, but it is not easy. But ces where monsters show up in droves are really limited, and when defeated, they leave corpses. The Spirit Energy the body absorbs is apparently lesspared to when it is in the dungeon. Then, there¡¯s no way she would be that strong. If I were to hit her shield a bit hard, she should cry in defeat. ¡ªThat¡¯s what I thought, but that crumbled in just the first few exchanges. She had dealt with my sword with her big shield as if nothing. At first, I was angered by it. That maybe that armor and shield were something that Hikaru had bought for her. That I must crush that whole equipment of hers. That I should have her feelplete defeat. In other words¡­I was underestimating her. The intense sound of metal and metal shing. My sword is a special weapon made to defeat monsters. I am stillcking, so there¡¯s no hellfire steel used for it, but it is made wholly of steel and it is heavy. There¡¯s no way someone could easily resist the impact of a sword like that at full speed. But my sword¡­didn¡¯t manage to get through the defense of that armored woman. She even showed a smile as she received my sword with leisure. Now that it hase to this, I have no choice but to slip through that shield to get a hit in. It might injure her, but this is a duel to begin with. She should be prepared for that. Those emotions simr to hesitation must have been making my attacks sloppy. That armored woman didn¡¯t miss that opening and I ended up allowing her approach. Just as I was about to be pushed by the shield, I took it with the body of my sword. Within the scraping of metal and metal, she looked at my eyes, smiled faintly, and she said something I didn¡¯t expect at all. ¡°He made a promise with me to conquer the dungeon all the way to the lowest floor together with me.¡± For a second there, I didn¡¯t understand what she was telling me here, but strength left me and my brain wentpletely nk. ¡°Conquer the dungeon all the way to the lowest floor.¡± That¡¯s an objective any explorer would speak of at least once. I was also all cocky saying I would be the first person to step into the lowest floor when I came to this dungeon city. But it is shocking that Hikaru would make that promise. Even though he said he wouldn¡¯t party with anyone. I thought this woman simply had gotten hold of a weakness of him. ¡°He also made a new party with me and we have already entered the dungeon countless times. We have practiced our teamwork, and we are making a n to conquer it.¡± The armored woman continued even further. At this point, maybe out of anger, or¡­from despair, my knees trembled and were about to lose strength. That¡¯s a given. We are talking about that Hikaru here. Hikaru who felt as if he had ¡®no choice¡¯ but to form a party with me. I wouldn¡¯t have even imagined him being so proactive about conquering the dungeon. I thought for sure that he would be so sad after I was gone that he wouldn¡¯t even go to the dungeon, and would shut himself up in the inn. Once I showed up, he would be brought to tears, hug me, and if I were to tell him to marry me, I believed that he would answer me with a passionate kiss, and yet¡­ ¡°Also, me and Hikaru are already¡­living below one roof!¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± (Rifreya) With those powerless words, I fell onto my knees. Living together¡­ They are living together¡­? I see. Of course she would be all confident even when I showed up. The battle was settled¡­from the very beginning. I really shouldn¡¯t have returned home. I should have¡­should have stayed with him forever and ever. ¡­I have lost. I have no choice but to ept it. Even though I had so many chances, I couldn¡¯t make Hikaru fallpletely. We didn¡¯t make a promise of aiming for the lowest floor of the dungeon, and most of all, living under one roof! I couldn¡¯t have even imagined it. In the end, I was simply a girl with no love experience. I can¡¯t match a veteran woman who has a cute face like her and can roll men in the tips of her fingers. I have admittedplete defeat, but the armored woman didn¡¯t attack me. When I raised my head, she was simply looking at me with a refreshing look. There was the leeway of a winner in her attitude. I don¡¯t want to lose. I haven¡¯t lost yet. Seeing that soposed look of hers, I once again burn with a faint fighting spirit. Didn¡¯t I already decide to do anything to obtain Hikaru? Didn¡¯t I already decide that I would marry Hikaru for the remainder of my life no matter what happened? I already decided to walk together with him. Hikaru said that she was just a party member. She herself too. She may be saying they live together, but it could be that the usual kindness of Hikaru was showing here, and he is simply letting the girl stay together with him because she doesn¡¯t even have enough to afford lodging. I can still make it. As long as I don¡¯t admit defeat here! I stand up and take distance from her. ¡°If what you said is true, then more of a reason to defeat you! For the sake of my own future!¡± (Rifreya) I shout. More than half of it was me telling myself that, but the armored woman answered with something unexpected. ¡°Come! Show me you can cut open your future!¡± Are those really words she should direct at a love rival? If it were me, I would crush the opponentpletely so that they don¡¯te close ever again. I wouldn¡¯t direct words like those as if I were inspiring my opponent -I wouldn¡¯t be able to. Anyways, I still haven¡¯t done my everything. I closed the distance and shouted the name of that Ability. ¡°[Light]!¡± (Rifreya) A sphere appeared right in front of her face. I don¡¯t get affected by this light. If I get a hit in while she is blinded by this, it will be over. Her rtionship with Hikaru might just be me jumping to conclusions here, and it might not be a weird one. That¡¯s why I will forgive her and Hikaru. While I was thinking that, I tried to swing my sword¡­but at that instant, the armored woman charged straight into the light, and I -who was only thinking about attacking her while she was defenseless- was pushed and held down. ¡°Kuh?!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Too bad. Spirit Abilities don¡¯t work on me.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± (Rifreya) Why?! Normally, you would get blinded and be unable to move. My head was filled with questions, but the current situation was everything. The armored woman was grabbing both of my wrists and straddling me. I tried my best to change our positions here, but she was so strong, it made me question where she was getting that strength from that small body. I couldn¡¯t move one inch. This time for sure¡­I have lost. With this, I have to listen to whatever she says. If she were to tell me to forget Hikaru and return to my country, what would I do¡­? ¡­No, she herself said it before. I can¡¯t do anything. I have lost the duel, so I would have to return to my home. ¡­I don¡¯t want that. If I have to live separated from Hikaru, I would rather die. ¡°Kill me. I would rather die than live without Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) That¡¯s why those words came out naturally from me. This is an official duel, and she won, so she wouldn¡¯t be persecuted even if she were to kill me. ¡°Don¡¯t say something so stupid. I went through the trouble of winning here.¡± ¡°You are going to make me go back to my country, right? Fine by me, I would just die anyways.¡± (Rifreya) I havepletely lost, ced in a position where I can¡¯t move at all, and I was half in despair. But she loosened her grip on me. ¡°Don¡¯t make such a sad face. We ended up fighting on the spur of the moment, but it is not like I intend to take anything away from you. Having you return to your country was a joke.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Before that, let me reveal one thing. First, I am an otherworlder. The reason why he has allowed me by his side is because we are of the same world.¡± That was a shocking revtion. Even Hikaru had a hard time revealing this to me. But that¡¯s exactly why, if she is from the same world as him, I can kind of understand the reason for that smile. ¡°But Hikaru was talking about being watched by everyone¡­ Are you the same?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s right. Just like Kuro, the people of our world are watching this moment too. However, I am not as delicate as him, so I don¡¯t really care though.¡± That unreal story of Hikaru. The unbelievable talk that several millions of people from his original world are watching him. It is not like I didn¡¯t believe him, but even when told like this, it really doesn¡¯t click with me. ¡°You actually were rejected by Kuro, right? That surprise of his was the type of surprise a man would show after seeing a woman he didn¡¯t expect woulde back, you know?¡± ¡°Uuh¡­that¡¯s¡­¡± (Rifreya) I actually already knew. I don¡¯t even need to think about it. It was clear that Hikaru didn¡¯t have any intentions of meeting me again. I simply thought that ¡®something could be managed if I were to push despite him thinking that way¡¯. He was taking distance from me in order to not drag me into his own circumstances after all. ¡°I will convince him, soe with us.¡± ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°He is a hard nut to crack, serious to a stiffening degree, and his heart is slightly ill. I think he has to be looked after for a good while. If left alone, he would leave somewhere on his own¡­ that¡¯s how I feel.¡± ¡°I¡­think that way too. I returned in order to stay by his side¡­ But is that okay¡­for you?¡± (Rifreya) I don¡¯t understand her proposal well. It is true that Hikaru is in a dangerous state, and he is a person you must stay by his side to protect him, but I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to leave another woman by his side. ¡°It is okay. If you are okay with that. I don¡¯t have such possessiveness. It is more important to grow older and foster the rtionship after all¡­ However, I won¡¯t be letting him go, okay? It would be a different story if he were to hate me and leave me though.¡± She dered. In other words, she doesn¡¯t mind leaving me by his side as his ¡®cheating partner¡¯. I really don¡¯t get her well. It seems as if she is totally sure that Hikaru won¡¯t be leaving her side. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the basis for that confidence, but maybe she really is holding some sort of weakness on him? But after talking with her, I didn¡¯t feel any evil. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t get it. ¡°B-But why¡­? What benefit would you have in leaving me be?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I need strongrades¡­ Also, I don¡¯t hate women like you.¡± ¡°Women like me¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I am talking about someone that doesn¡¯t look at the other side, is frank, and lives following her heart.¡± Is she praising me there? I feel like she is vaguely making fun of me¡­ I don¡¯t get her. She is a person that came from the same world as Hikaru after all. Even so, just like Hikaru, she is really calm andposed. Is that a trait of the people of that world? ¡°Just that¡­right¡­let¡¯s prohibit any love in the house. Kuro should yield to that condition. The biggest reason for him is that he doesn¡¯t want your slovenly figure to be shown to the viewers after all.¡± ¡°Prohibit, you say¡­ But I¡­might not be able to endure it¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Endure it. It is better to watch over him with a prospect for the long future. Don¡¯t worry, we will be battling in the dungeon everyday till we are all wasted, so you won¡¯t even feel like doing anything.¡± The condition she brought out sounded difficult for me. The more exhausted I get after battle, the more I want to be pampered after all. But I wonder how it would be. Maybe a bit of pampering is okay? I hope it is. I am sure it is. Alright. ¡°Understood. But¡­tell me at least one thing. What do you think of Hikaru? Uhm¡­do you like him or¡­want to be his lover¡­? Anything like that?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Right. I like him. But what kind of rtionship you wish for depends on the person. You wouldn¡¯t be able to get it. A Chosen who has obtained a certain Gift gets way too lonely alone.¡± At that moment, she made a slightly sad expression, and that made me wonder. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s this ¡®Gift¡¯ she is talking about. But at the very least, I certainly do feel as if she is my ally rather than my enemy. And from that day on, her, Hikaru, and I began living together. Chapter 165: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 4734th (First Part)

Chapter 165: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 4734th (First Part)

-3: Anonymous from Earth Karen: ¡°We get peeks of Hikaru¡¯s stalker every now and then-nii~.¡± Celica: ¡°Eh? Where?¡± Karen: ¡°There.¡± Celica: ¡°Ah, you are right! SCARY!!!!¡± -8: Anonymous from Earth SHE IS BAAAACK! The light speed stalker! -9: Anonymous from Earth That was so fast Iughed out loud. I shouldn¡¯t beughing. -11: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan is looking crazy upset here. The people around are startled. -13: Anonymous from Earth This is the first time I see someone showing mortification by biting a handkerchief. -15: Anonymous from Earth I want them to say what¡¯s happening with Nanami-chan. There¡¯s only a few days left till the transfer, right? -16: Anonymous from Earth She already said she is being made to train as if her life depended on it. Celica did. -19: Anonymous from Earth Nanamin is not even showing up in the streams, so there¡¯s theories that she is so exhausted she can¡¯t even show up. -22: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama is truly beautiful. -23: Anonymous from Earth There she is! -25: Anonymous from Earth God camera! -27: Anonymous from Earth The camera panned onto Rifreya-sama and went off. -28: Anonymous from Earth ¡­Or is it Rifreya-sama? -29: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru and Jeanne are not noticing at all and doing Love-Love Twin Birds. This is bad! -30: Anonymous from Earth The gorget te is nice. It looks like he has bought a pretty expensive one. -33: Anonymous from Earth He earned a crazy ton, so it should be easy for him. -34: Anonymous from Earth Explorers really can earn, huh¡­ -35: Anonymous from Earth It must be a serious model for frontliners. Jeanne-chan is a tank, so she gotta have a proper one. -36: Anonymous from Earth They are putting their lives on the line there, so they gotta earn a lot¡­ But won¡¯t the guild be troubled if you can earn such a dirty sum of money in the 2nd Floor? -37: Anonymous from Earth In the Gran Alismaris guild, when you raise your rank, you can¡¯t sell Spirit Stones from shallower floors. It is probably the same in Meltia. You don¡¯t see strong explorer parties in the 2nd Floor, right? -41: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is still in bronze rank, so he can sell 2nd Floor stones like crazy, but at this rate, he might be able to go up to silver or gold rank in less than 1 month. You most likely can just barely have them buy your 2nd Floor stones as a silver, and they wouldn¡¯t buy your 1st Floor stones. -45: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s with that system that has no merits for the explorers? -49: Anonymous from Earth There are merits. When you be mithril or higher, once you retire, you can get an annuity from the guild. So I say, but it is calcted from the earnings you got after you be mithril though. You also get favorable treatment in the buying price of things, and you get fame too. -53: Anonymous from Earth Most of all, even if you are an illegal otherworlder, you will get the chance to be a citizen. In the end, no matter the world, power is justice. -56: Anonymous from Earth There she is! -57: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know if Rifreya-chan is hiding or not. -59: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t you feel some sort of prickling gaze? -60: Anonymous from Earth Ouch! -62: Anonymous from Earth How is she not being found with that?! -63: Anonymous from Earth It is not prickly at all! It is a muddy and clingy gaze!! -65: Anonymous from Earth Mithril is an interesting material. There¡¯s mostly only thin and flimsy steel sheets, right? -69: Anonymous from Earth It is a special steel material made by elves after all. Well, the hellfire steel is also a special steel material made by Great Spirits though. -75: Anonymous from Earth The mithril estoc for Lynxes is apparently super difficult to make. That¡¯s what an otherworlder cksmith said. On the contrary, the hellfire steel is apparently manageable. -76: Anonymous from Earth The only thing the cksmiths have to do are the finishing touches for the hellfire steel after all. Those finishing touches are pretty harsh too, but you can manage somehow with patience and muscles¡­ -79: Anonymous from Earth He gifted her something that went for as much as 2 gold¡­ -81: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t that a memorable location for Rifreya? It is the store that his ex-girlfriend told him about, and he is now giving a present to his present girlfriend. Isn¡¯t that grounds for a scolding??? -83: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s peeks of Rifreya-sama outside the window every now and then, LMAO. -86: Anonymous from Earth This ain¡¯t aughing matter. -89: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t this 5 seconds before the war begins? -90: Anonymous from Earth It is good that she didn¡¯t break through the window. Be grateful for the stalker integrity of Rifreya-sama. -92: Anonymous from Earth She is watching over the situation without suddenly pressing any questions¡­ -93: Anonymous from Earth There it is! The pampering of Jeanne! She wants to make him equip her equipment! Even though Gundam Rifreya is right by the side! -94: Anonymous from Earth Take that! *While piercing with a beam rifle* -98: Anonymous from Earth The camerawork made meugh out loud. -100: Anonymous from Earth Watching both the Jeanne and Hikaru streams simultaneously is already the basics of a viewer, but this camerawork is way too godlike. -104: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s going on? -105: Anonymous from Earth It is seriously scary that Rifreya-sama¡¯s hair raised up slightly there. -108: Anonymous from Earth The mysterious maic field that urs when angered. -110: Anonymous from Earth ]]104 On the Hikaru side, it only shows Hikaru and Jeanne a bit further away. But the Jeanne side has the camera positioned right in the opposite direction. In the camera of Hikaru, Rifreya-sama is shown. In other words, the Hikaru side is the Rifreya POV. -115: Anonymous from Earth Lol, Jeanne has noticed the gaze. The speed in which Rifreya hides is also hrious. -118: Anonymous from Earth Her stalker level is way too damn high. -119: Anonymous from Earth Who was the one by her side? She looks simr to her, so maybe her mom? -121: Anonymous from Earth Or rather, why isn¡¯t sheing out? Is she going toe out after getting damning evidence? -125: Anonymous from Earth In the eyes of Rifreya-sama, it has only been 10 days since she believed and departed from him, and yet, he is already with another woman. The reality here is that she doesn¡¯t understand at all what¡¯s going on right now. -128: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru did say something simr to ¡®I won¡¯t be going out with anyone¡¯ after all¡­ He had a really gloomy atmosphere and, moreover, she came back worried whether he was even alive¡­ This treason can¡¯t be forgiven!!! -130: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan is beginning to look pitiful. And yet, I can¡¯t stopughing. -133: Anonymous from Earth This girl is a certified stalker. -135: Anonymous from Earth What is Jeanne-chan going to do? Can she deal with the invasion of the ex-girlfriend? -136: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, doesn¡¯t it feel like Jeanne has already noticed the ex-girlfriend? -140: Anonymous from Earth The dinner today is going to be at the food carts, huh. The food cart street is really nice. There isn¡¯t stuff like that in Japan. -142: Anonymous from Earth I think you can only find that kinda stuff in some parts of Asia. -145: Anonymous from Earth What ce on Earth has the closest weather to the one around here? -148: Anonymous from Earth Turkey or Greece; I heard it is close to those ones. When I look at it closely, the textiles are prosperous, and there¡¯s stuff like carpets being sold. Hikaru and Jeanne are not seeing that at all though. -152: Anonymous from Earth They are modern people after all, or like, children. If they were to go: ¡®this detailed fur fabric! This avant-garde handle!¡¯ I would be scared though. -155: Anonymous from Earth If it isn¡¯t a Chosen who has an interest in that stuff, they won¡¯t even look at that part of the culture which is painful. I would like people from the 2nd batch with wide interests toe to Meltia. -158: Anonymous from Earth It is nice that there¡¯s a lot of variety in the food. There¡¯s wheat, potatoes, meat, and fish; or more like, if we exclude the Spirit Energy, it is almost the same as Earth. -160: Anonymous from Earth The eastern Roshesill Continent even has rice. Because of the blessing of the Spirit Energy, they also ripen well. -163: Anonymous from Earth Rice isn¡¯t getting imported as expected. -165: Anonymous from Earth It might be, but it probably isn¡¯t on demand. You normally wouldn¡¯t think of eating some unknown white grain. -166: Anonymous from Earth Roshesill is far from Ringpill after all¡­ -169: Anonymous from Earth It is a distance like that of moving from Europe to the Far East. It would be impossible unless you buy a bike with Points. -173: Anonymous from Earth You can buy a bike with Points now?!?!?!?! -174: Anonymous from Earth No, you can¡¯t. -175: Anonymous from Earth You can get rice with a touch of a button using Crystals, so there¡¯s no need to go so far for rice. -177: Anonymous from Earth Only Japanese people can buy it though ] the onigiris by using Crystals. -178: Anonymous from Earth It is big that you don¡¯t have to worry much about food. I want to go to the isekai too. -181: Anonymous from Earth I want to go too. -182: Anonymous from Earth Go then, 5head. -183: Anonymous from Earth Is the 3rd group raffle not happening yet? This time for sure, I will get in. I must! -184: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is buying so damn much. She haspletely turned into a glutton character. -186: Anonymous from Earth We got an ¡®aaahn¡¯! -187: Anonymous from Earth A stupid couple! -188: Anonymous from Earth The embarrassed giggle of Jeanne-chan is truly lovely. -189: Anonymous from Earth The yakisoba looks tasty. -191: Anonymous from Earth They can earn money¡­ They are not troubled with the food¡­ Have a ce to sleep in. Even has a cute partner¡­ This is way too perfect of a life¡­ -193: Anonymous from Earth This pressure! Rifreya ising. -194: Anonymous from Earth Please stop showing glimpses of Rifreya as if rubbing it on our faces, I can¡¯t hold myughter. -196: Anonymous from Earth Her patience meter has finally punctured! -200: Anonymous from Earth Encounter! -203: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne: ¡°That¡¯s the culprit.¡± Hikaru: ¡°Eh?! Rifreya?!¡± ¡°Rifreya: ¡°Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-You¡­! Hikaru, you CHEATEEEEEEEEER!!¡± -206: Anonymous from Earth Culprit, she said. LMAO. -210: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan with a bright red face is so cute. -213: Anonymous from Earth We finally got the ¡°you CHEATEEEEEEEEER!!¡±! -214: Anonymous from Earth A bloodbath! If that were me, I would fall on my butt and pee myself! -215: Anonymous from Earth She really said ¡®You cheater¡¯, lol. There are irvoyants in this thread. -217: Anonymous from Earth I feel like I am going to wet myself just from watching. -219: Anonymous from Earth So even the stalker couldn¡¯t endure it. -220: Anonymous from Earth Well, even from our perspective, they were acting way too close¡­ -222: Anonymous from Earth From an outsider¡¯s perspective, they are a regr couple after all. Hikaru is a cheater. -224: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama really is beautiful. -226: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is so damn flustered here, lmao. -228: Anonymous from Earth He totally looks like a man that has been caught with his pants down! -230: Anonymous from Earth Hug her and kiss her! That way you can make things vague! -231: Anonymous from Earth When I came back to surprise my boyfriend, I was NTRed! -234: Anonymous from Earth No, if she had stalked them for a bit more, she would have seen something even worse (living together)¡­ -236: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru: ¡°Anyways, it is a misunderstanding!¡± Jeanne: ¡°Eeeh, so horrible. Even though you said you would do anything for my sake~.¡± Rifreya: ¡°*Crackle crackle crackle* I will kill you!¡± -238: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan¡¯s berserk mode is cute¡­ -240: Anonymous from Earth Bloodbath! My stomach is hurting! -241: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-cha~~~~~n! -243: Anonymous from Earth To think she woulde to the side, hug him, and say ¡®He is mine!¡¯! That Jeanne of all people! -246: Anonymous from Earth I¡¯m so jealous. There¡¯s a life like this outside of the pages of manga? -247: Anonymous from Earth I want to get fought over by beauties~~~. -249: Anonymous from Earth Even though Jeanne-chan is that cute, she doesn¡¯t feel sly. It is impressive. -250: Anonymous from Earth The main thread of Jeanne is also going crazy. Putting the total viewers of Hikaru and Jeanne together, it is over 2.5 billion! It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that all of humanity is watching! -251: Anonymous from Earth I amughing my lungs out here. I am d I quit my job. -252: Anonymous from Earth I am beginning to question whether I want Hikaru to be happy or not. -253: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru going ¡®awa awa¡¯ all flustered makes him look like a boy his age, and it makes me skip a beat. He was all tense the whole time not that long ago after all. -254: Anonymous from Earth And here I was thinking how they were flirting that much. Rifreya-sama went and shouted: ¡°Stop flirtiiiiing!¡± Spoke my feelings straight out, lol. -255: Anonymous from Earth Eh¡­? The viewership really is nuts¡­ -258: Anonymous from Earth Practically all media sources were hyping up the isekai couple of Hikaru and Jeanne after all¡­ -261: Anonymous from Earth How does it feel to have your bloodbath scene be watched by 2.7 billion people? -263: Anonymous from Earth The automatic trantion software has been spread almost everywhere now, so the number of people watching the actual stream has increased. -270: Anonymous from Earth Love (lol) Love (lol) Twin (lol) Birds (lol) is (lol) eternal (lol) right? LMAO. -273: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama, so pitiful, yet so cute. -274: Anonymous from Earth Love-Love Twin Birds has died! Why?! -276: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya is just in pitiful. -277: Anonymous from Earth Revive Love-Love Twin Birds. -279: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t think we can expect any more sweet stuff like Love-Love¡­ Now it is Burning Bird¡­ -281: Anonymous from Earth Love-Love Twin Birds renamed to Fire Bird. -283: Anonymous from Earth Did I just see Major Guile there? -284: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is provoking her a he ton here. Is it because she is showing that she won¡¯t be letting her take him away? -286: Anonymous from Earth She looks like she is having a kick from all of this though¡­ -292: Anonymous from Earth Achaaah¡­ -293: Anonymous from Earth Duel! -294: Anonymous from Earth A d-d-d-duel! -295: Anonymous from Earth Oh no, this muscle-brain bunch. -300: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Why did it end up like this?!¡± Karen: ¡°Nice! More more!¡± -301: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t a duel dangerous? She swings what¡¯s practically a pir of metal, so won¡¯t it be impossible to not kill? -302: Anonymous from Earth Wonder who is the stronger one-nii~. -304: Anonymous from Earth No matter how you think about it, Jeanne-chan is on the advantage here. -306: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is side-lined. He is alreadypletely the heroine. -308: Anonymous from Earth Spirit Abilities not working on her is seriously a cheat. -312: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Do you think you can defeat me -a silver rank- when you are a bronze?¡± Wait, Rifreya-chan, that¡¯spletely a losing g there¡­ -314: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is ying the isekai protagonist well. -320: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne casually got the information about Rifreya from Hikaru. Hikaru leaks it. Oi oi! Whose ally are you?! -322: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne is nning on taking in Rifreya, huh. She is so epting¡­ -325: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is still thinking that Rifreya will be a temr, huh. -328: Anonymous from Earth No, won¡¯t she be a temr? Or more like, isn¡¯t the one a bit away from her, her mother after all? -329: Anonymous from Earth Marry?!?!?! -330: Anonymous from Earth I legit spit out my coffee. -331: Anonymous from Earth ¡°We will marry!!!¡± -she deres while not even asking the person himself. LMAO. This girl is hopeless. ROFL . -333: Anonymous from Earth The face of Hikaru! -335: Anonymous from Earth So many things have reached some sort of conclusion in the short time she was away. -336: Anonymous from Earth The ¡®We will marry!!!¡¯ hase! -337: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru¡­you¡­are getting married¡­? -339: Anonymous from Earth Celica-chan, Karen-chan! Did you know about your brother¡¯s marriage?!?!?! -340: Anonymous from Earth I want to be loved this much~~. -342: Anonymous from Earth It is rare for a real life yandere to be this beautiful after all. -345: Anonymous from Earth Her mother is also a beauty. I would like to see her little sister too. -348: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan: ¡°Also, beauties with a strong spirit like her are to my liking.¡± In other words¡­? -350: Anonymous from Earth It hase~. -352: Anonymous from Earth I am a girl, but I love Rifreya-sama, you know? There¡¯s no people who would hate a beauty of that level, right? Gender is already irrelevant at that point. -353: Anonymous from Earth So that¡¯s how it works¡­ -354: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s even a lot of men who love Hikaru despite being men. -357: Anonymous from Earth To think a far eastern high schooler like him could be this popr¡­ -360: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s even people who have cosyed as Hikaru in an otaku event in France, I¡¯ll have you know. In the cosy field, it is so popr that there¡¯s even a mysterious word born like Chosen Reunion. -362: Anonymous from Earth So she is seriously thinking about defeating Rifreya and making her arade? In other words, it is the harem party of Jeanne! -366: Anonymous from Earth I thought that after she asked ¡°Is that woman¡¯s weapon only that sword?¡±, he would answer with ¡°Those boobs are deadly weapons¡±, and she would follow with ¡°I can tell¡±¡­ -367: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne: ¡°I will obtain what I want. That¡¯s my style.¡± -370: Anonymous from Earth It has shown up. Jeanne-ism. -373: Anonymous from Earth From the perspective of Jeanne, it is like obtaining both the strongest man and strongest woman after all¡­ -374: Anonymous from Earth It is something that can be achieved exactly because she has no intentions of losing. That personal positivity is so high¡­ -378: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne is an actual beauty after all. It is a different beauty from Rifreya, but it is by no means inferior. -380: Anonymous from Earth For Hikaru, Jeanne is also someone that counteracts the demerit of the Loved One after all. -382: Anonymous from Earth For Jeanne, Hikaru is also someone that counteracts the demerit of Hated One. -383: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan had a High Heal Scroll, huh. -385: Anonymous from Earth Wasn¡¯t it in the real time update app about the information of the Chosen? It shows all their items and money, so you can tell the things the Chosen have in one nce. -388: Anonymous from Earth They are being observed 24 hours a day after all¡­ -391: Anonymous from Earth So she really was her mother. Mother-san is so young. -393: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru¡¯s mom, Rifreya¡¯s mom; are all moms in this channel all beauties? -396: Anonymous from Earth Hierarchy, she says. Lol. -399: Anonymous from Earth So the duel was to determine the hierarchy, huh. This is a battle that you must not lose!! -400: Anonymous from Earth So for Hikaru, this is basically like having the mother of your girlfriend see you cheating on her, huh. On top of that, her daughter is seriously going to fight against the cheating partner. This is so ufortable, I would be puking at that point. -401: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru¡¯s eyes are dead¡­! -402: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru bid farewell to her with the resolve of never seeing her again. Of course he would be confused here. -405: Anonymous from Earth Even if he were to try to stop them, it would still leave resentment after all. -406: Anonymous from Earth It is better to just let the muscle-brains beat each other up until they are satisfied. Chapter 166: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 4734th (Latter Part)

Chapter 166: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 4734th (Latter Part)

-410: Anonymous from Earth You guys, have you noticed¡­? Nanami-chan might be joining here, you know¡­? Won¡¯t she be killed? Nanami-chan¡­ Nanami-chan is a normal frail high school student¡­ -412: Anonymous from Earth Won¡¯t Jeanne protect her? -413: Anonymous from Earth By the time Nanami-tan reunites with Hikaru, I feel like it will be when Hikaru¡¯s body and heart has already been thoroughly stolen away. -416: Anonymous from Earth So Nanami-chan is going to be seeing Hikaru with an ahegao and doing double peace signs huh¡­ -417: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s the matter of Ozawa as well, so I want Nanami-chan to reunite with Hikaru though. Wonder what would happen¡­ Whichever the case, it will be a thorny path¡­ -419: Anonymous from Earth The death penalty totally won¡¯t be making it in time. That¡¯s the limit to the power of thew. -420: Anonymous from Earth No, even if he gets executed, there would be no point. In the end, he will still be starting in a perfect state. -421: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has summoned a Dark Knight. Is he really going to stop them? -424: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it just in case something happens? Or more like, you can hide the Dark Knight-kun in your shadow, huh¡­ That¡¯s quite the handy ability¡­ -428: Anonymous from Earth When it gets to this level, Dark Spirit Abilities are crazy strong. There will be a lot of people who will be taking darkness in the new Chosen. -430: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s barely any Great Dark Spirits, so you have to get it with Points. It is hard to obtain as a result of that. If it is the others, you can just make a contract at the ces of the Great Spirits, and it will only cost a few silver coins. 10 Points are necessary if it is from the Status Board. 10 Points is big. -433: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s only two ces in the world where there¡¯s Dark Great Churches¡­ One of those ces has the twins who have ruled over it with the Charm cheat. The other ce is in the new continent, the ura Continent. -434: Anonymous from Earth Are they seriously going to have a duel? They seriously are amazonneses. -436: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s so many damn sightseers, lol. -437: Anonymous from Earth There were other Dark Great Churches aside from the ce of the dark twins? -439: Anonymous from Earth No, anyone would watch a one on one between two beauties like those. -443: Anonymous from Earth ]]437 It was found recently¡­or more like, it was recent that a Chosen had arrived at that ce. -445: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan managed to take even an attack of Rifreya-chan. This is a battle between two *kaijuu*. [Giant monsters like Godzi] -447: Anonymous from Earth The intense sh of metal and metal! I have not seen something like this anywhere but in anime! -449: Anonymous from Earth These people are not human anymore. It is honestly cool. -450: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a different type of cool from fighting a monster. I understand how a crowd could be made from this. -451: Anonymous from Earth Her title of Iron Jeanne Collet isn¡¯t just for show. -453: Anonymous from Earth She had a nickname like that¡­? -458: Anonymous from Earth She is also called the Hated Jeanne Collet. -460: Anonymous from Earth It is pitiful, so stop it. -462: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan is swinging her sword at incredible speed. A normal person would die from getting hit by it even if they had armor. -464: Anonymous from Earth She must be getting impatient too here. She probably thought her opponent would surrender immediately. -466: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan¡¯s OP. As expected of a protagonist¡­ -469: Anonymous from Earth It doesn¡¯t seem like Jeanne-chan has any leeway to attack either. -470: Anonymous from Earth Did her mother just say ¡°That girl is still green¡±? -474: Anonymous from Earth The mom is also a muscle-brain¡­ -478: Anonymous from Earth The mother spoke to Hikaru like normal and is reallyposed. Is she a resident of the bloodbath country? -481: Anonymous from Earth The reason for the mother being here has been rified! Database team, update the info! -483: Anonymous from Earth I see! That flower worked on the chaotic magic disease?! What about the panacea? -485: Anonymous from Earth Wait, that flower really worked? Isn¡¯t it simply because they used the panacea at the same time? -488: Anonymous from Earth In that world, it mostly goes with the name chaotic magic disease. At the very least, in Ringpill and Roshesill. We have to confirm whether the chaotic magic disease and the spirit bone connection paralysis are the same thing. -490: Anonymous from Earth The messages are still frozen, so it is hard to confirm. -496: Anonymous from Earth ¡°The sentiment is enough for me.¡± What a Japanese answer. The mother isn¡¯t taking that at all though. -500: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t try to push your daughter on him, lol. -503: Anonymous from Earth ¡®Then, the little sister Flora-chan¡¯ -if that had been his answer, what would have happened with Rifreya-sama, I wonder. -504: Anonymous from Earth She would go mad. -507: Anonymous from Earth The mother is also pushy. So Rifreya-chan got that from her mother, huh. -510: Anonymous from Earth She is one dangerous mom, but Hikaru¡¯s mom is also dangerous, so it is a draw. -517: Anonymous from Earth No, in that world, it is the parents who decide what to do with their children. Not that long ago, it was the same on Earth. Free love is actually a pretty new concept. -520: Anonymous from Earth So their sh is on equal grounds? If it is the same in terms of power, who is the one with more growth prospects? -522: Anonymous from Earth What are they saying? -525: Anonymous from Earth Just watch the Jeanne side at the same time as well. -530: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne, LMAO. -531: Anonymous from Earth She is bringing that out now? Rofl. -533: Anonymous from Earth ]]520 Both are the same. Rifreya-sama doesn¡¯t have the God Gifts, so she only has her levels. If I had to choose between both, I would say Jeanne with the lower level has the higher prospects here. -535: Anonymous from Earth ]]522 She threw her the bomb of ¡®He has promised to dive to the lowest floor with me, formed a new party, have gone to the dungeon together countless times, and we are also living together¡¯. -540: Anonymous from Earth Of course Rifreya-chan would copse from that, lol. -542: Anonymous from Earth From the perspective of Rifreya-chan, she probably wouldn¡¯t have even dreamed something like that to be possible¡­ -543: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°When pointed out like this, it truly is horrible¡±. Karen: ¡°Rifreya-san has be a sacrifice¡­¡± -549: Anonymous from Earth Be a sacrifice¡­lol. -555: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan, so cool. Lel. -557: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Come! Cut open the path to your future!¡± -there¡¯s an actual 17 year old girl who can say that. LMAO. -559: Anonymous from Earth She is the epitome of a chuunibyou. In this world, that¡¯s not a syndrome, but the natural state though¡­ -560: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is cute yet so amusing, I am dying here. -561: Anonymous from Earth Is the isekai there for the sake of Jeanne? -562: Anonymous from Earth She is cool, cute, interesting, strong, and loveable. She ain¡¯t the number 1 most popr Chosen for nothing. -565: Anonymous from Earth The residents of the Hikaru thread are being turned into the Jeanne fandom one after the other¡­ -569: Anonymous from Earth It seems like there¡¯s also quite a lot of residents of the Jeanne thread turning to the Hikaru fandom too. The viewership of Hikaru is also increasing, I¡¯ll have you know. -571: Anonymous from Earth Spirit Ability! So this is what Jeanne-chan was aiming for? -572: Anonymous from Earth She must have been. It is a bit unfair, but battles are heartless. -574: Anonymous from Earth Victory!!! Farewell, Rifreya. I won¡¯t forget about you¡­ -579: Anonymous from Earth No, Jeanne-chan said she was going to be recruiting her into the party as a frontline warrior, dude. -584: Anonymous from Earth Is Rifreya going to be following obediently? One man, two women under one roof; there¡¯s no way nothing will happen¡­you know. -587: Anonymous from Earth Wouldn¡¯t it be fine for the two to get angry here? -590: Anonymous from Earth She is revealing to her that she is an otherworlder here?! No, it should be okay, huh. Rifreya already knows that Hikaru is an otherworlder anyways. -595: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan half in tears is cute. -598: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is so manly¡­ -600: Anonymous from Earth It hase¡­ -603: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-sama gently touching Rifreya¡¯s cheek while straddling her and whispering in her ear¡­ -605: Anonymous from Earth ¡°I will convince him, soe with us¡± -my heart got squeezed there. -606: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is so kind¡­cute¡­ What¡¯s with this girl¡­? -610: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°It really drives home¡­just how great it was that Jeanne-chan was transferred closeby.¡± Karen: ¡°Totally.¡± -612: Anonymous from Earth To think she would properly put so much mind on Hikaru. She is a saint¡­ -614: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru-kyun was described as having a slightly ill heart. Even from Jeanne¡¯s perspective, it looked like that, huh. -617: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne: ¡°To be living with a beauty like me under one roof yet not assailing me! There must be something wrong with his heart!¡± -620: Anonymous from Earth Is she going to attack Hikaru with Rifreya as a tag team? Even Hikaru wouldn¡¯t be able to fight that off. -622: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is pretty serious here! ¡®I won¡¯t be letting him go¡¯ -she said! -625: Anonymous from Earth Maybe because it is right after she had lost the duel, Rifreya is listening obediently, but isn¡¯t it like she has epted being the middle woman¡­? Is that okay for her? -627: Anonymous from Earth The leeway of the legal wife. What awaits in Rifreya-chan¡¯s future? -630: Anonymous from Earth ¡°I don¡¯t hate women like you.¡± ¡°Eh?! ¡­*Thump*¡± ¡°I am talking about someone that doesn¡¯t look at the other side, is frank, and lives following her heart.¡± Doesn¡¯t that mean an amusing woman? -632: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is an amusing woman herself though¡­ -633: Anonymous from Earth It is amusing women everywhere. Hikaru¡­survive¡­ -635: Anonymous from Earth So does that mean Jeanne-chan can bat both ways? -638: Anonymous from Earth I am a woman and I would still want to date Rifreya-chan. -639: Anonymous from Earth I am a man and I would still want to be stepped on by Rifreya-sama. -644: Anonymous from Earth So Jeanne-chan is putting a love ban, huh. It must be a n to grow closer to him in the time it is prohibited. -648: Anonymous from Earth I doubt Rifreya can endure it, and it is even hard to say if Hikaru would be able to endure it himself. -650: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru: ¡°Even I¡­am a man, you know¡­?¡± You think that could happen? -652: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru-kyun wouldn¡¯t say something like that. -653: Anonymous from Earth ¡°I like him¡±! -654: Anonymous from Earth She easily said she liked him! -655: Anonymous from Earth I knew. -656: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is pretty candid after all. -657: Anonymous from Earth Jeanneeeeeeeeeeee. -660: Anonymous from Earth What did she mean by ¡®gets way too lonely alone¡¯? Is she talking about how she doesn¡¯t want to let go of the Chosen that she finally found? -665: Anonymous from Earth It is a line from a famous manga ]] ¡°It is way too lonely alone¡±. -672: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru and Jeanne have both taken aging resistance. They can¡¯t live on the same time as Rifreya and the other native people. That¡¯s why ¡®It is way too lonely alone¡¯. -674: Anonymous from Earth It is also in part because Jeanne herself is lonely, but it is exactly because there¡¯s no doubt Hikaru would also be lonely that she feels like she must be by his side. Jeanne-chan is seriously a good woman. -675: Anonymous from Earth But, with this, the party has powered up quite a lot. Won¡¯t they be able to clear the 4th Floor with this? -680: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru somewhat managed the 4th Floor alone after all. The 5th Floor may be a challenge, but I would say they would pose a close challenge. Jeanne would advise to advance carefully though. -683: Anonymous from Earth It seems like Jeanne-chan and Rifreya-sama could get along. I am relieved to see that. They are both amusing women after all. -685: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan has dered that she has no possessive desire after all. But she did say she had no intention of letting go of him, so you could say she is slowly evolving into a yandere. -690: Anonymous from Earth Iughed out loud when they entered the house like good friends. -695: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru, lol. He is being left behind here, lmao. -700: Anonymous from Earth It already feels like he is being whipped. There¡¯s no voting right for the husband. -706: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan really dide back to be his wife¡­ -710: Anonymous from Earth This really is a *storming wife*. [Someone close to being a wife. Living together without the consent of the man and the family, marriage often being turned into an established fact.] -715: Anonymous from Earth No, she has the permission of Jeanne, so it is safe. -720: Anonymous from Earth I am truly happy that her little sister was cured. It means that the shackles of Rifreya-chan arepletely off now. -726: Anonymous from Earth It did sound like quite the heavy situation after all. A Chosen somewhere said that the chaotic magic disease is an incurable disease though. I think they exined that there¡¯s no way to cure it aside from using a panacea. -735: Anonymous from Earth So Rifreya-chan has be a reserve unit of the temrs. She is free aside from the times when she is called in for defense. That¡¯s great. -748: Anonymous from Earth The ring of proof for a temr is so cool. -756: Anonymous from Earth They will be living together from tomorrow on, huh. It is great that they rented a big house. Even if Nanami-chan were toe, there would still be rooms. -760: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s the chance for Ozawa to join! -765: Anonymous from Earth None. I wouldn¡¯t forgive that ever. -768: Anonymous from Earth I just hope Nanami-chan can safely reunite with him. If she were to be transferred to the ura Continent, she would have no chance. -770: Anonymous from Earth Everyone would dislike it if she were to end up in the ura Continent. It would be great for the people who like pioneering though¡­ -772: Anonymous from Earth ¡®I will capture Great Spirits myself and make my own dungeon city!¡¯ -776: Anonymous from Earth It is impossible to make an artificial church by yourself. It is a national project. -780: Anonymous from Earth You have to set the Great Spirit in ce with a magic tool after all. Even so, it can easily escape if it has any superficial reason. -782: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama and the others can¡¯t just suddenly live there, huh. If, on the next day, she calms down and shouts ¡®Actually, this is weird!¡¯ I will burst outughing. -785: Anonymous from Earth Wouldn¡¯t she just get persuaded by her mom? She did lose the battle to decide the hierarchy after all¡­ -799: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru himself said that he feels like he has be more positive! The revival of Nanami-chan has worked positively for his mental health. -802: Anonymous from Earth The message system freezing must have worked as well. God did a good job. -805: Anonymous from Earth Easy, she said. Lmao. -815: Anonymous from Earth Oh, they finally are going to learn the isekainguage! A good amount of Chosen have begun learning the isekainguage too. -825: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne¡¯s French! Celica tranting helps out a lot. -830: Anonymous from Earth The isekai automatic trantion software doesn¡¯t cover French after all¡­ -835: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru being able to somewhat understand French. His specs are pretty high. -842: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡®I raised that child¡¯. -847: Anonymous from Earth He said he doesn¡¯t know that much. Most likely only the basics. -860: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is also thinking about the chance that they will lose the God Gifts, huh. It does sound like a conclusion a gamer would reach¡­ -866: Anonymous from Earth Well, a given power can be easily lost. God is whimsical after all. -870: Anonymous from Earth In a sense, Jeanne is the one enjoying the isekai the most. Raising her yer skill enough to conquer anything as a level 1, she says. That¡¯s not a way of thinking that shows up often. -874: Anonymous from Earth You can understand if you watch Hikaru, but if youck way too much strength, your attacks itself don¡¯t even work against enemies that are way too strong. No matter how many ultimate moves you have, you can¡¯t win against an enemy you can¡¯t even deal 1 damage to. -877: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru¡¯s Japanese! Wow!! So he really is a Japanese person!! (Superte realization) -882: Anonymous from Earth No, I do understand that feeling. Even in the Jeanne thread, they went ¡®Jeanne is French!¡¯ and are getting all excited, lol. -888: Anonymous from Earth Celica was tranting Hikaru¡¯s Japanese into French, and I was mysteriously moved by it. -894: Anonymous from Earth Celica did say that she can already speak isekainguage to a decent degree¡­ -900: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan¡¯s messy Japanese is cute. -902: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s the matter, Celica? Trante please. -906: Anonymous from Earth What did Jeanne-chan say? She was grinning like crazy there. -910: Anonymous from Earth I have arrived with the French I learned in college! ¡°When I am with you, I feel like there¡¯s butterflies in my stomach¡±??? I think??? -913: Anonymous from Earth Butterflies in her stomach??? -916: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru and Jeanne both being good at English is so cool. -922: Anonymous from Earth Oi¡­English is anguage¡­only Rifreya doesn¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t Jeanne-chan way too good here¡­? If the two of them were to be talking in a secretnguage, it would be pretty stressful. -925: Anonymous from Earth So she is going to increase the lead little by little, huh¡­ -930: Anonymous from Earth Karen: ¡°I will tell you instead of Celican who got so embarrassed she stopped tranting. What Jeanne-shi said just now meant ¡®when I am with you, my body feels all warm¡¯-nii~.¡± -933: Anonymous from Earth All warm, lol. -940: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s way too of a liberal trantion. Having butterflies in your stomach means something like ¡®when I am with you, my heart beats faster and I get fiddly¡¯. Words that mean the heartbeats of love. It is like the fulfilling sensation of being by the side of the person you love. Hikaru would most likely understand ¡®je t¡¯aime¡¯ [I love you], so she is probably being impish here. -942: Anonymous from Earth That means she loves him! -946: Anonymous from Earth All warm [Pokapoka] was such a precise japanese trantion, I spitted my drink there. -950: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is so cute. No good¡­I have beenpletely taken in by her charm. Even though I was shipping Rifreya-sama so much. I am a cheater¡­ -953: Anonymous from Earth I am still on the Rifreya-chan ship. -955: Anonymous from Earth I get ya. She has big badonkers after all. -957: Anonymous from Earth T-T-T-T-That¡¯s not the reason! -960: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne secretly increased her aging resistance when she returned to her room. To the same level of Hikaru. -963: Anonymous from Earth It can¡¯t be helped since it would be too lonely alone. -968: Anonymous from Earth She has gone for the long term n¡­ Does that mean she judged she wouldn¡¯t be a match if it were a short one? -973: Anonymous from Earth No, she would put up a fight even if it is for the short fight, but she probably ns on going for the long term to cement her victory. -975: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s the chest difference after all. She can¡¯t do anything about that. -977: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-tan has gone into the conciliation n, but she has no intentions of losing. -980: Anonymous from Earth Level 3 aging resistance halves the aging speed. Jeanne is 17, Rifreya is 16; in that case, Rifreya would pass her in 4 years. From there on, Rifreya will be growing older at twice the speed. -984: Anonymous from Earth But they n on continuing the dungeon exploration for 5 years, right? At the very least, they will be together until then, and won¡¯t they stay together after that too? -985: Anonymous from Earth It is okay, just embrace bigamy. This is not Earth, so there¡¯s no need to think too deeply about it. -989: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne knows. The fact that the rtionships between men and women are fleeting. It is probably a n to deepen their rtionship like friends, and then reconcile all at once with the same aging speed. It could even turn into enjoying the sweet and sour moments together. -990: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s only a really low chance that you can find a Chosen man of the same generation that¡¯s to your taste in the future after all. -993: Anonymous from Earth No, won¡¯t Origami-san be going for an interview pretty soon? -995: Anonymous from Earth Origami-shi is pretty old! -997: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, we don¡¯t know what kind of effect the 2nd batch of Chosen will have, so I would like Hikaru and his group to be stronger. To a degree where they can bounce off bullets. -999: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t say something so ominous! Chapter 167: Reuniting with Rifreya and Support Funds

Chapter 167: Reuniting with Rifreya and Support Funds

¡°He~re, Hikaru, this is tasty too. Aaa~hn.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Kuro, Kuro, this is quite the delicacy too. I will share some with you. He~re, he~re.¡± (Jeanne) I arrived at the dining table and I was being fed by the two girls. It has been 1 week since Rifreya has begun living with us. By the time I noticed, the two have been trying to feed me on the regr. But for me who lived together with my two self-indulgent little sisters in their infancy, this is an everyday thing for me. At these kinds of times, it is the irond rule to just obediently let them feed me. Clear your mind. ¡°Yup, tasty.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yay. That¡¯s the one I bought.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°The one I bought should be tasty too. A French gourmet doesn¡¯t lie.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Yeah, tasty.¡± (Hikaru) Nothing. Turn into nothing. I must not think about the fact that this embarrassing situation is being watched by millions of people. I am done for if I end up getting conscious of it. Even so, I can¡¯t escape. There¡¯s no ce to escape. Also, they are doing this out of good will. ¡­No, it is more likely that they are finding this amusing¡­ At any rate, there¡¯s no ill-intent. That alone is certain. That¡¯s why I will obediently be their receptacle. That¡¯s my code of conduct. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó The next day after the duel ruckus with Rifreya and Jeanne. Rifreya and her mother hade together early in the morning. Maybe they entrusted it to the inn, or it was the same as the time when she went back a few days ago, they had a whole lot of luggage on them. ¡°Well then, Hikaru-san, I leave my daughter in your care. Rifreya too, devote yourself well to him.¡± ¡°Yes! I swear on the name of the Ashbird household!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Good answer. Our family has Flora, so just think as if you don¡¯t have a family anymore.¡± ¡°I understand. You be well too, Mother.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No no no, wait a moment there.¡± (Hikaru) The mother and daughter were beginning a lifetime farewell all of a sudden. I feel like the matter would just advance as it is if I were to leave it be. I have regained my calm to a certain degree after thinking about it for a whole night, but I still don¡¯t understand it too well. ¡°Uhm, we are going to be keeping Rifreya in the house as a party member, okay? There will be breaks, and she is free to go back home.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, Hikaru-san. Conquering a dungeon is a grueling task that can¡¯t be achieved with half-baked resolve. If you think you have a ce to return to, it would instead put you in danger. I have challenged Meltia in my younger days, and the 4th Floor and lower are truly ursednds¡­ Rifreya requires resolve that has no retreats. If she is going to be a frontline warrior entrusted with the lives of herrades, even more so.¡± ¡°I¡­I see¡­¡± (Hikaru) It is true that I do feel it is a grueling task though¡­ She does have a point. There¡¯s times when your strength of mind is the deciding factor in a close battle by a paper-thin difference. Even so, the mother of Rifreya was an explorer too, huh. I heard their household brought up temrs for generations, but there might unexpectedly be more variety. ¡°I have thoroughly told her not to be a bother to you, Hikaru-san, so please do leave her by your side.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way she would be a bother¡­ Understood.¡± (Hikaru) It is not my desire to begin some strange interrogation. Whichever the case, now that it hase this far, there¡¯s no option of not having Rifreya in my party again. I do haveplicated feelings about it, but¡­I will swallow them for now. At the very least, all of her problems have been resolved, and after she considered all that, she decided on this. Also, it is in part also because Jeanne was the one who invited Rifreya, and I promised to conquer the dungeon with Jeanne, so I have no right to refuse. ¡°Now then, I will be returning. Flora is still recovering after all.¡± ¡°Yes. Please tell Flora to stay well too. That her older sister is not going to return until she conquers Meltia.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Make sure you aplish it, okay?¡± In the end, it really did end up like a farewell of a lifetime, and Rifreya¡¯s mother disappeared into the crowd. She was one tremendous person¡­ ¡°Once again, I will be under your care, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Hikaru¡­you have been making a weird face all the time since yesterday¡­ Are you not happy? Was it a bother¡­that I returned?¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya says this with an upward nce as if not too confident about it. Looks like myplicated emotions showed. She must actually be uneasy about this. She is somewhat forceful, so it may be easy to misunderstand, but even if she shines like light, it is not like she doesn¡¯t have shadows. ¡°Sorry, it wasn¡¯t my intention to make you feel like that. It is just that¡­honestly speaking¡­it is mostly because of the surprise. I really thought I wouldn¡¯t be meeting you again after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh¡­isn¡¯t that cruel? I did tell you that I would being back, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah, but I thought that bing a temr meant working there. I thought you were just being considerate of me when you said that. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, there was also your little sister.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hm¡­well¡­that¡¯s true. I did think that it would be hard to return to you once I got back to my home after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Right? But¡­that¡¯s why¡­I am happy.¡± (Hikaru) I was surprised, but it is true that I am also happy about it. Even though I don¡¯t want her to be seen, I personally wanted her to stay by my side. I am attracted to her. It is not an emotion that would disappear just from being apart from her for a bit. ¡°Me too¡­ I am also happy to be with you again, Hikaru. There¡¯s a part of me that feels like it has turned into something a bit weird, but I am fine with anything as long as I can be together with you again, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°But my problem hasn¡¯t changed at all, you know. At least understand that much.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, I heard from Jeanne-san yesterday. I will simply be joining the party as a frontline, so there¡¯s no need for you to be on your guard for the time being, Hikaru. Jeanne did tell me too that love is prohibited in this house.¡± (Rifreya) Love is prohibited, huh. It is a stoic rule fitting of Jeanne. She must have been considerate with my circumstances. Just like what Rifreya¡¯s mother said, dungeon exploration¡­moreover, conquering the lowest floor, requires at least that much resolve. ¡°Even so, I was really surprised, you know? Even though I came back right away, you were with a cute girl I don¡¯t know. In the end, just what kind of rtionship do you two have?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°You already heard that shees from the same ce as me, right? She came to me not that long ago, and she gave me the prize of the Viewer Count Race that I wanted. The price for that was for me to help her in her dungeon exploration¡­ Of course, the dungeon exploration itself is in part for my own livelihood too though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­So that¡¯s how it was. What you wanted was the gem that revived dead people¡­right? Then, does that mean that the childhood friend that you spoke of before hase back to life?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I feel a debt of gratitude that I truly can¡¯t do enough to pay back. It certainly might look weird from your perspective, but I want you to understand.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Well, I got it. You are an earnest person, Hikaru. I forgive it, I forgive it. Jeanne-san doesn¡¯t look like a bad person after all.¡± (Rifreya) After saying this, Rifreyaughed. It feels like it has been quite a while since I have had a conversation with her. It actually hasn¡¯t even been 1 month since then, but every single day has been a packed one sinceing to this world. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Jeanne?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Still sleeping.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°E-Eeeh? It is already 8 though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°She is the type that¡¯s weak in the mornings.¡± (Hikaru) It seems like her habits of her previous world still aren¡¯t leaving her. Even when it is morning, she is not showing any signs of waking up. In this world where it is the default to begin activities as soon as the sun rises, this must be considered quite the oversleeping. By the way, I make sure to wake up by 5 o¡¯clock. ¡°Hikaru, this.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya rummages her luggage, takes something out, and gives it to me. A small leather pouch. It is heavy. ¡°What is this¡­? Money?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yes, support funds. I was told to give it to youter.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°What¡¯s that about support funds¡­¡± (Hikaru) Just from the slight opening, I can tell that there¡¯s more than a few gold coins in here. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. Or more like, why?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Please ept it. That flower not only cured the disease of Flora, but can also cure several more people, so I was asked to please sell it to them¡­ Thinking that you would allow it if people were to be saved by this, I sold it. That¡¯s the pay of it. It is yours, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see¡­ But¡­¡± (Hikaru) Even if she sold it, that flower is something I gave her. I can¡¯t just ept the money from that. Regardless, even if I were to refuse it, I can easily imagine that they wouldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Then, let¡¯s buy furniture for your room with that coin, Rifreya. You must also have to renew your equipment.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Is that okay? With that, it would be the same as me using it¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Buying equipment for a party member is technically like buying it for my sake. Also, you could just think of it as putting it into the party¡¯s shared funds and having used it from there.¡± (Hikaru) Her mother most likely gave it away with that intention. Being an explorer is costly. That goes for the equipment, but also for the potions, spirit tools, and if it evenes to buying magic tools, no matter how much money we had, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. I have heard that parties that aim for more also buy Divine Beast Presents that others are selling. The Divine Beast Present cannot be passed on when you have just found it -in other words, when it is still in its gem state- but if it is after you have ¡®opened¡¯ it outside, it is possible. The Divine Beast Present is something given to one person in specific, but if the size fits and you can equip it, it has quite the high performance. The Dark Night Gauntlet has received the attacks of monsters a good number of times, yet it only has small scratches, and there¡¯s almost no deterioration. I most likely can use this for the rest of my life. ¡°If that¡¯s okay with you, Hikaru¡­I am fine with that too¡­ Thanks.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya ces her head on my chest. A nice scent tickled me, and I almost hugged her by reflex. ¡°You there! Love is prohibited!¡± Rifreya separates at astounding speed at the sudden voice. When I looked back, there was Jeanne still in her pajamas, pointing straight at us. That startled me. I thought my heart would jump out there¡­ ¡°Fufu, I am just kidding. If it is that much, there¡¯s no problem. Good morning, and wee, Rifreya.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Ah, yes! Rifreya Ashbird! From here on, I will be under your care!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°We are bronze newbies here. We are the ones who will be under your care. Looking forward to it.¡± (Jeanne) Afterughing lightly there, Jeanne walks off to wash up. ¡°Ah, right.¡± (Jeanne) Is what I thought, but she stopped her feet. ¡°Rifreya is a bit long and hard to say. Don¡¯t you have a pet name or something?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Pet name¡­ When I was a child, I was called Reya.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hoh, that¡¯s nice. Then, from here on, I will call you Reya.¡± (Jeanne) After saying that, Jeanne walked off to wash her face. ¡°¡­Is my name¡­long?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, it is most likely because a shorter name would be easier to call you when it is in the middle of battle. She does call me Kuro after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s impressive. Was she a battle pro or something in that other world?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but I think her battle simtions were perfect.¡± (Hikaru) That world didn¡¯t have anyck of fighting games after all. Later, there was a dispute about the room assignment of Rifreya, but after that was decided, we went off to register her in the party at the guild, and then went to buy the furniture and groceries, and the day ended with that. We will be diving into the dungeon with this party from tomorrow on. Chapter 168: Sharing Clearing Methods and Reuniting in the Guild

Chapter 168: Sharing Clearing Methods and Reuniting in the Guild

With Rifreya now back, we have be a 4 person party. It simply increased by 1, but in terms of battle power, I think it has increased quite a lot. It is because Jeanne, Rifreya, and I can fight alone pretty well. At the times when many monsters show up at the same time, it would serve greatly that every one of us can crush them. I can also economise my Spirit Abilities a lot by using just the Shadow Bind and Darkness Fog. With that, I can increase the use of the high cost abilities instead, like Summon Dark Knight and Dark Coffin. Or I could use the low level ability Shade Shift mainly in order to increase proficiency. Anyways, it is true that with higher numbers now, the wiggle room to do things has increased. And so, we went down to the 2nd Floor at once but¡­ ¡°This is something I noticed, but your battle style isn¡¯t suited for teamwork either, Reya.¡± (Jeanne) After testing out a number of battles, Jeanne said straight out. ¡°True¡­ I was told that by the girls I was partying with before as well.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°You can match well with this, Kuro?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No, it was more like I had Rifreya match me.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Figures¡­ Fumu¡­¡± (Jeanne) The reality is that Rifreya¡¯s attacks are like a small storm using a giant weapon, and it is not a battle style that takes into ount the details like distinguishing enemies and allies. Our teamwork was inly having her match the timing of our attacks, and it is not like we were coordinating our attacks for a single objective. Well, in the first ce, if the attacks of Rifreyanded cleanly in the 3rd Floor, all monsters would die in one hit, so it is also because there was no need for teamwork though. ¡°My affinity with Kuro is bad; Reya doesn¡¯t suit coordinated attacks. In that case, we should not think too much about teamwork at first, and should just go with the method of fighting alone for now¡­ We will go with that for a while and learn the battle style of each other¡­ If it is one on one, there¡¯s barely any monsters that can match us anyways¡­ Kuro will be takingmand and leadership in battle. And when it is possible, join in, or assist mainly focusing on abilities¡­¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne put a hand on her chin and began mumbling in a way as if she wasn¡¯t directing this to anyone in particr, but well, my opinion is the same. We are strong individually, but if we tried to force teamwork when fighting, it could end up with idents. ¡°Then, I will fight together with Hikaru, and Jeanne will be fighting alone¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, wait.¡± (Jeanne) Rifreya tried to give a conclusion here, but Jeanne stopped it with her hand. ¡°It is not like we can¡¯t manage teamwork here. I am simply stating that it is impossible at present. We are going to be partying here, so do you think there would be an idiot who would give up on it from the get-go? We are going to do it until we make it work.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Until we make it work¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Your sword dance is strong, Reya, but it is not like you can keep it up forever. Even in the duel of before, you created a big opening after swinging your sword 5 times. I would say we have to cover you in that area.¡± (Jeanne) As expected of Jeanne. She is determined. Normally, you would flow into the more realistic view, but this must be because she is always aiming to be the strongest. ¡°We will clear the 4th Floor and 5th Floor, and if we are going to be going even deeper floors, we will definitely hit a wall if we continue relying on being separately strong. The ideal form we should be aiming for is ¡®Strong when separate¡¯ ¡®Even stronger when together¡¯. We have to be able to freely go for breaking through on one point, and crushing them from different points. There¡¯s no way we would be able to conquer the dungeon with only one life. This is just what I have judged here, but with how we currently are, we don¡¯t even have a winning chance against the Scys, Basilisks, let alone the Pit Fiend.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Right¡­ There¡¯s a lot we have to do and can do, but I think the first thing we have to go for is securing one ¡®clearing method¡¯. The explorers by profession here are doing exactly that, right? It means that¡¯s just how effective it is.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°What do you mean by the clearing method?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It means having apletely set way to fight for each monster. Most explorers specialized in the 3rd Floor apparently earn a living with just that.¡± (Jeanne) I have heard before that there are a lot of explorers specialized in the 3rd Floor. Only at the times when the Garden Panther shows up, casualties would happen if they can¡¯t run away properly, but apparently the way to fight against all the monsters aside from that one has been established. ¡°To put it clearly here, the monsters spawning in this dungeon are fixed, and there isn¡¯t that much variety. There¡¯s barely any cases of monsters growing and bing stronger. In a game, it would be on the level where you could clear itpletely in just a few hours.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No, this isn¡¯t a game. That would be looking down too much on it. The monsters in the 4th Floor are scary, you know?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°In this case, the scary factor isn¡¯t of much relevance, Kuro. My method is theplete opposite. It is the method that looks down on our opponent the least. Did you go down to the 4th Floor after thoroughly getting information about the monsters? Fighting without knowing, moreover, losing from that is what an idiot would do. This is different from games in the fact that there¡¯s no room to y around.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°True.¡± (Hikaru) I see. The monsters that will be showing are fixed, so cing fixed methods for them might instead be safer. In this world where there¡¯s the concept of Tiers that¡¯s simr to levels, you can umte a lot of fighting experience itself. Putting it bluntly, what¡¯s important is how many strong monsters you have defeated. Then, it is better to improve the efficiency, and increase your level steadily with that. You can just increase your technique that way. ¡°However, there¡¯s no point in taking our sweet time on the 3rd Floor. I want to go deeper and deeper as I watch the strength of the opponents, so¡­it will basically be increasing levels while practicing our teamwork. Once our level increases enough, we will move to the next floor, and we will establish a battle method for the monsters of that floor while exploring. If we deem that we are still not strong enough for it, we will increase our level more¡­ It will basically be a cycle of that.¡± (Jeanne) The clearing method of Jeanne was truly systematic, but you could say that¡¯s the same for games. Forcing progression can cost you your life, and it is bnced in a way that you won¡¯t lose to the normal small fry monsters around. Maybe because of the nature of this world¡¯s dungeons of increasing in the chaotic element the deeper the ce is, the shallower the floor, the weaker the monster is, and as a result of that, it is maintaining the bnce in terms of the strengths of the enemies. The only thing that would break that bnce would be the Demon Lord. Demon Lords rarely show up, and the lower the floor, the weaker the Demon Lord, so there should be no need to worry too much about it. ¡°Kuro, Reya, we are aiming for the top. In terms of individual strength as well as a party. We will raise our levels as much as they can be raised, get the strongest equipment, and conquer the dungeon.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne¡¯s eyes were burning with fire in them. Eyes that held madness that doesn¡¯t bring shame to the name of Battle Junky. I think dungeons are ces that are hard to conquer even by people with high motivation like Jeanne. I spoke of a 5 year time limit, but just how far will we be able to reach in those 5 years, or will we be losing our lives without even reaching that time limit? But 5 years is by no means a long period of time. In the first ce, we don¡¯t even know how many floors there are. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó And so, our teamwork training will be after our no teamwork hunt in the 3rd Floor takes shape to a certain degree. The 2nd Floor is too dark to practice teamwork, and it is cramped. The only monster strong enough there we could train our teamwork with would be the Mantis. Because of that, we chose the 3rd Floor. If it is the 3rd Floor, we can train our teamwork with Trolls. Of course, it also includes raising our level. Rifreya and I will be increasing our Spirit Ability proficiency at the same time too, so you could say we are pretty busy here. We explored the 2nd Floor for a few hours in order for Rifreya to get back in gear here, and we left around evening. We entered the guild, and it was pretty packed, probably from explorers that had juste out from the dungeon. It goes without saying, but there¡¯s no concept of time inside the dungeon. Monsters spawn just the same, and they don¡¯t sleep. ¡­No, maybe I simply don¡¯t know about it and monsters actually do sleep, but at the very least, I haven¡¯t seen them do that. However, it is a different story for the people exploring. They wake up in the morning and sleep at night. Because they lead such a lifestyle, even if they spend all their daytime in a dark dungeon, they would return by evening, eat dinner, and sleep. There¡¯s a lot of people who lead a lifestyle like that. We also fall in that category, and the guild naturally ends up being crowded from the selling of Spirit Stones. ¡°Want me to go?¡± (Rifreya) Maybe because I frowned at it, Rifreya proposed this. At the time when Rifreya and I were in a party of 2, she sold the loot alone. Thanks to that, I didn¡¯t notice for the longest time that we had a crazy party name like Love-Love Twin Birds, but that aside¡­ ¡°It is okay. I have already done that countless times anyways.¡± (Hikaru) After saying that, I head to the counter. Maybe because my feelings changed after partying with Jeanne, and I couldn¡¯t just stayining the whole time, or because I simply got used to it, the gazes in the guild don¡¯t bother me as much anymore. Or more like, they wouldn¡¯t put their attention on me for every single thing, and it is also because the gazes gather more on Rifreya and Jeanne. The explorer guild is quite the big building evenpared to the buildings around here, and there¡¯s explorers walking around with giant equipment, so that might be why the ceiling is high. It is made in a way as if it were a hotel lobby. In a sense, this ce is the location where the fortune of the dungeon city gathers, so the security is tight, and all staff members aside from the receptionists are former explorers. This is something I heard about from Rifreya before. ¡°Oh.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yo! It has been a while, Hikaru. Been doing well?¡± When I stood in line, the ones who joined the line were Alex and his party. We haven¡¯t seen each other since the Demon Lord subjugation. ¡°It has been a while. So-so. Normal here.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see. Thest time I saw you, you had the face of a dead man, so I was worried, you know?¡± (Alex) ¡°A lot was going on back then after all. Thanks.¡± (Hikaru) Alex and his party are one the few acquaintances I have in this city. Maybe because we are both Chosen, there was a sense of familiarity between us. Of course, it is also in great part because of how charismatic Alex is though. ¡°It has been a while, Alex-san.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Rifreya-san! You havee back, huh. Didn¡¯t you say you would be returning to your homnd?¡± (Alex) ¡°I did return. But all my family problems have been resolved.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°And so¡­the person there¡­wait, eh? Jeanne Collet?¡± (Alex) ¡°H-Hello.¡± (Jeanne) After a short response, Jeanne hides behind me. It is an action that¡¯s hard to believe came from her who is usually always so imposing. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t deal well with big men. Kuro, do something.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne whispers to me. It is true that there¡¯s a difference of around 20cm between me and Alex. Jeanne is an otaku on the inside, so someone like Alex, who looks like he would be at the top caste of the school, might be a hard type for her to interact with. ¡°Eh? Why is Jeanne Collet together with you, Hikaru?¡± (Alex) ¡°It is a long story, but a lot happened, and it ended up with us exploring the dungeon together.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I¡­I see¡­ Together¡­? You two together with Rifreya-san¡­?¡± (Alex) ¡°That¡¯s right¡­?¡± (Hikaru) Alex looks at me, Rifreya, and Jeanne who is hiding behind me as if he had seen a ghost. And after that, he looked at his own party members: Crabbell and Jojordan. ¡°No, ain¡¯t this weird?! This is unfair! I demand a trade!¡± (Alex) ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Things would be fair if we trade Alex for Rifreya-san!¡± (Crabbell) ¡°Eh? I am the one who is being traded away?!¡± (Alex) Alex and for some reason even Crabbell lose it here. Jojordan¡¯s cheeks were flushed as if he wanted to join the conversation, but it seems like he is the type that can¡¯t proactively join. ¡°No, there¡¯s no way we would do a trade.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s right. Hikaru and I are one and the same.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­I hate noisy men.¡± (Jeanne) We all refuse. No, well, Alex must have said that jokingly though¡­ ¡°Damn it¡­ Why is Hikaru the only popr one here¡­? I don¡¯t get it¡­¡± (Alex) ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I should be manlier than him!¡± (Crabbell) ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you always say stuff like that¡­?¡± (Jojordan) Thatst retort was from Jojordan. It seems like he holds the one-step back perspective here. Or more like, if we are talking about being popr or not, no matter how you think about it, Alex and Crabbell look like they would be the ones who should be more popr. My rtionship with Rifreya was from coincidentally saving her, and I am together with Jeanne simply as a teammate. There¡¯s no way I would be popr. I am your seedy-looking average Japanese person after all. ¡°Anyways, Hikaru, we will be leaving this city for a short while. We tried out a variety of jobs at the time when the dungeon was closed, and we epted a long term bodyguard job. We have to guard them all the way to Stranoa. It is pretty good pay and the lodging and everything else will be on them.¡± (Alex) ¡°Where¡¯s Stranoa?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You kidding?! It is the capital, you know? Even I know. So you don¡¯t know about the world at all despite being such a diligent guy, huh, Hikaru.¡± (Alex) ¡°I did stay shut-in for a long time after all¡­¡± (Hikaru) Alex and his group are a party that are diving the dungeon to earn big, so it is not like they are aiming for the lowest floor, and it is not like they are aiming to be that strong. The other 2 aside from Alex are silver rank, and they have their aplishment in the Demon Lord subjugation. I see, if they can work outside, there¡¯s no need to put your life on the line in the gloomy inside of a dungeon. ¡°I see. Be careful. Bandits show up in escorts, right? Can you defeat them?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? No¡­I think we can. It should be okay¡­probably.¡± (Alex) ¡°Won¡¯t it end up with each side trying to kill each other? ¡­No, it is okay if you understand this though.¡± (Hikaru) I could tell that the grip of Jeanne¡¯s fingers grabbing my sleeve grew stronger. Jeanne travelled all the way to this city alone, so a lot must have happened. Killing between people is something that scrapes away at you mentally unless you have quite the resolve. At the very least, I don¡¯t think I would be able to do it. In the dungeon, monsters and people don¡¯t leave corpses, so there¡¯s ack of reality to it, but corpses remain when they are outside. You would have to ept the reality of what you have done from the very front. I think it would be difficult for us as people who came from a peaceful world. Alex is the type thatcks a sense of danger to the point that he spoke a whole ton about being an otherworlder to his party members, so I am a bit worried, but let¡¯s believe that Crabbell and Jojordan will do well. ¡°If ites to it, you could use a Barrier Stone¡­ Anyways, be careful, okay?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Are you guys going to be exploring the dungeon the whole time? Jeanne Collet too?¡± (Alex) ¡°Yeah, or rather, that¡¯s our objective. Our objective is now to conquer the dungeon here.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Meaning that you will be walking the unknown and aiming for the lowest floor? Wow¡­¡± (Alex) For the regr explorers, conquering the dungeon might enter into the category of rare objectives. And the reality is that I didn¡¯t even think of it. Our turn came and we sold our Spirit Stones. Alex and his party are apparently going to be leaving the city tomorrow. 5 days until the 2nd group of otherworlderse¡­ Chapter 169: 2nd Chosen Transfer Batch Discussion Bulletin Board 109th

Chapter 169: 2nd Chosen Transfer Batch Discussion Bulletin Board 109th

-11: Anonymous from Earth In the end, where do you think would be the correct ce to transfer to? -12: Anonymous from Earth Dividing it widely, it would be a choice between: the Roshesill Continent, Ringpill Continent, Lashimoza Continent, and the ura Continent. Thinking of it as a whole, the Roshesill Continent would be nice, but it is so big, it is hard to generalize it. If we are speaking of the climate alone, it would be Ringpill or Lashimoza. -15: Anonymous from Earth Thinking about the meeting of other Chosen, Roshesill is the most widespread. Ringpill is nice too, but it is kind of a countryside. Even the capital that¡¯s the most developed, Stranoa, isn¡¯t that big of a city. -16: Anonymous from Earth If you can choose, Gran Alismaris would be the best choice, I would say. That ce is the biggest city of the world, and if you be a high rank explorer, there won¡¯t be much danger even if you are discovered to be a Chosen. -19: Anonymous from Earth Is there a hunt for Chosen? -21: Anonymous from Earth It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s any big ones, but I wonder about that. I think it is dangerous depending on the area. -22: Anonymous from Earth The ce with possible moves for Chosen hunts is in the eastern part of Roshesill? -24: Anonymous from Earth Yeah, but we only have information through the eyes of Chosen, so it is hard to say. As of now, only 3 Chosen have been corralled. -27: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it plenty with 3 people¡­? -30: Anonymous from Earth The strength of Chosen is that, when pushes to shove, they can run away with Random Transfer after all. The other day, a person who took the Affection of Spirits ran away with Random Transfer, right? ¡­They died after that though. -32: Anonymous from Earth It was a sad incident¡­ -34: Anonymous from Earth I think increasing yourbat power in order to be okay even when doing Random Transfer will be crazy important. -35: Anonymous from Earth No matter how strong you are in battle, depending on the ce you get thrown to, you won¡¯t be able to survive. A snow mountain or a marsnd would be impossible. -37: Anonymous from Earth If you manage the Points you get from Random Transfer wisely, you could get by somehow. As long as you can at least deal with the foreign enemies. -40: Anonymous from Earth If you get transferred into an elf forest? -42: Anonymous from Earth It is impossible statistically speaking. It is not like there are several elf forests out there, right? -45: Anonymous from Earth There aren¡¯t several out there. ording to the information the elf-loving Chosen got from the elf they got along with (don¡¯t actually get along), it is a big city that¡¯s a forest yet not a forest. -48: Anonymous from Earth A giant city forest! -50: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t that just in the perception of elves? -51: Anonymous from Earth Also, elves really do hate outside races. If you were to suddenly get teleported into the elf forest, the chances of getting killed are high (excluding Loved Ones). -55: Anonymous from Earth Elves like Loved Ones? -57: Anonymous from Earth Apparently. It would be better to be sheltered in an elf vige rather than be captured by the church. They will suck on you everyday. -59: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a bonus like that¡­? -60: Anonymous from Earth If you get sucked by Great Spirits, you die, but you don¡¯t die if elves do that¡­ By the way, I don¡¯t know what they suck¡­ -61: Anonymous from Earth You will get passed around regardless of men or women! -64: Anonymous from Earth The reputation of the elves is being destroyed here with baseless assumptions¡­ -68: Anonymous from Earth Meaning that there¡¯s captured Loved Ones in the elf viges??? -73: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s none among the Chosen yet. We are solely talking from imagination! -76: Anonymous from Earth Different from Great Spirits, elves can¡¯t detect you as a Loved One unless they are pretty close to you. There¡¯s elves even in Meltia, but they haven¡¯t approached Hikaru. -78: Anonymous from Earth It would be nice to be able to choose your race at the time when you transfer. There must be many who would want to be elves. -80: Anonymous from Earth Be satisfied with just being able to tinker your age. There¡¯s several tens of people from the 2nd batch that have dered that they would make themselves younger. -85: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know about using Points to get younger¡­ ording to the research team, it is a choice that shouldn¡¯t be prioritized, right? -88: Anonymous from Earth The highest priority is Physical Strength Up after all. Putting it in an extreme way, you could even put Points in only that. -90: Anonymous from Earth You can¡¯t get social standing and a family register with Points after all. You can only buy power anyways. It is an advantage when doing physical work in the flophouse district too. -91: Anonymous from Earth The flophouse district, you say¡­ -92: Anonymous from Earth What a harsh world¡­ -95: Anonymous from Earth Even though you got the chance to transfer to an isekai, you get hired as a manualborer, and are made to work in a workce that doesn¡¯t even have the concept of safety first¡­ -97: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Safety belt¡­? What¡¯s that¡­?¡± ¡°By wrapping a safety belt like this, you can avoid fall idents.¡± ¡°W-Wow! I never thought of that¡­!¡± -100: Anonymous from Earth But the reality is apparently that your boss punches you and shouts: ¡°As if we can get work done if we put that on every single time!¡± -103: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s actual people like that in the modern era too after all¡­ -110: Anonymous from Earth It is hard for Chosen, who don¡¯t have pretty highmunication skills, to even live. -113: Anonymous from Earth In the end, bing an explorer is the best choice. That work doesn¡¯t ask for your birthce, and as long as you can excavate Spirit Stones, you can even get social status from it. If you want to do something, just do it after you have be silver rank or higher. -118: Anonymous from Earth I would say Sylvester rank would becking a bit. If possible, go till Gnome Rank. If you are Gnome Rank or higher, you can be a temr. -122: Anonymous from Earth Gnome is gold rank, right? I have heard that going from silver to gold is pretty difficult. -125: Anonymous from Earth Silver is a rank pretty much anyone can get to. That¡¯s the same for the explorer guilds of any country. Gold and higher are truly only for the advanced explorers. -130: Anonymous from Earth In Gran Alismaris, you would have to defeat a Rock Drake, right? -131: Anonymous from Earth Yup. Or more like, you can get to silver rank just from selling Spirit Stones, so your strength doesn¡¯t really matter as much. -134: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan did ask the guild staff member before on the Meltia side. The condition to be gold rank is to subjugate a Scy with a party. -136: Anonymous from Earth Doesn¡¯t sound like it is possible to aim for gold rank. Wouldn¡¯t it be best to take Physical Strength Up and just plow the fields? -140: Anonymous from Earth I wouldn¡¯t say it is not possible. We have the God cheats here! -145: Anonymous from Earth If you think you can fight big monsters just by getting strong from cheats, I can only tell you you are one special person. -147: Anonymous from Earth Being a farmer isn¡¯t a bad option though. But the fun¡­ -148: Anonymous from Earth Rock Drake? Not a Lesser Dragon? -150: Anonymous from Earth Breeding the creatures on your journey might be fun. Also, thend is vast, so if you buy a horse or something, you might be able to live a lifestyle like that. Fortunately, it seems like the food tastes good, so as long as you are not seeking some crazy entertainment, you can live a decently fun life. -151: Anonymous from Earth A world with no anime, movies, or manga is a bit rough for me¡­ -154: Anonymous from Earth I did yearn for an isekai, but it would be impossible for me to stoically put my everything for battle like Jeanne-chan does. -155: Anonymous from Earth Lesser Dragons show up at even lower floors. They apparently look simr though. -157: Anonymous from Earth Even if there¡¯s a variety of things I would like to do in an isekai, it is a bit of a different story if I have to work and live for the rest of my life there¡­ -160: Anonymous from Earth Despite that, I want to go to the isekai. There being a lot of beauties is plenty enough reason for me. Moreover, the chances of being popr are high if you are strong. -162: Anonymous from Earth Alex is supposed to be strong, yet he isn¡¯t that popr¡­ -165: Anonymous from Earth It is really a mystery why Alex and his party are not popr. Maybe theyck achievements? -166: Anonymous from Earth Returning to the topic, in the end, where would it be best to be transferred to? -170: Anonymous from Earth West Roshesill is nice, but it might be disastrous if yound close to the desert region. Or more like, can you even choose the location? -172: Anonymous from Earth You apparently can choose it if you use Points this time around. -174: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? -177: Anonymous from Earth Where will Ozawa choose to transfer to? -178: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s great news for Nanami-chan. -181: Anonymous from Earth Right now the messages are frozen, so this will make it harder for Ozawa to aim for Hikaru. The actions of Ozawa will be of great interest as the enemy of the whole world. -185: Anonymous from Earth It turned from a death sentence to isekai transfer, you know? Thinking about it normally, you would forget about Hikaru and Nanami-chan, and just enjoy yourself, right? -188: Anonymous from Earth I am more scared of the Hikaru anti. That guy said clearly that they would kill him. -193: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it just an act to get poprity? -196: Anonymous from Earth It is true that, rather than a half-baked diligent Chosen, a clear heel would be more popr. At the very least, I would say the Ozawa channel will be gathering viewership. -200: Anonymous from Earth Bring the talk of Hikaru to his exclusive board. -203: Anonymous from Earth If you go for the long game, the ura Continent doesn¡¯t have as many pains, making it a nice choice. -206: Anonymous from Earth Apologize to the Chosen who are in the ura Continent. They are being made to pass really in lifestyles, you know! -210: Anonymous from Earth It is not like there¡¯s no shipments from the eastern Roshesill, but it is incredibly rough. -214: Anonymous from Earth Rather than giving the right to do Random Transfers to the Chosen, I would prefer if God were to give them the ability to teleport to other continents. It would be too pitiful if it ended up in a situation like: ¡®I did hear it was an isekai, but I didn¡¯t sign up for this!¡¯. -215: Anonymous from Earth The ones who transferred close to the capitals were seriously lucky. You could even go as far as saying even Hikaru was on the lucky side¡­ -219: Anonymous from Earth The Chosen that transferred to the Kiou Country was suffering quite a lot from the culture difference. Maybe because the dungeon city is the ce where the most varied people gather, it is advanced culturally, or it is like, more liberal. -222: Anonymous from Earth In ces like Kiou, the Lynxes are discriminated against straight on after all. -226: Anonymous from Earth Thinking about it, the longer a person has lived carefreely in an advanced country on Earth, the harder it will be to live in an isekai. It would be difficult for a guy that hasn¡¯t even killed a pig themselves to live in an isekai. -230: Anonymous from Earth Consuming lives in order to survive is the basics of life after all¡­ -231: Anonymous from Earth But well, this time around, people who ¡®want to do things there¡¯ have been chosen, so it is better than the 1st group. They do have more information too. -232: Anonymous from Earth There were a lot of pitiful people within the 1st group after all¡­ In that sense, Nanami-chan was lucky, I guess? Hikaru ended up being the victim instead though. -235: Anonymous from Earth Her parents were killed, you know? There¡¯s nothing lucky here. -239: Anonymous from Earth In the end, which are the best Gifts to take? There¡¯s a lot of talk about prioritizing Physical Strength Up, but wouldn¡¯t it be better to live a fulfilling life with Spirit Abilities instead? -242: Anonymous from Earth It depends on how you want to live. For now, you wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Monstrosity ss monsters with just Spirit Abilities. It is a different story if you are on the level of Hikaru, but you would need to get Affection of Spirits if you want to aim for that. Affection of Spirits is a double-edged sword, so go ahead, it is your own life. -244: Anonymous from Earth ording to God, the Skills you can get in the beginning have been greatly adjusted. There¡¯s the chance that you will mess up if you get too specific here. In the end, what¡¯s important is how you want to live. -245: Anonymous from Earth Even the amount of Points you get in the beginning differ depending on the person after all. -247: Anonymous from Earth If you are aiming to be a Spirit User, it is a good idea to take Spirit Energy Up and Spirit Energy Natural Recovery. But as it has been stated countless times, it is a person who will be using it. There¡¯s nothing to lose in getting Physical Strength Up. -250: Anonymous from Earth Physical Strength Up Level 1, Disease Resistance, and Isekai Language are necessities. -251: Anonymous from Earth If you don¡¯t get Disease Resistance, it will be pretty rough when you get endemic diseases. Well, can¡¯t say anything back if you are willing to buy medicine with Points though¡­ -256: Anonymous from Earth You can lose your life in that world simply from getting a cold there. There¡¯s Chosen who have actually died from that after all¡­ -260: Anonymous from Earth The mental stress from suddenly being thrown into an unknownnd is crazy after all. -262: Anonymous from Earth THAT¡¯S WHY I am saying you should at least take Endurance Up Level 1! -264: Anonymous from Earth Physical Strength Up - Level 1: 5 Points. Endurance Up - Level 1: 5 Points. Disease Resistance - Level 3 (Disease Nullification): 5 Points. If you intend to live long, you should take those from the very beginning. It is 15 Points, but the safety it brings is on a whole different level. -265: Anonymous from Earth The superpowers are big traps after all¡­ -267: Anonymous from Earth Getting your Spirit Ability with Points too¡­ -270: Anonymous from Earth Disease Resistance may be in, but it is actually quite the cheat¡­ -273: Anonymous from Earth You can just lunge right in no matter how bad of a situation the endemic diseases are at that time after all. Don¡¯t know if it can even nullify parasites though. -274: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no Chosen who has tested out parasites after all¡­ -275: Anonymous from Earth In the first ce, we don¡¯t know if there¡¯s even parasites in the isekai. -280: Anonymous from Earth Getting your Spirit Ability with Points is seriously a trap. 10 Points for something that you can get for a few silver coins at the actual ce. That¡¯s seriously stupid. -281: Anonymous from Earth A few silver coins is only around 1 Point when you exchange them for coins after all¡­ -284: Anonymous from Earth Well, if the Great Spirit you want is not close to the ce you were transferred to, you are screwed though. -285: Anonymous from Earth If it is not light or darkness, you can find them if you just search for a bit. -287: Anonymous from Earth The only ones barely worth obtaining with Points would be light or darkness. If we are speaking of strength, the only choice is light. -290: Anonymous from Earth Darkness is also strong. You don¡¯t know of the strength of the Great Dark Mage? -291: Anonymous from Earth Light would definitely be stronger if it were raised on the same degree¡­ Shadow Bag is tempting though. -292: Anonymous from Earth The particle cannon is way too broken after all ] Light. -294: Anonymous from Earth If you are going to be living normally, water or earth would be nice. Especially the Great Water Spirit since they are in small cities too, so it is easy to make a contract with them. -295: Anonymous from Earth The ideal would be to be strong in both strength and Spirit Abilities, but the dilemma is that you have to train in a dungeon to achieve that. Not all of humanity can fight monsters, you know?! -300: Anonymous from Earth You do have the option of fighting wolves or demi-human type monsters around the area. It is a whole lot harder than a dungeon though. -302: Anonymous from Earth You could also fight bandits. Or participate in war¡­ -303: Anonymous from Earth The conclusion is that the dungeon is the easiest option. The isekai quality¡­ -305: Anonymous from Earth The wild goblins are scary. -309: Anonymous from Earth The dungeon goblins are, in the end, just the newly born first generation, so they are not scary. The wild ones have a decent amount of generations in their pockets, and the evolved goblins are bad news. -311: Anonymous from Earth Those kinds of creatures like goblins definitely have the taste of God in them. The gobs of the dungeon -probably because they are the first generation- have appetite, but don¡¯t have much sexual desire, so in that point too, the dungeon is safer¡­ -312: Anonymous from Earth They kidnap vige girls left and right¡­ -315: Anonymous from Earth Rather than the half-baked countryside goblins, the goblins that show up at big highways are scarier. That¡¯s why the escorts and subjugation rewards are high. -320: Anonymous from Earth Do newbie explorersing from the countryside get beaten up by goblins? -324: Anonymous from Earth You guys really like goblins. -326: Anonymous from Earth The wild orcs are even more dangerous. So dangerous that I can¡¯t even describe it. Anyways, they are dangerous. Goblins are cute inparison. -330: Anonymous from Earth The scenario of a Meltia explorer underestimating wild gobs and orcs and getting totally destroyed sounds pretty real. -334: Anonymous from Earth Gobs and orcs are not close to proper cities, right? Or more like, there¡¯s no monsters itself? -340: Anonymous from Earth Great Spirits and monsters are hostile towards each other, so monsters don¡¯te close. The cities with money have stuff like adventurers or knights forming monster subjugation teams, so they eradicate gob and orc nests when they find them. Even so, they don¡¯t go extinct at all, most likely because they are chaotic beings that can spawn from nothing. -342: Anonymous from Earth Monsters appear from nothing? -345: Anonymous from Earth They do. They are like lesser demon lords after all. To be more specific, they spawn at ces where chaotic spirit energy is stagnant. That¡¯s why they are often found in caves. Wind Spirits are in ces where wind flows, so it is hard for spirit energy to stagnate. The same logic goes for rivers; there¡¯s no monsters there. All that said, the monsters that spawn within nature aren¡¯t suddenly developed like the ones in the dungeon, so the goblins at first will be super weak, but if you leave them be, it can turn hectic. But the reality is that finding them is hard. -347: Anonymous from Earth Those monster-kuns get eaten by animals too, so it is rare for them to develop into strong monsters. In most cases, the animals that have turned into Monstrosities are more dangerous. -350: Anonymous from Earth Are there really people who have been chosen in this thread? Doesn¡¯t it feel like only people who are not rted at all are talking here??? -351: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s only a few Chosen, so the information that shows up here must have been obtained by them a long time ago. In other words, they are not watching. -353: Anonymous from Earth Who cares! I want to brush up my knowledge for the time when I get chosen! -354: Anonymous from Earth Feel ya. -355: Anonymous from Earth I have made a Spirit Ability Tier List! Tier 0: Water and Light. Tier 1: Fire and Earth. Tier 2: Wind and Darkness. -356: Anonymous from Earth Figures. -357: Anonymous from Earth Just like how darkness has its strengths once it is raised, wind must have its strengths too. Are there no Chosen who have learned the higher tier abilities?! -360: Anonymous from Earth It doesn¡¯t show up in conversations much, but what happened with the healing magic? It needed as much as 50 Points, but there were people who took it, right? -364: Anonymous from Earth There are, but there¡¯s only 4 who are still alive. On top of that, it is so horrible that, just by using it a few times, you faint from running out of spirit energy. The effectiveness is like a bit more mature version of the water healing abilities. -365: Anonymous from Earth God! -367: Anonymous from Earth No, it will most likely grow into something incredible. If you raise it, that is. -370: Anonymous from Earth In other words, you have to be an expert in Spirit Abilities in order to finally be able to use healing magic to a decent degree? -375: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s right. By the way, one of them has be the town carpenter. The remaining two are adventurers, but they don¡¯t seem to have much drive. Only one of them is doing their best in Gran Alismaris, so maybe it might turn out into something. -376: Anonymous from Earth Such a waste of a treasure. Most people who took healing magic at the beginning are dead¡­ -377: Anonymous from Earth In the first ce, what¡¯s the difference between magic and spirit abilities? -379: Anonymous from Earth What the Demon Lord uses is called chaotic abilities, but there¡¯s no knowing it is the same as that. Or more like, there¡¯s so few people there¡¯s no reference. -381: Anonymous from Earth Maybe God readied that with the intention of ¡®umte a whole lot of Points after getting transferred before getting this one, okay?¡¯. -385: Anonymous from Earth You can get healing magicter after all. -390: Anonymous from Earth You can get both spirit abilities and that? -392: Anonymous from Earth You can. Or more like, because there were healing mages who were persecuted and killed, they all took water and camouged it as water healing abilities. And then, water healing abilities eventually be better to use, and you end up only using those. -395: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no point then¡­ -396: Anonymous from Earth It should be strong if you raise it! If you raise it! (Second time) -399: Anonymous from Earth Water healing abilities should be strong too if they get to higher tiers. -400: Anonymous from Earth Higher tier water healing abilities can apparently heal even pretty deep wounds, with Recovery Gel! -402: Anonymous from Earth Sounds like the name of a foundation make-up product¡­ -405: Anonymous from Earth It is a method to heal wounds by applying the high healing gel onto the wound, and you can expect higher results than with a mid potion. Just the fact that it works as a styptic and sterilizer is already a big help. -410: Anonymous from Earth What about inmmations and fractures? -412: Anonymous from Earth It should work for inmmations, but I don¡¯t think it heals bone fractures. -414: Anonymous from Earth How vague¡­ It really is important to have countermeasures for fractures¡­ -417: Anonymous from Earth No one has caught a higher tier wind ability on camera, but you can apparently float in midair. An element with quite the dreams packed in it. -420: Anonymous from Earth It is different from a game. The amount of ces you can go to if you can fly in the sky increases greatly. There¡¯s a lot of ces where there¡¯s no path for it, too. If you can fly for long, you can cross the ocean, and could go to inds nearby. You could also deal with situations like sinking ships. At the very least, it can provide you enough time to use Random Transfer. -423: Anonymous from Earth The offensive abilities of wind are pretty good. They are stronger than darkness in their initial state. -424: Anonymous from Earth Wind Cutter is nice¡­ -425: Anonymous from Earth But if I were to go to an isekai, I would take the safe route of water! -427: Anonymous from Earth Having healing abilities is pretty strong. It is a world where medical treatments are not developed after all. -430: Anonymous from Earth Even so, Spirit Abilities depend on where you get transferred. I definitely wouldn¡¯t want to get transferred close to the dark capital of Milliestas. -432: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a different problem there after all. Even so, if you do your best and travel, there¡¯s a good deal of settlements, so it is still nice. -433: Anonymous from Earth Even if you were to get thrown close to Milliestas, western Roshesill itself is a win. -435: Anonymous from Earth Well, it seems like you can choose the ce to get transferred to this time around, so they will most likely get transferred to the ces they want. -437: Anonymous from Earth I am getting excited here. Can¡¯t tomorrow juste already? My unemployed life has gotten extended. Chapter 170: 20 days of Hell but Finishing Fulfilling Days ?Nanami’s POV

Chapter 170: 20 days of Hell but Finishing Fulfilling Days ¡ùNanami¡¯s POV

These 20 days have been hell. Maybe Celica-chan thought: ¡®even if she dies, she will be revived, so it is okay¡¯. ¡­No, not maybe, she definitely thought that. Even so, I can¡¯t allow myself to die, so I did my best with enough drive to puke blood. Of course, for the active soldiers, my training must have looked super soft. But for someone like me who has not done any noteworthy exercise in my life, those were like days of inescapable hell. Even now, the bones and muscles in my whole body continue screaming. ¡­That said, it was also honestly surprising to see that the figure of a person can change this much in just 20 days of training. My original 30% body fat had decreased to 24%. ording to Celica-chan, intense training like this has high chances of leavingsting negative effects, so it normally can¡¯t be done and brings opposite results. (But it will finally be over today.) (Nanami) The first time I was chosen, I had almost no desire to go to an isekai, but it is different now. My beloved childhood friend, Hi-chan, has gone in my stead. I feel like I won¡¯t be making it in time in a lot of meanings if I don¡¯t hurry, so I want to be transferred at once in that sense as well. ¡°Nee-san, you really did a great job. The instructors were praising you, saying that you have be so strong they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell you are the same person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s most likely just ttery. With just 20 days, you can at most just graduate from the diapers.¡± (Nanami) ¡°Just being able to take off the diapers is a great job. With that, I doubt you will be dying immediately when you get there.¡± There¡¯s no knowing until I actually get there, but it is true that I got a certain degree of confidence in these 20 days. I was made to run, carry heavy things, do hand-to-handbat, shoot guns, and then run again, and even did stuff like mountaineering, but I survived. They said stuff like ¡®running is the basic of everything¡¯ and in these 20 days, I was made to run several hundreds of kilometers. I probably easily surpassed the distance I have run in my life until now. At first, I just ran around the grounds the whole time, but the options were slowly being added. The other day, I was carrying a backpack, with a gun in hand, and made to cross a mountain and a hill. The footing was bad and the equipment was heavy; it was seriously tiring. Even in a state where my stomach couldn¡¯t take anymore food, they would stuff me things like highly concentrated protein, high calorie food, and things like that for a grand total of 8 meals a day. That in itself was painful, and I don¡¯t know how many times I puked. In the time I ran, I would learn about the information of the isekai through the earphone. I did have sleeping time, but it really felt like an instant. Even now¡­no, my whole body has been hurting for the whole 19 days. When I cried that I couldn¡¯t do it anymore, they injected me with some unknown drug. The pain in my body receded quite a lot with that, but that was definitely a dangerous drug. It was announced that our bodies will be recovered to a perfect state, but even if that¡¯s the case, please don¡¯t inject me with stuff like that without any hesitation. Celica-chan is the devil. But thinking about the fact that all of this is for the sake of surviving in that world, I could forgive it. I just have to think that I am joining hands with the devil to prepare myself on my journey to that world crawling with monsters. ¡°2 hours before the transfer, huh. Now then, how about watching thetest video of Onii-chan in order to boost your motivation?¡± (Celica) ¡°Motivation? Did he say something about me?¡± (Nanami) ¡°Fufu¡­how nice would it have been if that were the case¡­¡± (Celica) Celica-chanughs meaningfully. In the 20 days I was training, I had almost no chance to watch the programs about the isekai. I was taught a lot about that world, but no one told me anything regarding the situation of Hi-chan, and I don¡¯t know much about the Chosen either. You could say it wasn¡¯t necessary, yeah, but it must mean that the situation of Hi-chan has changed in these 20 days. I have myst meal in this world as I watch the edited video of Celica-chan and Karen-chan. I will be bidding farewell to the two with this. So I say, but I have already finished my farewells with them at the transfer of before, and for me, that was only around 1 month ago, so it doesn¡¯t bring that much strong feelings. Right now what¡¯s more important is Hi-chan. Women have gathered around him again, moreover, they have begun living together. That Rifreya girl hase back, and Jeanne-san¡­I have met her before too. She is a good girl, but I didn¡¯t expect even in my dreams that she would be my love rival. My name didn¡¯te out of the mouth of Hi-chan even once. Well, he still doesn¡¯t know that I have been chosen to be transferred after all. It does make sense. It does, but I don¡¯t want to see him getting all conscious of other girls. Celica-chan is evil. She knows that I will burn in jealousy and do my best over there if I watch this. And the reality is that, I now must meet up with him no matter what just as she nned. ¡°¡­It is almost time. Nanami-neesan, it is a bit weird to say this after showing you a video like that, but¡­don¡¯t push yourself. It is okay to put reuniting with Onii-chan as a secondary objective. What¡¯s most important is your own life. Please don¡¯t forget that.¡± (Celica) ¡°It is okay. I don¡¯t want to die a second time. In these 20 days of training, I have learned how precious it is to just be able to live.¡± (Nanami) ¡°Really? I somehow¡­can¡¯t trust you on that one¡­¡± (Celica) ¡°So cruel. Even I can judge my priorities.¡± (Nanami) I was thinking of something different while answering that. About the fact that it is natural to live in that world with your life on the line. Treasuring your life is a natural thing as a living being. What¡¯s important is how to use that life on top of that. Use it caringly. That¡¯s the stance of my life. This is the life that was given to me by Hi-chan after all. So I am going to use it for his sake. In that sense, there¡¯s the need to push myself a bit in order to reunite with him. ¡°Nanamin is stubborn after all-nii~. Anyways, do your best without dying. Celican and I will be providing support so that you get viewers too, Nanamin.¡± (Karen) ¡°Thanks. Be well too, Karen-chan. Don¡¯t do all-nighters too often, okay?¡± (Nanami) ¡°It is o~kay. I stay up at night and sleep in the morning!¡± (Karen) Karen-chan understands me better than Celica-chan. She also gave me some realistic ideas for the point allocation too. I don¡¯t know what I will be doing until I am actually in that white room and doing the point allocation, but at any rate, reuniting with Hi-chan is my highest priority. ¡°Then, here. It is new and has bullets. I think you are already perfect on the use of it, but be plenty careful on how many bullets are left. Also, make sure it doesn¡¯t get taken by others by any means.¡± (Celica) Celica-chan gives me the new special tactical shotgun. When I held it, I could feel the heavy weight of it, and it is a weight that is a bit difficult to carry with one hand, but this is mostly the weight of the bullets. That¡¯s because it has been forcefully made to have 35 bullets. I have already been taught thoroughly about the way to use this gun, how to shoot it, its shooting range, recoil, how to maintain it, and every single thing. I don¡¯t think I will be killed by monsters as long as I have bullets remaining. Regarding the gun, it seems like Celica-chan consulted with the maker and thought of it. At first, they were thinking of making it an assault rifle with high killing power, but it ended up with the conclusion that a shotgun would be better as a whole. Apparently, in most cases, I will be using them against enemies that are close, so there is no need for super long range. Well, that¡¯s true. I doubt there will be many situations where I would go out of my way to attack a monster far away when I could just run away. In order to not waste these 35 bullets, I have shot more than 2,000 bullets in these 20 days. At the beginning, it was training to shoot on target, so I was given something called a no-recoil gun, and after that, it was shotgun shooting training. The gun prepared for me apparently shoots a particrly heavy bullet called a slug bullet, and it has enough firepower to defeat a brown bear. ¡°Thanks. It would be the best if I don¡¯t need to use it. I probably can¡¯t really afford to say that though.¡± (Nanami) ¡°Right. There¡¯s robberies and even monsters. Don¡¯t hesitate when shooting.¡± (Celica) ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± (Nanami) I don¡¯t know if I can actually shoot a person. My gun is made in a way so that it can defeat pretty strong monsters in one hit, and from the monsters in the dungeon of Hi-chan¡­it could defeat a Troll with one hit. Maybe it could even defeat a Garden Panther in one hit. That¡¯s why it is that much difficult to shoot a person. Even if I were to shoot their arms or legs, it easily has enough power to erase those parts. In other words, when shooting, I must always do it with the intention to kill. (Oh well¡­whatever happens happens.) (Nanami) I should be able to have more options than that. I can just simply run, or use a Barrier Stone. There¡¯s also the option of using Spirit Ability Scrolls. If I keep some points, I should have a lot of options to take. ¡°Now then¡­it is finally time. If you manage to reunite with Onii-chan, I leave it to you, okay? About stuff like the messages and the things I have done¡­¡± (Celica) ¡°I know. Leave it to Onee-chan!¡± (Nanami) ¡°Having you ept it so easily makes me worry in and of itself, Nee-san¡­ I have said it countless times already, but even if you can choose the transfer location this time around, we still are not clear about that, okay? What¡¯s important is to survive.¡± (Celica) Even Celica-chan doesn¡¯t know how God will be changing the Character Making. That¡¯s why she ends up saying it in that way. In the end, there¡¯s no choice but to decide once I see it. There¡¯s even the chance that it ispletely different from the first time after all. Even so, I am also something of a gamer myself. I don¡¯t intend to make big mistakes. ¡°At any rate¡­this feels weird since this is supposed to be ourst farewell. Celica-chan and Karen-chan, be well without pushing yourselves too, okay? I will definitely protect Hi-chan.¡± (Nanami) After ourst hug, I take one step away from them, and wait for that moment toe. My only belonging is the boorish shotgun. If possible, I would like them to lower the difficulty for the 2nd group. ¡°1 more minute, Nee-san. We won¡¯t be able to send you information from our side until the messagese back, so be as careful as possible. I believe in you, okay?!¡± (Celica) ¡°Say hi to Onii and the others for me-nii~. Do your best without dying!¡± (Karen) ¡°Yeah, thanks, you two! Leave Hi-chan to me!¡± (Nanami) Receiving thest encouragement, I was wrapped in white light. Chapter 171: White Room but Calm Down ?Nanami’s POV

Chapter 171: White Room but Calm Down ¡ùNanami¡¯s POV

In terms of feeling, it is as if I was in a different room the moment I blinked. The time came, and when I closed my eyes because of the dazzling light that covered me, the next instant I opened my eyes, I had already been moved to a different location. ¡°So this is the so-called white room, huh.¡± (Nanami) On top of the desk right in front of me, there¡¯s a PC. It is written [You have been chosen as an isekai transferee. Finish the allocation of your bonus points and let¡¯s journey to the isekai] on the disy. This should be worded the same as in the first time. Looks like there¡¯s not that big of an adjustment. There was the worst case scenario of the point system to be stopped in its entirety after all. Everything works on the whim of God, so Celica-chan said anything is possible. ¡°The time limit is¡­1 hour, huh. There¡¯s plenty of time.¡± (Nanami) With that much time, you can think for quite a bit. The point allocation is a once and done deal -no do-overs. It is natural to choose carefully, and it is also important to be daring too. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ?Name: Souma Nanami ?Age: 15 years old ¨‹ ?Gender: Female ?Special Ability ¨‹ ?Physical Ability ¨‹ ?Resistance ¨‹ ?Magic ¨‹ ?Items ¨‹ ?Transfer Point ¨‹ ?Disadvantageous Factors ¨‹ Remaining Bonus Points: 43p - ¡°So there¡¯s no big changes here either, huh.¡± (Nanami) Well, the first group has already transferred, so there were a lot of opinions saying there shouldn¡¯t be that much big changes. The reality is that it hasn¡¯t even been half a year but only 2 months, so they must have thought it is a bit too premature to make big changes. ¡°The bonus points are on quite the low side.¡± (Nanami) But within expectations. In the first transfer, Random Transfer was the default choice. It took 30p just to make the transfer location [Safe]. The default this time around is most likely [Safe]. There was quite a lot of criticism for the fact that it was [Random] as the default, so God must have taken that into ount. ¡°I should go ahead and tinker with the things I have already decided on.¡± (Nanami) I touched the age entry, and increased my age by one year. From 15 to 16 years old. My points increased by 3 and I am now at a total of 46 points. Even when I increase it by 1, I am the same age as Rifreya-san. 1 year younger than Jeanne-san. There should be no problem considering I will take aging resistance. With that in mind, it should be fine to increase it by 1 more, but my mind is telling me ¡®no¡¯ really hard here, so I can¡¯t do it. I may understand by logic just how big getting 3 points is at the beginning, but it seems it is human nature to not choose aging by yourself. Next, I open the [Transfer Point] entry. This entry should have changed quite a lot but¡­ ¡°¡­Even so, it is this, huh. It certainly has shown consideration, but¡­¡± (Nanami) I saw what had changed and groaned. This is one of the most important choices I have to make, but¡­ - - Transfer Point Choice ?Transfer somewhere safe at the front of a settlement: 0 Points (Default Choice) A ce where the dangerous wild animals are almost all exterminated. A settlement is right in front of you. ?Continent Specific ?Transfer in front of a safe settlement: 10 Points. For the people who have a ce they want to go to. Please choose the continent. (Choices: East Roshesill?West Roshesill?Ringpill?Lanshimoza?North ura?South ura) ¡ùOnly the ura Continent is a 0 point transfer. ?Continent Specific Random Transfer +20 Points. The choice when you have a ce you want to transfer to, but apanied with danger. Choose at your own discretion. Not rmended. (Choices: East Roshesill?Western Roshesill?Ringpill?Lanshimoza?North ura?South ura) ¡ùOnly the ura Continent is a +30 points transfer. ?Darts Transfer +5 Points If you are confident in your dart skills, you might be able to transfer to the ce you aim for. In the case the dart hits the ocean, you can redo it. The throw line until the map is 300 cm. The difficulty is on the high side, so rmended only for people with darts experience. - ¡°There¡¯s no choice of which city to teleport to¡­huh.¡± (Nanami) I came here after having decided on a few things prior, but one of them was ¡®In the case I can directly transfer to Meltia, no matter how many points it requires, I would take it¡¯. If I can reunite with Hi-chan on the very first day, a lot of problems would be resolved at once. I opened this page with that intention in mind. But it has at most the continent you want. Even if you say it is Ringpill, it is incredibly vast. It is practically the size of the whole European sphere. Anyways, with this, the chance of meeting him immediately has decreased by quite a lot. Even if I used 10 points to do the Continent Specific Safe Transfer, who knows how many settlements there are in Ringpill. It would be nice if I get lucky with a Meltia draw. But what if it is apletely different one? It would mean that I would have to travel until I reunited with him after using 10 points. I was suddenly pushed into a difficult decision but, even so, if I don¡¯t make my choice here, I can¡¯t even begin with the character making. ¡°¡­Even so, this ispletely an obvious choice.¡± (Nanami) You obviously go for the darts transfer. Of course, it might have been difficult if I had zero experience in darts, but I have tagged along with Celica-chan who dered that she would be good in everything, and there was a time when we would y a crap ton of darts everyday in a manga cafe. That¡¯s why I can get my hit where I aim to a certain degree. It should at least be possible tond in the Ringpill Continent. It might be impossible to get a direct hit on Meltia though¡­ But it should be better than the other choices. Most of all, it is big that I can get +5 points with that. I choose darts transfer and get 5 points. With this, I have 51 points remaining. ¡°I should check out the disadvantageous factors next.¡± (Nanami) The disadvantageous factors can be beneficial in a sense. In exchange, you are thrown into an eternal disadvantageous state most of the time. It is better to not take it, but points are important. Depending on what¡¯s there, it might be better to take them. - - Disadvantageous Factors ?Memory Loss: +50 Points Lose your memories of your previous world. ?Glutton: +10 Points You will require 5 times the normal amount of calories than the average person. ?One you must protect: +0-30 Points You can bring the person you want to protect the most into the isekai. A boy or girl less than 12 years old, or an animal. The protected one cannot be enhanced with points (points 0). The added points depend on how weak the person you must protect is or how much you love them. You can¡¯t bring animals that are not weak. - The No Talent in Spirit Abilities of the 1st group isn¡¯t there. It must have been erased for bnce adjustments because Jeanne-san was too strong. Within the protected one, there¡¯s now an entry for the animals that can¡¯t be brought. You couldn¡¯t bring big dogs to begin with, so it is basically just to rify. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to choose anything from here¡­¡± (Nanami) I thought about the possibility of bringing Celica-chan or Karen-chan, but they unfortunately fall into the age restriction. Well, they wouldn¡¯t wish for that though. If I were to take something here, it would be Gluttony, but I feel like I would get checkmated at the time when I get high leveled. I would need to eat the whole time. Leaving aside the times when you don¡¯t get as hungry in the dungeon because of the dungeon being filled with Spirit Energy, it would be hindering on long journeys. I check the special powers next. - Special Ability ?Courage 20p Gain the ability to face fears and difficulties, and advance forward. ?Super Concentration 30p You can concentrate and forget about sleeping and eating. ?Detect Spirit Energy 15p Gain the ability to detect the presence of Spirits. ?Detect Presence 15p Gain the ability to detect the presence of living things. ?Night Vision 15p You can see even in ces where there¡¯s practically no light. ?Intuition 20p You can somewhat choose the option that will lead to advantageous situations for you. ?Short Rest 20p Almost no need to sleep. (You can operate as normal with only 3 hours of sleep a daypared to the normal 8 hours.) ?Breathless Activity You can act at full potential without breathing for 2 minutes. With training, you can stay underwater for around 15 minutes. ?Wide Vision 10p Have a wide vision impossible for a human to have. ?Communication 30p You canmunicate with animals. ?EXP acquisition UP 30p Makes it easier to raise the Tier. ?Appraisal 50p You can use Item Appraisal and Monster Appraisal with no limitations. ?Parallel World Language 0p ¨‹ You will be able to speak and write themonnguage of the area you are teleported to. - ¡°There¡¯s even less changes than I expected, but¡­there really are some that are gone, huh.¡± (Nanami) Charm and Affection of Spirits; these two special powers which were problematic in the 1st group are gone. Celica-chan predicted that Super Concentration would be gone since it was unpopr, but it is still there. It seems like it doesn¡¯t have much to do with what¡¯s popr or not. The amount of points you can get for not taking isekainguage has decreased quite a lot. The first time it was +20 points, but this time, even when I choose ¡®None¡¯, it only gives 10 Points. Well, this must be because the isekai trantion has already progressed to a good degree after all. Celica-chan can even do everyday talk in Ringpillnguage. I don¡¯t know if it is topensate, but it seems like you can take Complete Isekai Trantion. The isekainguage doesn¡¯t show much use in other regions, so it is a power that allows you to speak with anyone anywhere. So it is a power that allows anyone to be like Celica-chan, huh. I don¡¯t know how effective this will be in the isekai, but it might be a necessary power for the ones that love travelling. - ?Parallel World Language 0p ¨Œ -None +10p -Parallel World Complete Trantion 30p - Theplete trantion is 30 points. It is pretty expensive, but if it can trante everything including the minornguages, it might be quite the important power. You can speak to people of a variety of nations on your own. In that case, you could say it could be a superpower that doesn¡¯t exist anywhere in that world. That said, I won¡¯t be touching anything rted tonguage. ¡°There¡¯s new powers too.¡± (Nanami) The ones added this time around are: [Detect Spirit Energy], [Short Rest], [EXP Acquisition Up], and [Appraisal]. Well, it doesn¡¯t look like I need to take any of them, but I should at least keep them in mind. I think Detect Spirit Energy is pals with Detect Presence, but there¡¯s obviously no Spirit Energy on Earth, so it is probably like a new sense getting sharper. It does sound great, but I don¡¯t know what it is. However, the living beings of that world apparently all have Spirit Energy. There¡¯s even the chance it is more useful than Detect Presence. Even so, I don¡¯t need that. Celica-chan and Karen-chan should be confirming that eventually. Next is Short Rest. This one is out of the question. I like sleeping, and in that world where there¡¯s not even games, there¡¯s currently nothing I would like to do that I would go as far as reducing my sleep time for it. Next, EXP acquisition UP. It needs a lot of points, but in a world where your monstrosification advances the more monsters you defeat and be a devil, this power might be cheat-like. However, you will have to live a life of defeating a whole ton of monsters, or this will end up being a waste of a treasure. It is a power I am interested in, but it is most likely 1.2 times or 1.5 times at most. If it is just that much, it would be better to just get stronger and hunt the amount topensate. Thest one is Appraisal. Being able to appraise everything is a ssic in OP isekai protagonists, but Chosen can appraise with 1 Crystal to begin with. 50 points is 1,500 appraisals. As long as you are not in quite the special job, you wouldn¡¯t be breaking even. ¡°¡­Now then, let¡¯s have a look at everything.¡± (Nanami) I close the Special Powers entry and open the Resistance one. Chapter 172: Throwing away the compromise but For the sake of living in the isekai

Chapter 172: Throwing away thepromise but For the sake of living in the isekai

- Resistances ?Poison Resistance. Level 1~3. At Level 3, Poison Immunity. 3/7/10. ?Disease Resistance. Level 1~3. At Level 3, Disease Immunity. 1/3/5. ?Aging Resistance. Level 1~5. At Level 5, Eternal Youth. Level 3, aging speed reduces by half. 3/5/7/10/15. ?Natural Recovery Up (Wounds). Level 1~5. 3/5/7/10/15. ?Natural Recovery Up (Spirit Energy) Level 1~5. 3/5/7/10/15. - ¡°No changes here.¡± (Nanami) You could say it is great that there weren¡¯t any strange entries added. With increased choices, I end up worrying even more. ¡°Resistance¡­ Resistance¡­huh. I actually have to think about it properly here too.¡± (Nanami) I am getting my attention taken away by the aging resistance, but poison immunity is also quite the thing. That poison doesn¡¯t work on you at all after 10 points is a cheat that wouldn¡¯t be strange to find in the Special Powers section. I don¡¯t know how many creatures there have poison, but it is pretty nice to bepletely invincible against stuff like poisonous arrows and scorpions. I like scorpions and snakes after all. Even so, my points are limited. Let¡¯s go with the proper steps first. I take Disease Resistance Level 2 (3 points) and Aging Resistance Level 3 (7 points). Total points used: 10. Remaining points: 41. Even before the transfer, I thought these ones were of pretty high priority. There¡¯s no need to hesitate here. By the way, if you take Natural Recovery Up (Wounds) to Level 3 or higher, it is useful, but I know that it only shows minimal effects at low levels. In order to be something simr to a zombie warrior, you would need level 4 or higher. Well, I am not going for a warrior build, so I don¡¯t need it though. For the Spirit Energy, the Spirit Energy differs between people¡­so it is basically a recovery depending on the aggregate amount of your MP kinda deal. It is already an established rule that you shouldn¡¯t be taking this in this stage where I still don¡¯t know if I have a high or low max MP. I check out the remaining ones too. - - Physical Ability Increases physical ability regarding Spirit Energy. ?Physical Strength Up. Level 1~5. 5/7/10/15/20. ?Vitality Up. Level 1~5. 5/7/10/15/20. ?Spirit Energy Up. Level 1~5. 5/7/10/15/20. ?Eyesight Up. Level 1~3. 3/7/10. ?Hearing Up. Level 1~3. 3/7/10. ?Smell Up. Level 1~3. 1/3/5. ?Taste Up. Level 1~3. 1/3/5. - There¡¯s no big changes here. The necessary points are also the same. As someone with bad eyesight, Eyesight Up is appealing, but it should be okay for now. If I can use it the moment I take it, it might be beneficial when I do the darts transfer, but I can only obtain them after the transfer. For now, I will ignore it. - - Spirit Ability ?Fire Spirit Ability: 10 Points. ?Water Spirit Ability: 10 Points. ?Earth Spirit Ability: 10 Points. ?Light Spirit Ability: 10 Points. ?Dark Spirit Ability: 10 Points. ?Chaotic Spirit Ability: 150 Points. ¡ª¡ª ¡°150p, it says¡­¡± (Nanami) Healing magic is gone, and I don¡¯t know if it is in exchange of that or whatever, but a Chaotic Spirit Ability grew out. But 150 points is crazy. If you force it, you could take it, but it is nothing but a choice you wish you could take. I learned from the teaching of Celica-chan that the world calls the chaotic element of the world as chaos. The Chaotic Spirit Abilities must refer to the Chaotic Abilities. If I remember correctly, the Demon Lord Hi-chan fought against used Chaotic Abilities. Does that mean you would be able to use that? Even so, 150 points is just¡­ It is possible to obtain it in the long run. There might be some challenger out there who would save up for several decades to get it. It is not like every single person lives by taking safe tiles. [A safe tile is a discarded tile in mahjong that normally offers security against that yer.] However, just like at the time with Healing Magic, there¡¯s the factor of the necessary Spirit Energy, so if you were to take only that, it is clear that it would be a waste of a treasure too if you were to think about it for a bit. This has nothing to do with me either. ¡ª¡ª - Items ?Basic Item Assortment for the Chosen: 10 Points. ¡¶Money (Medium)?Assorted Recovery Potions?Beginner¡¯s ¡°Ability¡± Scroll Pack£¨[Fire Spear] ¡Á1 [Wind de] ¡Á1 [Earth Wall] ¡Á1 [Water Healing] ¡Á1 [Phantom Light] ¡Á1 [Dark Fog] ¡Á1 [Small Healing] ¡Á3 [Medium Healing] ¡Á2 [Large Healing] ¡Á1 [Dispel] ¡Á1 [Fear] ¡Á1 [Short Teleportation] ¡Á1£©?First Aid Kit?Map of Surroundings?World Map?Compass?Adventurer¡¯s equipment set£¨Shirt?Cloak?Pants?Belt?Underwear x3?Socks x3?Boots?Hat?Leather Gloves?Leather Chest Guard?Short Sword?Short Spear£©?Note?Writing Set?3 days worth of food (boxed lunches/water bottle)?Long term food storage set?Tableware Set?Towel x5?Handkerchief x5 Pocket Tissue x10?Knife?nket?Lantern?Oil?Match?Hand Mirror?Portable Shovel?Rucksack?Belt Pouch?Nylon Rope?Wire?Cloth Tape?Sewing Kit?Hemp Bag x2?Every type of Spirit Stone x1¡· There¡¯s items you can¡¯t obtain anywhere but in the Basic Pack, so be careful when not choosing it. - The basic item assortment is a special set that has a worth of several points more than its cost, could maybe even be 20 points in total. But 10 points is still costly. Moreover, you can¡¯t take this after the transfer, so taking it or not is actually pretty important¡­ Well, I won¡¯t be taking it though. I scrolled down and there is a whole ton of equipment and tools one can purchase. Thinking about it, being able to get stuff anytime anywhere is quite the cheat in itself. It is like all Chosen have the Shopping skill. Even if it depends on whether you have points, you should think of the advantages of this. Within the 1st group, there¡¯s Jeanne-san who ¡®makes sure to always have 6 points¡¯. Can¡¯t help but be impressed by her. ¡°Hm? Is this an added item?¡± (Nanami) ¡ª¡ª ?Scapegoat Ring: 1 Point. A service item in celebration of the 2nd group transfer. A ring that shoulders the damage of a fatal hit once. Only possible to buy one. ¡ª¡ª ¡°This God is strangely knowledgeable about games¡­¡± (Nanami) It is the scapegoat item that you sometimes see in RPGs. It must be the one that would break when you get hit by magic. I of course want it, but it should be okay to leave that forter. A Barrier Stone would have more priority for that same price. There wasn¡¯t much change in the other items from what I can see. Whichever the case, you can get itemster, so I won¡¯t be taking them now. ¡°¡­Then, let¡¯s begin. I am a bit hesitant here, but¡­I will trust in myself.¡± (Nanami) Thinking about my remaining points, putting it all in my body capabilities should be the correct answer. However, I have no such intention. (Sorry, Celica-chan.) (Nanami) I apologize inside my head, open the special powers, and choose Communication. I feel like I can hear her shouting: ¡®Even though I told you repeatedly, you are still like this, Nee-san!¡¯. However, I am allocating points following my beliefs. Even if there¡¯s a different ¡®correct answer¡¯, choosing it is a different story. I of course understand where Celica-chan ising from. ¡®A safe transfer location¡¯, ¡®together with the basic item pack¡¯, ¡®with the body strengths increased¡¯. That must be the greatest correct answer. With that, you won¡¯t be dying immediately. But, in the end, if I don¡¯t increase my strong points, there¡¯s no future for me. It is no exaggeration to say that my choice here will decide my whole life, so I can¡¯t just simply choose based on ¡®stability¡¯. There were other Chosen who put all their points in Physical Strength and Endurance, but the only one who got strong and popr was Jeanne-san. It is true that their survivability is outstandingly high, but I am not transferring just to survive. Honestly speaking, I am not that good with physical stuff, so I probably am terrible at fighting with a sword or a spear. Most of all, with his current members¡­Rifreya-san, Jeanne-san¡­if another closebat fighter were to be added to that, you know¡­ Aside from that, there¡¯s also something I myself want to do. ¡°I would say Communication suits you, Nanamin-nii~. You do like animals.¡± -is what Karen-chan rmended to me stealthily in a peculiar intonation. If there were no big changes to the choices, and depending on the choices of transfer, I was thinking of taking that. Well, regardless of that, Communication is apparently a good choice. 30 points is a lot. But there¡¯s no doubt it has that much worth. There aren¡¯t many Chosen who took Communication, but not only animals, you can evenmunicate with monsters. In the exnation, it is written as ¡®animals¡¯, but the reality is that you canmunicate with monsters without any issues. But well, monsters are antagonistic to humans in principle, so even if you canmunicate with them, it is not like you can get along though¡­ The animals in that world are big and strong. Of course, they get stronger the more they fight, and in theory, they can be raised to the point of bing monstrosities. Also, you can¡¯t get special powers after the transfer. In that sense, I have to make my decision here. ¡°With this, only 11 points remaining, huh¡­¡± (Nanami) It is a questionable number to take something more. I intended to leave some points from the beginning, but what¡¯s left is how to manage these remaining points. The transfer location can still be changed, but I amcking points to make it ¡®safe continent transfer¡¯. Well, let¡¯s bet on the darts here. With the choice being darts, the random element is involved too. Thinking about how it will be necessary to travel to the city, the High Efficiency World Map will be absolutely necessary, so that will be 3 points. 1 point for a Barrier Stone. In the case I get transferred to a location with bad footing, there¡¯s the chance I will need shoes. Anyways, leaving points in case of unexpected situations is basic in this time¡¯s transfer. In that case, I can only use 3 points at most here. No, if I am not going to be tinkering with anything I can only choose here, there¡¯s no need to push myself to use it now. In that case, it is either increasing my age to 1 more, or adding a disadvantageous factor. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to take Gluttony and Night Vision. If I am going to be living together with him, it could be a power that will allow me to stay with him forever. But the demerit of Gluttony is too big. There¡¯s also the simple fact that it would be embarrassing. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Nanami) Night Vision is 15 points. If I push myself here, I can take it. I can, but having already taken Communication means that I have given up on being a frontline. I of course won¡¯t be doing scouting either. Then, Night Vision is not necessary. If Hi-chan is going to be taking that role, it would be better for me topensate in the areas he iscking. There¡¯s also enough pure vanguard warriors. In that case, I willmand the creatures I have tamed, and be a Water Spirit User that can do both healing and support, or something along those lines. I could also use a bow in the backlines. If I am doing that, Night Vision would be good, but I could take Eyesight Up for that too¡­ Thinking about it, a whole lot of possibilities came up. But there¡¯s no point in thinking too much about the future. First, I have to reunite with him. I am already gambling big here by taking Communication. I feel like any more selfishness will doom me. The remaining points are like my amount of lives. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s keep it at that. Worry about it after the transfer.¡± (Nanami) Just like Celica-chan said, it is the most stable to put your all in Physical Strength and Endurance as well as transferring to a safe ce. I don¡¯t know how many years it would take, but it would be possible to reunite with Hi-chan. If he can survive until then. Because of me, he still thinks that he is being hated by everyone on Earth. Thanks to Jeanne-san and the others, it seems like his mental condition has gotten better, but there¡¯s no knowing if he will go crazy by some trigger. No, there¡¯s even the chance that he has already gone crazy to a point of no return, and it is just that it looks normal on the outside. Also, there will be a lot of people who will be choosing Ringpill in the 2nd group and aiming for Meltia. I don¡¯t know if they will be telling him the truth. Or maybe Hi-chan will try to push them away without hearing what they say. That¡¯s why it has to be me. I have to tell him the truth. I am the only one who can save his heart. I confirm my choices onest time. 30 points for Communication really is a lot. Choosing this means that I will be living as a tamer. ording to the people in the 1st group that took Communication, you can understand what the animals are thinking to a decently clear degree. Your feelings are also transmitted properly too. Both heartsmunicate with each other; something like telepathy. It also means that bad intentions and selfishness is allid bare, but¡­well, there¡¯s no problem with that. After confirming everything, I pushed the finish button. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ?Name: Souma Nanami ?Age: 15 years old ¨Œ Added Years - 1 year + 3p ?Gender: Female ?Special Ability ¨Œ Communication: 30p ?Physical Ability ¨‹ ?Resistance ¨Œ Disease Resistance: Level 2 -3p Aging Resistance: Level 3 -7p ?Magic ¨‹ ?Items ¨‹ ?Transfer Point ¨Œ Darts Transfer: +5p ?Disadvantageous Factors ¨‹ Remaining Bonus Points: 11p - [You have chosen Darts Transfer. Throw the dart at the neighboring room, and set the transfer location.] When that was shown and I looked at the wall by my side, a door appeared. There was no room there before. When I entered the room, there was a map on the wall, and there was one dart on a small table. ¡°The map is pretty small¡­ It is true that this is quite difficult.¡± (Nanami) The research about the geography of that world has advanced to a decent degree. It is pretty simr to Earth as a whole, and the weather conditions resemble it too. Of course, I know where Meltia is on the world map. If not, there¡¯s no way I would choose Darts Transfer. The throw line is shining red, but it is possible to get close and look at the map. Of course, if I try to cheat and throw it beyond the throw line, I can easily imagine that there will be a heavy penalty for it. The measurement of the map is: 50 cm horizontally, 40 cm vertically. In a sense, being able to see the map itself is already a big advantage, but all of the 2nd Group should have at least this much knowledge. Meaning that God has already taken that into ount. Well, they are doing something as distasteful as real time broadcasts, so you could say this is natural. I thought that maybe the map would be spinning, but that would technically make it a Random Transfer, so I scratched that possibility. Even so, I am really d it wasn¡¯t spinning. I don¡¯t have the technique to get the location I want with a spinning map. That said, the map is small. At the very least, you need enough uracy rate to hit the maind of Japan in a world map. If not, it would require quite the amount of time to reunite with him. ¡°Now then, a darts game where I have to certainly hit the bullseye, huh.¡± (Nanami) In terms of continents, Ringpill is pretty small. Even more so if it is 3 meters apart. However, right now, my eyesight has recovered. Moreover, darts is for some reason one of the few special skills where I managed topete well against Celica-chan. ¡°Women are about courage! Wait for me, Hi-chan.¡± (Nanami) I stood behind the throw line, and threw the dart aiming at Meltia with no hesitation. The dart drew a beautiful arc, and it stuck to the map with a nice sound. [Your transfer point has been set]. [Now then, have a wonderful life. I pray for your good fortune]. I was covered in a dazzling light. Chapter 173: Scent of the Wasteland but Holding Hope ?Nanami’s POV

Chapter 173: Scent of the Wastnd but Holding Hope ?Nanami¡¯s POV

At the same time as the countdown ended, I was covered in bright light, and I closed my eyes, unable to bear it. The next instant I felt as if the ground disappeared and I was floating¡­ I was standing in a wastnd with a number of rocky mountains protruding from the ground. Dry air blew. A wastnd that has rocky mountains and a few nts. I don¡¯t see anyone else aside from myself. I understood my situation and gulped. ¡°¡­I missed.¡± (Nanami) The dart didn¡¯t fly into that bad of a ce. It almost hit exactly at the ce I aimed, so I would say I am in a pretty high spot in terms of the people that chose Dart Teleport¡­probably. Anyways, it is certain that I am in the Ringpill Continent. It is certain, but¡­ ¡°I have a certain degree of geographic knowledge, but there was a ce like this in Ringpill too¡­¡± (Nanami) I don¡¯t feel the presence of people closeby. I won¡¯t know until I confirm in a map, but I will at least need some survival skills here. [Pin Pon Pan! Wee to the isekai, Chosen Number 1,001, Souma Nanami. I will give a simple exnation of the Status Board! First, please bring out the Status. You can voice it out, or call it in your mind.] A voice suddenly resonated in my mind. I see, this is the ¡®Voice of the Angel¡¯, huh. ¡°Status.¡± (Nanami) A half-transparent screen appeared in midair. [You will be able to obtain all sorts of information; get items, skills, and gifts; check the poprity ranking and viewership; remaining points and crystals; from that Status Board.] This is pretty overdue information, but the Status Board is the source of the Chosen¡¯s cheats. ¡®The Remaining Points are your Remaining Lives¡¯ was a popr phrase spoken around in the, but it is exactly that. The Chosen who keep points on them have a high survivability rate. I have also left 11 points¡­ Well, I will soon be using a few of them though. After the exnation was done, I bought a High Efficiency World Map with 3 points. I had decided to take that once I didn¡¯t manage to transfer close to a city. I would need it anyway. I switched tabs in the Status Board and confirmed my current location. Judging from the location the dartnded, it should be northwest of Meltia¡­ ¡°Oh¡­this is going to be rough.¡± (Nanami) When the tutorial ends, the viewers will be able to watch our state. Celica-chan and Karen-chan will surely scream¡­ The ce I am in is the Ringpill Continent¡¯s Hellskull Wastnd. The poption density is 0 out of 10 levels. Danger level is 5 out of 6 levels. The closest ce with people is Rikotason, and it is a distance of 85km in a straight line. I had been transferred to the very center of a dangerous wastnd all alone without a single person around. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó Now then, what do we do from now on. Remaining Points: 8. For now, I buy a Barrier Stone, and 7 Points remain. I currently don¡¯t need the special item that is the Scapegoat Ring. Even if my remaining lives were to increase in a ce of danger level 5, it will be my end the moment I get checkmated. There¡¯s no point. It would be more certain if I just utilize Barrier Stones well. There¡¯s several blue points on the map. These points are all Chosen. And the red point that is showing my current location is far southeast. One of the points in Meltia must be Hi-chan. I must reunite with this point no matter what. By the way, the closest settlement has no blue points. It is impossible to grab and cooperate with a Chosen, huh. Right now it is still the tutorial. It would be better to finish buying the items I need here. Once it begins, I will dash at once. That it is 85 km to the vige means that the danger zone isn¡¯t that vast. Thinking of it in the most positive way, if I run around 60 km, I should be able to reach a decently safe ce¡­I think. I used 15 Crystals to exchange for sneakers. It isn¡¯t a forest, so it is better to prioritize equipment for running. It is a desert, so it would be best if I could buy a mountain bike though. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no bikes. I am not good at running, but I have no choice but to run here. My remaining points are 6. I have 15 crystals. ¡°Next is¡­I have to listen to the hint.¡± (Nanami) I use 1 Crystal and push the ¡®Survival Hint¡¯ button. It has already been proven that this Survival Hint is really effective, and it is thought as God rigging the dice, or it is something that¡¯s advised to you after seeing the future. In the information that was disclosed for the 2nd group, it was even written in red letters: ¡®If you are troubled, listen to the hint¡¯. [[Head west]] ¡°Eh¡­? West?¡± (Nanami) That answer was an unexpected one. That¡¯s because the current location of the closest vige is east. The location of Meltia where Hi-chan is is also southeast. Of course, I intended to head east. But the importance of this Survival Hint has been proven. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s east, but I have no choice but to head west for now. For thest thing, I take out my brought item from the Status Board. A shotgun loaded with 35 bullets. A specialized weapon that has had its parts made as light as possible. The first shot is already charged, and if I were to take out the safety, I would be able to shoot it at once. The power is pretty high, and if I were to shoot from close range, it is apparently capable of killing any creature on Earth. I was hammered continuously that the recoil is also as strong, and if you don¡¯t shoot with proper posture, your bones could break. ¡°Alright¡­let¡¯s go.¡± (Nanami) I inspected my equipment and resolved myself. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s awaiting me west of here, but I have no choice but to go. [Are you finished buying your items?] The voice of the angel asks to confirm. ¡°Yes, I am okay now.¡± (Nanami) [Then, the exnation of the Status Board ends here. And for thest thing, as a neer special gift, you will be conferred a power from the Physical Ability enhancement or the Resistance.] ¡°Ah, there was that!¡± (Nanami) Ipletely forgot about that, but there was that special gift. I open the Status Board and confirm it at once. ¡°Yay¡­!¡± (Nanami) The special gift was Endurance Up Level 1. This one is 5 points, so this is a big jackpot. Moreover, the second thing I wanted the most. My chances of getting out of here alive have increased greatly. By the way, the thing I wanted the most was Physical Strength Up, but in a situation like this where my mental health is being shaved away, Endurance is probably the most useful one¡­ No, this one is the better one. [You are free to live how you want in this world. The viewers are always together with you. If you get their cooperation, I am sure you will be able to live an even more fulfilling life in this world. Good luck.] After informing me this, the voice of the angel disappeared. At the same time, the resolution of the world increased. Strong wind passed by the openings of the rocky mountains, making creepy whistling sounds. With the fact that this is a high danger level location added to all of this, I felt like my legs would give out here. (I am scared¡­ But I have to go.) (Nanami) It is as if my soul was shouting that this is not a ce where humans can live. My heart was feeling so helpless here that I felt like crying just from standing here, but I will be living a new life here. He is waiting for me; with that as the sole support of my heart, I run. I will cry my grievances after I have survived. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó It has been 2 hours since I began running. I am still alive. ¡°Kuh! Again?! There¡¯s no point in eating someone like me. I am not tasty!¡± (Nanami) I must really look like a weak and easy prey. A super big eagle that wasn¡¯t in my original world was aiming at me from the sky. ¡ªPrey, prey. I can hear the voice of their mind with Communication. I have been saved countless times by that already. My way of using it here might be a bit different from what I originally thought, but the hunting voices of the carnivores that normally perform their hunting silently were all being heard by me clearly. There¡¯s a direction to the voices of their minds, so I could even tell in what direction they wereing from. That¡¯s creating a quasi-presence detection. Of course, it most likely doesn¡¯t work on the ones who are not speaking in their mind. On top of that, I have a shotgun. Bullets can defeat big monsters, and we are not talking about buckshots that send small bullets flying, but big slug bullets. I don¡¯t want to kill a splendid specimen like that, but I won¡¯t be able to survive if I don¡¯t kill it. (Sorry.) (Nanami) I take posture with my gun pointing at the sky and pull the trigger. A low firing sound was made on the gun that had a suppressor equipped, and the bullet hit the giant eagle. A big hole was opened on the bird, and it fell to the ground with an echoing cry. I could feel the Spirit Energy entering my body with its death. It is hard to describe the feeling, but I have gotten used to it. ording to what others say, outdoors where the body doesn¡¯t disappear like in the dungeon, the Spirit Energy obtained is a few notches lower. ¡°This is the 6th one. Would it be better to take off the suppressor?¡± (Nanami) I don¡¯t know if a big sound will attract monsters or scare them away, but it currently has the suppressor on. I think loud sounds are decently effective against animals, but I am in a danger level 5 wastnd. There¡¯s a high chance that it will show the reverse effect. If I were to fight a giant eagle in a normal way, it would be quite the problematic opponent. It wouldn¡¯t die unless you hit it a good amount with a bow, and if you were to fight with a sword, you would need quite the big one¡­something like what that woman had, or you wouldn¡¯t even be able to deal any significant damage to it. Its big and sharp beak seems like it has enough strength to easily rip off the head of a person. Even the beaks of Earth¡¯s birds are quite the thing too. If it is an eagle this big, it should have several tens of times more strength than a human. ¡°Celica-chan, thanks. The gun is saving me here.¡± (Nanami) I have used 8 shots until now. 27 shots remaining. At this rate, I will be running out of bullets before I get out of the wastnd, but I am not in a situation where I can spare any shots. Most of all, it is also because ¡®it is birds, so I should be able to manage somehow¡¯. A gun is an effective weapon against them. If it had been a small and swift monster that I had to align the shot, I would have instantly been done for. I drank my 3rd stamina potion and ran. I don¡¯t take out the Spirit Stone of the birds. I don¡¯t have the time to do that. I am in a wastnd like this. I will stand out running. It seems like this is the territory of the giant eagles. There¡¯s currently no other carnivore in sight, and that could be considered lucky. Also, killing a living being¡­moreover, a giant living being, was an action that was shaving away at my heart. This is not simply because I like living things or something half-baked like that. No one would be able to stay fine after doing something like this. I am d what I got was Endurance Up. If not, I would have been crying a long time ago. This is a barren wastnd that only has a few nts growing. Small reptiles like lizards and snakes; small mammals like rats; insects; I managed to get a nce at them while I was running, but that¡¯s all there was. However, I saw some big one-eyed skulls lying around every now and then. Is that what the Hellskull namees from? Are there cyclops here? A giant with a cranium of that size would be around 4 meters in height, I think. I don¡¯t want to be grabbed and chomped just like that. But there¡¯s the chance that I canmunicate with a giant. The birds arepletely ignoring my words, or can¡¯t understand me, but if it is an intelligent being, it might be possible to establishmunication. Even if it is a giant, if things get hairy, I can defeat it in one hit by shooting it down¡­I think. If it is a creature that is big and not fast, it shouldn¡¯t be that bad of an opponent. This is just me being optimistic here. I slipped through the crevice of the rocky mountains while I was thinking that, and saw a whole lot of animals gathered a little further ahead. Chapter 174: Fatal Situation but A voice seeking help ?Nanami’s POV

Chapter 174: Fatal Situation but A voice seeking help ¡ùNanami¡¯s POV

¡°What¡¯s¡­that? They are bullying the creature in the middle?¡± (Nanami) There¡¯s 3 of those big eagles that have been targeting me this whole time. There¡¯s 1 lizard that¡¯s bigger than a rhinoceros. It is a fatal situation. I take a detour. It would be better to avoid this. The lizard looks especially dangerous. Its lined up teeth are sharp, telling me clearly that it is a carnivore. Or more like¡­maybe that¡¯s not a lizard but a dinosaur? There¡¯s a part of me that¡¯s moved by that sight, but it wouldn¡¯t be funny at all if that thing were to attack me. Detour, detour. ¡ªI am hungry. Just when I was trying to take a detour before they found me, I heard a voice. To be precise, the voice of an animal I can hear with Communication. There¡¯s direction to the voice of their minds, and it wasn¡¯t from the birds and the lizard that haven¡¯t noticed me. I can hear it most likely because the other party wants to tell me their thoughts to a certain degree. In other words, this voice is¡­ ¡ªI can¡¯t move anymore. ¡ªI am so hungry. Again. I once again look in front of me. The creature in the middle was looking here. It isying down on its side, but its big eye was looking straight at me. And then, it clearly said this. ¡ªSave me. Hearing those words, I began running. After closing the distance to a certain degree, I drop on one knee and take a shooting stance. Around 30 meters. At this distance, I definitely won¡¯t miss. A dull sound rang and a big eagle fell. I immediately adjust my aim to a different bird, and pull the trigger. I practiced consecutive shots just the other day. I defeated all the birds with 3 bullets. The lizard isn¡¯t moving yet. There¡¯s no way it hasn¡¯t noticed me, but it probably can¡¯t understand the situation. It at the very least can¡¯t see the bullets. For the lizard, it must have been as if the birds died the next instant a sound rang. I adjust my aim to the lizard. My target is the Spirit Vein Center. It is facing just to the side of me. I silently pulled the trigger¡ªbut the moment I shot, the lizard disappeared from my scope. ¡°I missed?!¡± (Nanami) I take my sight off the scope. The lizard had noticed me, and was heading my way. No, a lukewarm description like that doesn¡¯t make it justice. Contrary to its sluggish appearance, it had outrageous speed. It is already right in front of me¡­ I immediately break a Barrier Stone. It is not a situation where I can fight with a gun. I don¡¯t know why that lizard managed to avoid the bullet. It might have been a coincidence, or something like animal intuition. But I have heard before that even hunters have a hard time shooting animals. Shooting a living being isn¡¯t such a simple matter. The lizard lost sight of me, and its eyes wriggled around, spinning its body here and there, searching for me. (Now then, what should I do¡­?) (Nanami) I want to save that child, but I think it will be impossible to do without defeating this lizard. That said, if it avoids bullets¡­ (Ah, I see.) (Nanami) I remember what Celica-chan told me before. About what a Chosen with a gun had tested out. The area of the Barrier Stone is an invible zone, but what would happen if you shoot the target from the inside? Will it hit the wall of the barrier and disappear? Or will the gun itself be unable to shoot? The answer to that was extremely simple. The barrier gets undone the moment you attack. By utilizing that characteristic of it, you can shoot your opponent from an invisible state -there¡¯s a hidden trick like that. It is apparently called Vanishing Shot or whatever. I take a stance with my gun again after buying a new Barrier Stone. There¡¯s not even 10 meters of distance between me and the lizard. Its outer skin seems to be tough, but the power of the slug bullet can even punch through iron tes. I aim at the eye with the scope. If I hit the eye, it can go all the way and destroy the brain, making it a certain kill. In a sense, you could say it is a more certain method than aiming for the Spirit Vein center. The moment the lizard stopped moving, I pulled the trigger. The bullet was fired and, the moment it touched the barrier, the barrier disappeared -but the bullet isn¡¯t stopping. The 18 millimeter bullet that was shot at a speed faster than sound, hit the cheek of the lizard, and brought destruction as if its skull had exploded. The lizard copsed on the ground as it lost its brain. ¡°¡­Alright.¡± (Nanami) Honestly speaking, it was outside of my calction that I would use 1 point and several bullets in this ce. Celica-chan is probably insulting me with ¡®you idiotic airheaded doofus!¡¯. If it had avoided the Vanishing Shot, I would have been instantly done for after all. I of course was aware of that risk, but I couldn¡¯t just act as if I didn¡¯t see it, so it can¡¯t be helped. Also, there¡¯s the matter of the hint. If this meeting has something to do with the hint, it should have been necessary to fight here. Of course, there¡¯s also the chance that it had nothing to do with the hint though¡­ ¡°Aah, geez! Think of itter!¡± (Nanami) After confirming there¡¯s no other animals around, I ran to the ce where the creature that was asking for help was. ¡ªThanks. ¡ªI am hungry. ¡ªAnything¡¯s fine. ¡ªPlease. I heard the voice of its mind intermittently. More importantly, my heart was stolen by the figure of that creature. (SO CUTE!! What¡¯s with this child?!) (Nanami) I don¡¯t know if it is a monster or an animal, but it is a one-eyed round furry head. At a nce, it looks like a ball covered in dark blue hair. Its size is the same as that of a bnce ball. Long and fluttery ck eyshes, a big shining and teary eye; a sparkling eye as if the universe is locked up in it. Its ears were long and drooped like those of a rabbit, making it the cutest thing ever. I don¡¯t know where its mouth is. It seems like it is hidden by its hair. There¡¯s several tentacle-like things hanging down below its body that I don¡¯t know what they are there for. They may be its arms, legs, or tails? Don¡¯t really know. I saw a number of big craniums lying about. It may have been the bones of these critters. You could say it looks disgusting, but for me, it looks strangely cute. Seems like I must save it no matter what. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªYou can understand me? Why? ¡ªI want to eat. ¡ªI don¡¯t have the strength to bite, so¡­ ¡ªRock. ¡ªPlease. ¡°Rock? Are you talking about the Spirit Stone? Wait for a bit, okay?¡± (Nanami) I use 3 Crystals for a dismantling knife, and take out the Spirit Stone of the big eagle from its back. It is pretty big, and it is a colored one. A Wind Spirit Stone. ¡°Here you go. Can you eat it?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªThanks. The one-eyed child covered in thick fur moved its ears weakly, and took the stone (they might not be ears but tentacles). It opened its mouth that was several times bigger than I imagined, and ate the stone. Is it rolling the stone inside its mouth like candy? It closed its eye as if savoring it. ¡°Want to eat more? Let me get them, okay?¡± (Nanami) I took out the stone from the remaining 2 birds, and left it in front of the eye child. There¡¯s no presence of living beings around. I want to take out the stone of that lizard too, but with a knife that has a 10 cm de, I don¡¯t think it is going to be that simple to open up the back of that lizard that¡¯s covered in hard skin. I sat by the side of the eye child and watched as it slowly licked the Spirit Stones. What a weird creature. I don¡¯t know why that strong lizard and the birds were bullying this child. It is most likely because they were going to eat it since it was weakened, but¡­ (Wonder if this child cane with me?) (Nanami) I have a number of reasons why I took Communication. If I get along with strong living beings and am able to fight, I can be of use even after I reunite with Hi-chan. But looking at this child, I think¡­ Make those creatures fight when I love animals? Can I even do that? It is different from a tamer in games where they make their pets fight. This is reality. If it is against a herbivore, we could go together to hunt. There shouldn¡¯t be that much danger, and it is for the sake of food. But hunting in the dungeon is different. No, it is indirectly for the sake of eating, but there reallyes the element of enving. The reason why Celica-chan wanted me to take Physical Strength Up must have been because she saw through that. ¡­That might be the case. She has the tendency of not exining the things behind her actions. ¡ªWhere are you going? By the time I noticed, the eye child was staring at me with its beautiful eye. Communication is a power that lets you hear and transmit the voice of the heart. My desire for it toe with me must have been transmitted. ¡°Once I get past here, I will go to the ce where my important person is waiting. It is really far, so I think it is going to take several weeks though.¡± (Nanami) The eye child was already on its 3rd Spirit Stone. It is alreadymon knowledge that Spirit Stones can be eaten, but I was strangely moved seeing how animals also eat in this way. ¡ªCan I eat that one too? The eye child didn¡¯t react to my answer and moved its tentacle, pointing to the lizard. ¡°I am fine with that, but I can¡¯t take out its Spirit Stone with what I have.¡± (Nanami) ¡ªA bit of my strength is back, so¡­ ¡ªI can eat it just as it is. ¡ªCarry me. ¡ªI can¡¯t jump yet. ¡°Carry? Is it okay to touch you?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªIt is okay. ¡ªI don¡¯t think you are an enemy. Hearing that, I carry the eye child that¡¯s covered in fluffy fur with excitement. It is pretty heavy. I would say around 30 kilograms, but if it is just carrying, I can barely manage it. I pet it casually for a bit. Its body fur felt nice to the touch. The skin below the fur was pretty hard, contrary to its cuteness. Its muscture is like that of a carnivore. Its temperature is also on the high side. Pretty warm. I carried it to where the lizard is, and the eye child skilfully used its tentacles to tear it down, and it began to devour the corpse greedily. It is pretty gory, but I was impressed by the strength of its teeth. I like animal programs, so I watched them often. That¡¯s why I am decently fine with stuff like this. Or more like, it makes me wonder just where all of that is going in that small body, but its ability to change it into energy must be really good. The humans of this world can eat an incredible amount, so it would be better if I just ept that¡¯s just how it works. More importantly, I need to keep an eye on the surroundings so that other dangerous animals don¡¯te. I could use a Barrier Stone, but I am still in the middle of a dangerous zone, so I can¡¯t go wasting points in vain. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± (Nanami) It is gory, but it is also cute just how into eating it is. I just asked out of curiosity, but the eye child answered honestly. ¡ªIt is tasty. ¡ªThis one is fast and strong. ¡ªAre you stronger than this thing since you defeated it? ¡ªDoesn¡¯t look that way though. The eye child eats the white meat greedily. Hm? Aren¡¯t you floating? At the times when it is moving to eat, it is floating! ¡ªMy strength has begun to return. ¡ªThanks to you. ¡ªI will follow you. ¡°Will you?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªYes. ¡ªAs long as I don¡¯t get hungry. Looks like the condition is to feed it. The lizard is already half gone. Its appetite is incredible. If it is a carnivore, it will be pretty hard, but if it can eat anything, I might be able to manage. ¡ªI can eat anything. ¡ªRock is fine too. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go together!¡± (Nanami) I don¡¯t know if this child can fight, and I must get out of this dangerous ce. I may have gotten a cute travellingpanion, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I have more leeway now. However, by saving one life, I feel like I have left a faint footprint in this world. This child would eat me if I were to die anyways. ¡ªI won¡¯t let you die. ¡ªI am strong. I heard those words. The child shook its long eysh while it continued eating single-mindedly. Even if you tell me you are strong, with that small body of yours¡­ ¡°Ah¡­¡± (Nanami) I suddenly remembered the ecology of the animals in this world, and opened the Status Board. I used myst Crystal to tap the Monster Appraisal. The Monster Appraisal shows the information of thest monster or animal you saw. [Evil Eyeball: Wondrous Entity - A one eyed creature that floats with Spirit Energy. It can control several elements of Spirit Abilities since birth. Its eye has a special power, and just from looking at it, it can create a magic type of effect, so it is called a Magic Eye. It is a top predator at birth, but it tends to run out of gas because of its bad energy cost and its low mobility. In the end, it always starves to death. It is omnivore, but it has a special liking to eating Spirit Stones as they are. The target of appraisal: Extermination Predator, Quasi-Demon Lord. Chances of Spirit Stone: 100% Chaotic.] ¡°I see¡­¡± (Nanami) After seeing this, I now understand why it was close to dying. The carnivores of this world eat the living beings around, change into Monstrosities, and eat everything. At the end, they die from starvation. In a sense, it is as if the tank capacity doesn¡¯t increase, and yet, only the consumption rate of the engine increases without stopping. In other words, you get way too strong, but the energy supply can¡¯t match the consumption. The reason why Monstrosities can¡¯t go to other regions seeking food is here, and they will surely be unable to move after their bnce as a living being crumbles. This child as well must have been close to starving to death from eating all the living beings around. Those birds and that lizard must have been waiting for it to die so they could eat its stone. ¡°If it is still not enough, you can eat those birds too.¡± (Nanami) ¡ªThanks. ¡ªI will. This child was on the verge of starving to death, so its energy cost must have reached a really bad threshold. I don¡¯t know how much it eats, but I feel like it has already eaten several times its weight. ¡°Do you have a name?¡± (Nanami) I suddenly got curious and asked. ¡ªName? ¡ªNo. It was an expected answer. There¡¯s no way a wild animal that was living on its own would have a name. ¡°Then, can I give you one? Your name will be Ai. The Ai of Evil Eyeball.¡± (Nanami) I give it the same name as the dog that I had for a short period of time. ¡ªAi? ¡°That¡¯s right. I will call you Ai-chan, okay? Ah, I am Nanami.¡± (Nanami) ¡ªNanami. ¡°Yup. I will protect you, Ai-chan, so let¡¯s get along, okay?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªYou saved my life, so¡­ ¡ªNanami is arade. ¡ªLooking forward. The next instant Ai-chan answered, the voice of the angel resonated in my head. [Congrattions! A bonus of 10 Crystals for your first tame has been awarded to you!] [Congrattions! You are the first otherworlder who has sessfully tamed a Monstrosity. You have been awarded 3 Points for being the first.] [Congrattions! You are the first otherworlder who has sessfully tamed a Quasi-Demon Lord. You have been awarded 5 Points for being the first.] [Congrattions! You have obtained the Demon Tamer title with your achievement of taming a Quasi-Demon Lord. As a bonus for your first title, you will be awarded 1 Point.] Eeeeeeh?! I was flooded all of a sudden! It may have been aplete chance meeting, but Ai-chan must be quite the strong creature. Looks like having it as arade in itself is quite the rare happening. At any rate, tame, huh. Is this taming? In games, I imagine defeating them and having them submit. In me and Ai-chan¡¯s case, it is more like we are sharing our fate. Well, whichever the case, points are a great help here. I got 9 Points in one go. With this, I have 14 Points remaining. If I manage this well, I should be able to get out of this wastnd. The curtains of my isekai transfer have opened. Getting a newrade on the first day bodes well. Most of all, Ai-chan is cute. It is not like I gave it the name Ai because of the dog I tried to keep before, but I can¡¯t deny that her face surfaced in my mind. This time for sure, I won¡¯t let you die. Chapter 175: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Souma Nanami] 401st

Chapter 175: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Souma Nanami] 401st

-3: Anonymous from Earth Now, it is finally beginning! The 2nd group transfer! I will cheer for Souma Nanami-tan!!! Please get transferred to a good location!!!! -4: Anonymous from Earth It has begun! -6: Anonymous from Earth Exclusive¡îBoard. -10: Anonymous from Earth Carrying a gun, lol. -14: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a special site with detailed information about Nanami. It is a special one that shows the Barrier Stones and the pockets for potions. The magazine is made in a way so that you can take it out and throw it away when you shoot the 5 rounds, and even though it is a shotgun, it has a scope, and it is really extravagant. There¡¯s gems on the grip and stock so that you can sell them when you are troubled with money. And even with that, it is still within a little over 4 kilograms with bullets. That¡¯s impressive. -15: Anonymous from Earth It seems like they thought of making the parts pure gold, but that would make it too heavy, so they gave up on the idea. -17: Anonymous from Earth They did well in just 20 days. By the way, in terms of resilience, it is apparently below half of the average guns in the market. Even so, it can still surely endure 100 shots. -22: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan has gotten cuter!! -23: Anonymous from Earth Her body has gotten so nice it is shocking. -25: Anonymous from Earth She is suddenly thrown into a life or death situation though. Why did it end up like this when she had the Twin/Sis?! -28: Anonymous from Earth Celica was also screaming. -30: Anonymous from Earth Karen: ¡°I knew it-nii~¡±. -33: Anonymous from Earth Danger Level 5¡­ Danger Level 5¡­ -35: Anonymous from Earth Hellskull wastnd? Isn¡¯t that the hell that¡¯s said you definitely won¡¯t survive if you end up there? She dead. -36: Anonymous from Earth So unlucky. -40: Anonymous from Earth It is practically the ce where criminals are sent to die¡­ -41: Anonymous from Earth Executioner: ¡°If you manage to cross this hell, your sins will be forgiven.¡± -45: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan¡­seriously¡­? Even though you finally managed toe back to life¡­ Why¡­? -46: Anonymous from Earth I didn¡¯te here to suddenly watch Nanami-chan die though. -48: Anonymous from Earth Even so¡­even so, Nanami should be able to manage somehow¡­! -51: Anonymous from Earth I am changing channels. I am so scared, I can¡¯t watch. -53: Anonymous from Earth Even though it has been stressed over and over not to do Random Transfer, there was still someone who did it. Does Random Transfer look that tasty? -55: Anonymous from Earth Seriously hell? That¡¯s the paradise of wildlife where there¡¯s not a single vige around, right¡­? -57: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-tan opened the map just now, so there¡¯s no doubt about it. Judging from the location, there¡¯s no doubt it is that hell. -58: Anonymous from Earth It is quite the abnormal ce even within the Ringpill Continent. It is in the north, so the viewers of Hikaru don¡¯t know about it though. -62: Anonymous from Earth I went around checking the others, but there seem to be quite a lot of people just like Nanami-tan; the Random Transfer group. Why¡­? -65: Anonymous from Earth God is the kind of guy that does this stuff, huh¡­ -67: Anonymous from Earth It might have been made in a way that almost all of your points are taken away if you take the safe transfer. -70: Anonymous from Earth They arete starters, so it is true that they have more information and are in a more advantageous position. That might have been a factor. -72: Anonymous from Earth The messages are frozen, so I can¡¯t send messages of support. -75: Anonymous from Earth Even the forest Hikaru was transferred to was Danger Level 4, you know? Danger Level 5 is impossible. -77: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s apparently Danger Level 6. Has there been someone who has transferred to a 6 location? -78: Anonymous from Earth None. -79: Anonymous from Earth All the ones who got transferred to high danger level zones died aside from Hikaru after all. Who knows how it will go here¡­ -83: Anonymous from Earth If it is Random Transfer, she should have points remaining to buy Barrier Stones. Meaning that it should be possible to get out if she can at least defeat the monsters. In Hikaru¡¯s case, he didn¡¯t have any weapon, so the difference of a shotgun is big. There¡¯s also talk that she was thoroughly trained for survival and marksmanship, right? -86: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-tan suddenly runs without hesitation. She really has gotten tough¡­ -88: Anonymous from Earth She began running after just taking a nce at the map though. Is she gonna be alright? -90: Anonymous from Earth The 1st group of Chosen said that they had a tutorial, or an exnation of the basics as well as some time to buy items before the broadcast, so she probably has already finished her preparations. She even has sneakers. -100: Anonymous from Earth Gunning. -105: Anonymous from Earth She can really run. Her form is also decent. -108: Anonymous from Earth She didn¡¯t do a death march of 20 days for nothing. -112: Anonymous from Earth A death march in the style of Twin/Sis that can shape up a highschool girl in 20 days¡­ -115: Anonymous from Earth Her hiding behind a rock and checking for enemies before resuming her run is so cool. -120: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it rough with bare legs? In my opinion, she should at least have long pants and long sleeves. -122: Anonymous from Earth It does look like a ce that would have scorpions or snakes. -126: Anonymous from Earth I can really feel that she has grown mentally. -138: Anonymous from Earth Ah! -140: Anonymous from Earth No way! -144: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? -150: Anonymous from Earth So cool, LMAO. -153: Anonymous from Earth She shot down a super big bird!!! Woah!! -167: Anonymous from Earth -Saw the shadow of a monster from the sky and detect it (0.5 seconds). -Takes out the gun, gets in position, and lines up the sight (0.5 seconds). -Pulls the trigger (0.5 seconds). -175: Anonymous from Earth Can you shoot a gun like this? Even if you have trained somewhat. -177: Anonymous from Earth Looks like Celica and Karen are doingmentary on Nanami-chan. Hikaru¡¯s side is currently calm after all. -190: Anonymous from Earth That gun has some crazy power. I wasn¡¯t sure about bringing something that has a bullet limit, but this is a cheat. -192: Anonymous from Earth The power is incredible, yeah, but not getting scared by a bird that big and properly aiming and shooting it down is impressive. -199: Anonymous from Earth Even Celica said: ¡°This is bad for my heart. I am sure my lifespan just shortened there.¡± Having both brother and sister of Twin/Sis end up like this must be misfortunate. -204: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen are pitiful and cute. -210: Anonymous from Earth No matter how much you prepare beforehand, once it begins, you have no choice but to just watch over them. -215: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no point in finding fault in them after all. -222: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan is really scared as expected. But it is a relief to know that she can at least defeat the monsters. -227: Anonymous from Earth It might have been a good thing that it was a big one. The target is big after all. -231: Anonymous from Earth In our industry, defeating bird monsters with bows or guns ismon knowledge. -237: Anonymous from Earth Not monsters but wild animals. Monsters refer to the ones that are 100% made of Spirit Energy. -240: Anonymous from Earth So nitpicky. -250: Anonymous from Earth Strictly speaking, wild animals are also made of 100% Spirit Energy, and the very first original, the First One, is said that it might have been born as a monster. That monsters like Goblins can reproduce normally as well is proof of this. Monsters spawn from the stagnation of Spirit Energy, but they are not that different from animals around in terms of being a living being. -254: Anonymous from Earth Then, isn¡¯t it fine to just call the ones in dungeons monsters? -257: Anonymous from Earth It seems like the ones in the dungeons, when they get to the outside, they incarnate. They are technically the same as the monsters from the outside. -260: Anonymous from Earth Then that¡¯s fine. Just call them all monsters. -265: Anonymous from Earth A wild creature that has be a Monstrosity has a strong chaotic element in them, so they be more monster-like than the monsters around, but they are categorized differently from monsters, and are Monstrosities. If humans be Monstrosities, they turn into Devils. -278: Anonymous from Earth Even though Nanami-tan only has 35 shots¡­ Can she really get out of the wastnd? 35 shots disappear in an instant. -286: Anonymous from Earth It is not in an instant, but if she manages it well, she can only defeat 35 with 35 shots if it is 1 bullet 1 kill. If more than thates, she is done for. -290: Anonymous from Earth No, it also depends on how many Points she has left. If she has Barrier Points, there¡¯s a high chance wild animals would go somewhere else. -294: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, I want her to get safely to a settlement. It is not like that assures she is safe, but regardless¡­ -300: Anonymous from Earth Are there no Chosen closeby? -306: Anonymous from Earth There are none nearby. It is like a giant reverse table mountain, so it is a mystery whether she can even escape. It is surrounded by palisades and precipices after all. -308: Anonymous from Earth Even though she defeated the birds, she isn¡¯t taking out their Spirit Stones? -311: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s important here is to escape as fast as possible. There¡¯s no point in increasing your luggage. -318: Anonymous from Earth The danger level is apparently high, but it is a wastnd with close to no water and nts. Thinking of it normally, there should be fewer living beings too. It is natural to have a denser amount of creatures in the forest. It is most likely a ce where really strong monsters appear but in low numbers. -324: Anonymous from Earth The danger level shown in the map is apparently calcted from the strongest individual in that location. In ces where there¡¯s a whole ton of Goblins, or unending waves of zombies, the danger level is 2 or 3. -334: Anonymous from Earth Will a dragon or something like that show up? A shotgun won¡¯t do crap against a dragon. -350: Anonymous from Earth A bird again! But if it is a bird¡­! -357: Anonymous from Earth You can call it a bird, but it is that size. That¡¯s a size you could call a pterosaur. -366: Anonymous from Earth Did Nanami-chan get Intuition or something? -373: Anonymous from Earth I think a bird of that size would have a hard time attacking a running human. It attacks slowly, so it is possible to fight back. -379: Anonymous from Earth In the first ce, there aren¡¯t many wild animals that attack running targets. They normally aim for the ones that are resting. -385: Anonymous from Earth On that point, Nanami-chan has Barrier Stones. -400: Anonymous from Earth The shotgun is so damn OP! -405: Anonymous from Earth Well, it is a hunting gun after all. -417: Anonymous from Earth You apparently can tell the Spirit Energy density of the wild animals of that world. The dungeon monsters escape from strong enemies, so there¡¯s no doubt about it, but that¡¯s why Nanami-chan must look incredibly weak. That¡¯s why she is getting attacked that much¡­ -420: Anonymous from Earth Bird: ¡°Why?¡± -423: Anonymous from Earth Each time after shooting a bird, Nanami-chan makes a really painful expression. -426: Anonymous from Earth It may be for the sake of living, but you need the mental strength to kill animals. Moreover, such a splendid eagle. -431: Anonymous from Earth On Earth, eagles are pretty much an endangered species after all. -440: Anonymous from Earth It would be one thing if it were the same as the dungeon where they turn into Spirit Stones, but it leaves a corpse here¡­ -442: Anonymous from Earth It is a relief that Nanami-chan has the mental strength to shoot even with that. -444: Anonymous from Earth Even though there were a good amount of people who transferred close to Meltia, Nanami-chan couldn¡¯t transfer close to Hikaru. -450: Anonymous from Earth It seems this time around you could decide by continents. Also, there was something like darts transfer. -454: Anonymous from Earth Ozawa is also in Ringpill¡­ -458: Anonymous from Earth Moreover, in the neighboring city. Right now he is not doing anything suspicious, but his very being is suspicious, you know. -461: Anonymous from Earth I want Nanami-chan to survive and achieve her revenge. This is something that Nanami-chan should do more than Hikaru. -466: Anonymous from Earth What about the Hikaru Anti? In the end, no one knows who they are? -470: Anonymous from Earth Nope. -473: Anonymous from Earth The stuff that Ozawa brought was just the prison garments. -476: Anonymous from Earth It is scary how we don¡¯t know just how much isekai knowledge Ozawa has. Will he try to kill Hikaru? -490: Anonymous from Earth Their differences in power are on a level where Ozawa can¡¯t fill up with just skill, and Hikaru also has the advantage ofrades, so he has no chance of winning. Thinking about it normally, he should avoid confrontation, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside the head of a lunatic¡­ -494: Anonymous from Earth There was an interview on the inte just recently, but thewyer of Ozawa apparently rmended Ringpill to him. It seems like he introduced it to him without all that stuff about Hikaru. What an unnecessary thing to do¡­ -500: Anonymous from Earth Ringpill is actually a great ce for beginners after all¡­ -505: Anonymous from Earth Bring the talk of Ozawa to his exclusive board. -520: Anonymous from Earth Eagle again! -526: Anonymous from Earth Missed?! No, it hit, huh. -530: Anonymous from Earth She calmly killed it with the second shot. -535: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan is so OP!! -540: Anonymous from Earth A gun is amazing. Even if it has a limitation in rounds. -547: Anonymous from Earth She is moving by running, so there¡¯s no need to force yourself to waste a round on finishing it. Why did she do it? -549: Anonymous from Earth Must be out of pity. Leaving a bird that can¡¯t fly is just cruel after all. -555: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan can really run. -561: Anonymous from Earth You would normally fumble around a bit¡­ It probably means she wasn¡¯t with those siblings for nothing. She isn¡¯t just your average joe. -566: Anonymous from Earth I have felt a tingling that she is abnormal from the very beginning. She is only looking ahead. -569: Anonymous from Earth But as of currently, the preparations of Celica are working pretty solidly here. The gun is outrageously strong, and her stamina and mental strength seem to be pretty good too. -575: Anonymous from Earth No¡­no matter how positive you are, this situation is a bit¡­ -582: Anonymous from Earth Even if you told me she died and became someone else, I would believe you. I have only seen Nanami-tan on TV though. -587: Anonymous from Earth Her chugging stamina potions while running, and throwing the container with no hesitation really is like an athlete. So cool. -590: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s quite a lot of Chosen who take that cup. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say there¡¯s definitely one in all Chosen rooms. -593: Anonymous from Earth To think a big bird of prey like that attacks at such high frequencies. -601: Anonymous from Earth In that world, it is not like the bigger the creature, the more they eat. There¡¯s those who require a lot of energy despite their small size, and there¡¯s also those that are big but don¡¯t necessarily need a lot of energy. Therefore, level and size are not proportional to each other, so if you prioritize getting a bigger body, you would be a living being that has a big body but low level. Well, their levels are normally higher the bigger they are, but what I mean here is that it doesn¡¯t exactly work on the same logic as Earth. -610: Anonymous from Earth Because there¡¯s Spirit Energy, a level 100 Slime could be stronger than a level 5 Fire Orangutan. -614: Anonymous from Earth Eagle again! There¡¯s so many. -626: Anonymous from Earth Looks like Nanami-chan has the talent to be a hunter. It doesn¡¯t feel like there¡¯s any danger. -630: Anonymous from Earth Having a gun is like the strongest cheat you can have at the very beginning after all. -634: Anonymous from Earth The beak and the legs of an eagle are strong, so a physical battle with them would be pretty rough. -646: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya ¡ú Has the beam, so she can defeat them. Hikaru ¡ú Can defeat them if he skilfully utilizes his Dark Spirit Abilities. Jeanne ¡ú Would be a muddy battle of exhaustion. -649: Anonymous from Earth Battles really are aboutpatibility. -659: Anonymous from Earth On that point, being acquainted with Spirit Abilities is strong. A battle is decided by the number of cards you have! -666: Anonymous from Earth No, I think crushing your opponent with overwhelming power is also an option. Jeanne did overpower Hikaru once. -670: Anonymous from Earth ¡­He was drunk at that time. -674: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru, go save Nanami-chan already. -676: Anonymous from Earth You really ask for the unreasonable. -680: Anonymous from Earth The 1st group doesn¡¯t know about who is in the 2nd group, dude. He doesn¡¯t know Nanami hase, and he doesn¡¯t know about Ozawaing too¡­ -683: Anonymous from Earth Doesn¡¯t their name show in stuff like the ranking? I feel like Nanami-chan and Ozawa can get pretty high there. -685: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know what you are misunderstanding here, but there¡¯s no ranking order in the Status Board. You only know your current ranking. -690: Anonymous from Earth Then there¡¯s no way for them to know. -693: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s right. They have to actually meet. That¡¯s why Nanami-tan is hurrying here. -700: Anonymous from Earth Someone from the 2nd group could meet them and tell them. -712: Anonymous from Earth Celica said she had requested of every Chosen that had a chance of meeting him. -714: Anonymous from Earth She really has everything thought out. -720: Anonymous from Earth There were a good number of people who transferred to the Ringpill Continent, but there¡¯s only around 10 people who are close to Meltia. Sadly to say, Ozawa is at a pretty close ce. Well, he won¡¯t be able to do anything though. -725: Anonymous from Earth I was getting irritated seeing how Ozawa was all excited about using Spirit Abilities. -730: Anonymous from Earth Just don¡¯t watch¡­ -840: Anonymous from Earth Another eagle! They show up so often! -846: Anonymous from Earth The other Chosen must also know about Ozawa, and a paragon of justice might bring judgment on Ozawa. -850: Anonymous from Earth No, they would normally not get close¡­ He is a murderer, you know. -855: Anonymous from Earth Just because it is an isekai doesn¡¯t mean that you can freely go on a murder spree. -861: Anonymous from Earth In a somewhat big city like Meltia, the temrs serve as the police too. In the first ce, Great Spirits themselves are also pretty strict with rules, so the ones that cause big problems get punished by them. Chapter 176: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Souma Nanami] 402nd

Chapter 176: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Souma Nanami] 402nd

-6: Anonymous from Earth At this pace, won¡¯t her bullets be running out first¡­? Even if she defeats the eagles, isn¡¯t this that infamous hell? Isn¡¯t it impossible to get out¡­? Just thinking about how she doesn¡¯t even know it is a ce with no exit and is desperately doing her best is so painful it makes me want to puke from the stress¡­ -9: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t say anything. -12: Anonymous from Earth The viewers that don¡¯t know about that hell can cheer for her and tell her to do her best, but that¡¯s impossible for me. It is so pitiful, I just can¡¯t. I¡¯m crying here. -14: Anonymous from Earth I will just listen to the result¡­ -15: Anonymous from Earth The 1st group had 300 people dying after all¡­ No matter how much preparation Celica and Karen do, the chances of surviving a situation like this are lower¡­ -20: Anonymous from Earth Can¡¯t you escape from an eagle by running? -21: Anonymous from Earth It is so big, I don¡¯t think it would be possible. If it grabs you, you are done for. -26: Anonymous from Earth It must be pretty stressful while it is chasing after you, and if it were to gather up with the other eagles, end of the line. -30: Anonymous from Earth If you get grabbed by those ws, THE END. Humans die just from being dropped from a high ce. -31: Anonymous from Earth I definitely don¡¯t want to see Nanami-tan getting eaten by an eagle while still alive. -35: Anonymous from Earth She has the Barrier Stone, so she might be able to escape if she manages well, but I don¡¯t know about the eagles. I do feel as if they would stay the whole time there until the barrier¡¯s effect runs out. It is a bird of prey after all. -40: Anonymous from Earth It looks like there¡¯s quite a lot of Chosen who have been thrown to weird ces and are in a dangerous situation. What¡¯s with that darts transfer thing? Would you normally choose something like that¡­? -43: Anonymous from Earth The darts transfer gives you 5 points and, on top of that, if you hit the sea, you can retry. -44: Anonymous from Earth Even if so¡­ -47: Anonymous from Earth In terms of distance, Nanami-chan is decently close to Hikaru. She was thrown almost in the very middle of the Ringpill Continent. Just that she had a bit of bad luck and fell into a high level danger zone¡­ -48: Anonymous from Earth In the middle of the continent makes it sound nice, but there¡¯s quite a lot of distance. Not only are the roads not properly maintained, she is going on foot, right? Even if she managed to get out of that hell, it would take 10 days or more. -50: Anonymous from Earth At worst, even Nanami-chan would bet everything in Random Transfer at least. She won¡¯t get helplessly killed. -52: Anonymous from Earth Random Transfer, huh¡­ Well, it is better than hell -as long as your luck doesn¡¯t suck. -54: Anonymous from Earth Can¡¯t you just spam Random Transfer until you get a good ce? -56: Anonymous from Earth You can only do Random Transfer once per person. -60: Anonymous from Earth She can also do a point loan, so I want her to get out somehow. -79: Anonymous from Earth Wonder what the build of Nanami-chan is. I feel like she put points in Physical Strength Up. -82: Anonymous from Earth If she were to open the tab in the Status Board, we would be able to tell, but it doesn¡¯t look like she has the time to do something like that. -85: Anonymous from Earth It seems like her only equipment is those sneakers. The 15 crystal ones. -90: Anonymous from Earth How many ces are considered hell? -92: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t know. There shouldn¡¯t be that many. By the way, even if you manage to crawl out from it, there might not be any human settlements nearby. -96: Anonymous from Earth It is not like there¡¯s Chosen who are investigating the hells after all. It is more of a ce that you get introduced to as having a superb view. -99: Anonymous from Earth How about jumping out with a short teleport scroll? That teleports you horizontally, so there might be a chance with it. -102: Anonymous from Earth I see, I see. The short teleport scroll, huh. I got teleported inside a rock! -103: Anonymous from Earth *One with a rock* -105: Anonymous from Earth No, it is not that hard of an item to use. If it were to teleport you inside a rock at every opportunity, it would be useless. -108: Anonymous from Earth Well, it is indeed scary, but it is worth trying it out. Or has there been someone who has tried? -110: Anonymous from Earth None. Or more like, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just use the floating scroll? -112: Anonymous from Earth You can only float 10 meters at most with that. -115: Anonymous from Earth No choice but to get Physical Strength Up and go climbing. -117: Anonymous from Earth Whichever the case, her life is at risk. Think about it seriously here. -120: Anonymous from Earth More like, can she even reach a wall? Judging from the map, there¡¯s several tens of kilometers before that¡¯s possible. -130: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t she done for here¡­? -132: Anonymous from Earth If she runs, she should be able to reach a wall. The problem is what to do from there. -160: Anonymous from Earth Encountered a pack of eagles! -163: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s even one that looks like a dinosaur. -165: Anonymous from Earth It is like the boss of saltwater crocodiles¡­ -169: Anonymous from Earth Is there a reptile that big in the wilds?! -170: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, there¡¯s a lot of giant creatures we haven¡¯t seen in that region. Is this a lost world? -174: Anonymous from Earth It is a region where the original ecosystem remains. If it were an RPG, it could be wrapped up with a half-assed exnation like being a region where the monsters are strong, but in our sense of values, it is like an endangered zone that ¡®must be protected¡¯. Nanami-chan is rushing guns zing, but those eagles might be an endangered species. -176: Anonymous from Earth I get your point, but this is not Earth. There¡¯s differentws, different rights, and different logic. -177: Anonymous from Earth You only live once. She¡¯s got no choice here. -180: Anonymous from Earth Giant lizard = Dinosaur. It might not really be the case, but it really does look like a dinosaur. I doubt it can be defeated with a gun. -181: Anonymous from Earth As a dinosaur lover, I am super excited here. -185: Anonymous from Earth Looks like she is taking a detour. -188: Anonymous from Earth Nope, look again. -190: Anonymous from Earth NO WAY. -194: Anonymous from Earth She ns on fighting?! -200: Anonymous from Earth She is going in! -202: Anonymous from Earth Why?!?!?!?!?! -205: Anonymous from Earth There was something at the ce where the monsters were gathered. Something like a ball of fur. -210: Anonymous from Earth She is OP though. -213: Anonymous from Earth I saw a glimpse of a guy that looked like a duskin mob**. -220: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-tan instantly kills the birds that are not flying. That in itself is super impressive, but I am worried about her remaining ammo¡­ Does she have the leeway to go OP protagonist here? -224: Anonymous from Earth I saw a glimpse of what looked like a rabbit. Is she trying to save that? -227: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t that the kind of monster that straight up noms up your head? -228: Anonymous from Earth That kindness of hers will definitely be her demise. -230: Anonymous from Earth To think she managed to instantly kill 3 of them. She has the talent to be a hunter. What kind of training did she get to improve this much? -233: Anonymous from Earth Shouldn¡¯t she be putting all her resources into escaping rather than this? What is she doing¡­? -236: Anonymous from Earth The people who are young apparently get more points, but God probably takes into ount the decision making in situations like this. Each and every decision can cement whether you live or die -she doesn¡¯t understand that at all. -240: Anonymous from Earth She is attacking so boldly. -242: Anonymous from Earth The lizard is fast! She missed! -243: Anonymous from Earth Speed that can¡¯t be caught with the naked eye! Is its whole body made of muscles?! -244: Anonymous from Earth This is bad. -246: Anonymous from Earth Ah, Barrier Stone. That¡¯s a relief. -250: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan is really damn quick-witted. -252: Anonymous from Earth The lizard is super cool. Is this guy in the isekai creature database? -255: Anonymous from Earth It resembles the Rock Drake in Alimari though. -257: Anonymous from Earth If that were me, I would be so scared I would lose strength on my knees and would get munched that instant. -260: Anonymous from Earth Most of this world has not been explored by the Chosen yet. They end up living in the settlements so, in the end, they mostly live a life not that different from the natives. That¡¯s exactly why people ¡®who want to do something¡¯ were prioritized in the 2nd group. -263: Anonymous from Earth I was deceived by the in appearance of Nanami-chan, but maybe she is really high spec¡­? -267: Anonymous from Earth By living with those trascendental twins, your concept of ¡®normal¡¯ just crumbles after all. There¡¯s plenty of possibility you get pulled up by them and turn high spec. -270: Anonymous from Earth Hm? Is she going to shoot? Inside the barrier? -274: Anonymous from Earth She shot! Is that the legendary Vanishing Shot?! -275: Anonymous from Earth VanSho! -278: Anonymous from Earth So the Vanishing Shot still hasn¡¯t been nerfed, huh. -280: Anonymous from Earth Gory. -281: Anonymous from Earth Nerf gun plz. -284: Anonymous from Earth That ¡®alright¡¯ of Nanami-chan really gives off a strong vibe. -285: Anonymous from Earth Violence¡­ Violence solves everything. -290: Anonymous from Earth Now then, in the end, just what was Nanami-tan trying to save here? -293: Anonymous from Earth Perimeter, clear! Saving the mop!! -295: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it a rabbit? -298: Anonymous from Earth Rabbit¡­ No, it ain¡¯t no rabbit! -300: Anonymous from Earth This is¡­LMAO. -301: Anonymous from Earth A wilted eyeball! -302: Anonymous from Earth EOTB! [Eye of the Beholder!] -304: Anonymous from Earth Did Nanami-chan mistake it for a rabbit or something from afar?! That¡¯s a bonafide monster. -305: Anonymous from Earth Won¡¯t she get shocked by that? -306: Anonymous from Earth Eyeball!!!! -310: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t this monster the one that you shouldn¡¯t say its name¡­? -312: Anonymous from Earth Eh? Are you talking about Ahriman? (Clueless) -315: Anonymous from Earth Aren¡¯t they conversing? -320: Anonymous from Earth Communication!!!!! That¡¯s definitely Communication!!!! -323: Anonymous from Earth To think she took Communication. That broke through every assumptions made. -324: Anonymous from Earth Suzuki!!! -327: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s why she suddenly entered a rescue mission? Communication lets you hear the voices of their heart, right? -330: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan must be shocked too. ¡®I thought it was a rabbit, but it was an eyeball monster!¡¯ -is definitely what she is thinking. -332: Anonymous from Earth Wasn¡¯t Communication considered a questionable ability despite its heavy point cost? -338: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t an eyeball monster a pretty powerful one? -341: Anonymous from Earth It looks weak though. Don¡¯t think anything and everything is going to be the same as the fantasy stories of Earth. -345: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-tan opened up the back of the eagles without hesitation. How to say it, she¡¯s got guts¡­ -350: Anonymous from Earth It doesn¡¯t have external wounds? Normally, you would use potions, right? -352: Anonymous from Earth She is giving it food. Giving a Spirit Stone as it is feels a bit too wild though¡­ -353: Anonymous from Earth The creatures in that world apparently eat Spirit Stones pretty often. -355: Anonymous from Earth Hm? Does that mean it was on the verge of dying from starvation? Monstrosification? -359: Anonymous from Earth Its appearance is totally that of a monstrosity. -364: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? She managed tomunicate with it?!?!?!?!?!?!??! -366: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°I thought Nee-san would definitely not follow the build I rmended to her, but why does she go so into the quirky directions¡­?¡± Karen: ¡°It is Nanamin after all-nii~¡± -370: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-tan looks as if she is on the verge of petting the hell out of it with those eyes of hers¡­ -371: Anonymous from Earth It is gross with just the fact that it is an eyeball. -374: Anonymous from Earth Ain¡¯t those fangs crazy? Won¡¯t Nanami-chan get eaten whole? Is she seriously going to be okay? -377: Anonymous from Earth She doesn¡¯t seem to be shocked at all, or more like, doesn¡¯t she totally look as if she has found a cute creature? -380: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, isn¡¯t a monstrosity a creature that can¡¯t be handled? Won¡¯t it end up terribly if she gives it food? -384: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s the move of a student in a horror movie that dies at the beginning¡­ -390: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Eh¡­? Nee-san seriously considers this cute, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Karen: ¡°Nanamin likes creepy-cute stuff after all-nii~.¡± Celica: ¡°Creepy-cute¡­? Nee-san finds anything round and furry as cute¡­ But if it can be of help¡­ This is most likely a monstrosity on the verge of death, so it might not be bad. But can even monstrosities get attached to you if you have Communication¡­?¡± Karen: ¡°Doesn¡¯t it depend on the taming capability of Nanamin? She has to do the thing where it bites your hand and you go ¡®don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared¡¯¡­¡± Celica: ¡°Don¡¯t say scary stuff. We are talking about her, so she might actually do it.¡± -395: Anonymous from Earth If she does the ¡®don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared¡¯, it would just end with her arm being outright gone. -396: Anonymous from Earth One bite and she would die from blood loss¡­ -398: Anonymous from Earth If she tames a Beholder as if she were dealing with a squirrel, she will be a legend. -400: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan diligently bringing stones is cute, but is it really okay to trust it? Can you reason with a wild creature? -402: Anonymous from Earth It is as if you are feeding a hungry bear and wondering if it will get attached to you. We can only pray that it doesn¡¯t consider you as more food once it can move. -404: Anonymous from Earth I saw somewhere that it is pretty difficult to lie with Communication. Moreover, we are talking about a monster here. She probably properly got transmitted that it is not dangerous. -405: Anonymous from Earth Monstrosities are actually pretty rare beings. Even the giant monkey that showed up at Hikaru¡¯s side is thest step of the giant monkey after living several decades after all. Creatures that have turned into monstrosities normally die in less than half a year, you know. -410: Anonymous from Earth Was it lucky that she met an almost dead monstrosity here? -413: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know if it was good that what she met was an eyeball. -425: Anonymous from Earth Strength is steadily returning to its eye. -427: Anonymous from Earth Its fur being all fluffy is a bit cute. -430: Anonymous from Earth It won¡¯t suddenly throw a hypnotic wave, right? Is it gonna be okay? -431: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan is talking to it as if normal, so I think it will be okay. -440: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t Communication amazing? Being able to talk with monsters is like a dreame true. Why hasn¡¯t it be a hot topic until now? -442: Anonymous from Earth The things that people with Communication have tamed are dogs, horses, or horribly in stuff¡­ -460: Anonymous from Earth Oooooh?! She picked it up without hesitation!!!! -462: Anonymous from Earth Lol, Nanami-chan. She is fearless, lmao. -463: Anonymous from Earth What a surreal sight. Karen is having theugh of her life here. -465: Anonymous from Earth Is her taming going to seriously seed here? -475: Anonymous from Earth Uoo! It is eating the lizard! It really is a carnivore! -476: Anonymous from Earth Its teeth are the stuff of nightmares. -478: Anonymous from Earth A 4d6 of bite damage!! -485: Anonymous from Earth Its jaw is crazy strong. Or more like, even though it is really gory, Nanami-chan is pretty unfazed. -488: Anonymous from Earth Seriously, what in the world is Nanami-san¡­? -490: Anonymous from Earth Didn¡¯t she take Endurance Up? When you take that, your mental resilience increases. -492: Anonymous from Earth I see. Even so, this ain¡¯t gentle on the appetite. It can eat the head of a person whole in one chomp. -494: Anonymous from Earth I can¡¯t watch it. This is on the level where mosaics would be ced on TV. -497: Anonymous from Earth It is a reptile, so it is still fine, but if it were a mammal, it would have been gorier. -499: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s some impressive eating. It must have been really hungry¡­ -500: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-tan asked with a kind smile ¡®is it tasty?¡¯ towards an eyeball monster that is ravenously munching the corpse of a lizard. Is she a saint or something? -501: Anonymous from Earth She really has some screws loose. The people who have been chosen to be transferred really are crazy. -510: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Nee-san can put on a perfect mask after all. But when the timees, she is the type that has an iron will to do something without minding the means¡­¡± Karen: ¡°Nanamin has already locked onto this child. This feels like she will be bringing it back with her no matter what-nii~.¡± -513: Anonymous from Earth This really is cementing the fact that the vicinity of Hikaru is really dense¡­ Hikaru is the most normal one inparison¡­ in, even. -515: Anonymous from Earth He is a bit abnormal in his own way though. Him going down to the 4th Floor alone gave me quite the shivers. -520: Anonymous from Earth Ooh, looks like the negotiation has seeded. -524: Anonymous from Earth It ising with her?! It is questionable whether it is cute or not, but travellingpanion obtained!! -525: Anonymous from Earth It ain¡¯t cute¡­ To put it bluntly, it is more gross than anything¡­ -530: Anonymous from Earth Its droopy sleepy eyes being its default is cute. Its eyshes are long, so maybe it is female? -531: Anonymous from Earth Do they even have a gender? -532: Anonymous from Earth If they don¡¯t, how do they even reproduce? -540: Anonymous from Earth Woah, monster appraisal ising!! -542: Anonymous from Earth There it is! WOAAAAAAAAHHH! Quasi-Demon Lord!!! -543: Anonymous from Earth Quasi-Demon Lord!!! -544: Anonymous from Earth It really is a monstrosity! On top of that, a Quasi-Demon Lord¡­! ¡­What is a Quasi-Demon Lord?!?! -545: Anonymous from Earth It is called Evil Eyeball. Isn¡¯t this a creature that¡¯s not in the isekai creature database yet? -547: Anonymous from Earth Is it a rare creature specific to this region? -550: Anonymous from Earth So it wasn¡¯t just a bit peculiar of a small fry?!! -554: Anonymous from Earth It says it is a top predator that can control both Spirit Abilities and a Magic Eye. This is quite the strong fe¡­ -557: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has already proven that you can be strong in this world just from the fact that you can use Spirit Abilities more times than others. Even without that, it still has those teeth. I think it can crunch any normal person with a bite. -560: Anonymous from Earth I feel like it would be weak against blinding attacks. -561: Anonymous from Earth I do feel like it will have an unexpected weakness like Gravel Mist. -565: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no way a guy living in a wastnd like this will be fazed by a mere Gravel Mist¡­ I am sure that eyeball has a ss coating. -570: Anonymous from Earth It means that it is the strongest in a danger level 5 hell after all! She is way too lucky! -575: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s a Quasi-Demon Lord¡­ Why can she be pals with someone like that¡­? Because it is cute? No, because you can think it is cute? -577: Anonymous from Earth It must be because it understands inly that she saved its life. -579: Anonymous from Earth I dug the word Quasi-Demon Lord from the Wiki, but the word itself is not giving me any hits. -581: Anonymous from Earth It is different from a Demon Lord born in the dungeon. Doesn¡¯t that mean it is a wild Demon Lord? -582: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? -585: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan giving a Quasi-Demon Lord a name as casual as Ai-chan. LMAO. -586: Anonymous from Earth Even though it should have been a perilous situation, right now I only have the absolute certainty that she will be getting out of this hell. -591: Anonymous from Earth Celica was shocked by the fact that she gave it the name Ai-chan. Why? -613: Anonymous from Earth System info came!!! It is raining Points!! -614: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? Seriously. -616: Anonymous from Earth DAYUM. -620: Anonymous from Earth First Monstrosity tame and first Quasi-Demon Lord tame for a total of 8 points. On top of that, 1 point for the Demon Tamer title. It is already certain that she is getting out of hell. Or more like, it is certain that a Demon Lord is crawling out of hell¡­ -622: Anonymous from Earth Nanami! You¡¯ve got that sweet luck there! -625: Anonymous from Earth Congrattions! And thank you!! -627: Anonymous from Earth The pair of Souma Nanami and Suzuki Ai was born here. -629: Anonymous from Earth Just where is this talk about Suzukiing from¡­? -632: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Ai is the name of the dog that created discord between her and her parents. It is the dog that Onii-chan and Nee-san picked up, but her parents called the health center¡­in other words, it was killed. Since then, that name has be almost taboo between us¡­ That she gave it the same name as that dog here means that she tamed that eye monstrosity with quite the resolve. No doubt about it.¡± Karen: ¡°Doesn¡¯t it just mean that she took the eye from Evil Eyeball and turned it into Ai¡­?¡± Celica: ¡°¡­I can¡¯t deny that possibility. We are talking about Nee-san here after all.¡± -634: Anonymous from Earth Which is it? -635: Anonymous from Earth It would be troubling if she tamed a monstrosity Quasi-Demon Lord or whatever it is with half-baked resolve. -640: Anonymous from Earth This appetite! The gluttony! -645: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t monstrosities have way too strong an appetite they end up starving to death? Can you even keep something like that as a pet? -650: Anonymous from Earth It might be a backbeard.** -652: Anonymous from Earth It is called Evil Eyeball! -655: Anonymous from Earth You gotta earn dough as if your life depended on it. Just think of it as if you were managing a zoo. -658: Anonymous from Earth It is a world abundant in food. If it is a being that eats Spirit Stones, you can even manage just by having it go to the dungeon. -666: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan was so tense before, but now that she has a cuterade, her smile is also showing now. -669: Anonymous from Earth Yup yup, Ai-chan is cute after all. -672: Anonymous from Earth Cute¡­? Is it cute¡­? It is slowly beginning to look cute¡­ -674: Anonymous from Earth How it floats swimmingly in the air and its tentacles are wriggling around is cute!! -675: Anonymous from Earth That only looks sacrilegious in my eyes though¡­ -680: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, can she even bring that thing into a city? It is clearly a monster. -684: Anonymous from Earth It is not in the isekai creature database, so it must be quite the minor creature. If she just says ¡®It is a new creature from my hometown!¡¯, it should work out somehow. (Guessing) -685: Anonymous from Earth Will it really be that easy¡­? -686: Anonymous from Earth I feel like the Great Spirits woulde out to kill it. -688: Anonymous from Earth The Great Spirits do kill Demon Lords thate out from the dungeon, but I don¡¯t know about Monstrosities. They are in the end wild creatures. Even humans who have turned into Devils arepletely ignored by the Great Spirits. -690: Anonymous from Earth It is not like you be a Devil or a Monstrosity in a specific location or anything. It is kinda like the boss of the area is the monstrosity kinda thing after all. -693: Anonymous from Earth We won¡¯t know what interaction a Great Spirit and Quasi-Demon Lord will have until they actually meet. -695: Anonymous from Earth At any rate, Nanami-chan really does seem happy. So this is the appearance she likes¡­ -699: Anonymous from Earth Cute characters are normally round after all¡­ -703: Anonymous from Earth Thepanies sensitive to profit are definitely already moving for the production of character goods. It is a free market after all. The future of Ai-chan dolls in crane games is definitelying!! -705: Anonymous from Earth I would actually want that. -710: Anonymous from Earth It is troubling that it is slowly beginning to look cute. Not. -712: Anonymous from Earth But, with this, her fighting power has shot up drastically. If Ai-chan properly gets attached to her, it should be alright. -719: Anonymous from Earth With the tame announcement, I think there¡¯s no need to worry on that front. At the very least, it won¡¯t be rebelling. -730: Anonymous from Earth I want her to reunite with Hikaru already so she can knock his socks off with that. -734: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, can Ai-chan coexist with Rifreya and Jeanne¡­? -740: Anonymous from Earth No choice but to look forward to their meeting. Chapter 177: Deserted Wasteland but Relying on the Hints ?Nanami’s POV

Chapter 177: Deserted Wastnd but Relying on the Hints ¡ùNanami¡¯s POV

I was thinking about how to use the godsend massive amount of points I got while on guard of my surroundings. Ai-chan is still in the middle of its meal. It must have been pretty hungry. Seeing it greedily eating without even leaving bones was giving a mysterious refreshing feeling. No matter how you think about it, it is eating more than its body mass, but it is most likely being dissolved into Spirit Energy as it eats. That it likes to eat Spirit Stones must be because it can get the Spirit Energy just like that without any pains. Ai-chan ate up all the birds and the lizard, and cleaned up its mouth with its big tongue while floating. It is hidden by its fluffy fur, but it has a big mouth. Its sharp lined up fangs spoke fluently of its strength as a carnivore. Maybe because this child is a Wondrous Entity, its appetite is incredible. I feel like it will be difficult to travel while making sure not to have it starve. It was so hungry it was on the verge of dying, so maybe it ate this much because of that, and it is not like it eats that much normally every day though¡­ I don¡¯t want a cute one like this to die. Let¡¯s do our best. ¡°Can I touch you for a bit?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªOkay. ¡°Alright. Good, good, good.¡± (Nanami) The moment I got the ok, I ruffle the whole body of Ai-chan who is floating around me. Its fur is all fluffy, and maybe because it is a dry area, it doesn¡¯t smell weird, and has a hard to exin feel to it. I even forgot that it is a dangerous ce and enjoyed this moment of bliss. ¡ªFeels good. Looks like Ai-chan is also enjoying it. Probably hasn¡¯t experienced being petted. I am called the pet master Nanami by the dogs in the neighborhood (the people walking the dogs),I¡¯ll have you know. After petting a whole ton and recovering my willpower, Ai-chan and I began our return to the previous path (not like there¡¯s any other path). There¡¯s the corpses of the giant eagles that I defeated at the time when I came here. I have Ai-chan with me, so I want to at least collect the Spirit Stones. I opened my Status Board while walking and decided on taking a Survival Hint for 1 crystal. The first time I saw it, it said: Head west. I think it meant to save Ai-chan. In that case, it should be giving me a different hint now. Of course, there¡¯s the chance it still says head west, but at that time, I will collect the Spirit Stones of the birds and head west again. ording to Ai-chan, living beings don¡¯t get close to its surroundings, so there¡¯s probably no danger anymore. It also means that we won¡¯t be getting food anymore either, so that¡¯s bad in itself. I tap the Survival Hint. [The Spirit Energy Potion is the most efficient method for the hunger of Monstrosities.] Something unexpected showed up. In other words, at this rate, there¡¯s a high chance I would have ended up getting eaten because of the hunger of Ai-chan. (At worst, even if it eats me, I have to make sure it doesn¡¯t eat any other people.) (Nanami) ¡ªI won¡¯t eat you. ¡°Uh, you heard me, huh. I am just talking about the worst case. When hungry, anyone can end up not being able to endure it.¡± (Nanami) Having my mind heard leaves a lot to be thought of. The power of Communication is solely at the times when I want to tell something, or at the times when there¡¯s strong emotions directed at you, but with me and Ai-chan having be friends, it might have be easier to transmit. (The Angel Voice clearly said that it had been tamed, so I should think that there¡¯s some sort of pact formed between us. Well, Ai-chan should be far stronger than me, so it is more of a friendship though.) (Nanami) ¡ªFriend? Ai-chan blinked with its big eyshes, looking in surprise over here. ¡°That¡¯s right, friend. It is hard to exin what a friend is. It means to be together, y around, eat, and have fun.¡± (Nanami) At the very least, Ai-chan doesn¡¯t feel like a pet. ¡ªI can tell what you are thinking. ¡ªSo mysterious. ¡ªNanami is friend. ¡°Yup! Looking forward to it, Ai-chan.¡± (Nanami) In this wastnd where it is as if death is lying about here and there, I walked around while holding hands with the floating Ai-chan. The corpses of the birds were left there without any other animals eating them. Ai-chan ate all the bodies, and I only pulled out the Spirit Stones to make it a meal forter. Well, ording to the hint, the spirit energy potions can serve as food, and thanks to Ai-chan, I have a lot of points. There won¡¯t be issues with food for the near future. ¡°Now then, we have returned to the starting point. Let¡¯s aim for a human settlement again! The closest one is east, so we are running just like this!¡± (Nanami) ¡ªAlright! Even so, Communication is quite an incredible power. To think we could connect my heart with other living beings in such a natural manner, it is like a dreame true. ¡°Are you fine with running?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªNo problem. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡± (Nanami) Our journey has just begun! ¡­Wait, that¡¯s distasteful, huh. I am getting all ahead of myself because I got arade. I should reflect. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó We ran for a bit after that, but when ites to dangers, it was only one big eagle that I purposely had it attack me. It is that big of an eagle, its territory must be pretty big. Considering that I have already defeated several of them, this ce might make the living beings here big. Judging from the barren state of this ce, the size bnce is weird. There might be a prey here that has quite the high calories and it is simply that I don¡¯t know about it. Like a pack of water buffalos. ¡­Well, it is a world where there¡¯s free energy like Spirit Energy in the air, so there¡¯s not much point even if I think about it. They are simr to the ones from Earth, but they have been tuned in a pretty game-like way. Celica-chan told me that it can¡¯t be exined with a simple food chain. On top of having the same energy from the sunlight, it has the energy called Spirit Energy from even the air, and that fact is big. The living beings that can breathe the Spirit Energy in the air can survive without the nutrition of water, earth, and even the sun. It even applies to nts. They can suck the Spirit Energy of water without the need to nt their roots on the ground. There¡¯s a lot of diversity. Once I have the leeway, I would like to move around and check things out. Ai-chan defeated the giant eagle. I was surprised by how it shot a beam from its eye and shot down the giant eagle, but is that also a Spirit Ability? It must be the same ability as the one the other woman used in that video. I heard that monsters that can use abilities show up in the dungeon, but I feel like it is rare with wild creatures. After that, I take out the Spirit Stone from the bird. Ai-chan ate the body. Normally, they shouldn¡¯t be attacking us with Ai-chan here, but there was one flying nearby so, with the suggestion of Ai-chan, I tried acting as bait. How did we do it? To my surprise, Ai-chan can use a Spirit Ability that can turn its body invisible! I have learned about Spirit Abilities from Celica-chan before, but this must be the Light Spirit Ability, Invisibility. If that beam is Photon Ray as well, it would mean that Ai-chan is at least at the 6th Spirit Ability. After Ai-chan hid, I ran for a bit, and the eagle attacked me with that. It was a splendid bird that I hesitated to kill, but I want to get as many of the emergency rations that are Spirit Stones. I would be lying if I said I don¡¯t care about killing other living beings, but I am most likely going to be required to do this countless times in the future too. I should get used to it as soon as possible. By the way, I decided to buy a rucksack with 5 crystals and put the Spirit Stones there. We advanced like that and evening was approaching. ¡°There¡¯s still 80km till the closest settlement, huh¡­¡± (Nanami) It is around 2 full marathons. If it is now when I have a surplus of points, I should be able to run the whole distance and take less than 10 hours. Fortunately, the state of the ground isn¡¯t that bad. The problem is that the threat of this wastnd¡­is the environment and the ecosystem. I didn¡¯t understand that well. Even with Ai-chan using Invisibility, there aren¡¯t many creatures who get close. The birds¡­or more like, the giant eagles attack me, but I can somehow manage if it is birds. Mine and Ai-chan¡¯s means of attack are good against them. Well, I want to save my bullets, so I am mostly leaving it all to Ai-chan though. More importantly, the other creatures. For example; I still haven¡¯t seen any as of yet, but I feel like it would be troubling if several of those big and fat lizards were to show up. I am just a frail human being, and Ai-chan doesn¡¯t look like the type that¡¯s strong in closebat. Ai-chan can bite, but that not only needs power but also body weight. There¡¯s also the need to be wary of small creatures. Like snakes or spiders. I don¡¯t have Poison Resistance, and if I were to faint without the time to use potions, that would be the end of me. Maybe because it is several tens of kilometers apart from where Ai-chan was, I feel like the color of nts and living beings is getting denser, and I am sure that trend will continue growing stronger the further we go. But the chances of getting attacked get proportionally higher. ¡°Ai-chan, can you move without resting?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªI can. As long as I have food. ¡°We can somehow manage, I guess.¡± (Nanami) It is possible to continue on without sleeping. But I have the option. I can move at night, or not. The Barrier Stone is a barrier that¡¯s effective for 12 hours. It costs 1 point, but it is possible to pass the time safely with that. ¡°When in doubt, listen to the hint.¡± (Nanami) I received a whole ton of advice from Celica-chan and Karen-chan, but within those, the Survival Hint is in essence the words of God, so in this situation where the message function is frozen, this is the only outside information source. If I am a bit troubled, I should use this without hesitation. It is true that, as of present, I have been able to obtain incredibly important information. My viewership is high too. I am slightly over 100 million, so I will be able to get 1 crystal daily with this. I opened the Survival Hint with 1 crystal. [[Get your protection in order.]] ¡°That¡¯s unexpected¡­ No, it is a decent hint.¡± (Nanami) It must be because I have a lot of points now. It is true that I only have a flimsy white top and bottom; so-called Chosen clothes. It has begun to get cold with the sun going down. I should follow the advice and get some equipment. I confirm the situation once more before opening the Status Board. ¡°Adventurer clothes are fine by me, but¡­what should I do?¡± (Nanami) The equipment from the point exchange has the right size for you, so I know it is actually good value. I have 14 points remaining. I have made Ai-chan myrade, so I got 9 points. It might be okay to use 4 points. That said, I would be putting the horse before the cart if I end up being too heavy I can¡¯t run. I should make it the bare minimum equipment. ¡°I can get a gorget te too, but I would be done for in a situation where I would need that anyways¡­ Hmm¡­¡± (Nanami) I thought over it and bought the adventurer clothes and mithril vest. The clothes were 1 point and the armor was 3 points. I honestly wondered if it is okay to use 4 points here, but I decided on believing the hint. I opened the hint again after equipping it. There¡¯s no point in being stingy about crystals here. [[Lizards are poikilothermic animals.]] ¡°Hm¡­?¡± (Nanami) An unexpected hint again. There¡¯s also small lizards here and there, but does that mean the reptiles in this world are also poikilothermic? Well, they do look the same. The ecology must be simr to that of Earth. Aside from the mysterious Spirit Energy, this world is surprisingly simr to Earth after all. ¡°¡­Ah, I see.¡± (Nanami) I got it. It means that I should aim for the time when that fat and fast lizard that can avoid bullets is less active. So hard to understand. If that lizard is also a poikilothermic animal, it should barely move at dawn. The temperature is already lowering in the evening. I don¡¯t think they are nocturnal. I see. Then, I should be able to avoid the number one threat. It is currently 18:00 o¡¯clock. If I used a Barrier Stone, it would be 6 in the morning in the 12 hours, but I can wake up by 2 o¡¯clock in the morning and run then. ¡°Ai-chan, can you tell when an enemy is close even at night?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªI can. It is an incredibly direct response, but a truly reliable one. The detection ability of a wild creature can¡¯t bepared to that of a wild animal. Anyways, with this, it should be okay even if I run at night. ¡°I will be resting for a bit until night, so I will be running then. Until that timees, I will be sleeping. I will be putting up a barrier, so you can sleep too, Ai-chan.¡± (Nanami) ¡ªBarrier? ¡°It is something like an ability that makes other enemies not find you.¡± (Nanami) ¡ªGot it. ¡ªI have eaten a lot, so I am sleepy. I move to a rock where I can lean against, and bring out an overcoat with 5 crystals. Ai-chan is warm, and it was pretty hot in the daytime, so the ground is also warm. I break a Barrier Stone, set the rm, and take a rest for a while. I was tired both in body and mind, so I soon fell asleep in the warmth andfort of Ai-chan. Chapter 178: Running in the Night but Blocked by a Wall ?Nanami’s POV

Chapter 178: Running in the Night but Blocked by a Wall ¡ùNanami¡¯s POV

The rm rang and I woke up. The sky had a beautiful expansive starry sky that stole breaths. ¡°Hnn~, sleeping at a hard ce makes my body hurt¡­¡± (Nanami) I stretch while absentminded. My condition is good. Compared to that hellish training, you could even say this is too easy. Now that I look well, Ai-chan had its big mouth open and snoring, with its tongue hanging out. It is in the dead of the night, but the brilliant moonlight was illuminating the ground and made the vision good. ¡°Fufufufufu! So cute¡­!¡± (Nanami) I opened the Status Board and chose the camera mode. When I did so, a small handy camera-like thing appeared that I can use to take pictures with. ¡°Here, this is the Evil Eyeball, Ai-chan~. It ate several big monsters whole at noon, and is currently sound asleep~.¡± (Nanami) I move all around with my camera, taking pictures everywhere of Ai-chan. Long eyshes, big mouth, splendid fangs, and its tongue is meaty and long like the tongue of a bear. Its ears are like tentacles, so it looks like it doesn¡¯t have hands to hold things. It is most likely because it just has to shoot a beam from afar to kill other creatures and eat them whole. I don¡¯t know how it breeds. I don¡¯t even know if there are other Evil Eyeballs in this region. This child has be a Monstrosity so, at the very least, I don¡¯t think there are any in the vicinity. I stop the camera mode, and look at the darkness to get my eyes used to it. Even with just the moonlight, I can see decently. It would be even better if I had a pocket shlight, but it would be better to rely on nature rather than a half-baked light source. I originally had bad eyesight and relied on sses, so being able to see clearly without sses, and being able to see this well even when it is night is moving in itself. I even feel like it would be okay to put points in Eyesight Up. Being able to see truly is great. I used Crystals to buy water and a sandwich. It is not like I am that hungry, but the advice of Celica-chan was to maintain perfect condition as much as possible. I can somehow manage without eating or drinking for a day. But those small factors can decide if you live or die. I finally got some leeway in Points, so there¡¯s no need to be adventurous on that side. I wake up Ai-chan and throw a big eagle Spirit Stone into its mouth. Its half-asleep look as it sucked on the stone was so silly it was cute. If I told it that I felt it was going to bite me in its absentminded state, would it get angry? ¡ªI won¡¯t eat you. ¡°Right. Sorry. Are you fine with that much?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªYup. ¡°Alright! Then, let¡¯s go. We will be running till noon from here on.¡± (Nanami) ¡ªGot it. I stood up and, after confirming the map once, I began running. Ai-chan follows behind by floating. It seems like it can¡¯t bring much speed. Its highest speed is probably not that different from when I am running. Even if the moon is out, it is not like I can clearly see faraway. I don¡¯t know what kind of dangerous creatures there are in the surroundings. Putting it in an extreme way, there¡¯s even the chance that a simr one from Ai-chan could use a beam attack on us. ¡°Well, there¡¯s danger no matter when I run.¡± (Nanami) It is currently 2 o¡¯clock. It seems like the temperature has decreased quite a lot, and I even feel cold. Oh well, I probably will soon stop being bothered about it after I run for a bit more. If I put the potions to full use, I might be able to run a whole 40km without any breaks. I don¡¯t know how long this danger zone goes on for, but I doubt it is right until the doorstep of the vige. Ai-chan is with me, so it might unexpectedly go well. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó ¡°Running at night was the right choice.¡± (Nanami) ¡ªEveryone is sleeping. I have run a distance that, if it had been my past self, I would have long given up. I couldn¡¯t see it but, ording to Ai-chan, there were several big lizards like the one before slightly further away, but just as the hint said, they were not active and didn¡¯t show interest in us. Well, there¡¯s the possibility that they didn¡¯t go through the trouble ofing at us because Ai-chan is here though. Anyways, Ai-chan¡¯s eye is good. Being almost all eye is not just for show. There¡¯s the option of fighting and defeating them, but this is not a situation where I can¡¯t choose the risk. For now, I ignored them and decided to prioritize securing safety. It is a relief that the temperature didn¡¯t drop drastically at night and it was easy to run. It would have been pretty rough simply from being too cold or too hot after all. Well, I knew that the Ringpill Continent isn¡¯t that rough of an environment even pretty far north. Even the worry that¡¯s the appetite of Ai-chan, it doesn¡¯t seem like it had as bad of a fuel consumption as I thought. It apparently doesn¡¯t have any problems as long as it eats as much as 1 of that bird once a day. Ai-chan says that it can keep up for 1 day with a corpse that had its Spirit Stone removed, so it isn¡¯t that terrible. ¡­I do feel like it would be pretty rough even with that once we get out from a settlement though. After running for 3 hours, I notice that the sky is growing lighter. ¡°Ai-chan, is there a big mountain at the front?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªThere is. It answered straight on. What¡¯s there is there. For animals, the natural environment is nothing more, nothing less, I guess. But that¡¯s troubling for me. I tried running in this direction because the settlement is there, but I didn¡¯t expect I would have to cross a mountain. ¡°Status, open.¡± (Nanami) I confirmed the map again. There¡¯s around 60km until the settlement now. It is not that big of a distance if I count the Barrier Stones and the remaining Points, but that mountain is certainly something I need to cross. I look at the mountain towering from afar. It would be more urate to call it a mountain range. No, from the looks of it, I would rather call it a rising cliff. An almostpletely vertical cliff that¡¯s cutting across the north to the south. ¡°I have seen it on the TV before¡­ A table mountain, was it¡­?¡± (Nanami) No, it is not on that scale. If I had to choose, it would be¡­ ¡°This one is caved in, I think?¡± (Nanami) The Highly Efficient World Map shows the decently big cities, viges, and characteristic geographic points. Coast lines,kes, mountain ranges. The ce I am in, the Hellskull Wastnd, is also being enclosed whole with a line. Those lines are drawn in several parts of the map, but there¡¯s almost no other ce that has a line going all the way around and closing it. I didn¡¯t think too deeply about it at first, but it has the name ¡®Hell¡¯ to it. Thinking about the location, if that cliff is this line¡­ If this wastnd is caved in for several hundreds of meters¡­ In that case, it isn¡¯t as gentle as just a basin or a karst. It would be better to consider this ce to be almostpletely isted from the outside world by cliffs. ¡°¡­Could it be that it was telling me to head west because there was an exit there?¡± (Nanami) There¡¯s the possibility. In the map, it has a line drawnpletely around it, but maybe there¡¯s a stair, or the cliff is decently gentle there. Those small details are not shown after all. If this were a ce with a lot of water, I feel like this basin would turn into ake, but this ispletely a wastnd. There¡¯s the chance that there was ake in the past, or that there¡¯s ake in the center of it though¡­ If I take 5 Points for the High Efficiency Map of the Surroundings, I might be able to find the exit, but that¡¯s a map of at most a sphere of 5km. It is far from possible to cover this whole vast wastnd, and there¡¯s a high chance it will end up being wasted points. ¡°Anyways, no choice but to go see.¡± (Nanami) I don¡¯t know if that cliff is something that can be climbed. At worst, I will have to go do a fullp searching for a ce I can climb. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó In the middle of heading to the cliff, Ai-chan defeated an inactive big lizard, and made it its breakfast. I want to avoid pointless battles, but eating is necessary. I kept the Spirit Stone and put it inside the rucksack. It is emergency rations for Ai-chan, but I will probably be able to get quite a good sum of money if I were to sell these stones. It is bigger than the stones of the lizardmen I saw in the videos after all. The lizard is pretty big and the taste is apparently good, so Ai-chan said it was fine for now without eating Spirit Stones. Ai-chan also understands that the stones can serve as emergency rations. ¡°The storing of stones is going well. I would be more at peace if we had more though.¡± (Nanami) Ai-chan is strong and cute, but her appetite is the real deal. It is on the scale of eating a whole cow every day. Being together with this child means I have to resolve myself to earn quite a lot. I might even need the resolve to wipe out all living things in this region and store their stones. Ai-chan has eaten its fill and is in perfect condition now. I don¡¯t know how, but I can feel that. This might also be the power of Communication. The time is 9 o¡¯clock in the morning. At the time when the lizards should be slowly growing more active, we arrived close to the cliff. ording to the map, the distance to the closest vige is 20km. Looks like I have run 60km. Thanks to the 20 day training and the stamina potions, I am not that tired. ¡°But this cliff¡­¡± (Nanami) I don¡¯t know if to call it a cliff or a mountain, but how high is this? (Hmmm¡­I feel like it easily goes over 100 meters¡­) (Nanami) I can¡¯t tell at all just from sight alone, but it truly is a towering cliff. It might be possible to get over it with climbing tools, but I haven¡¯t gotten that kind of training, so it would be dangerous to do that. I look at the floating Ai-chan. ¡°Hey, Ai-chan, can you bring me above that?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªI can¡¯t fly high, so no. ¡°Right~.¡± (Nanami) ¡ªBut if it is around there, I would be able to. Ai-chan said that and shot a beam at the cliff. A scraped off mark was made right around 20 meters up. ¡°You can fly pretty high. Hmm¡­¡± (Nanami) That said, there might not be much point in 20 meters. In the first ce, I don¡¯t know well how Ai-chan can fly. It is not like it has wings, and it is simply floating mysteriously. ¡°Ai-chan, if we were to rest once, would you be able to fly around that much again?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªI can. I see. It is flying, but it probably might be more simr to jumping. I search for the most uneven portion of the cliff. The cliff nearby is rising pretty perpendicrly, so it would be impossible to climb here. If there were a protruding resting spot, we might be able to manage somehow with the super jump of Ai-chan. (Should I go north or south?) (Nanami) Whichever the case, I can¡¯t climb from here, so I will need to go one way or the other. If possible, I would prefer heading south. While I was thinking that, I used 1 Crystal for the Survival Hint. [[Head north]] ¡°North, huh~.¡± (Nanami) I don¡¯t know if it is just ying with me, or if I am just unlucky, but it has been showing me the opposite direction from the one I want every single time. That said, I should at least be happy that it didn¡¯t tell me to head west again. It would be so mortifying if I had to return from where I came. ¡°Then, Ai-chan, we will be running along this cliff until we can find a ce where we can climb. If there¡¯s any other guys that want to attack us, please tell me, okay?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªOkay. It is a bit risky to move at noon, but I feel like the chances of being attacked from up this cliff are low. I just have to be careful of the front and left. I have Ai-chan and Barrier Stones. I should push here. Chapter 179: Seeking the exit but Thinking about the next thing ?Nanami’s POV

Chapter 179: Seeking the exit but Thinking about the next thing ¡ùNanami¡¯s POV

¡°There aren¡¯t any good spots¡­¡± (Nanami) Even if it is a cliff, there should be ledges here and there with a shape that should allow for resting, but no matter how long I go, the cliff is so vertical that it feels as if it was cut out this way. With this, even if I were to borrow the help of Ai-chan, we wouldn¡¯t be able to get over it. Each time we find a living thing, Ai-chan would defeat it and it would be meal time and emergency ration obtained. We haven¡¯t seen a big lizard since then. It is not an environment that would have that many living things inhabiting the ce, so I feel like the chances of being attacked in itself are low. While I waited for Ai-chan to finish her meal, I picked up any items from the item list in the Status Board that seemed like they would be useful. Rope, piton, and hammer. I have done free climbing a number of times hanging out with Celica-chan, but the one that¡¯s not free¡­I don¡¯t have experience with climbing that uses tools. I could drive the piton into a rock, hang the rope there, and make it into a safety rope to slowly go up, but¡­ (That would be impossible. If it were around 100 meters, it would be a different story, but there¡¯s far more than that. I would say even a pro climber would think twice about doing it.) (Nanami) I really have to rely on Ai-chan, or search for a ce where I can climb normally. Can¡¯t really say there¡¯s no ce like that if I go further north. That said, maybe I should have a rope at the very least? Whichever the case, it alles to finding a suitable ce first. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó We earnestly ran along, unable to find any good ces. The problem would be getting attacked by beasts, but with Ai-chan here, I mostly don¡¯t need to do anything. I wanted to save my ammo, so this really helps out a lot. I ampletely being carried here, but from Ai-chan¡¯s perspective, it is simply hunting its own food, so it said there¡¯s no problem with that. On the contrary, because of me being here, the ones that would normally not attack woulde by themselves which is reallyfortable. I am d to hear I am being of use as bait. If I had to mention a problem, it would be my own meals. Right now I have leeway in Points, but with me bringing out sandwiches and onigiris, even 3 Crystals each day would make it 30 Crystals after 10 days¡­which is worth 1 Point. The remaining points are your remaining lives. I have to economise it as much as possible. By the way, Ai-chan can bring out water with Spirit Abilities, so there¡¯s no problem on that front. And so, I decided to share the meals with Ai-chan. When I do Monster Appraisal on monsters, the details as a monster are shown, but if I use Item Appraisal to the corpse, it will show the evaluation as a material, and I confirmed whether it is poisonous or not. There¡¯s almost no big living things on Earth that have poison, and maybe it is the same in this world, all of them could be eaten normally. The name of the giant lizard is Giant Abyss Lizard. No poison. Outer skin is sold off as a material for quite the high price. I have eaten lizards, or more like, the meat of crocodiles from a stall at an event, but this is my first time eating a lizard. I got the tasty-looking parts with a knife and tried eating it grilled with salt, and it was tasty like a fatty high-quality chicken breast meat. No wonder Ai-chan would eat it happily. The name of the giant eagle is Giant Abyss Condor. No poison. This one is a bird no matter how you slice it. I managed to eat it without any problems, but I prefer the lizard. I am worried about the nutrition bnce with just meat, but this is not a situation where I can be bothered by that, so I am prioritizing the calories. While I was running, there were 2 times when water wasing down from up the cliff. In other words, there was a waterfall (an extremely small one though), and I washed myself there. It was a bit of a waste, but I bought shampoo with my Crystals to wash my hair, and I washed up Ai-chan whole. It became even fluffier, and it smelled good, so I am really satisfied. Ai-chan said it is a weird stench though. It felt really freeing and nice to wash my body naked in broad nature. About the broadcast¡­I don¡¯t really mind, but since I had the chance, I used the manual camera mode to show Ai-chan floating absentmindedly. Everyone would prefer watching the cute Ai-chan anyways. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó ¡°FINALLYYYYYY found it¡­!!¡± (Nanami) I found a ce to climb after the 3rd day of using Barrier Stones to take breaks and running on and on. I got so uneasy at those times and ended up checking the hint 4 times. All of them had the same answer. ¡°This is a staircase, right¡­? For what¡­? No, maybe there are people who have business here?¡± (Nanami) A man-made structure¡­a staircase. It is a simple one by shaving off rock, but there¡¯s no doubt about it. Just that, when I looked up, there¡¯s something jutting out from the cliff like a stage that¡¯s acting as a lid, so even if I go all the way to the top of the stairs, I won¡¯t be able to get to the top of the cliff. It is used at the times when it is necessary and, at any other time, it is made in a way so that no living beings can go up. But with that, I can just have Ai-chan float at thest part to carry me. We could also destroy the stage(?) that¡¯s serving as a lid, but there must be a reason why there¡¯s a lid, so I can¡¯t go destroying it for my own convenience. ¡°Now then, Ai-chan, we are finally getting out of here~. Once we get to a settlement, there will be a lot of people like me, but you must not attack them or eat them, okay? You must not attack other living things on your own whim either.¡± (Nanami) ¡ªIf I get hungry? ¡°Just tell me. I will prepare it for you.¡± (Nanami) ¡ªGot it. ¡ªIt is okay. Ai-chan is cute, but I don¡¯t know how the natives will feel about it. There¡¯s no doubt it is a strong creature, and there¡¯s the chance that they will be scared, but different from a dragon, its appearance isn¡¯t imposing, so I feel like it might unexpectedly work out somehow. There¡¯s also the problem with Ai-chan. Ai-chan has not been to other areas. From here on, it will be seeing many other things with that big eye, so it would be a lie if I said I am not worried about that. People, settlements, fields, farms; I think I will need to teach Ai-chan everything about the ces people live in. Living among people is my own selfishness here, but Ai-chan is intelligent, so I feel like it will work out somehow. Whichever the case, there will be troubles with living in the human world. However, Ai-chan floats absentmindedly most of the time aside from the times when it is eating, and it is barely aggressive. I don¡¯t know if it can get along with other people aside from me, but it has the peculiar characteristic of the strong in that it is aloof, and it doesn¡¯t growl like a dog. Or more like, it doesn¡¯t even bark. In terms of the food, it makes the most sense to live in a dungeon city, and Ai-chan should be able to understand that, so the chances of me being forced into a hermit life are low. Well, I n on going straight to Hi-chan, so if the natives have an evasive reaction to this, I just won¡¯t get involved with them. Ai-chan can use invisibility too anyways. However, thinking about the food expense, I feel like I need to reach the dungeon fast or I will go bankrupt quickly. There¡¯s no problems with food in this danger level 5 zone, but it would be difficult to do so in peaceful regions. In the hint, it said spirit energy potions can serve as food, but there¡¯s a limit to that. Points are not infinite. Right now I have 12 Spirit Stones, but if 1 gets consumed per day, it will onlyst 12 days. That¡¯s not a reliable number. (¡­Enough for 12 days, huh.) (Nanami) I have to take responsibility if I am going to be bringing this child with me. On the off-chance it ends up attacking people because there was no food, it won¡¯t be a problem that can be wrapped up with a sorry. No matter how cute this child is, it is not a human. I have my power, so Imunicate with it and know that it is intelligent. But that only applies to me. If I am going to be bringing this child to a human settlement, I have to do my best to eliminate the possibility of this child injuring people. This is obvious. There¡¯s no need to tie it with a lead like a dog, but it is something simr to that. In the eyes of others, this child is the very definition of a monster. ¡°¡­Ai-chan, let¡¯s go after gathering a bit more food here first.¡± (Nanami) We found the exit, so a bit ofposure came back to me. Enough to think about the ¡®next thing¡¯. And then, the next thing would be to safely arrive at the dungeon city, and to properly continue preparing the food for Ai-chan. ¡ªOkay. ¡ªI will just follow you. Ai-chan floated as it answered in that way. I have to reunite with Hi-chan as fast as possible, but it has gone a whole lot better than I expected until now. After I get out of here, there shouldn¡¯t be too much danger. Having Ai-chan as myrade, I have gotten more leeway in a lot of points. You could say this meeting was lucky. Normally, this would have been an even more difficult situation. To the point that I would be worn-out in every way possible. That¡¯s exactly why I should make my preparations more thoroughly here. There¡¯s no problem with using my Points to a certain extent. With more freedom in my resources, I should make the appropriate preparations. In order to not mess up on the ¡®next step¡¯. Chapter 180: Bridge to Hell but Wait for a bit before journeying off ?Nanami’s POV

Chapter 180: Bridge to Hell but Wait for a bit before journeying off ¡ùNanami¡¯s POV

¡°That said, we should try going up there at least once.¡± (Nanami) The stairs are pretty steep and narrow, so I held hands with Ai-chan as I walked one step at a time. Ai-chan is a far superior life form than me, so the reliability was transmitted to me from holding hands. Its appearance is like that of a healing character, but this child is a bonafide Monstrosity. That¡¯s why I have to take responsibility for bringing it outside, and I have to protect this child too. (Even so¡­I have done a whole ton of simtions for when I get a pet, but to think that it would be fulfilled in this way¡­) (Nanami) My parents were not fond of animals, so I couldn¡¯t have a pet at home. No, my parents said ¡®you can have one¡¯, but with how the dog was thrown away once, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to trust my parents anymore. I was inting my dream more and more thinking about how I will keep as many pets as I want once I graduated high school and got out of that house. My dream¡­my life n was destroyed when I was chosen to be transferred to an isekai though. Is what I thought, but you can keep living things as pets too. With Communication, the difficulty of taming them has decreased, so there¡¯s probably no need to think too deeply about it. And I will be able to reunite with Hi-chan. By the way, it is not like ¡®everything isid bare¡¯ with Communication. It is only ¡®what you want to tell and strong emotions¡¯ that will be transmitted to the other party, so it is not like everything you are thinking is exposed. However, your emotions are transmitted a little bit. Stuff like: I am hungry, happy, having fun, displeased, or angered. It seems like Ai-chan likes it when I pet its body. The feelings of happiness get transmitted to me, and it makes me happy too. I don¡¯t know the way of life of an Evil Eyeball, but despite not giving out that feeling of being a social creature, it seems to be attached to me. It might be seeing me as a mate. I don¡¯t know if Ai-chan is male or female though. Then, does it feel anger when I suddenly get attacked? No, there¡¯s no emotion like that at all. It thinks ¡®prey prey¡¯ just like that giant eagle¡­ Well, it is not as far as that, but it is close. For this child, other creatures are simply food, so that¡¯s natural though. I was thinking that while walking up the stairs. It is already incredibly high up. If I had a fear of heights, this is a sight that would make my legs buckle and I would be rendered unable to move. I think this easily goes over several hundreds of meters. Moreover, there¡¯s still quite a good distance before reaching the top. ¡°A-Ai-chan, are you okay? Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªIt is high and pretty. ¡ªWow. Ai-chan was blinking and enjoying the view. This child really is very intelligent. To think it would have the spirit to enjoy the view. 4 hours of going up. We finally reached all the way to the top. ¡°This really is¡­one¡­im-¡­impressive sight¡­¡± (Nanami) A breathtaking view. It reminds me of the Grand Canyon view I saw on the TV. There¡¯s even the chance that this is being used as a tourist spot for its superb view. I went all the way to the top of the stairs, but the stage-like thing jutting out that was blocking the way, so I could not proceed any further. The stage is 20 meters in width and around 3 meters in height. I thought that maybe there would be a small exit somewhere, but there¡¯s nothing like that. ¡°This is troubling. So there¡¯s no choice but to have Ai-chan carry me, huh. Ai-chan, do you think you can carry me above this b?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªEasy. ¡ªGet on. The floating Ai-chan is the size of a bnce ball. Iy face down on top of Ai-chan, and its two ear-like tentacles held my body properly in ce. Just like that, we took off from the stairs and to the top of the cliff¡­ (Hiiiih! This is scary! It is scary, but it feels good!) (Nanami) It is a new sensation. It is so high it can induce screams, but because Ai-chan is properly keeping me in ce, there¡¯s a sense of safety to it, and we finally got to the top of the cliff. The lid that was jutting out like a stage seems like it was being kept up like a drawbridge. At the end of the 2 sturdy chains was a stone fortress-like ce. ¡°Is there anyone there?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªProbably no one. Looks like this was prepared solely for the sake of this drawbridge, so it is not like there¡¯s a city or a castle here. I don¡¯t know for what reason a thing like this was prepared, but I didn¡¯t want to meet people just yet, so this is good. I investigated the building for a bit, but there¡¯s simply one small room that seems like a waiting room, and there was no presence of people. Judging from the way the dust is umting, it doesn¡¯t seem to be used often. I bring out the world map and confirm my current location. ¡°Ringpill Continent: Prosjen Hill, Bridge to Hell.¡± (Nanami) The poption density of the surroundings is 1 out of 10 steps. The danger is 2 out of 6 steps. The closest ce with people is Jesson, and it is a distance of 8km in a straight line. ¡°Bridge to Hell, huh¡­¡± (Nanami) In other words, this is the ¡®entrance¡¯. Meaning that I exited from the entrance. If there had been people, it definitely would have turned into a mess. ¡°8km to the closest vige, huh. You could say it is close, but the direction is¡­¡± (Nanami) I have to head further north from here in order to reach the Jes vige. My objective is far far southeast. But 8km is close. That there¡¯s a fortress here must mean that there¡¯s a road too. If it goes well, it won¡¯t take even 1 hour. ¡°That said, I am already tired, so let¡¯s rest for today. Let¡¯s use this fortress.¡± (Nanami) There¡¯s no people, and I doubt we will be attacked here. We should be able to take a peaceful rest here. There¡¯s also simple beds, and if I bring out a simple mat, I will be able to rest my body. It is already evening. Tomorrow I will go down again and gather Spirit Stones. At the very least, I would like to stock up on Spirit Stones even if I have to use all the Points that I got from when Ai-chan became myrade. I myself will have to do my best in obtaining food on the spot, but there should be no problems there. In the case that I really can¡¯t handle it anymore, it can be resolved by using Crystals after all. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó It has been 10 days since then. Me and Ai-chan haven¡¯t returned to the fortress once, and we were hunting the hell out of every living thing around the vicinity of the staircase while making it our camping spot. It seems a bit of the Spirit Energy flows into me when Ai-chan hunts, so there¡¯s also because the monstrosification was slowly advancing, and I could feel that it was getting steadily easier to act which was fun. I might have stayed for too long. I bought a small magic bag with 3 points in order to put the Spirit Stones in, used a barrier stone once because it got dangerous, bought a bow and arrow with 2 points as a weapon, and there was also stuff like food, bedding, and underwear. My pockets ended up getting lighter. Magic bag is a bag with the ability Shadow Bag that Hi-chan uses enchanted to it, and I bought it because my stock of Spirit Stones was getting way too heavy. 100 should fit in that and it isn¡¯t heavy at all. I have managed to see the power of Ai-chan, and I also managed to practice with the bow that I bought because I wanted to save the bullets of my gun as much as possible. Even if I were to reunite with Hi-chan, the only thing I would be able to do would be either healing or long distance attacks. I saw in the videos, but even at the time when they fought the Demon Lord, they didn¡¯t have anyone with long distance attacks, and had a pretty rough battle. By the way, I have only trained around a few hours with a bow in the 20 day training beforeing here, and was only taught the basics, so I know the bare minimum. If I collect the arrows back, I can use them over and over. It is a different story if the arrowhead gets smashed, but it won¡¯t be useless from piercing a bird. ¡°Ah, Celica-chan, are you watching? Thanks to you, camping isn¡¯t a pain, so it looks like I will be able to live on this side. My preparations are done, so I will be heading to Hi-chan now.¡± (Nanami) I speak towards empty space. I have quite a lot of viewers. Everyone must be interested in survival. It may also be because Ai-chan is cute though. I am sure Ai-chan has be the idol of regr households, with a whole ton of goods being made, and some crazy poprity. I also get the benefits from Ai-chan¡¯s poprity rising, so Ai-chan really is so versatile. Ai-chan and I went up the stairs, got on Ai-chan just like before, avoided the drawbridge, and came to the front of the fortress. I managed to stock up on an uncountable amount of Spirit Stones which will serve as meals for Ai-chan. I have more than 100, so we will be able to manage even if it is to eat or to sell. The Chaotic Spirit Stone that came out from the big lizard could be sold for pretty high. ¡ªSomething¡¯sing. ¡°Eh?¡± (Nanami) I could feel a tense atmosphere from Ai-chan. By ¡®something¡¯, it must be referring to a living being. ¡ªSame as Nanami. ¡ªPerson? ¡°E-Eh?!¡± (Nanami) The state of the fortress had not changed, so I lowered my guard. Because of the cliff, there¡¯s no ce to hide in. If people areing, it would be this fortress¡­no, there¡¯s the chance they areing with the objective being the stairs going down. Ai-chan can fly, so it can fly to the other side of the cliff to hide. We should be able to manage with that. No, maybe it could serve as a way to test whether it is bad if Ai-chan were to be seen? If it goes awry, we could defeat them all? No, if it is super high leveled explorers like the ones I saw in the video of Hi-chan, we would easily get defeated instead. We really should deal with this peacefully. ¡°Ai-chan, turn invisible. We will decide anything else depending on the situation. Our basic course of action is no battle¡­but we don¡¯t know who we are dealing with, so at least be on guard.¡± (Nanami) There¡¯s the option of retreating below the stage again, but in the case the stairs are their objective, it is plenty obvious that it would turn extremely awkward. Or maybe I should go down once? If Ai-chan carries me, it would not even take 1 hour to get to the bottom of the stairs. But it is still the same in the part that they could find us if luck is not on our side¡­ Then, it would be better to use a Barrier stone from the beginning¡­ While I was thinking that, those people showed up from up the hill. Chapter 181: Soldiers and criminals but Without stopping ?Nanami’s POV

Chapter 181: Soldiers and criminals but Without stopping ¡ùNanami¡¯s POV

They look like a group of soldiers fully armored. There are around 20 people, I think. A few of the ones behind have slightly extravagant attire, and riding a splendid horse. The soldiers were bringing along men in shabby attires tied up in ropes. Who are they¡­? I thought for a bit and made a conjecture. This ce is called the ¡®Bridge to Hell¡¯. That means it is a ce to send people there. They went out of their way to create stairs on a closed ce to send people in. Also, the men who are walking with their heads hanging down and tied up by ropes. I can tell just from a nce. They are criminals. And so, that makes this ce an execution ground. It is in essence a death sentence, but if you survive, you are forgiven; they are probably using a roundabout method like that. Or there¡¯s also the possibility they watch and enjoy from above. ¡­I am d I didn¡¯t destroy that lid¡­that bridge. They are slowly going down the hill. There¡¯s still some distance, but I can see them from here. They should be able to see mepletely from their side too. I had Ai-chan turn invisible, so it may look like I am alone, but¡­running into them is so unlucky. I have to think about what I should do. (For now, it is certain that they are some sort of soldiers. They have the equipment, so maybe they are formal soldiers somewhere? The chances are low that they will suddenly attack me. I would say it is better than running into bandits, I guess.) (Nanami) I also thought about the possibility of a vige girl havinge to pick up wild strawberries. Too bad that wasn¡¯t the case. It is stuffy-looking men. It should be natural to think that these are the soldiers managing this fortress. Will they attack me? No, it is only one suspicious girl, so there¡¯s no way they would suddenly turn hostile. Well, if they do attack, I have my own ways of dealing with it. More importantly, I should take in mind even moreplicated situations. As for what I myself want to do, the ideal would be to not make contact with them and go sayonara. But that¡¯s already impossible. They are armed with swords and spears. I can also see bows. That¡¯s only what I see from here though. They don¡¯t look strong, but they are soldiers. There¡¯s no way they are weak. However, they don¡¯t look like they are strong enough to win against Ai-chan either. (Ai-chan, if they begin attacking from afar, put up a barrier.) (Nanami) Ai-chan can make a barrier with Spirit Abilities. It should be able to block the Spirit Abilities and arrows from their side. ¡ªBeat them? (No, I still can¡¯t tell if they are enemies or allies, so make sure not to attack by any means until I tell you, okay? Don¡¯t undo your invisibility either.) (Nanami) ¡ªOkay. While we were doing that, I could tell that the soldiers were beginning to grow noisy. Thanks to them having stopped, I regained a bit of my calm. Or more like, my nerves must have toughened up slightly after the 20 day bloodthirsty training to the several days living in the unpopted wastnd. Thinking about it normally, who would care if there¡¯s a single girl there. I could turn it around and say that I am a vige girl and havee to pick up wild strawberries or something and then retreat. I actually don¡¯t want to make contact with them, but if I try to avoid them, they will only suspect me instead. This fortress must be a government owned facility, and I am a person that was roaming around it. A serious soldier would ask what they have to say at least. The danger level is 2, but it is a ce where there¡¯s barely any people after all. There¡¯s still around 50 meters between me and them. They are pointing here and talking, but I can¡¯t hear what they are saying. ¡°This is when Hintes in handy.¡± (Nanami) I operate the Status Board and open the Survival Hint with 1 Crystal. Run, fight, or talk? I was looking forward to the answer and¡­ [[Obtain a horse.]] ¡°I am telling you I don¡¯t need hints that forgo so many steps¡­!¡± (Nanami) With this, I can¡¯t tell how to deal with those soldiers. I have a whole ton of Spirit Stones here, so exchanging them for a horse¡­might be possible, but that¡¯s most likely not the problem here. It seems like the talk of the soldiers has been settled, the middle-aged man that seems to be the captain came here alone. He doesn¡¯t have his weapon out. Looks like they have taken the option of talking, and that relieved me a bit. The man must be wary of me, he stops at a pretty distanced spot. ¡°I am someone from the Gemrespain Kingdom! I havee to send the criminals to the Hell Trial! Identify yourself! What are you doing at a ce like this?!¡± Gemrespain Kingdom is a small country at the north of the continent. If I remember correctly, there should be a number of Chosen there. As I thought, the tied up people are criminals. The Hell Trial must be to send those criminals to the Hellskull Wastnd. In other words, a death sentence that doesn¡¯t dirty their own hands. It would be one thing if the ones thrown in there had weapons, but with nothing in hand, there¡¯s nothing they can do. Now then, what should I say? I can¡¯t tell the truth here. I have no choice but to lie. ¡°I am a traveller. I came here because I had business nearby, but since I had the chance, I thought I might as well get a look at the Bridge to Hell¡­¡± (Nanami) It is all made-up, but it should be usible. This should be the only staircase around here since they have that exaggerated fortress there. It wouldn¡¯t be strange at all that a traveller would think ¡®might as well go check it out¡¯. It shouldn¡¯t¡­ I am not like Celica-chan; I am terrible at lying¡­ I would like to escape before I mess up somewhere. Ai-chan is invisible, and it seems like they can¡¯t see Ai-chan either. I myself am only in adventurer clothes with a mithril breast armor; there shouldn¡¯t be anything strange. I also have a bow and a backpack. No matter how you look at me, I am a traveller. ¡°I will be leaving already, so don¡¯t mind me~.¡± (Nanami) I said that and tried to leave at once, but ¡®Stop!¡¯ -I was halted. So my n to get away in the confusion has failed, huh. Was it bad that I ignored the hint of obtaining a horse? ¡°You are a suspicious woman. This ce is managed by the nation. I have heard there¡¯s spies who masquerade as spies. I can¡¯t allow you to leave just like that.¡± ¡°E-Eh¡­? I simply looked down a bit from that b over there though¡­?¡± (Nanami) ¡°Captain! There¡¯s signs of someone having used the fortress!¡± At that moment, a young soldier came running and reported this. Even though I only used it for a single day¡­ So unlucky. (What should I do¡­?) (Nanami) I could use a Barrier Stone. However, that¡¯s simply an item that distances antagonistic targets. I don¡¯t know if they are antagonizing me yet. There¡¯s the chance they will just be asking me about my circumstances and that¡¯s it. ¡°Won¡¯t be letting me leave¡­? What do you n on doing?¡± (Nanami) ¡°We will be investigating you at the fortress.¡± The man answered with that, but his mind must have had a different response, those words were transmitted to me. ¡ªThose face features are not seen often around here, but she is a cute girl. ¡ªThis time¡¯s mission was boring with only male criminals, but we got lucky here. ¡ªWe can just send her to Hell when we are done. Yup, out. Well, Celica-chan did warn my ears out about the bad public order. Different from the big cities that have Great Spirits, the ces that function with only people are rotten, so to be careful. Even if that weren¡¯t the case, it might have been the same on Earth. Well, if they are bad guys, I don¡¯t need to show reservation. ¡°Got it. It is not like I have anything to feel guilty about, so please investigate me to your heart¡¯s content.¡± (Nanami) ¡°Hooh, you are obedient.¡± The man grinned and turned his back to me. I slowly followed behind him. (Ai-chan, can you defeat them all while still hidden?) (Nanami) ¡ªI think I can. (Then, I will give you the signal for the timing. Ah, to a degree that doesn¡¯t kill them, okay?) (Nanami) I don¡¯t intend to go as far as killing them. I don¡¯t have the courage or the resolve. I will just make it so the soldiers and the criminals can¡¯t move for a bit. The problem is when they are stronger than us¡­ At that time, it would be the time for the Barrier Stone. Or there really mighte the need to kill them, but¡­when that happens, it happens. This isn¡¯t Earth anymore. I have to draw the distinction. I act obedient as I follow behind them. Ai-chan was floating diagonally above me while still hidden. The man that was called the captain reunited with the other soldiers. The other soldiers areparatively younger, and their grinning really speaks a lot about their messed up nature. Putting it bluntly, they are the type I hate. As long as I don¡¯t speak to them myself, even with Communication, I don¡¯t hear the voice of their mind, but I can tell even without hearing it. (Then, Ai-chan, please.) (Nanami) ¡ªGot it. ¡ª[Wind Screen]. Ai-chan activates its Spirit Ability just right at the time when the soldiers gather. ¡°Wa?! What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°A Spirit Ability! Woman! Is this your doing?!¡± The soldiers take out their weapons in anger. But the Spirit Ability casted by Ai-chan is powerful. As long as you don¡¯t erase it with an opposite element, you won¡¯t be able to do anything. In this case, it would be Earth Wall to erase the ability of Ai-chan, but it seems like there¡¯s no earth user within the soldiers. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what¡¯s this either! What¡¯s this? Kyaaaaa! I am so scared!¡± (Nanami) I act as if I am not involved at all and take a bit of distance in the confusion. To make it easier for Ai-chan to fight. I do have my gun ready for whenever I need to immediately shoot, but if I shoot this, the target will definitely die. I think it will be a bit impossible to shoot here. ¡ª[Wind Wall]. ¡ª[Wind Wall]. ¡ª[Wind Wall]. Ai-chan activates even more Spirit Abilities consecutively. They were enclosed by walls of wind from all four directions, and the soldiers were being gathered in one spot. Ai-chan can activate Spirit Abilities at the same time equal to the amount of tentacles and eye. ¡ª[Ice Coffin]. And at the end, Ai-chan chanted the finishing move. A higher tier ability of water, Ice Coffin. I have been shown that ability countless times in these 10 days, but it is a powerful ability that almostpletely suppresses the target if it hits. The problem is that it takes a bit of time before it activates, but if they were to be cornered into a situation where they can¡¯t move like just now before activating it, you can definitely hit. Only water and darkness have coffin abilities, so they won¡¯t be defeated by an opposing element. The soldiers and criminals that were cornered into one spot by the wind walls were imprisoned in a coffin of ice all together. The soldiers that were roaring angrily until now have stopped cold, the surroundings turning silent as if it had been a lie. ¡°Thanks, Ai-chan¡­ You¡­didn¡¯t kill them, right?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªThey are alive inside. ¡°Then, let¡¯s escape quickly.¡± (Nanami) Ice Coffin is a high tier water ability. The restraining power of the lower tier Water Bind is weak, and it is apparently famous in the fact that it is even harder to use than Shadow Bind. Ice Coffin is exemr, and it can almost perfectly confine the target, and most of all, it deals cold damage. If locked up for 5 minutes, the opponent will be dead tired in the cold. ¡°Horse¡­ I see. Obtain a horse¡­huh.¡± (Nanami) Seeing the horses that the soldiers were riding on before, I spoke to them. ¡°Can someonee with us?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªWho are they? ¡ªWhere are we going? ¡ªI am hungry. ¡ªI don¡¯t care whichever. The horses were neighing as they answered. Looks like they don¡¯t really care. Well, they must be warhorses, so they must obviously be taken care of greatly. I would feel a bit bad pushing them toe with me. It will be quite the long distance trip after all. I had AI-chan undo the invisibility, and most horses were scared of Ai-chan. If it ising with us, they have to not be scared of Ai-chan. They are warhorses, so I thought that they would be more courageous, but even with that, it seems like Ai-chan is still scary. They all said in chorus: ¡®Scary¡¯, ¡®Scary¡¯, ¡®Scary¡¯, ¡®Scary¡¯, ¡®Scary¡¯. Well, Ai-chan is a carnivore, so for hervores, Ai-chan must be a natural enemy. It can¡¯t be helped. That said, horses really are smart. It seems like they understood decently soon that Ai-chan is not an enemy, their mood turned into ¡®if it isn¡¯t going to eat me, that¡¯s fine¡¯. There are 6 horses in total, but I decided to take 2. These 2 areparatively fine with Ai-chan. But because of that, they are also a bit wild in nature. Oh well, we will manage somehow. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go. You get on too, Ai-chan.¡± (Nanami) ¡ªGet on? ¡°Just like this. You would get tired if you were to float the whole time, right?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªI will try. The reason why I am taking 2 is because I thought about having Ai-chan ride one. I want to decrease Ai-chan¡¯s calorie consumption. I have Ai-chan ride on the back of the horse while calming the horse down. Ai-chan¡¯s bnce sense is good, and it can hold the reins with its tentacles. It doesn¡¯t seem like there will be any problems. ¡°We are heading off. Is that ice ability going to undo itself if we go away?¡± (Nanami) ¡ªIt will. ¡ªUndos when I can¡¯t see it. ¡®When I can¡¯t see it¡¯, huh. That¡¯s a super long range. For now, as long as they didn¡¯t see Ai-chan¡­ I myself have a in appearance. Even if they were to make me a wanted person, the chances of me being identified are low¡­I think. I am going to be crossing countries here. By the way, I have already learned to ride a horse by hanging out with Celica-chan. In the long past, I would tag along with Celica-chan who would want to do everything, and Hi-chan and I did a variety of things together too but, at those times, I didn¡¯t expect even in my dreams that it would be of use to me in this way. I got on the horse and had it run south. I had quite the detour there, but now what¡¯s left is to go to Meltia where Hi-chan is. Wait for me, Hi-chan! Chapter 182: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Souma Nanami] 518th

Chapter 182: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Souma Nanami] 518th

-4: Anonymous from Earth Ai-chan is slowly beginning to look cuter¡­ -5: Anonymous from Earth Are you okay? Have you gotten hit by a Charm Ray? -10: Anonymous from Earth Nanamin might have been brainwashed with the Charm Ray. Cause you see, her eyes are those of a madman when she is petting it. -12: Anonymous from Earth Its eating is so constant it is giving me anxiety. Won¡¯t Nanami-chan eventually get eaten whole all of a sudden¡­? -20: Anonymous from Earth Oh, she is finally returning to the top of the cliff. -21: Anonymous from Earth Finally! -24: Anonymous from Earth The message to Celica was passionate¡­ It really goes lengths to properly prepare¡­ -27: Anonymous from Earth Who is Hi-chan? -28: Anonymous from Earth Hi-chan, LMAO. -30: Anonymous from Earth Must be referring to Hikaru, right? He is being called Hi-chan??? -34: Anonymous from Earth I wanted a childhood friend like this. -37: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru¡­ Even though you have such a nice girl like this who likes you, you are cheating on her with Rifreya¡­ -38: Anonymous from Earth It can¡¯t be helped. Those boobs have their own gravitational pull. -40: Anonymous from Earth Shame! Shame on you, Hikaru!! -44: Anonymous from Earth Hi-chan is surrounded by beauties and living an exhrating life under the same roof¡­ -50: Anonymous from Earth Well, there aren¡¯t any big developments as of yet, so she can still make it in time. She has her long long time as a childhood friend, and the furry ball! Also, Celica and Karen are most likely her allies! -52: Anonymous from Earth Celica seems to be feeling indebted to Rifreya and Jeanne though. -55: Anonymous from Earth Without Rifreya, Hikaru would have died a long time ago. -60: Anonymous from Earth Moreover, Nanami-chan has beefy endurance. Even if you decide to live a survival life in that wastnd with an objective in mind, it is not something that you can just do. -62: Anonymous from Earth She was gathering Spirit Stones for 10 whole days after all. If she were to sell them, she would get some crazy coin. -63: Anonymous from Earth Thinking about how everything will be the meal of Ai-chan, I can tell just how incredible the food expense will be. Its maintenance will be more expensive than that of an elephant¡­ -66: Anonymous from Earth She is looking stronger as she goes up the stairs. Her Tier must have increased quite a lot. -70: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Thanks to Ai-chan, we don¡¯t need to worry about Nee-san, so it is good for our mental health. Onii-chan is currently stable, so I would like them to reunite just like this.¡± That¡¯s what she said. Ai-chan is the savior¡­ -75: Anonymous from Earth The reason she went through the trouble of washing herself at the waterfall was because she was nning on going back to the top of the cliff, huh. Nanami-tan, you can talk a bit more, you know¡­? -80: Anonymous from Earth The stairs are super long, so it takes several hours to get to the top. -90: Anonymous from Earth In the shower scene, there were people who were analyzing the reflection in the eyes of Ai-chan. Why do they get so passionate in those areas¡­? -92: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s right. Put more love in the floating Ai-chan. -94: Anonymous from Earth Ai-chan is the most healing creature in this era. -95: Anonymous from Earth You all have been brainwashed¡­ -97: Anonymous from Earth I think Ai-chan has a pretty creepy real look to it though. -99: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, there¡¯s a good amount of Chosen who are focusing on the ero side of things, and yet, those Chosen aren¡¯t that popr. Wonder why? -102: Anonymous from Earth Eros is something extremely deep after all¡­ That they aren¡¯t getting much poprity with eros means that there¡¯s not enough eros¡­ -105: Anonymous from Earth They do have spikes of viewership, but it doesn¡¯t retain viewership I assume. You can make-do with just the highlight videos. If you are looking for one, Master Don Juan is the most interesting one. -108: Anonymous from Earth The episode where Don Juan was chased after by the butcher with a kitchen knife after hemitting adultery had me dying ofughter (not funny). -110: Anonymous from Earth I pity the butcher¡­ -111: Anonymous from Earth It is the wife of the butcher who is at fault¡­ -117: Anonymous from Earth It really is the Chosen who are living a story-like life who are worth watching in real time. A person who only goes for eros is not interesting, and it is kinda tasteless. It makes you go ¡®Might as well just watch an AV¡¯. There¡¯s no worth in seeing eros unless it is with a person that isn¡¯t ero. If I had to say more about it, the more hidden, the hotter it is. -120: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s called wabi-sabi**. [appreciating beauty that is ¡®imperfect, impermanent, and iplete¡¯.] -122: Anonymous from Earth For the female streamers who focus on ero, they have to constantly make moves that are erotic after all. It wouldn¡¯t be interesting unless you do stuff like using your wiles to be an explorer, y the princess, and be a party crasher¡­ -124: Anonymous from Earth I am full with stuff like that with the dark twins. -127: Anonymous from Earth The dark twins barely have any eros, but their existence itself is impure, so it counts. -129: Anonymous from Earth The non-interference of the Great Dark Spirit is incredible. Is that okay with you, Milliestas? -133: Anonymous from Earth Great Spirits are technically like Gods¡­ The Gods don¡¯t interfere with thend¡­ (Even if the nation falls, it is not like the Great Spirits are perishing anyways). -139: Anonymous from Earth Great Spirits are Gods or like natural phenomenons that you canmunicate with. The Great Spirit of Milliestas is super old (more than 500 years) and it has watched over the rise of the dark capital. It wouldn¡¯t get involved in every single small internal conflict. -150: Anonymous from Earth Returning to the ero, the people who were selected in the 1st group are truly normal people who were coincidentally chosen, so it is rare for there to be any person who makes any extreme moves. -153: Anonymous from Earth If it is the 2nd group, there¡¯s a chance? -155: Anonymous from Earth The 2nd group are people who were selected because they want to do things in that world, so there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone who is focused mainly on the eros. -157: Anonymous from Earth No, I think the men chosen also want to do the ero part. It is just that it won¡¯t be their main focus. -160: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s worth in the healthy sexual appeal of Nanami-chan, you know. You get me, right? -164: Anonymous from Earth I figure you guys who live in this bulletin boards don¡¯t know, but sex is something that exists on the regr in humanity. -166: Anonymous from Earth I haven¡¯t experienced it once though. Which regr are you speaking of? -167: Anonymous from Earth Move aside, virgins. -168: Anonymous from Earth What it means is that, eros is something that exists on regr life = sex being your only selling point is not interesting. If it had been 30 years ago, it would have value, but we are in the modern era where even amateurs can upload stuff like that. And so, earning viewers solely from that is difficult. -173: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s important is ¡®whose ero is it¡¯. If it were the sex of Jeanne and Hikaru, there would be a whole lot of viewers. Basically, that¡¯s how it is. -174: Anonymous from Earth I do want to see that. The development surrounding the whole thing would be super hot. -177: Anonymous from Earth If just bed scenes could earn viewers, all movies with love scenes would fall into that category. -180: Anonymous from Earth I think that, in the end, Hikaru will be washed by the flow and go into the bed with everyone. -181: Anonymous from Earth I think so too. Or more like, please let it happen! -185: Anonymous from Earth Dude, this is the Nanami-chan thread. Return the talk to Ai-chan! -187: Anonymous from Earth It is turning into the Ai-chan thread¡­ -190: Anonymous from Earth But Ai-chan is strong. It is not a Quasi-Demon Lord for show. Being able to use 3 Spirit Ability elements is unheard of. -195: Anonymous from Earth From what we currently know, it can use light, water, and wind; it can use wind and water in the high tiers. I think it can use high tier light abilities too. This is crazy. It has high MP too. Fuel consumption is bad. -196: Anonymous from Earth It is like an all-purpose racing car. The best. -199: Anonymous from Earth In the first ce, Monstrosity is the general term for the strongest individual in the zone. With Ai-chan being a monstrosity, it is clear that it is the strongest in the hell¡­ -200: Anonymous from Earth Being the strongest within a danger zone level 5 is impressive. -201: Anonymous from Earth If only there wasn¡¯t the weakness of bad consumption. -205: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-tan is also tough. There¡¯s only strong women around Hikaru¡­ -440: Anonymous from Earth She has gotten quite high up. The view is outstanding. -443: Anonymous from Earth In the end, by acting ording to the hints, Nanami-tan managed to ovee the first biggest hurdle. That¡¯s impressive. Even though there were several tens of people in the 2nd batch of Chosen who got caught in the trap of the darts transfer and died. -460: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of hints, it said something like ¡®get your protection in order¡¯, right? At that point, it was technically her not being in a tight spot anymore. -461: Anonymous from Earth What do you mean by that? -466: Anonymous from Earth With hints, at the times when the direction is almost already settled and there¡¯s no threats, it is known that there are a number of fixed hints that show up. Within those, there¡¯s ¡®get your protection in order¡¯, or ¡®get your weapons in order¡¯. -467: Anonymous from Earth Then, there was no need to get protection? -468: Anonymous from Earth No, it is not like there¡¯s no point to it. You have to admit that she has to do something about those default clothes. If she has the points, it would certainly be better to get her protection in ce. -470: Anonymous from Earth So the priority is low. -475: Anonymous from Earth She is finally going to reunite with him, huh. With Nanami-chan havinge back to life, Hikaru has also gotten somewhat positive, so this is truly great. -477: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it because he is getting all pampered by two beauties¡­? If that were me, I would get positive too. -479: Anonymous from Earth Or rather, I am impressed he hasn¡¯t assaulted them yet. If that were me, I would partake 4 times every day. -480: Anonymous from Earth Bring the talk about Hikaru to the Hikaru threads. -482: Anonymous from Earth What about talk of Ozawa? -483: Anonymous from Earth For the talk of Ozawa -or so-called Phantom- bring that to the Ozawa threads. -485: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s that about Phantom? -488: Anonymous from Earth Someone called the wack Ozawa that¡­ -490: Anonymous from Earth A Chosen by the name of Ferdinand de Smet made contact with Ozawa, and suggested to him ¡®put on a mask and act as if you took the Memory Loss debuff¡¯. Since then, he has been calling himself Phantom¡­ -493: Anonymous from Earth Why did he show kindness to a murderer? Who in the world is this Ferdinand de Smet? -495: Anonymous from Earth Apparently an up-anding attorney. The Chosen he spoke to that was coincidentally closeby was Ozawa, so it seems like he got a hold of him. I don¡¯t know what he is thinking. He might be trying to utilize him somehow. -496: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s quite a lot of Chosen that seek to mingle with fellow Chosen, you know. Like Ryouko-chan. So it wouldn¡¯t be strange for Ferdinand-kun to be that type too. -498: Anonymous from Earth But we are talking about Ozawa here, you know? Is it possible to be ok even with a murderer? -500: Anonymous from Earth The Chosen of the new group all know that Ozawa is a killer, so if his name were to be known, the demerits would be bigger; that must be why he suggested Ozawa to call himself Phantom. It is not like the other Chosen will remember all the other 299 Chosen anyways. When you mention memory loss, everyone will have an idea as to what you are talking about, so the chances of being antagonized decrease. Well, if they turn off the automatic trantion and get hit with the japanese, he will get found out though. -501: Anonymous from Earth Does that mean he isn¡¯t thinking of killing Hikaru and Nanami-chan anymore? -503: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t think so. It looks like he is simply getting all merry with his Spirit Abilities. -507: Anonymous from Earth He is also using the brothel after all¡­ He even goes as far as using the camera off function. What bad service! -509: Anonymous from Earth Ozawaing out from the brothel all absentminded made meugh out loud. What happened in there, Ozawa? Exin, Ozawa. -510: Anonymous from Earth Alright alright, you are all in the wrong ce to talk of Phantom too. Stop it already. -513: Anonymous from Earth Is Ferdinand not scared of Ozawa? -515: Anonymous from Earth Ozawa¡¯s movements arepletely those of a lost guy after all. It seems like Fer-kun can¡¯t go against that. He is the typical guy that is strong with the weak, and weak with the strong¡­ -518: Anonymous from Earth What part about moving the talk to his exclusive board do you not understand? Ozawa should drop dead already. -540: Anonymous from Earth Looks like she is about to get to the top. -542: Anonymous from Earth The view is great, but that hell is seriously a barrennd¡­ And yet, there¡¯s a decent amount of living beings, which I can¡¯t help but find mysterious. -543: Anonymous from Earth With just the factor of Spirit Energy, it ispletely different from Earth after all¡­ -545: Anonymous from Earth Monsters inhabit the dungeon with just Spirit Energy alone. -550: Anonymous from Earth She got on the Ai-chan balloon and onwards to the top of the cliff. -552: Anonymous from Earth The Ai-chan balloon is cute. -554: Anonymous from Earth I want to recreate this scene by putting a Nanami doll on top of an Ai-chan plushy. -560: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan is suddenly all flustered. What¡¯s going on? -562: Anonymous from Earth Ai-chan must be talking with her using Communication. Her looking as if she is talking to herself is quite thendmine. -565: Anonymous from Earth Hm? Hmmm? -570: Anonymous from Earth It looks like people areing. -572: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s some fast judgment of her, having Ai-chan immediately turn invisible. -575: Anonymous from Earth Soldiers! -577: Anonymous from Earth The camera work is way too godlike. -580: Anonymous from Earth Database team!! -581: Anonymous from Earth Must be soldiers of the nearby country. Meaning that it is the Gemrespain Kingdom. -582: Anonymous from Earth They look like the formal soldiers of Gemrespain. So the Bridge to Hell was under the management of a nation. -583: Anonymous from Earth The database team is way too fast! -585: Anonymous from Earth Of course it is military. It would be scary if civilians carried stuff like that. -589: Anonymous from Earth They are bringing along criminals. -590: Anonymous from Earth Is Nanami-chan going to save the criminals? -591: Anonymous from Earth Why would she save criminals¡­? This isn¡¯t a light novel, you know¡­ -593: Anonymous from Earth She can¡¯t just ignore the soldiers and dash off, huh. -597: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan opens the hint at this timing; what a model Chosen. -600: Anonymous from Earth Nanami: ¡°I am telling you I don¡¯t need hints that forgo so many steps¡­!¡± (Snap!) -601: Anonymous from Earth Iughed at her retort. -604: Anonymous from Earth Being told to obtain a horse certainly isn¡¯t suitable for the situation, lol. -607: Anonymous from Earth Criminals? Are they going to be sent to the hell? That¡¯s a death sentence. -608: Anonymous from Earth It is. -610: Anonymous from Earth Obtain a horse, it says. That¡¯s basically stealing. -614: Anonymous from Earth She could buy them for Spirit Stones. -620: Anonymous from Earth First contact! This is the first time Nanami-chan met people sinceing to this world. -622: Anonymous from Earth The Gemrespain Kingdom has a number of Chosen, right? What kind of country is it? -623: Anonymous from Earth It is the country that¡¯s drinking beer the whole time. -625: Anonymous from Earth Is being recognized in that way possible?! -630: Anonymous from Earth Ain¡¯t this bad? Nanami-chan seems like she wants to run away somehow, but there¡¯s the questioning and everything. -632: Anonymous from Earth If the Spirit Stones in her magic bag were to be seen, it would be bad. I feel like they would take them away. -633: Anonymous from Earth Even if rotten, they are still soldiers. Doubt that will be happening. -635: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s a metric ton of people who have strength like that of soldiers. -638: Anonymous from Earth A suspicious woman! -is actually urate. -645: Anonymous from Earth The other soldiers are just watching all gathered up, huh. Those guys¡­ -646: Anonymous from Earth They have to act if anything happens after all. They have to think of the possibility of the negotiator suddenly being killed. -650: Anonymous from Earth Hm? Spirit Abilities? Who is using them? -652: Anonymous from Earth Even Nanami-chan is screaming. Are they being attacked by an outsider? -655: Anonymous from Earth This is Wind Screen. Must be Ai-chan. -657: Anonymous from Earth Doesn¡¯t that mean she gave the order to attack with Communication? Scary¡­ -660: Anonymous from Earth So Nanami-chan can kill soldiers of some country without hesitation, huh. -664: Anonymous from Earth Celica went ¡°Nee-san¡­¡± and was shocked. -667: Anonymous from Earth Karen went ¡°Nanamin is a woman that can do it when she has to-nii~¡±. -670: Anonymous from Earth A woman that can do it when she has to¡­ -673: Anonymous from Earth If anything happens, she has her gun too. -675: Anonymous from Earth Ozawa is gonna die. You are dead, Ozawa. -680: Anonymous from Earth She is attacking not only the soldiers, but even the criminals? -683: Anonymous from Earth Nanami is a barbarian. -686: Anonymous from Earth Aah, they got grouped up in one spot. Aah, they were frozen. -687: Anonymous from Earth Ice Coffin! -690: Anonymous from Earth Using Spirit Abilities on people is grounds for penal servitude!! -692: Anonymous from Earth Ice Coffin is nuts. -696: Anonymous from Earth The giant lizard didn¡¯t die from an Ice Coffin, but a human would. -700: Anonymous from Earth It is scary how you can faintly see the state inside. -701: Anonymous from Earth They have been frozen¡­ -705: Anonymous from Earth She began horse stealing! There¡¯s no waste in her movements!! -708: Anonymous from Earth High school girl Nanami talking to horses. -710: Anonymous from Earth Communication is handy, but it really looks terrible from a 3rd person¡¯s perspective. -711: Anonymous from Earth Nanami: ¡°Can youe with me?¡± Horse: ¡°Neigh.¡± -712: Anonymous from Earth It is like when you are talking with animals in Dragon Quest. -715: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t the decisiveness of Nanami-chan in taking hostile actions impressive? Or more like, is this going to be okay? -716: Anonymous from Earth No matter how you see it, she attacked and stole horses, so she will be a wanted person. -720: Anonymous from Earth They must be able to see how Nanami-chan is stealing the horses from inside the ice after all. -722: Anonymous from Earth There should be no problems as long as she manages to escape to Meltia. It would be impossible to catch a wanted person in a neighboring country. -725: Anonymous from Earth Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be a docile and in high schooler¡­? -729: Anonymous from Earth She is way too used to the rough jobs¡­ -730: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru also has quite the guts too. Don¡¯t you think the people around there are a bit too abnormal¡­? -735: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of which, in the beginning, wasn¡¯t there someone who said that they could read the mind of other people with Communication? Maybe she heard that? -736: Anonymous from Earth Was there something like that? -740: Anonymous from Earth I investigated it, but it is unconfirmed info. In the first ce, the people in the 1st group that have taken Communication and survived are mostly the type of people who live alone with animals¡­ -741: Anonymous from Earth You normally wouldn¡¯t announce yourself ¡®I can tell what others are thinking!¡¯. -744: Anonymous from Earth Wait, in that case, Nanami-chan has currently reached enlightenment**, right? [Satori: a japanese Buddhist term for awakening,prehension, understanding.] -746: Anonymous from Earth No idea. It would be a different story if the person herself states it though. Or more like, would you be happy with enlightenment? I think I would get my heart destroyed in an instant from that. -749: Anonymous from Earth ording to Karen: ¡°It is an ability that allows you tomunicate with animals, so of course it works with people too¡±. -750: Anonymous from Earth Communication: (Opinions) doesn¡¯t get impeded in the way andprehending well. -751: Anonymous from Earth Youmunicate with each other without a filter¡­ -753: Anonymous from Earth By the way, it doesn¡¯t seem like Nanami-chan¡¯s thoughts are being transmitted to anyone aside from Ai-chan, so it is a one-sided enlightenment. Strong. -757: Anonymous from Earth Even if Nanami-chan reunites with Hikaru, if she can hear the mind of the residents there, her heart will certainly break. She will take Ai-chan with her and be a vagrant¡­ -760: Anonymous from Earth I doubt she can turn the mind reading off. -761: Anonymous from Earth Whichever the case, my condolences to the people who were frozen. -765: Anonymous from Earth The soldiers and the criminals were all turned into an ice cube after all. Ain¡¯t that pretty heartless? Is it going to be okay to reunite with Hikaru like this? I don¡¯t think Jeanne would be causing anything, but Rifreya is in trouble. -766: Anonymous from Earth If Ai-chan were to try, it can turn Rifreya-sama into an ice cube too. -767: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan wouldn¡¯t go that far. Don¡¯t know if Ai-chan would do it on its own ord though. -770: Anonymous from Earth At first, when Nanami-chan said in a serious tone ¡®What¡¯s going on?! So scary!¡¯, I thought Ai-chan had gone haywire. Seeing how she was so damn calm after they were frozen and had gotten the horses, I cried because of how scary it was. -772: Anonymous from Earth Being able tomunicate without speaking it out loud is OP. That¡¯s telepathy. -773: Anonymous from Earth Communication seriously is telepathy. -777: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan can even ride a horse. -780: Anonymous from Earth Ai-chan is so cute. Do we still not have Ai-chan plushies? -782: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen have long since begun the production of goods, and they said pre-orders are beginning¡­ -784: Anonymous from Earth They are apparently working with Swift. They are decisive monsters, man. -785: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s gonna be plushies of Ai-chan from Swift¡­? Sounds like it will be going for around 50,000 yen. -790: Anonymous from Earth That look of Ai-chan when riding a horse! -792: Anonymous from Earth Ai is cute? Ain¡¯t it gross? -805: Anonymous from Earth Not enough newbies. Look at each other every day more. Have your hearts connect eye to eye¡­ -806: Anonymous from Earth Stop the eye cult. -810: Anonymous from Earth Ai-chan giving a side-long nce to the camera is nice. Does that thing see the camera? -812: Anonymous from Earth Anyways, with this, the danger is gone and she can reunite with Hi-chan, huh. Please make it safely. -813: Anonymous from Earth Hi-chan, lol. -815: Anonymous from Earth No, there¡¯s still several hundreds of kilometers to Meltia. Who knows how many days it will take. -817: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is in the middle of challenging the 4th Floor, so if anything goes wrong, he could die. I just hope he isn¡¯t dead by the time she arrives. -820: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne is stable, so it should be okay. Ozawa is also ying the amnesiac card, so it does look like he isn¡¯t interested in Hikaru. I can watch with peace of mind. Actually, at the time when Hikaru was alone and pushing himself, it was so painful that I couldn¡¯t watch. -821: Anonymous from Earth That time was interesting in its own way, but the popr phase right now is also nice. It is a bit irritating though. -822: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know if to call it popr phase or bloodbath phase. -825: Anonymous from Earth It seems as if Origami-shi** will be meeting up with him faster than Nanami-chan. [The name was changed from Ikakin to Origami] It was quite the long journey, but Origami-shi has vitality contrary to appearances. -829: Anonymous from Earth Bring the talk of Hi-chan to Hi-chan¡¯s threads. Chapter 183: 2nd Chosen batch countermeasure meeting and New Weapons

Chapter 183: 2nd Chosen batch countermeasure meeting and New Weapons

1 day until the 2nd group is transferred to this world. We gathered at the living room of the residence and decided to have a strategy meeting. ¡°Now then, new people are finallying, but there¡¯s two choices. Whether we interact with them or not.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne opens it up. Looks like we are going to be deciding if we will get involved with them or not to begin with. ¡°We are the seniors here in a sense after all. Guiding the newbies¡­is a choice in itself.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No, there¡¯s the chance that the new Chosen will be aiming for our lives, so didn¡¯t you say it was dangerous?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I did. There¡¯s actually danger to it. That¡¯s why I am asking here just in case.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne said that there¡¯s the chance that the 2nd Chosen batch will be attacking us, and I honestly do think she is right on that. It is clear that we already have a lot of things in our possession, and this ce has differentws from that of Earth. The police force in this city is on a level you can guess, and the 2nd group can bring guns, poison, or anything. Especially me who has the items of everyone in the Shadow Storage. We have stuff that can be easily bought and money, but there¡¯s also the valuable items like the ones that can only be bought with Points. For example; when ites to Barrier Stones, Jeanne, Rifreya, and I make sure to always have 3 for each one of us. The Dark Night Gauntlet that I have equipped can most likely be sold for quite the sum. In the words of Jeanne, it is also possible that people with bad intentions will be attracted just from the fact that Rifreya is with us. In the 1st Viewer Count Race, I used her appeal to reach all the way to 1st ce even if for a moment. There were several hundreds of millions of viewers at that time. In other words, for the people on Earth, Rifreya is¡­a super star, including the people in the 2nd group. There¡¯s no reason not to be on guard. Actively getting involved with them can serve to keep them in check, but there¡¯s also the risk of bringing them to threat distance. It is a difficult choice, but I¡­ ¡°I¡­if possible, don¡¯t want to get involved with them.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I did expect you to say that, Kuro. And I of course don¡¯t want to get involved either. I am not the type that is good at interacting with people. What about you, Reya?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°E-Eh? I, uhm¡­don¡¯t know anything about the Chosen. If you two say you don¡¯t want to get involved with them, isn¡¯t that okay?¡± (Rifreya) It is unanimous. Well, it is not a party with highly social people after all¡­ Even if not, the chances of us benefiting from getting involved with the new Chosen is low. Of course, if it is to ept them as new party members, there are merits to it, but it would only be at the time when we can tell it is someone trustworthy. Even if not, there¡¯s the chance that I am still being thought of as the murderer of Nanami and Nanami¡¯s family. There¡¯s no certainty my innocence has been proved even with Nanami reviving. Her memories could have been lost with the powerful experience of death, or the culprit could have killed her without her having the chance of seeing his face. I myself saw the face of the culprit practically by chance. I do know his face, but it is a student of the same grade that I don¡¯t know the name of. If I at least remembered the name, it could have been different, but there¡¯s no point in regretting that now. In that sense, it is better to not undo our caution towards the 2nd group too. ¡°Uhm¡­ Don¡¯t the people of the 2nd group know that Hikaru has revived his childhood friend? How about asking about that?¡± (Rifreya) The suggestion of Rifreya made my heart jump. I have told her all my circumstances. About Nanami having revived. About how she could have proved my innocence. It is true that we could tell if I ask the 2nd Chosen group, but the risk of making contact with them is too high. In the first ce, we don¡¯t know with what conditions they are being transferred with. There¡¯s the chance they can choose their transfer location, and it is not like the abilities they can get with Points are the same from the 1st group. ¡°Reya, I think that¡¯s a gamble of sorts. To go into more detail, I am somewhat in the know thanks to the messages of his little sisters, but¡­I haven¡¯t told Kuro. Do you know why?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Eh, why? Can¡¯t you tell him? Hikaru is acting as if he is okay, but he was pretty down not that long ago, you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then, Kuro, I will tell you. Your innocence has long been proved, and the criminal that killed Nanami has been arrested. The reason that people are watching you is inly because they are interested in you.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°E¡­Eh?¡± (Hikaru) What is Jeanne saying? No¡­she said that she has been doing exchanges with Celica through messages, so Celica must have sent that to her. But¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the matter? With this, everything is resolved, right? How about being more happy?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°B-But¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Not feeling the reality of it? Or¡­you can¡¯t trust me?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°It is¡­not that¡­¡± (Hikaru) While answering that, I was thinking theplete opposite. Just as she says, if that¡¯s true, everything is solved. My chest hurts. I want to believe it. Even though I want to believe it, I¡­I couldn¡¯t believe it. Jeanne wouldn¡¯t lie, but¡­I don¡¯t know about Celica. She is the type of girl that always aims for the best route. If it is Celica¡­she would easily lie for the sake of her objective. ¡°Kuro, you were dropped into sorrow¡­and became distrustful of others; I understood that from the very beginning. What kind of words would resonate with a person like that? Whose words would they be able to believe? In the end, the information that I know of Earth is from messages, or hearing it from others; all uncertain sources. That¡¯s why I told you to forget about the other side¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter anymore; Earth and the viewers. If there¡¯s anything, it is only to be careful of the 2nd group. What¡¯s important is the future from here on. I also¡­forgot about it. My past¡­everything.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne must be trying to cheer me up in her own way. I understand that to a painful extent. I covered my face. It is as she says. No matter what someone says, there¡¯s no way to prove that that¡¯s true. If it is Celica and Karen, they would do their very best for my sake. But it also trantes to ¡®by any means¡¯. They would easily do something like having all the 2nd Chosen group tell me false information. In that sense, Celica is a reliable little sister. That¡¯s why it ironically feels as if the information she gives is dramatized. It is as Jeanne says. It would be better to forget about Earth. If I live only looking at a future with Rifreya and Jeanne¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t really get it, but if the culprit has been arrested, that¡¯s good. Isn¡¯t that great, Hikaru?!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya doesn¡¯t get it that well, but she smiles brightly. That¡¯s right, this is everything. In the end, no matter the information you put in, the hole opened in my heart is not going to be filled. The current me probably would only be able to believe in the person herself, Nanami. ¡­That¡¯s because she wouldn¡¯t be influenced by Celica. But that won¡¯t be happening. I have no choice but to live my own way here. ¡°Thanks, Jeanne, Rifreya. I¡­will try to forget about the other side. I think¡­ it will be difficult to do so soon. Right now, it is about what to do with the 2nd group.¡± (Hikaru) Jeanne grinned and Rifreya smiled. I am a man. I can¡¯t just be consoled the whole time. I have to be stronger. I can¡¯t endanger the whole party because of me. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó In the end, the conclusion was that we will try not to make contact with the 2nd group while continuing to dive in the dungeon as much as possible to get strong quickly. You could say it is the policy we have had until now, but what¡¯s important is to not make contact with them. As long as it is not the type that is persistent, I doubt we will be meeting them. If that doesn¡¯t work, use Darkness Fog to run away, or hire a bodyguard to drive them away. Fortunately, we have the money, so if it is possible to resolve it with money, we can consider that. Well, I do feel bad for the Chosen who will being here with no bad intentions, but we can¡¯t tell that apart. We have decided on rejecting them, so we are going to keep that. The only problem would be when the other party has a long range rifle to aim for me or Jeanne, but¡­regarding this, we have reached the conclusion that there¡¯s no point in thinking about it. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anyone who would do that, and if we were to live while ounting for that, we would be living like wanted people on the run; it is realistically impossible to deal with it. In the first ce, if we were to live with all those factors into ount, we would have to be on guard 24/7, every meal we take. We are not trusting the 2nd Chosen group, but I want to believe there¡¯s not someone who will go that far. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó It is afternoon and the promised day hase. We went to get the weapons from the store of the dwarf. Jeanne¡¯s sword is 8 gold; my sword is 5 gold. 13 gold is enough gold to build a house, but that¡¯s how much we are earning, so you could say it is a reasonable expense. Good weapons being expensive is amon thing no matter the world. The price difference between Jeanne¡¯s sword and my katana is not because of the difficulty orplexity in the manufacturing process, but simply a matter of how much Hellfire Steel was used. Hellfire Steel is a special metal, only handled at the Great Fire Spirit¡¯s ce, and it is far more expensive than other metals. Because of that, it prides on an abnormal degree of weight and sturdiness, and it is currently the best material to make anti-monster weapons. ¡°It is rare even in my ce to hammer something of this level. Hope you like it.¡± The dwarf came out from the deep part of the store carrying the soon-to-be sword of Jeanne. The appearance is really simple. The width is bulky; around 10 cm. It is in the category of a normal one-handed sword, but the de has decently good length, and would be in the big category when ites to one-handed swords. ¡°Good weight. It can¡¯t evenpare to this one.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne says whileparing the sword she was using before. There¡¯s not much difference in the appearance and size, but the density is a whole world apart. ¡°It is a Hellfire Steel sword after all. I think I did a nice job there myself. Ah, just be careful of theft, okay?¡± ¡°I will take baths with it.¡± (Jeanne) Seems like Jeanne has taken a liking to it. She unsheathed it and swung it to check it out. ¡°That¡¯s nice. I want to make a Hellfire Steel one too¡­¡± (Rifreya) It seems like Rifreya, who came with us, also has a longing for a Hellfire Steel weapon. ¡°If you were to make a weapon like yours into full heavy metal, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to swing¡­? Even as it is now, it would take my all just to pick it up¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The one I have only has Hellfire Steel in its core, but I have increased my Tier quite a bit too. We did defeat a Demon Lord. I would like to get a new one soon~. Just kidding?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then, let¡¯s order it. I feel like it would be around 20 gold for yours.¡± (Hikaru) That¡¯s several houses worth of gold, but Rifreya is a DPS. There¡¯s no doubt she should have the best weapon. However, we don¡¯t have 20 gold. Rifreya did bring some funds with her, but it is not that much. ¡°Are you going to have one made too? I think your current sword is plenty good though¡­ Test out if your Tier is enough, and if there¡¯s the need to, I don¡¯t mind forging one.¡± I try talking to the old man about this, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be too into the idea. The greatsword of Rifreya was forged here, so he probably doesn¡¯t find it amusing to make a new sword when it hasn¡¯t even been 1 year. Rifreya swings the sword just as the old man instructed. She must pass this test or the old man won¡¯t make her a weapon. It is a flowing swordy. It is just like the first time I saw it; as if she were dancing. A sword style that fully utilizes the weight of the sword with centrifugal force to hit the enemy. ¡°How is it?¡± (Rifreya) She must have confidence. She asked the old man with eyes filled with expectation. ¡°Hmm, I do think you are going the right way, but it is still too soon for Hellfire Steel. I would say you are on the level where you are finally good enough for that sword. It was originally made so that you would grow into it, you know.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± (Rifreya) She really has no choice but to give up if she is told that her current strength is reasonable now for the one she currently has. My katana and the sword of Jeanne are small, so even if the density is high, it doesn¡¯t end up being super heavy, but with the size of Rifreya¡¯s sword, it could end up being close to 1 ton. Even if Rifreya is strong, that¡¯s just pushing it. We got our weapons, paid for them, went back to the house, and passed our day swinging our weapons. We did want to test them out in the dungeon, but the Chosen areing tomorrow. We decided to check the state of things inside the dungeon¡­if possible, in the 3rd Floor. If we look at the High Efficiency World Map, we can see how many Chosen are nearby. Considering how big the world is, as long as you can¡¯t designate where you are transferring to, the chances of them being transferred nearby are low. Or more like, we can only pray that¡¯s the case. Please don¡¯te close to us. That was the shared sentiment of me and Jeanne. Chapter 184: Testing out weapons and Waiting for that moment

Chapter 184: Testing out weapons and Waiting for that moment

The next day. The Chosen are finallying, so we got food, and went down the dungeon. Today¡¯s exploration is technically an extra, so we went to the 3rd Floor without hiring Grapefull. ¡°It really helps that they are going through the trouble of showing when they will be transferred. 3 more hours.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I will get a notebook with a Crystal.¡± (Hikaru) The note that can be bought with 1 Crystales with a bonus pencil. This is my first time sinceing here that I have shaved off a pencil with a knife. ¡°Let¡¯s test out our new weapons until it is the time. It would be boring to just wait.¡± (Jeanne) We were in the first za of the 3rd Floor, the Straying Big Mist Garden, called the Frog za, and we were fighting monsters for a bit there. There¡¯s the most explorers around here and, I won¡¯t call it fighting over monsters, but it usually ends up in a simr situation to that. Because of that, there¡¯s no fear of getting pincered by monsters, and we can take our time in battles. This is most likely the safest ce to hunt in Meltia if we exclude the 1st Floor. It is possible to ask for help from other explorers if you are in trouble. I unsheathe my new katana. As expected from something that the veteran dwarf forged. It fits into my hands to a degree I find it hard to believe is my first time holding it, and there¡¯s no problems at all. The Hellfire Steel de was heavy. The auburn de pattern flickering like fire was beautiful. This is a trait of the Hellfire Steel and it is said to show up when the Great Fire Spirit reacts at the time the cksmith is forging. (But it is a weight that I am a bit worried about whether I can use it in actualbat. Is this a weapon I have to grow into?) (Hikaru) Just like the shortsword of before, there¡¯s almost no curvature. Rather than a katana, it is more like a big nata. The body is thick and has width. It is not on the level of Jeanne¡¯s sword and the greatsword of Rifreya, but it is better for it to be this rustic to use when in the dungeon. This is not a sword for cutting people, it is a weapon to defeat monsters. The length of the de is 60cm. The length of the de for the ck meteoric iron shortsword was 35cm, so this is close to twice the size. With the tip of the de having extended, I can tell that the range of my attacks has also increased. Until now, it has been a battle style like that of sticking my body to monsters, so the added distance creates a sense of safety. (¡­No, it would be dangerous to think of this as my range having increased. This is solely just so that my weapon can reach the Spirit Vein Center against giant monsters.) (Hikaru) Even if my weapon has gotten bigger, I shouldn¡¯t be changing my fighting style. My fighting style is to get close and cut their Spirit Vein Center; that¡¯s all there is. With my weapon being bigger now, I can gouge it out with more force. That¡¯s how I should think of it. A Troll and a Gremlin showed up just in time closeby. Rifreya is going to be standing as backup, while Jeanne will get the Troll and I get the Gremlin. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) With my speed, it is not safe to slip through the side of the Troll. I have to distract it with something or use Darkness Fog. Of course, if Jeanne is properly drawing its attention, it is 99% safe, but there¡¯s no point in taking that 1% risk. There¡¯s no certainty that the enemy will always be taking the expected moves. I close in on the Gremlin just like that, and just as I pass by its side, I sweep with my sword. With my figure being hidden by the darkness, it of course can¡¯t tell where it is getting attacked. Moreover, it is a Gremlin with no protection, so it has no means to block my attack to begin with. It can only surrender to having its arm fly off if it hits its arm, or its head fly off if it hits the head. It has no means toe out unscathed aside from avoiding, but this monster doesn¡¯t have the wits to do that. I easily severed the head of the monster using my swung katana with barely any thought in it. (It is a world of difference.) (Hikaru) It would be the same impression as having changed from a utility knife to a shortsword. That¡¯s how different it is. You can¡¯t make use of a shortsword in this way. At least not with my physical strength. This new katana is so heavy that just swinging it can break my posture, but the destructive powerpensates for it, and the neck of the Gremlin was torn away and easily flew off. Weight is power. Of course, it should be strong even if I were to use it for stabbing just as I have done until now. I look at where Jeanne is, and after she took the giant club of the Troll with her shield, she stepped forward and cut off its arm. Right after, she shes its chest upwards. The Troll had its Spirit Vein Center cut from the front, changing to a Spirit Stone, and falling onto the ground. It was a battle with no wasteful moves. We have earned money for around 10 days here defeating monsters to train, but the strength of Jeanne is on the level where Rifreya would praise her. Rifreya has been an explorer in this dungeon for 1 year, and she should have seen many explorers until now. And yet, she is praising her, so she must be the real deal. ¡°How was it?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That was nice. My strength carries well. How about you, Kuro?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°It went well over here too. But I have to increase my physical strength more or it might get dangerous to swing it around. It may be better to delineate the difference between this and the previous one.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, I felt that a bit too. I am still losing a bit against the weight.¡± (Jeanne) Did he make it a bit on the heavy side so it can be used for a longer time? Or was it difficult to adjust it? Looks like Jeanne also felt it slightly heavy. That weight can be the cause of idents in close battles, but there¡¯s the merit of a high attack power. Whichever the case, it is better than being too light. If we are going to conquer this dungeon, we have to increase our Tier to the point that we can use something like the giant axe of Ga-san from the Crimson Vials. In that sense, the weapon we have here is not thest weapon we will be having. We have to go with the mentality that we will be using it till it ispletely worn out to head to the next stage. We continued hunting with our new weapons for a while, and at the time when the 2nd group timer hit the 30 minute mark, we took a break in the Frog za while preparing for that moment. ¡°Let¡¯s fill up our stomachs a bit. I have brought food to snack with after all.¡± (Hikaru) I bring out a carpet from the Shadow Storage, and take out the meal that I prepared. I also have a canteen. Its content is an unknown tea that I bought at the marketce. ¡°Ah, you made it? I¡¯m sorry, it is always you who makes it, Hikaru¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Kuro is good at cooking after all. He can be a good wife.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°That¡¯s exaggerating. It is just sandwiches.¡± (Hikaru) My family environment was a special one, so by the time I noticed, I was already capable of cooking. Since around middle school, Celica began helping me out, so it wasn¡¯t that much of a pain. Also, because Celica is a picky one and wanted to challenge a variety of dishes, my assortment increased. The house chores aside from that one were almost all done by me, so it is serving its use in our current residence as well. Jeanne ispletely out of her element there, and Rifreya is, well¡­she was raised like a richdy. ¡°Yeah, it is tasty. Even though it is just a sandwich.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°That bacon was self-made. I tried smoking it in the garden.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Now that you mention, you were indeed doing something in the garden¡­ So it is true that all men like smoking, huh¡­¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No, I don¡¯t think all men like smoking¡­¡± (Hikaru) I remember smoking meat with my two little sisters and Nanami when we were young, so I simply tried it out too. You can¡¯t preserve raw meat, so it shouldst a bit longer when smoked. By the way, after buying the house, I bought a refrigerator at the Spirit Tool store so, even if it is not on the level of Earth, we can store our food for a bit. It doesn¡¯t change our style of buying food almost every day though. ¡°Uwah, this is truly tasty! You really can do anything, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is not like I can do anything, but I am d to hear that it was to your liking.¡± (Hikaru) Even though this world is like a medieval fantasy world, the food alone is strangely tasty, so I can make it tasty even if it is just a sandwich. If this truly was a medieval world, it wouldn¡¯t turn out like this. Soft bread, butter, meat, vegetables; you can get all of that easily. I don¡¯t know well what this world is. Did God make it? Or did it exist from the very beginning? Whichever the case, the food is abundant and tasty. I can at least thank God for that. I am a Japanese person who has a culinary drive, so that might be enhancing that feeling. ¡°At any rate, people gather often here, so they should at least leave benches.¡± (Hikaru) When I muttered this while looking around and eating, Rifreya answered. ¡°Eh? You didn¡¯t know, Hikaru? Even if you leave things in the dungeon, they are gone in around 10 days.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°They are gone? Why?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°They get dissolved and return to Spirits. I don¡¯t know in detail either though.¡± (Rifreya) I see. That might be why everyone was throwing things around as if this were a trash can, huh. So they didn¡¯t care because it would eventually disappear. That said, it does lead to injured Lynxes, so it is not good to just litter. ¡°There¡¯s also rumors that Lilimuph takes them away somewhere though.¡± (Jeanne) Lilimuph is said to be the Divine Beast that gives treasures. I don¡¯t know if it actually exists. If you steal the treasure of someone else, it is said that Lilimuph will bring retribution, but I don¡¯t know just how true that is. ¡°¡­Speaking of which, I have never gotten a gem once. Even though I have been here for 1 year.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Not even once?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah. That gauntlet of yours is a present, right? Are you loved not only by the Spirits but by Divine Beasts too?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Who knows. I might have just been lucky.¡± (Hikaru) All Divine Beast Presents are quite high in quality, and they are things that any explorer would wish to obtain. I have been saved a lot by this gauntlet, and even more as a beginner explorer. Also, you can sell the presents for a pretty high price. ¡°Now, it is about time. You open your map too, Kuro. I will confirm too.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne had finished eating really quickly, and checked the blue dots in the note once again. There¡¯s apparently no means to travel at fast speeds in this world, so the blue dots that denote the Chosen didn¡¯t move that much. Of course, there¡¯s the ones that are travelling, but they don¡¯t advance so much that it would be hard to get a grasp of them in the World Map. There¡¯s 1 blue dot a bit further away from us. It must be Alex. Looks like his escort journey is going well. With Alex having left, the only Chosen in this city are me and Jeanne. If I had to mention any close Chosen, there¡¯s none in the southern and eastern part of the continent, but there¡¯s a decent amount north and west. ording to the investigation of Jeanne, there¡¯s apparently almost no big cities in the eastern part of the continent. Rifreya¡¯s hometown is in the east, but she herself says it is the countryside, so it might be natural that there¡¯s no Chosen. The southern part is where Jeanen was transferred to in the beginning. There¡¯s apparently a port city that¡¯s decently developed, but there weren¡¯t any Chosen for some reason. The Ringpill Continent¡­ We are currently in the Northern part of the Ringpill Continent, and I may be exaggerating here, but it is in the shape of an inclined croissant. The south side is sunk in, and the right side is slightly nted. Meltia is close to the center of the Ringpill Continent, and facing the south sea. There¡¯s another small continent at the other side of the sea, and that¡¯s the southern Ringpill Continent. There¡¯s apparently sea mail, but the amount of roundspared to the capital of Stranoa is pretty low, so there¡¯s barely any trips. What¡¯s even further south from the Ringpill Continent is the West Roshesill Continent. This one is the size of Earth¡¯s Eurasia. Looking at how many blue dots there are, most Chosen are in this Roshesill Continent. This is just an assumption, but I think most of the 2nd Chosen group will be transferring to the Roshesill Continent. There¡¯s a number of continents aside from that one. At the far far west, crossing the ocean, there¡¯s the ura Continent, but this one ispletely isted by the ocean, so I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of ce it is. It seems like there¡¯s a decent amount of Chosen living there, so it might not be a bad ce¡­ Further east from Meltia, across the sea, there¡¯s the Lanshimoza Continent. There are a decent amount of Chosen here as well. ¡°For now, it seems like there¡¯s no change to the number in this continent and the south Ringpill Continent. Now, just how many will be increasing¡­¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne says this while ring at the map. For now, the only ce where there might be a chance of contact with us would be the Ringpill Continent, but we checked everything, and tried to determine how many people will being in the 2nd group. It is increasing by 300 people. Thinking about it normally, around 30 wille to Ringpill, and only a few will being around here¡­ ¡°I may be repeating myself here, but there¡¯s the chance that they can choose where to transfer. No one knew anything about the isekai in the 1st time, so it was impossible to make a decision to begin with, but this time is different. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for God to give them that much.¡± (Jeanne) It is as Jeanne says. Jeanne and I have a high number of viewers, and there¡¯s a dungeon here. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for there to be a lot of Chosen who will be choosing this ce. ¡°It is time.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne says with a sharp tone. And then, that time came. Chapter 185: Scapegoat Ring and 2nd group transfer

Chapter 185: Scapegoat Ring and 2nd group transfer

The timer hit 0, but there wasn¡¯t any change in the World Map. I thought that 300 people would be transferred all at once though. ¡°It isn¡¯t increasing. Does the 2nd group not get blue dots?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, they must need time for the point allocation. Considering this is being broadcasted to Earth, here and there must be connected in real time.¡± (Jeanne) I see, so that must be one of the reasons why I couldn¡¯t take my time choosing because of the time limit. In that case, the people who finish their point allocation quickly will be the ones to get here first. There might have been benefits from God by being the first Chosens to get here. [[Pin pon pan! Announcement for all the isekai Chosen! From here on, the 300 from the 2nd Chosen group will be transferred to that world! If there¡¯s anyone who gets transferred close to you, please teach them the ropes, okay?!]] We were gazing steadily at the map, and the carefree voice resonated in my head. It is saying the same as before, so God must want Chosen to get along with each other. Our locations being shown in the map is also for the sake of that. For me and Jeanne, that¡¯spletely a pain, but being able to know where they are also makes it possible to avoid them. Just that it is troubling that we can¡¯t move our house and the dungeon. [[As a celebration for the 2nd group transfer, every person can buy a specific item for 1 point once! That item is the Scapegoat Ring. It is a ring that can take a fatal hit for you once! It is an unprecedented 1 point cost only! This item can¡¯t be exchanged or transferred, so please be careful.]] ¡°Nice. Even if we get shot by a gun, we won¡¯t be dying in one hit. It is also cheap.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne says after hearing the voice of God. ¡°Are you going to buy it?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Of course I will. It is necessary.¡± (Jeanne) It is true that taking a fatal hit for you is basically saving your life. If you can get 2 lives with this, 1 point would be way too cheap. [[On top of that, as a reward for having safely survived until the 2nd transfer, all the 1st Chosen group will be getting 1 point! Go ahead and use it to buy the Scapegoat Ring, okay?]] Nothing was said anymore after that. Looks like that¡¯s all God had to say. Looking at the Status Board, it is true that I have gotten 1 point. Only 1 point but still a point. 1 month of saving Crystals is 1 point, but you end up using Crystals for other stuff, so it is actually difficult to save them up. We might be able to save them up slowly once we live for a longer time, but 1 point is still great. ¡°Let¡¯s buy the ring at once.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Right.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh, ring?! Why ring?! W-Wait, what¡¯s going on? Please exin in a way that I can understand!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya had been silent the whole time until now, but it is true that she can¡¯t hear the voice of God or see the Status Board, so it is natural that she wants an exnation. ¡°My bad. No one has transferred yet. It seems like it will take a bit more time.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You say that, but uhm¡­what¡¯s that about rings?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Reya, we will exin thatter, so wait¡­ Exchange¡­¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne stopped Rifreya with her hand and controlled the Status Board with no waste. ¡°Then, I will buy it too.¡± (Hikaru) I take off my Dark Night Gauntlet, choose the Scapegoat Ring from the Status Board, and tap it. At the same time as 1 point was consumed, a simple golden ring appeared in the ring finger of my right hand. I see, so that¡¯s why it can¡¯t be traded or transferred. It appears in a way that you can¡¯t take off from the very beginning. ¡°Tada~h. Matching rings~.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°O-Oi.¡± (Hikaru) Jeanne grabbed my arm and showed hers and mine to Rifreya. ¡°Aaaaah! What?! What¡¯s that?! Not fair! Cutting the line! I want one too!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Too bad, Reya. This ring is exclusive to Chosen.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like we can take them off, so if the effect wasn¡¯t good, this would be a cursed ring¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I will have Hikaru buy me a cursed ring too!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Calm down.¡± (Hikaru) I somehow managed to soothe Rifreya, exined the situation, and somehow had her understand. Jeanne often teases Rifreya in this way because she finds it amusing, but Rifreya is the type that takes things seriously, so if possible, I would like her to stop that. By the way, I was made to promise her to buy a ring. ¡°The 2nd group ising. The dots are increasing.¡± (Jeanne) I once again look at the map at the words of Jeanne. It is true that they are increasing slowly. As of now, there¡¯s no one who has transferred to the Ringpill Continent, but¡­ ¡°Ah, it increased. This one is pretty close, right? A bit north¡­enclosed like a circle¡­ What was that ce?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°This is¡­Hell. I investigated the surrounding geography to a certain degree with the map at the guild, but it is apparently a wastnd that you won¡¯t ever get out of once you fall into it. You know about it too, right, Reya?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Yeah, it is scary. I have not seen it myself, but my senior explorer said they have gone until the circle. There was enough distance to the bottom that it would make you dizzy, and you would definitely die if you fell from that. There¡¯s apparently incredibly big lizards and birds, and it is a ce that a normal explorer definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. Also, I have heard that a country somewhere sends criminals to that hell as a death sentence.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is pitiful, but this Chosen will die. Did they choose Random Transfer?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I see¡­¡± (Hikaru) Of course, it is not like we can go to save them. It doesn¡¯t really click to me what kind of ce it is just from being called hell, but is it a ce simr to that of the Grand Canyon? I was on the verge of dying once because of the Random Transfer. I would like them to survive somehow, but from what I hear here, it is an even harsher ce than the one I was dropped in¡­ It would be difficult to survive. It might end up differently if they choose Random Transfer again, but I wonder what they will do. ¡°Hmm, more areing in. South. The ce I was transferred to.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°The port city?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s right. It is a small city, so they might being to Meltia.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne is adding the new dots to the notebook. The 1st Chosen group are marked with ¡ñ and the 2nd Chosen group with ¡î to differentiate them. ¡°Speaking of which, was this dot always here?¡± (Hikaru) A blue dot that¡¯s further northwest than us. It has been in my mind since before the 2nd Chosen group transfer. I think they will be crossing paths with Alex in a bit more, but they might be heading to Meltia judging from the direction. If that¡¯s the case, they will be arriving in a few days. ¡°They are from the 1st group, but it doesn¡¯t matter who they are. The 1st group is rtively safer than the 2nd group, and there¡¯s no reason for them to go through the trouble ofing to meet us. They must be aiming for the dungeon.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Hope that¡¯s the case.¡± (Hikaru) The blue dots of the 2nd group increased while we were doing that. 7 dots increased south, and 6 showed up in Meltia. 23 dots increased in the capital of Stranoa. There¡¯s clearly many Chosen who have transferred to cities. Of course, there were also a decent number of people that transferred to a ce where there¡¯s no settlements in their surroundings like the man/woman that transferred to the hell. But it seems like almost all of them have transferred to safe ces. This is most likely due to the high amount of deaths in the 1st group in a short span of time. Meing out alive was also almost all luck. It is true that 300 people died in the 1st group after all. ¡°More people than expected have transferred to Ringpill. Now the question is how many will being here, and how many in total will be living in Meltia¡­ Looking at how things are, I would say around 20.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne says with aplicated expression. 20 people will be confluencing in one city from within 300 people. Considering that the transfer covers the whole world, this is certainly a high number. ¡°They really must have been able to choose where to transfer.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°They most likely couldn¡¯t choose exactly which city to transfer to. If they could, more people would have been concentrated in Gran Alismaris. It is most likely like before: teleporting in front of a random settlement.¡± (Jeanne) It is true that if you can choose which city, most people would choose the big ones. In other words, judging from the distribution here, it is natural to assume that they couldn¡¯t choose. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s Gran Alismaris?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hm? You don¡¯t know? It is the biggest dungeon city in the world.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Eeeh, you didn¡¯t know, Hikaru?!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°This exchange is so nostalgic. You already know that Ick a lot of basic knowledge, right, Rifreya?¡± (Hikaru) Looks like this is knowledge that an explorer should naturally have. Being the biggest in the world must mean it should be bigger than Meltia. I see. I certainly do see why more Chosen would want to go there. It is the city with the biggest and oldest dungeon in the world where the Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, and Light Great Spirit-samas are gathered. It is further away than the Dark Metropolis of Milliestas, so of course I haven¡¯t been there, but it is the ce any explorer longs to go to. Right, let¡¯s go one day!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°One day. I can¡¯t imagine a journey that long though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If the Chosen are way too annoying, it might be an option. We have the Shadow Storage of Kuro, so it shouldn¡¯t end up that dangerous of a journey.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°How far away is it on the map?¡± (Hikaru) Jeanne points at one part of the map in the notebook. This isekai is different from Earth, but¡­it is crossing the equator at the southern hemisphere. Almost at the center of the Roshesill Continent. A distance that you would have to get on a ship at least 2 times, and would take several months to get to walking. ¡°It would be impossible to travel there.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Don¡¯t say impossible so easily. It can be done. We might be able to buy a car with points in the future.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Even if we have a car, what about the gas¡­¡± (Hikaru) The roads are not maintained either. A mountain bike would be more realistic. Well, we can¡¯t buy those with points anyways, so there¡¯s no point in considering it though. By the way, horses have pretty bad consumption for performance. They suit travels and don¡¯t at the same time. We have the stamina from our Tiers, so it would be safer to move with our own legs. We waited for a while for blue dots to increase, and after counting that 300 had shown up, we counted them again. ¡°6 with just Meltia alone, huh. There¡¯s a high chance the people that transferred to close cities will being here¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Dungeons are the fastest way for us foreign people to earn money after all. If you be a guild member, you can get the bare minimum social status. Well, Kuro and I have properly discussed that we don¡¯t want to get involved with Chosen, and the discrete ones won¡¯t be going out of their way to make contact with us¡­probably¡­¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne¡¯s voice gets lower and lower. She is tough when ites to monsters, but she isn¡¯t that good when ites to people. That said, there¡¯s nothing we can do currently. There¡¯s already 6 Chosen in Meltia. That¡¯s the only reality. ¡°It is still the first day, so let¡¯s stay in the dungeon until night and return to our house once it gets dark. Depending on the situation, we might have to get a High Efficiency Map of the Surroundings. I don¡¯t really want to get it though.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°What exactly is a Map of the Surroundings?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is a map that apparently shows the surroundings of the ce where you bought it at¡­a radius of around¡­a few kilometers, I think. I have only heard about it from messages, so that¡¯s all the knowledge I have of it.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°If it is kilometers, it doesn¡¯t sound so bad, but it costs a lot of Points.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°5 Points. This is just an assumption, but it must be quite the detailed map for that cost. ording to the messages, there¡¯s apparently almost no people who have bought that map though.¡± (Jeanne) At the time when I transferred, even when I heard 5 Points, I didn¡¯t think of it as that high of a price, but now 5 Points feel pretty expensive. However, if it can be used in a dungeon you see for the first time, it might be pretty invaluable. If we arrive at an unexplored floor of Meltia, we should consider using it as one of our options. ¡°If we take the High Efficiency Map of the Surroundings, it should be able to cover the whole Meltia. If we can always tell where the Chosen are, we can make sure not to meet them, and we can avoid being ambushed at our home. Our faces are known, so it might be a good idea to take it as soon as possible.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I see¡­ But 5 Points¡­¡± (Hikaru) I do think we have to be careful of the 2nd group, but it is hard to gauge how much resources we should be utilizing for it. The ultimate means to definitely not meet with anyone would be to continue moving to ces where Chosen are not there, but it is not like we are criminals, so there¡¯s no way we can lead a lifestyle like that. If it had been me alone¡­I might have taken that choice. But I can¡¯t drag Jeanne who has the objective to conquer the dungeon, and most of all, I can¡¯t just go escaping alone while breaking my promise of aplishing that objective with her. ¡°What¡¯s left is to face it when it happens. We have the High Heal Scholls, Barrier Stones, and also the Scapegoat Rings. I doubt we will be getting caught off-guard by newbies that easily. If theye at us guns zing without caring about their surroundings, I can¡¯t really say we can just handle it, but let¡¯s believe there¡¯s no one that stupid.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Don¡¯t say something that scary.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Kuro, there¡¯s a lot of different people from us out there. It might be difficult for you to understand when you have been living in a peaceful Japan though.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne says that, but the chances of there being a dangerous person mixed in the 6 that havee to Meltia must be pretty low. Rather, the chances of there being someone who is going to go through the trouble of aiming for us is pretty low. That¡¯s how it would go, logically speaking. However, if there¡¯s that faint chance of it, it is true that we should think of countermeasures. In the end, we killed time on the 3rd Floor by doing some light hunting, and stealthily returned to our house at night. Fortunately, there were no Chosen waiting for us at our house. We are just worrying too much. I want to believe that¡¯s the case. Chapter 186: Breakfast preparations and Regarding the dining table

Chapter 186: Breakfast preparations and Regarding the dining table

The next day of the 2nd Chosen group havinge to this world. I woke up earlier than anyone else, and did the preparations for breakfast. I went to buy ingredients at the marketce that is active from early morning, and cook them in the kitchen at the house. The amount of work in cooking is not that different from the time when I was in Japan. There¡¯s nothing like turning the faucet and watering out, but there¡¯s fresh watering from the aqueduct to the city, and the drinking water and wastewater are properly divided. This water is constantly made by the Great Water Spirit, and because there¡¯s the divine protection of the Spirits or something, you don¡¯t spoil your stomach from drinking it. We have actually been using it without boiling it up until now and there hasn¡¯t been any problems. There¡¯s the chance Poison Resistance is doing its work though. For the fire, there¡¯s a Spirit Tool simr to that of a portable fire stove. The Spirit Tools that only bring out simple effects are different from the Magic Tools in that they are at a reasonable price, and we bought two of them for our home. The Spirit Stones that are easy to obtain in Meltia are: Dark, Earth, Wind, and Water. The Fire and Light Spirit Stones areparatively higher in price. But it is made in a way that, as long as there¡¯s a ¡®colored one¡¯ in the central power hearth, it can move even with a transparent stone. At the very least, we don¡¯t have to buy transparent stones. ¡°I got nice vegetables today, so let¡¯s try making soup. Let¡¯s boil the corn first¡­¡± (Hikaru) The kitchen is big. Or more like, the house itself is big, but it is 3 times bigger than the kitchen I had in my house on Earth. It is more of a dorm¡¯s kitchen rather than a personal one. It is most likely because this is a house for explorers. People who have high Tiers eat a lot after all. And because Rifreya and I have of course increased our Tiers more now, the amount we eat has increased. Jeanne is strong because she took the Physical Strength Up cheat with Points, so her Tier in itself isn¡¯t that high. That¡¯s why the amount she eats is still within the line of reason. Well, Jeanne will eventually be eating a whole lot too. ¡°Bread, cheese, sd, and bacon. Let¡¯s make the eggs scrambled¡­¡± (Hikaru) I personally would want a japanese style breakfast in the mornings, but I can¡¯t get miso without using Crystals. If there¡¯s cheese, it might be possible to make miso ourselves since it is a fermented product too, but I unfortunately don¡¯t have the knowledge to do it. There¡¯s the chance there¡¯s something simr to that somewhere in the world, but none here. Well, this city is nice because you can get cheese decently cheap. The fruits and vegetables can also be obtained at a good quality too. This world is really blessed in its food. ording to Jeanne, the structure of this world shows glimpses of the ns of God, and that God is trying to have the Chosen have fun. She said that this world is way too easy, and if you want to live normally, just a little bit ofbour can allow you to live while still enjoying other activities. That there were still deaths despite that because of the Random Transfer, people seeking dreams from the Point Allocation, and stuff that they dug themselves into¡­ Now that she mentioned it, it does make sense. I myself would probably be able to live my entire life stably if I just explore exclusively the 2nd Floor. It is because they try to do stuff like having adventures like that of an RPG character, or because they want to be stronger that they try to have ¡®umon¡¯ lifestyles, that in turn increases the difficulty, causing deaths. If they were to live like normal, there¡¯s even the chance that it is easier to live in than on Earth. ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s wake them up.¡± (Hikaru) 80% of the preparations are done, so I went to wake up Jeanne. Rifreya has woken up a long time ago, but her daily routine is to go to the garden to do morning training, and then take a bath. She still hasn¡¯te yet. ¡°Oi, it is morning already.¡± (Hikaru) I try to wake Jeanne up by knocking on the door of her room, but she normally doesn¡¯t wake up with this. It is 7 a.m. In this world where there¡¯s little to do once the sun goes down, you tend to go to sleep early. I normally would sleep at 20 o¡¯clock, and would wake up at 5 o¡¯clock. Jeanne probably hasn¡¯t been able to switch her internal clock. I don¡¯t know at what time she will be waking up, but she is not a morning person. I knock several times, but there¡¯s no response. I open the door and enter the room. ¡°Breakfast is almost ready.¡± (Hikaru) It hasn¡¯t been that long since we moved here, and yet, Jeanne¡¯s room is somewhat messy. There¡¯s weird stuff scattered about, and I feel like someone could identally step on them, trip, and end up injured. There¡¯s a half-read book on top of the desk. It seems like she was studying the Ringpillnguage untilte at night. The Spirit Tool that has the Light Spirit Ability in it is decently widespread, so the price is essible too. The study of the Ringpillnguage truly is just beginning little by little with Rifreya as the teacher. We are still on the very basic level where we can¡¯t string sentences yet, but we should eventually be able to have conversations. The automatic trantion is convenient, but it is only the Ringpillnguage, and if there really is a time when we have to go to Gran Alismaris, we will have to learn thenguages of other regions. ¡°¡­But she isn¡¯t waking up at all.¡± (Hikaru) I called her countless times, but she isn¡¯t showing signs of waking up. Jeanne is wearing a baggy t-shirt and was hugging a big pillow while sleeping. Looking at her like this, she doesn¡¯t look strong at all, but she is a warrior that can stop even the attack of a Troll in the dungeon. I opened the wooden window and let the outside lighte in. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no window panes. I have heard that there¡¯s stained ss in the church, so ss itself exists, but it must cost a pretty penny. By the way, Jeanne herself told me beforehand that she wanted me toe in and wake her up, so it is by no means as if I aming in here without permission. In the past, I thought going as far as entering her room was bad, so I left her be, but to my surprise, she didn¡¯t wake up till noon. Someone has toe wake her up until she can wake up by herself. ¡°Hnn, it is morning already?¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne must have reacted to the light from the window, she wakes up with a ¡®munya munya¡¯. ¡°It is morning. Rise and shine~.¡± (Hikaru) I say this as I ce her change of clothes on top of the table. My younger little sister is pretty simr to this, so I am used to it. It seems like Jeanne still yearns for her bed, she rolled on top of the bed, and isn¡¯t showing signs of getting up. She must have slept quitete. ¡°How long were you up yesterday? It is dangerous to do dungeon exploration when you arecking sleep, so you can take a break today.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Uuh~¡­I will get up¡­ I will¡­¡± (Jeanne) When she just wakes up, her usualmanding figure is nowhere to be seen, and she bes a girl fitting her age. Or maybe this is the actual figure of Jeanne. Jeanne rolled around her queen size bed for a while, but she must have remembered something, she went ¡®ah, right¡¯ and turned silent. She made a face as if enduring her mouth from loosening and my eyes met with hers. ¡°Kuro~, carry me.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Hm?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Carry me.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne spread both arms here while still lying down. I thought she had woken up, but it seems like she is still half-asleep. ¡°It is not good to joke like that.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Carry me~.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne repeated the same thing over and over while looking straight at me. Looks like she has no intention of bending here. I do have an idea as to why Jeanne is doing something like this. A little before when we talked about our families, I spoke a bit about my little sisters. The capable older little sister Celica that can do anything without mistakes. The youngest little sister Karen who has no house chore capabilities, but doesn¡¯t lose to anyone when ites to her specialty. Karen really gave me quite a lot of work, but even within all that, mornings were especially bad for her, and I had to try to wake her up with various means every day. If I didn¡¯t wake Karen up, she would skip school just like that, and would stay asleep until noon. The school would then call us, and for some reason, our parents would get angry at me. In order to avoid that, I had no choice but to wake her up, but well, it wasn¡¯t an easy task. In the first ce, Karen would find ways to stealthily stay up tillte all the time, and would always end upcking sleep. In the end, I would have to carry her with all my strength, change her, and feed her breakfast¡­ It is only after doing all that that she finally wakes up. That¡¯s how much work it was. ¡­When I told them that, I didn¡¯t miss how Jeanne muttered: ¡°That sounds nice. The life I yearn for.¡± I didn¡¯t expect her to actually do it. Does Jeanne have a little sister disposition? ¡°Aaah~, so sleepy. I might fall asleep. Even though I feel like I could wake up at any moment now.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Got it, got it. The viewers are going to make a stir out of this¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The viewers have nothing to do with this.¡± (Jeanne) Nothing to do, she says. They are actually watching all this though. ¡°Okay okay. Then, I will be picking you up. There.¡± (Hikaru) I slip my hand on her back and¡­lift her upper half up. ¡°Wa~~¡­ Wait, this is different from what I thought.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°What were you imagining?¡± (Hikaru) For me, lifting up a sleeping person is kind of like¡­nursing. Now that I think about it, I wonder if Karen is managing properly with me gone. I am worried. Anyways, I seeded in waking her up, so I told her toe down as soon as she was ready, and I went back down again. I boiled the water and made scrambled eggs. The corn was steaming and looked good. There¡¯s no coffee, so I put in a leaf like that of green foxtail that I bought in the market. ¡°I am back~.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Wee back, Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°What about Jeanne-san? Is she still asleep?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I woke her up just now, so she must being down soon.¡± (Hikaru) While we were having that talk, Jeanne came down, and the 3 of us had breakfast. ¡°Hikaru, thank you for the breakfast all the time. I will make it tomorrow.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­No, I am doing this because I like it, so it is okay. Your daily morning training is more important. Especially as a frontline. I think that would be more beneficial for the whole party. Yup.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Really? If you say so, I will take you up on that¡­¡± (Rifreya) That was close. The things that Rifreya makes are pretty¡­unique¡­or should I say, dangerous. This is a world where there¡¯s no recipe websites or videos like on Earth. The ones that can¡¯t do it are really bad at it. They have no knowledge after all. I can teach her, and that¡¯s what I thought about doing at first. That¡¯s what I thought, but¡­the person herself believes that she can do a pretty good job already, and it was hard to tell her the truth. And, in the end, it solidified in not having her touch the kitchen. I have done a decent deal of house chores, so it might also be because I don¡¯t like other people to butt into it too much. Also, I don¡¯t hate chores in general, so there¡¯s no issues. Chapter 187: Cooking, laundry, cleaning, and the Person of Hell

Chapter 187: Cooking,undry, cleaning, and the Person of Hell

¡°Right, Kuro, what happened with the matter of hiring a maid?¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne says this as if she suddenly remembered it. At the time when we bought the house, the idea of hiring a maid was proposed. ¡°Aah, that, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to. There¡¯s nothing to do aside from the house chores, so I will do them.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If you are fine with that, Kuro, that¡¯s okay, but I can¡¯t do anything and won¡¯t be doing it, you know?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°It is not like there¡¯s that much to do, so that¡¯s okay. Theundry is a bit of a pain though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I will help out!¡± (Rifreya) Honestly speaking, it is pretty difficult to clean up this big house. I do think that it would be easier on us if we had a person dedicated to that job. But if we were to hire a person, I would end up having to ask for a variety of things, and the thing that I understood after living together with Jeanne and Rifreya is that living together with a stranger¡­creates cultural friction¡­or like, there¡¯s difficulties that I didn¡¯t even imagine. Even with Jeanne who is a Chosen like me and understands the situation, and Rifreya who knows to a certain degree about the circumstances, it is still like that. Adding one more person to that is something that I don¡¯t know how to describe, but I don¡¯t like the idea. The fact that we have to hide our circumstances of being Chosen is also a in pain too. ¡°If it eventually gets unbearable, we will hire someone. Right now, we have used so much money on our equipment that there¡¯s no leeway.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hmm, well, if that¡¯s okay with you, Kuro. I have no objections.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I am okay with that too. Ah, depending on how much coin we have, we could have a girl that worked in my house before toe here.¡± (Rifreya) If it is a person that worked at the home of Rifreya, it does sound trustworthy. Doesn¡¯t sound bad. It might be fine to hire someone eventually. Also, if there¡¯s someone we can leave the house to, we can concentrate more in dungeon exploration. But I am also conflicted whether we should really create an environment that will allow us to concentrate even more than this. Dungeon exploration is a dangerous job. It is apparently the norm to rest for several days after 1 dive, and in this world¡¯s standards, we are currently overworking. Even if we are aiming for the lowest floor, it is not like there¡¯s a hard time limit. There¡¯s absolutely no reason to push ourselves like at the time with the Viewer Count Race, and it would be better to prioritize performance. Thinking of it in that way, it might be just right to have work at home too for some bnce. (Also, well¡­the cooking is fine, but the cleaning andundry¡­) (Hikaru) Ites to how much it is outsourced, but theundry and cleaning is all done by hand in this world, and it takes quite a lot of time to do thoroughly. And there¡¯s a waterway at the side of the house formon use (the drinking water and wastewater are divided, and if you drain wastewater into the drinking water, you are penalized super heavily, and on top of that, the Great Water Spirit can detect it, so you will 100% get arrested for it. Scary) so it is easy to obtain water. However,undry is washed by hand with a washboard (this washboard is also something I bought with Crystals), I do the cleaning of the house with a broom and dustpan, and would use a rag to wipe things; there¡¯s quite a lot of workload. Well, Rifreya also helps me out with the cleaning, so it is better than it could be¡­ (We could outsource a part of it even if we don¡¯t increase our exploration. At the very least, theundry.) (Hikaru) I was thinking that while eating without stopping, then Jeanne spoke with a baffled expression. ¡°¡­Anyways, you guys really eat a lot. Will I eventually end up that way too?¡± (Jeanne) Rifreya and I were on our 3rd corn. This corn is also tasty. It makes me wonder if there was selective breeding involved in it. That¡¯s just how sweet and big the corn kernels are. It is apparently right in season, and the market is filled with corn. I boiled 20 today in the cauldron from early in the morning. ¡°The frontline has an easier time to increase their Tier after all. You will eventually be eating more than me, Jeanne-san.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Really? That sounds like a pain¡­¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Eeh? But isn¡¯t it bliss to be able to eat a whole lot of Hikaru¡¯s handmade cooking? I am really happy about it though.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya said this with a big smile and it made my heart skip a beat. Rifreya eats a whole lot, so it makes it worth making the food, and her being happy about it also makes me happy. I wouldn¡¯t go as far as saying it is my specialty, but cooking is one of the few things that I can do. ¡°The food today was also delicious. You really can do anything, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) Jeanne nods to the words of Rifreya, but even with that, it seems like turning into a glutton didn¡¯t sound like a fun idea to her, she was still making a sullen expression. ¡°It certainly is tasty. But because it takes longer to eat, the time is also being eaten away¡­¡± (Jeanne) ¡°It is true that it does feel like we could waste a full day just eating if our Tiers increase too much.¡± (Hikaru) I do understand the worry of Jeanne. If we are going to go even further down the floors, we will have to increase our Tiers to match it. It is good that you don¡¯t get hungry in the dungeon, but the people that have adapted too much to the dungeon are unable to do any other job aside from exploring because of it. At the very least, it would make it difficult to do long journeys because of the worry of food. Well, in my case, I have Shadow Storage, so it should be okay if I just fill it up with food, but for the explorers that don¡¯t have that, they won¡¯t be able to separate from the dungeons for the rest of their lives. ¡°I think the one with the highest Tier in this city is Ga-san from the Crimson Vials, but it is not like she is always eating something at every passing moment.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That red haired person with the giant axe, huh. If she is like that at that level, it should be decently fine.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­But she is always at taverns though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Isn¡¯t that technically ¡®always eating¡¯¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I wonder about that. She is always drinking booze.¡± (Rifreya) She might just be a drunkard, but your appetite is supposed to gradually increase. Dive the dungeon in order to earn coin for your food expenses, and because you dive into the dungeon, your Tier increases, and you end up dropping into a downward spiral, and in the end, you either die or be a Devil. The wild animals eat the animals around to take in the varied Spirit Energy into their bodies and, in the end, be Monstrosities; people take in Spirit Energy from monsters, and the varied Spirit Energy you take in¡­in other words, the Chaotic Spirit Energy, enhances your body, and then you change into a Devil that surpasses a human¡­apparently. ¡°Devil, huh¡­ Speaking of which, are Devils different from normal people?¡± (Hikaru) When I asked this to Rifreya, she answered after finishing thest corn. ¡°Ga-san is called a Devil, but the characteristic of a Devil is not only being strong ording to what the Great Spirit-samas say. There¡¯s apparently other things. I myself haven¡¯t asked in detail about it, so I don¡¯t really know though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It isn¡¯t simply just a person who has raised their Tier?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°So it seems. If it is an old dungeon like Gran Alismaris, there might be though -actual Devils.¡± (Rifreya) Actual Devils might have horns. Or maybe they begin to eat people? The possibility is there. Your appetite increasing seems to actually be true after all. Raising our Tiers too high might be risky. Well, it is not an immediate worry. ¡°Now then, we will challenge the 3rd Floor for real today. Our objective is to fight a Garden Panther.¡± (Jeanne) After the meal, we talked about today¡¯s n. Looks like Jeanne wants to fight a Garden Panther, but¡­ ¡°Panthers rarely show up, you know? They are even more rare than a Mantis.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No problem. We will stay the whole time in the 3rd Floor until a Panther shows up and we defeat it.¡± (Jeanne) It ended up with that. We have to get used to our new weapons, and our teamwork is still questionable. I want to add the Spirit Abilities of Rifreya into our battle tactics as a trump card too. There¡¯s countless things to do. I would like to get ourselves in top shape before going to the 4th Floor. While waiting for Jeanne and Rifreya to finish their preparations, I opened the World Map in the Status Board, and confirmed the situation. First, in Meltia, there¡¯s 8 dots ovepping. 6 from the 2nd group. At the time when they were transferred, they were at slightly apart locations, so we managed to tell that there were 6, but they are currently all in Meltia, so they arepletely ovepped. It is a state where we don¡¯t know how many there are. If we had the Map of the Surroundings, we would be able to tell in detail where they are, but the 6 new Chosen shouldn¡¯t have the map either. That one costs a ridiculous amount of Points, so it isn¡¯t worth the price, and its uses are very limited. The number of viewers has decreased a little. 300 new Chosen havee. It would be like having more channels on your TV all of a sudden. Of course the viewers would disperse. That said, I am grateful for that. ¡°Hm? That Chosen in the hell, they are still alive.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne looked at the map and showed a rare surprised face as she said this. That¡¯s how rough of a ce it must be. It is true that there¡¯s a blue dot still there. ¡°They must have kept points when they transferred. I think they are using Barrier Stones.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The other possibility being that they brought quite the powerful weapon. It depends on the matchup, but if a master from Earth uses Physical Strength Up to their maximum when they transfer, they can defeat monsters to a certain extent.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°To a certain extent, that is¡­¡± (Hikaru) I remember the forest I was transferred to. Would a master be able to defeat that gori? Even now, my back gets shivers just from remembering it. Would we be able to defeat it presently with all 3 of us¡­? We might be able to defeat it, but that¡¯s something that can only be said after raising your Spirit Abilities plenty enough. I don¡¯t think even one bit that a Chosen who was recently transferred can defeat it. They might be able to defeat it if they brought a heavy gun and turned it into swiss cheese though¡­ Thinking about it normally, not just the gori, even the wolves would be out of the realm of possibility. Moreover, it seems like this hell is being seen as even more of a danger zone than the forest¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know what situation they are in, but I would like them to hang on.¡± (Hikaru) I was feeling sympathy towards the Chosen in hell. I don¡¯t know what their situation is, but even I survived. If they properly use the Survival Hints, they should be able to receive useful hints just like me. I want them to believe in the possibility and do their best. And I want them to survive. Even though I feel danger in making contact with the 2nd Chosen group, it was weird that I felt this way. Chapter 188: Promotion to Ebony Rank and Worigami Channel Arrival

Chapter 188: Promotion to Ebony Rank and Worigami Channel Arrival

The exploration of the 3rd Floor was going well. The Garden Panther didn¡¯t show up, but it served the objective of Jeanne to ¡®level up¡¯ just right. Our teamwork is somewhat possible now. However, because the 3rd Floor is in a way not suitable for training, the more involved training will be once we go down to the 4th Floor. We defeat almost all monsters of the 3rd Floor in one hit after all. The monsters that die be Spirit Stones, so we can¡¯t practicebos. The morning of the 4th day repeating that, we went to the guild as usual, and we were called by a staff member. ¡°Hikaru-san, Jeanne-san, congrattions. You have been promoted.¡± They told us that from the get-go, and brought out a tray with brand new ck rank cards on it. ¡°Isn¡¯t there supposed to be a promotion exam?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The Spirit Stones you two have sold has already passed the required amount, so you are exempted from the exam.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± (Hikaru) ording to what they say, the explorers who have surpassed 20 times the amount required to take the promotion exam are exempted from it. However, explorers getting exempted is a rare urrence, and only explorers who could fight to begin with or those who use noble-suited loopholes are the ones who would take this route. Most explorers can¡¯t reach that number. Well, it is true that, after teaming up with Rifreya and Jeanne, we have been hunting monsters as if we wereying waste to the dungeon. This is the result of using the God cheats so, in a sense, we are cheating here. Can¡¯t really feel like it is a deserved skip, but no point in saying that. ¡°Then, from here on, you two are Dryad Rank. At this pace, you will be able to get promoted to Sylvester Rank really soon, but let me congratte you here.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Same.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne gave a strangely low response. We have been together for a decent amount of time, but she fits the bill of a person that is open at home but doesn¡¯t speak when outside. She can speak normally with the dwarf old man, so it is not like she is bad with muscles, but with tall men. The Dryad Rank card is made from jet ck wood; Ebony Rank. The Sylvester Rank has a silver rank card, and it is called Silver Rank. Rifreya is in this rank. Honestly speaking, I don¡¯t care one bit about ranking. There¡¯s apparently a variety of benefits in having a higher rank, but I doubt it has anything to do with our current lifestyle. We changed the bronze rank cards Jeanne and I had, and hung the new rank cards on our necks. ¡°Hmm, the ck rank card looks pretty cool.¡± (Jeanne) Looks like Jeanne has taken a liking to it. I am wearing ck clothes and now I have a ck rank card, so I am finallypletely in ck. ¡°The rank of you two has increased, so the guild will be buying your Spirit Stones at a slightly higher rate. There¡¯s no limitation to the floors we buy the stones from, but you won¡¯t be able to sell stones from the 1st Floor once you are Silver Rank, so please keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Eh, really?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yes, it is a preventive measure to ensure explorers won¡¯t monopolize the shallower floors.¡± ¡°I see.¡± (Hikaru) If you are silver, the 1st Floor is off-limits; gold is the 2nd Floor; at mithril, the guild won¡¯t be buying stones from the 3rd Floor either. Well, it is a long time before that applies to us, but being barred off from the 2nd Floor would be painful for me. It might be a good idea to not aim for Gold Rank. ¡­No, we are aiming to conquer the dungeon, so I shouldn¡¯t have such a weak mentality. I have to be stronger, to the point where I can walk around the 4th Floor while humming. ¡°Ah, also, someone hase saying they want us to tell them when you are here, Hikaru-san. Over there.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± (Hikaru) I was startled by what the staff member said. The 2nd Chosen group didn¡¯t make contact with us until now, but it has finallye, huh¡­ We look at the direction where the staff member faced. The chances of them shooting a gun here are low. Or more like, there¡¯s no point in them going out of their way to greet us before attacking. They could just aim for our head the moment they find us. Then, what¡¯s their objective? A whole lot of things swirled inside my head in an instant. ¡°Heya heya, you are Hikaru-kun? Man, I so wanted to meet you! And now you are finally here! Hello~, all viewers, are you seeing this? It is the real Hikaru-kun! He is far more handsome than I imagined! Wait, the viewers should already know that, huh. Am I the only one who didn¡¯t know? Or more like, even Jeanne-san is here. And the beauty here must be Rifreya-san. Uwa, truly a beauty! Life is unfair!¡± The man trotted his way here and suddenly began talking a storm. A-Aah! I have seen this face before¡­ ¡°What¡¯s with this noisy man? So rude all of a sudden.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°That¡¯s right. Who is he calling a beauty? Me?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°W-¡­W-¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter, Hikaru? Making a face as if you have seen a ghost.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°It is Worigami Channeeeeel!!!¡± (Hikaru) Why? Why? Ah, right, Worigami-san was also selected in the 1st group. Why is he here of all ces??? ¡°Hoho~, I am happy that you know about me. Hello konnichiwa, I am Worigami.¡± (Worigami) Worigami-san spun his arm two times and made a silly bow. If I remember correctly, he is around 30 years old. He doesn¡¯t break his gentle expression ever, and that figure of him always smiling is like that of the kind neighborhood brother in manga. He is a guy that has been a Youtuber since I was a child, and there¡¯s no Japanese person who doesn¡¯t know about him. In his early days, he would upload his origami creations, but as he did a variety of other things, he eventually became a nationally beloved Youtuber. I don¡¯t know what fate brought upon him being selected as a Chosen, but even with that, I saw several times before the transfer that he was pretty positive about the isekai transfer. ¡°Hikaru, is he an acquaintance?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, not an acquaintance. He was a super popr person in my world¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hm, now that you mention it, I feel like I have seen him somewhere before the transfer¡­ His looks have changed quite a lot though.¡± (Jeanne) The 1st Chosen group has gathered once from all across the world. Jeanne spoke with Nanami a little bit since they know english, so she must have seen or been told about Worigami-san then. He looks a bit more wild than the time when I saw him in the videos at the time when we were still in Japan. Just like Jeanne says, his trademark red hair is dulled, and he isn¡¯t wearing his sses. ¡°Why did youe to meet me? Barely any Chosen from the 1st group know that I have been transferred, right?¡± (Hikaru) Worigami-san has a lot of luggage, and judging from the dirt and the turban wrapped around his head and overcoat, I can tell that he has done quite the dangerous adventures. Is it possible that he would go through the trouble of having such adventures to meet me? ¡°About that, the ce I was transferred to was close, and I intended to travel this world to begin with, I guess. Meeting you was my first objective, Hikaru-kun.¡± (Worigami) Worigami-san smiles brightly as he answers. Judging from how he acted just before, he probably still has his stance of ¡®content creator¡¯. Even when sent to a world like this with no acquaintances, he still doesn¡¯t break that style which is truly impressive. I have tried acting like a content creator for a bit, but it was truly difficult to keep in mind that I am always being watched and to act in order to show off myself. ¡°I see, the blue dot that was approaching this city was you, huh. Origami¡­was it? What a strange name.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Not O but Wo; Worigami. I arrived here just yesterday, so that blue dot you refer to was probably me. Worigami is my content creator name, and my real name is¡­well, there¡¯s no need to.¡± (Worigami) ¡°You said you came to meet Kuro, but¡­what¡¯s your objective? Did you approach him knowing his circumstances?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°O-Oi, Jeanne, there¡¯s no need to be so aggressive¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Oooh, Jeanne-san, you are scary. It is mostly a coincidence. There¡¯s also because the messages asked me to¡­ Of course, if I were to make contact with the hottest Chosen of the moment, Hikaru, I might be able to increase my own viewers¡­is the kind of thought I might have had as well!¡± (Worigami) Worigami-san furrowed his brows while pushing out his chest. What a truly honest guy. ¡°You are trying to use us?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No way! I swear I have no such intention. I simply came here to meet him.¡± (Worigami) ¡°I can¡¯t find myself trusting you¡­ Smells fishy¡­ That¡¯s right, you are a fishy guy.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Oi, Jeanne, that¡¯s rude.¡± (Hikaru) Worigami-san isn¡¯t that different in height from me, and has a kind atmosphere around him, so that must be why Jeanne is saying whatever she wants. ¡°I was nning on leaving soon after if I was a hindrance. It was through messages, but I did hear about your situation to a certain degree¡­ But I am d to see that you are doing a whole lot better than I thought.¡± (Worigami) ¡°Eh, t-thanks.¡± (Hikaru) The messages must have been sent by Celica. I was moping for the longest time after all. ¡°You are surrounded by such beauties, so you must be getting an infinite amount of hate messages, right?¡± (Worigami) ¡°Uhm¡­I wonder about that. That might be the case.¡± (Hikaru) I push away the casual words of Worigami-san. I haven¡¯t opened up my messages yet. ¡°Oi, you said your name is Worigami, right? ¡­Come here for a bit.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne suddenly pulls Worigami-san away. They spoke for a bit slightly further away, and then they returned. It is not like I am not curious about what they were talking about, but there¡¯s no way I can just ask ¡®what were you talking about?¡¯. And so, I asked Worigami-san what bothered me from what he said before. ¡°You said you were asked to do this by messages, but did you get a message from my little sister?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s right. I was close in terms of distance, and I was asking the viewers where I should go and what I should do.¡± (Worigami) ¡°Is that so¡­ I apologize for my little sister.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No no, thanks to that, I managed to have a fun journey.¡± (Worigami) It is the same situation as Jeanne. Even if Celica sent him a message, knowing him, he must have had several different interesting ideas aside from that one. And yet, he came to my ce. Just like Jeanne, he came here because he was worried about me. Just because we are both fellow Japanese. ¡°Since you went through the trouble ofing, if there¡¯s anything I can help you with, I will.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Really? That would be a great help. Actually, tadah! I registered as an explorer just now and have be an explorer!¡± (Worigami) Worigami-san shows us the brand new bronze color tag. I see, there¡¯s no doubt one of his objectives was dungeon exploration. If he is going to be streaming, there¡¯s no more interesting content than this. ¡°If it is okay with you, Hikaru-kun, I would like you to teach me for a bit. I have tried my hand at fighting, but I am a coward at root, so it isn¡¯t going well, you see.¡± (Worigami) Worigami-san says while pping the sword at his waist. Being someone from Earth who can fight like Jeanne is not normal. I can only fight because I have the Spirit Abilities. It is mostly attributed to the fact that I am an anomaly among normal people. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but you will have to do your best in the 1st Floor in the beginning. Is that okay with you?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I am fine with that. Totally fine. Man, thanks.¡± (Worigami) ¡°Wait wait wait, if you are going to use our Kuro, you will have to get through me.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°That¡¯s right. If you are going to use my Hikaru, you have to get through me.¡± (Rifreya) Jeanne and Rifreya stepped in, and it ended up with it being okay in the free days once every 3 days¡­ I would like Jeanne and Rifreya to help out too, but¡­I figure it would be impossible for Jeanne. Chapter 189: When I was a child and Dungeon with Origami-san

Chapter 189: When I was a child and Dungeon with Origami-san

My parents weren¡¯t the type that yed with their children, so me, Celica, and Karen utilized the inte from a pretty young age. Celica and Karen now utilize the better than even their own limbs, but they of course didn¡¯t have that ability from the beginning. At first -when they were around 3 years old- the most they did was watch videos in their game console. In all of that, the one we watched the most often was the Worigami Channel. My little sisters were 3 years apart from me, so I ended up watching after them most of the time, but I was saved quite a bit by his daily videos. The influence of Worigami-san was big, and the game that Celica and Karen got into at first was Minecraft. Most of the reason why those 2 -especially Karen- got that good withputers was because they learned while ying minecraft. I would watch the Worigami Channel with them pretty often. I also watched the origami videos he uploaded in his early days, and we siblings learned how to do a variety of origami. For me who didn¡¯t have that many good memories of my elementary school days, the always cheerful and smiling Worigami-san was one of the few good memories I can remember clearly. The me at that time was, how to say it¡­straying from the right path a bit. Things like ¡®why do I have to look after my little sisters?¡¯, ¡®why do I have to do the house chores?¡¯, ¡®why am I the only one who is getting scolded?¡¯. ¡­If only my little sisters weren¡¯t here. Now that I look back on it, it is embarrassing how childish I was, but I did think in that way. The more my little sisters got attached to me, the stronger that feeling got, and as an elementary schooler, I had no means to control my own emotions, so there¡¯s no doubt it showed in my attitude too. At the very least, it should have been transmitted to Celica. So by the time she was 2nd year in elementary school, she would take the initiative to do the things in the house together with me. There¡¯s no doubt it had something to do with my attitude. Karen still went at her own pace though. It is not like we didn¡¯t get along. My 3 years younger little sisters would get loved by my family no questions asked, and they were so young they didn¡¯t even have the distinction between good or bad. No matter how intelligent they are, there¡¯s no doubt they were still infants, and I, who was an actual big child¡­saw those two as thoughtless. I felt like my little sisters, who I couldn¡¯t evenpare to in brains at all, were an hindrance, and even despised them. Mother would say ¡®You two are not like your Onii-chan¡¯ as if it were a habit, and maybe the two understood that that was the case, they would answer cheerfully with a ¡®yes~¡¯. That darkened my mood even further. I have never spoken about those times to the two out of fear. By the time I got to middle school, the two of them could already do everything by themselves. There would be times when I would get tossed about by them, but I had stopped taking a weird attitude with them. I had be an adult. That¡¯s what it must have meant. Or maybe I held pity towards the 2 who were shouldering way too excessive expectations from our mother. When I was a child, I didn¡¯t understand: ¡®Why me?¡¯. But I knew at that time, those way too special girls are the ones who were saying ¡®why me?¡¯ in the truest meaning; always living while feeling in this way. That¡¯s why, by the time I was taking the exams for high school, I had decided that my n for the future would be: graduate from high school, find a job, stay in the house, take care of my parents, and have my 2 little sisters escape¡­ I am the only one who can tear away those girls from our parents. I actually wanted to escape myself. My father only thought of himself, and my mother was extremely cold to me. Living together with them was only suffocating. It is only because my little sisters and Nanami were there that I somehow managed by using every trick in the book. But I had decided. By the time I enrolled in high school, my parents already barely worked, and the house was running with the money Celica and Karen earned. If I run away, Celica and Karen won¡¯t be able to get away from my parents ever. Of course, I should respect the will of the people themselves. If those 2 say that they want to live with our parents, I don¡¯t mind that. But I know that¡¯s not the case. I have heard a number of times their secret talks about how to escape from that house after all. I want to support that as their brother. ¡­I wanted to. With how things are currently, that has all turned into bubbles and fizzled out though. Anyways, that¡¯s how it was at our house, but I had peace of mind when I was watching the videos of Worigami-san. At those days, I didn¡¯t have much free time, and I didn¡¯t have many friends, so his videos really helped me out. That Worigami-san is in front of me right now. I thought all naturally that if there¡¯s anything I can help with, I want to. ¡°Are you going to stay in this city for a while?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hmm~, right¡­ Leveling up in a dungeon seems to be efficient, so I was thinking about doing my best! Battle! Combat where blood is shed and flesh dances!¡± (Worigami) After he clenched his fist and said this, he added in a whisper ¡®it doesn¡¯t suit me though¡¯. It is true that leveling is important. You get stronger and your endurance increases. Most of all, your ability to deal with outside threats improves as well. If you get attacked by bandits in a wastnd, the chances of you getting out of it increase if your level is high. That goes the same for wild animals. ¡°Do you have battle experience?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I do have a little bit, but it was against wild animals, and my legs went weak¡­¡± (Worigami) ¡°Yeah, wild animals are scary. The corpses also remain once you defeat them.¡± (Hikaru) Rifreya told me before that creatures living outside are in principle not monsters. The difference between monsters and wild animals is the way they are born. Strictly speaking, all living beings born from the collection of Spirits are monsters. Howplicated. Monsters and wild animals leave behind carcasses when you defeat them¡­in other words, their corpses remain. Only the Spirit Stone is left behind in the dungeon, so it is clean in a way. The hurdle is lower in that point too. ¡°Do you have any advice?¡± (Worigami) ¡°Uhm¡­let¡¯s see. Jeanne knows more about this than me, but I think what¡¯s important here really is how you allocated your Points. Did you take Physical Strength Up?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I did, I did! Only level 1 though.¡± (Worigami) ¡°Then, I don¡¯t think you will have any problems in the 1st Floor.¡± (Hikaru) The 1st Floor is suitable for beginners. Skeletons are slower and weakerpared to even normal people. The ones with weapons are somewhat dangerous, but there should be no problems as long as you don¡¯t lower your guard. You will be able to defeat most of them in one hit once you get used to it. You can also use a club as your weapon, so money won¡¯t be an issue either. Because of all this, you also don¡¯t earn much, but that¡¯s a given. We talked about a lot of things after that too, but it seems like Worigami-san began with quite the safe Point allocation. As expected from someone who has been a content creator for long, he understands the importance of ¡®staying in the game for long¡¯. He didn¡¯t go for the build that kills you in the early stages, but put Points only in Physical Strength, Endurance, and Resistances. He also did the Spirit Ability contract in a church after the transfer. The Spirit he made a contract with was water. He apparently can use till the 3rd ability. ¡°Kuro, we can do today¡¯s exploration in the afternoon. Guide that man for a bit.¡± (Jeanne) Maybe because we talked for too long, Jeanne proposed this. I am honestly thankful for that. ¡°Eh, is that okay?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is okay. No problem.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Is that okay with you too, Rifreya?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yeah, I am okay with that. No problem.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya was imitating Jeanne. I felt that leaving Worigami-san with just this would be insufficient, so I am grateful for that. That said, there¡¯s still a lot I don¡¯t know about this city, but I do know the bare minimum. I showed him the inns, bathhouse, and the cksmith. When I exined his circumstances at the store of the dwarf old man, Dargos-san, he gave us an iron rod suitable against skeletons for really cheap. It is normal for the explorer beginners of Meltia to be swinging around clubs so, ording to the old man, you can put more strength in an iron rod, so it is safer. It certainly does look like it would have more power than a club. Even when I was guiding Worigami-san, he was talking with the idea that the viewers are always watching. He would change it to camera mode at times, smile brightly, and it has been a while since I have felt as if I am back on Earth. I don¡¯t know how much of my circumstances Worigami-san knows about, but he didn¡¯t touch that subject, and he was interacting with me as a fellow Chosen. I was grateful for that. And then, the next day. It was originally nned as a day off, so I arranged to meet with Worigami-san, and we headed to the dungeon. Rifreya had no ns for today, so she came with us too. ¡°You will be helping us too, Rifreya-san? Sorry for the trouble. But thanks!¡± (Worigami) Worigami-san was energetic from early morning. Maybe because he is conscious of the viewers, he is always overreacting. It means that he also knows just how popr it would be to have Rifreya on camera. I have already gotten used to it after living together with her, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s a beauty that makes hearts throb. By the way, Jeanne is still sleeping. She knows how to get her own meals during days off, so she should be able to manage alone. We do have fruits the whole time. We went to the guild, and after registering our exploration, we entered the dungeon. ¡°Please wait for a bit. Hmm, would camera mode be better here¡­?¡± (Worigami) The expression of Worigami-san when thinking about how to film this was different from his usual yful self; a really serious one. In this world, the interactions with viewers is that of the messages, and for a time¡­no, even now, I still don¡¯t want them to increase. That¡¯s the kind of existence they are. But they must be an important thing for him just like at the time on Earth. ¡°Now then! I am finally going to be diving into the dungeon! A dungeon, dungeon! To think I would be diving into a real dungeon; it is like a dream! Pinch! Ouch! This is not a dream?!¡± (Worigami) Wow! I am in the presence of content in the making! I operate the Status Board, change it into camera mode, and show Worigami-san on frame. I think I am doing a good y here. I don¡¯t know how we are disyed in the broadcast of God. There¡¯s the chance that we are being shown from a distant view the whole time. That¡¯s why Worigami-san must be utilizing the camera mode on its full, but the camera mode can¡¯t show the Chosen themselves. I will film Worigami Channel! ¡°Hikaru, is he an actor or something? He is simr to the travelling performer that came to Siltion a long time ago.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Aah, yeah, you could say it is something simr to that. It might be the same in the part where he moves while exining in a way that people can understand.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°But it is a bit¡­uhm¡­embarrassing.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya slowly takes distance. On Earth, you can tell immediately that someone is filming because they have a camera, but there¡¯s no way it can be understood in this world, and you would be seen like a weirdo. Worigami-san should also understand this, and yet, he still doesn¡¯t break his style which I can only say is admirable. And in reality, he is standing out on a level where a few people are gathering. Broadcasting is still too soon for people in this world. ¡°This is the second biggest dungeon in the Ringpill Continent, right? The name is the Meltia Great Dungeon. Whether it is just a dungeon or a great dungeon is apparently decided on the amount of Great Spirits in that city. Meltia has: Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth; 4 people. Hm? Would calling them people be correct? Oh well. The biggest dungeon in the world is apparently in the city called Alismaris, but this one here is plenty big itself. Hear this and be surprised! They have only been able to reach the 6th Floor until now. Crazy!¡± (Worigami) The people from Earth probably have told him the information of this world in quite the detail. That everything is being broadcasted means that the same amount of information is being transmitted to that world. That goes the same for the dungeon. But that¡¯s Worigami-san for you. He is properly exining gently to first timers. He greeted the gatekeeper while mixing in some jokes, and we entered the dungeon. I actually proposed to explore together this time around. It is a bit weird to say it myself, but with my Spirit Abilities, we can raise our levels in the 2nd Floor without danger. With Rifreya here, that would make it even more stable. But Worigami-san said ¡°That¡¯s an appealing proposal, but if I did that, there would be no point¡±, and refused. I reflected on how haughty of a proposal it was. Power leveling is like cheating after all. There¡¯s no way Worigami-san would ept that. Getting through the entrance while doingmentary, we go down to the 1st Floor, the Dusk Hell Street. Chapter 190: Worigami-san’s origami and the distance with Rifreya

Chapter 190: Worigami-san¡¯s origami and the distance with Rifreya

¡°Uwaaa! Once we got out of the tunnel, we arrived at an underground city! I am getting excited~~.¡± (Worigami) I don¡¯t know if it was a dramatized reaction, or if the amazement came from the bottom of his heart. His legs seemed to have gone a bit weak, so it might be thetter. A dungeon is a ce where monsters prowl around. Even if the 1st Floor only has skeletons, there¡¯s no doubt that they are hostile towards people. After finishing the overall exnations at a ce where there¡¯s no monsters, Worigami-san stopped his content creator mode and spoke to us. ¡°Well then, Hikaru-kun, I am thinking about finally going to fight.¡± (Worigami) ¡°I would say that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s get a feel of it by defeating ones that don¡¯t have any weapons first.¡± (Hikaru) Worigami-san got the basic item assortment or something like that, so he already had a short spear and a short sword already. He also has a leather chestte and leather gloves, so you could say he is equipped plenty well for a 1st Floor explorer. Well, in terms of the weapons, the rod is better than the sword or spear, so he currently has the iron rod we got yesterday though. ¡°Speaking of that, you didn¡¯t bring the body armor for the brought item when you transferred, Worigami-san?¡± (Hikaru) All Japanese Chosen were given the super high performance body armor made from America. But there¡¯s nothing that looks as such in the equipment of Worigami-san. ¡°I refused the body armor. You could say I prioritize my own identity¡­ I wanted to bring this no matter what.¡± (Worigami) ¡°Ah, I see.¡± (Makoto) What Worigami-san brought out from his bag were the origami that were the origin of his name. There was a box of around a hundred, stuffing as many as possible. ¡°I am Worigami after all. Without this, there¡¯s no me.¡± (Worigami) Worigami-san is famous for the origamis he makes, and within those, the fantasy origami series was the most popr of them all by far. Even in this world, origami of dragons and goblins should be able to gain poprity. Even while talking, he was skilfully folding origami. What he made in the blink of an eye was a paper crane. ¡°If it is okay with you, I would like you to take this. Amemoration of our new bond.¡± (Worigami) ¡°Woah, is that okay? Even though it was just paper a second ago¡­ That¡¯s incredible. It is cute.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°This is a bird from the homnd of both me and Hikaru-kun. It is called a crane. I folded it from red paper today, but the actual thing is white, and it is very beautiful.¡± (Worigami) A folded crane made from Worigami-san himself. It is something I would want myself, but for Rifreya and the natives of this world, this is truly a culture that they have never seen. I definitely would like her to treasure it. ¡°Now then, I will fight that skeleton! Everyone, please cheer me on!¡± (Worigami) The 1st Floor is a floor where deserted houses are lined up and it is like a ruined street. Skeletons roaming around aimlessly. It is a pretty harsh ce for people who aren¡¯t good with ghosts, but it looks like Worigami-san has no problems there. He finds a skeleton and prepares for battle while doingmentary. My hand holding the camera tightens its grip. ¡°¡­Rifreya, if it looks as if it is going to get dangerous, please go save him.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Uhm, that¡¯s fine by me, but I don¡¯t think he would be losing to a skeleton, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No¡­who knows. He does seem like a person that hasn¡¯t done any fighting.¡± (Hikaru) Worigami-san is a kind person. He probably doesn¡¯t want to fight monsters like this either. Even so, this is a world where you have to live strong in order to survive, so he is pushing himself to act stout-hearted. I noticed that he has been trembling the whole time since entering the dungeon. ¡°That even you say he is kind must mean that he is super kind?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­Well, I am just a fan, so it is not like I truly know him though¡­but I can tell.¡± (Hikaru) I make sure I am ready to activate Shadow Bind at any moment while watching Worigami-san defeat the Skeleton. His legs were shaking, and he ended up dropping his weapon, making it a pretty hard battle but, even with that, he somehow managed to defeat the Skeleton on his own. Worigami-san picks up the Spirit Stone and shows a smile. This is most likely what¡¯s ¡®normal¡¯. Jeanne really is an abnormal case, and I am also a bit of an abnormal case myself. After that, we watched Worigami-san who was fighting barehanded Skeletons while addingmentary. ¡°Man, the attention you get when fighting monsters really is a different beast. My viewers have shot up too. I might be able to go over the 100 million.¡± (Worigami) ¡°Eh?¡± (Hikaru) After defeating the 4th Skeleton, Worigami-san said that with a smile, and I ended up letting out my voice unconsciously. Even Worigami-san has less than 100 million viewers. That¡¯s what he meant with those words. My viewers are above 100 million almost every day. At the time when I was cooped up in the dungeon, my viewers did decrease, but it has been that way the whole time since I began partying with Rifreya. (¡­So it really is me having a lot of viewers¡­?) (Hikaru) Worigami-san is quite the famous person in Japan. If even he rarely has 100 million, that I still am at the top of the viewership must be a coteral of the ming. After Nanami was brought back to life¡­all the way until the 2nd Chosen group came, my viewers have decreased slightly, but it is still considered a lot. I still maintain a number of viewers not that different from Jeanne¡¯s. Just that fact alone tells me that there must be some sort of special something that¡¯s bringing the people in. There¡¯s of course the point that I am living together with Jeanne and Rifreya, but I originally have no points that would bring attention. It is not like I am doing anything interesting, and at present, I am mostly just living my life. I am not catering to the viewers. Did Nanami really not manage to prove my innocence? At the very least, there¡¯s no doubt my viewers should be lower than Worigami-san. Anyways, I really should forget about it just like Jeanne says. I have finally been able to apply thattely¡­ Excluding one thing. ¡°Hey hey, Hikaru, what are we eating tonight?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hikaru, did you know that rather than pushing oneself in clearing the 4th Floor, it is safer to hunt monsters in the 5th Floor?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hikaru, don¡¯t you think that house is a bit too cold at night? Is it because it is too big?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Aah, it has been a while since it is only the 2 of us, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Love-Love Twin Birds is back!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya was talking to me the whole time by my side. Since reuniting with her, I haven¡¯t been able to interact with her well. No¡­I am interacting with her normally on the surface. ¡­I think I am¡­ I am not really confident about that. At the time when I was using her to win the Viewer Count Race, I was trying to utilize even her feelings. I am the worst, but I was desperate, and in a sense, I could see her straight on because of that. But I presently am not facing her properly. Even though I understand her feelings towards me. However, I also understand that I shouldn¡¯t keep being like this. Today we are alone¡­with Worigami-san, but I should tell her properly at this time when Jeanne is not here. ¡°Hey, Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°What is it?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Uhm¡­¡± (Hikaru) The words got caught in my throat when she directed those shining eyes at me. Since she came back and we began living together¡­we haven¡¯t had this kind of conversation once. It must be because Jeanne said ¡®love is prohibited¡¯. I think she must have been avoiding those kinds of topics as well. That¡¯s one of the reasons why I could interact with her normally. ¡°U-Uhm¡­you see¡­¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know how to ease into the topic. I have been living with her for 2 weeks as if normal in a way so that I wouldn¡¯t have to have this kind of talk, and yet, I am digging back the love talk at this point in time; this is too high of a hurdle for a love beginner like me. I could feel her unchanging love towards me in her every action, but we distanced ourselves, came back¡­and we haven¡¯t made things clear. This is difficult¡­ ¡°E-Eh? What¡¯s the matter, Hikaru? Fidgeting that much¡­ Could it be a love confession? We are alone after all!¡± (Rifreya) Seeing that I was finding it hard to speak, she must have misunderstood it, her eyes shone and she said this. ¡°It is close to that¡­but not exactly. Since you came back, it has turned into a development where we try to pay each other back, but we are living together. I have been thinking the whole time if it is okay to stay like that.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hikaru¡­you were thinking something like that?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Of course I would¡­ I was thinking about not meeting you anymore after that time, and¡­uhm¡­even though you were showing me affection, I rejected it. You should understand that my circumstances haven¡¯t changed since then, right¡­? That¡¯s why¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Aah, well¡­right. I of course understand that matter. Of course I do. I have also consulted with Jeanne-san properly, and I have thought it over myself, so it is okay. Just go with the feeling as if you are riding one big ship!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya says while putting a hand on her chest. I feel like we aren¡¯t on the same page here¡­ ¡°What was that consultation you had with Jeanne?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Secret. You just have to think that you are riding on a big ship, and let yourself be carried by it. You only need to stay as you have been!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Uh, hmm?¡± (Hikaru) Rifreya is strangely emphasizing this big ship thing, but it seems like she herself doesn¡¯t have any worries about our rtionship. If she is fine, then that¡¯s okay¡­right? I feel slightly uneasy about this, but it can¡¯t be helped. Anyways, it must mean that she is fine with the current state of things. Jeanne invited Rifreya, and we are acting together as a party. That¡¯s how you can wrap up our current state. My rtionship with Rifreya is left to the side for now. That might be what she means. While we were doing that, Worigami-san defeated another Skeleton. Skeletons are weak monsters to begin with, but it must be an easy opponent against an adult man who has taken Physical Strength Up. ¡°It seems like you have gotten used to it, so how about trying your hand against a skeleton with a weapon? It is just as slow, so I don¡¯t think it will be that difficult.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, I will stop here for today. Even though I have only done this for 2 hours, I am incredibly tired¡­¡± (Worigami) Worigami-san¡¯s expression is bright, but he seems to be somewhat disheartened. Even when fighting against a weak monster, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it is a battle that could lead to death. If you get used to it, it is barely a pain. I think of it as something simr to ¡®if you ride a bike, there¡¯s the chance for injury or death¡¯, but it is true that it is scary when you are not used to it. I might just be strangely used to it now. Chapter 191: The mysterious 3 and to the 4th Floor

Chapter 191: The mysterious 3 and to the 4th Floor

¡°Now then, I would like to go exploring today¡­but¡­are the people outside acquaintances of yours, Kuro?¡± (Jeanne) The next day after going to the 1st Floor with Worigami-san. We had breakfast, and just when we were about to head to the dungeon, Jeanne reached the front door and immediately turned around. When I peeked outside, there was a group of 3 in front of our house. It is not like they are doing anything. They are just concentrating on the front door. How creepy. ¡°What¡¯s that¡­? I don¡¯t know them either. What about you, Rifreya?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I also don¡¯t know these people. Wonder what this is about?¡± (Rifreya) 1 man 2 women. The hair color of the man is brown, and the 2 women are brte. Or more like, one of the girls looks Indonesian. Facial features you don¡¯t see around here. The remaining two look European? They have really defined features and don¡¯t look asian. ¡°Aren¡¯t they Chosen? What do you think, Jeanne?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No doubt about it. The equipment of Chosen is different from that of natives to begin with, and they give that vibe that they are not used to this. Of course, there¡¯s also exceptions like you, Kuro.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Why am I an exception?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You were ustomed to this ce to a strange degree, you know?¡± (Jeanne) Was I¡­? Well, I did use the ck market from the very beginning, so it might look that way. Speaking of which, is the old man there doing well? ¡°They must have business with me. What will you do, Kuro?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°What to do, you say¡­ What do you want to do, Jeanne?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to get involved with them. Despite appearances, I am not good at dealing with people.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I did know.¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t want to get involved with them either. I can now speak to natives I am not acquainted with to some degree, but Chosen¡­moreover the 2nd group, that¡¯s a no. That side knows all about us while we don¡¯t know anything about them, moreover, they even came all the way to our house like this. That¡¯s in scary and creepy -nauseating, even. ¡°Let¡¯s have Reya drive them off.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°W-Wait, Jeanne-san? I won¡¯t do something like that, okay? If I were to harm people who haven¡¯t done anything, I would get arrested. Especially when I am an explorer; the sin is heavier.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°They are Chosen, so they can¡¯t stand up strongly against natives¡­I think. They might scatter if you just warn them a bit, Reya.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°You are not even sure! You always say that they might have strong weapons on them.¡± (Rifreya) Looks like our helpline Rifreya doesn¡¯t want to do it. Their objective is unknown and it is creepy after all¡­ We talk about countermeasures for Chosen every now and then. Within all of it, we talked about weapons¡­to be more specific, guns. We would talk often about how we should watch out the most against guns. If those 3 were to begin spraying their guns all of a sudden, we really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. This isn¡¯t a ce where thews of Earth reach. In this world with no guns, guns are invincible. There¡¯s no doubt they wouldn¡¯t be caught because there isn¡¯t enough evidence. ¡°Let¡¯s go out through the backdoor. It is great that the messages are frozen.¡± (Hikaru) There¡¯s a backdoor in this house. It is connected to a narrow alley, so it would be difficult to catch us there as new Chosen. Also, I don¡¯t think the new Chosen know about us having a backdoor. It is hidden by the shadow of a tree, and even us as the owners found it just recently. We got out of the house smoothly, went to the guild, hired Grapefull, and entered the dungeon. Worigami-san was fighting Skeletons on the 1st Floor. He is still not fighting armed ones yet and stacking up exp from the barehanded Skeletons. It is safe and steady. Seeing that state of his, he should be okay even if left alone. We passed the 2nd Floor just like that, and headed to the 3rd Floor. We have gotten quite used to the 3rd Floor. Rifreya originally operated mainly in the 3rd Floor for more than half a year, and with my experience exploring alone, I myself don¡¯t feel like I would lose to the monsters here. We breeze this floor while humming¡­is exaggerating a bit, but everyone here is probably thinking we should go to the next floor. We won¡¯t be going down to the 4th Floor until we defeat the 3rd Floor. We continued hunting in the 3rd Floor following that policy of Jeanne, but it should be about time we move on to the next step¡­ It is not because I was thinking that, but by the time noon passed, that monster finally showed up. ¡°Nyanyanyanya. I can hear it, I can hear it-nya. Garden Panther! It ising from the right-nyan!¡± (Full) ¡°Finally showed up! I was tired of waiting.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne¡¯s eyes were burning and she spun her arm around. The Garden Panther is a monster that emits white mist from its white big body, and its appearance is just as its name, a feline wild beast, and it is far bigger than a panther from Earth. There¡¯s a lot of humanoid creatures in the dungeon, and they use weapons and their movements are based on humans, so they have the weak point of being decently easy to adapt to. But the Garden Panther is a literal wild beast. Just that fact alone makes it stronger in foundation to humans. Moreover, this guy can sense the location of its target within Darkness Fog. I somehow managed to win thest time we fought one, but it is by no means an opponent we can lower our guards against. A monster that is a realm above the other monsters in the 3rd Floor; that¡¯s a Garden Panther. ¡°[Dark Sense]! It ising from there! Jeanne, please endure the first attack!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Leave it to me.¡± (Jeanne) The first attack of the Garden Panther that jumps out from inside the mist is potent. If it gets you by surprise, you can die instantly just like that explorer of before. From inside the mist at the ce I pointed at, it didn¡¯t take long for the Garden Panther to jump out from there just as I said. The Garden Panther, that showed up as if it had assimted with the mist, is so well camouged that it is hard to deal with even when you know it ising. If I didn¡¯t have Dark Sense, it might have been difficult to properly deal with it. The Garden Panther jumped onto Jeanne who waspletely armored and had her big shield ready. I stay on standby at the back readying Shadow Bind. The trigger to Spirit Abilities is to clearly voice out the name of the ability, but using an ability with a strengthened will of ¡®using it¡¯ makes the activation speed and strength different from just voicing it out without any thought. *Pang!* A sound as if a car had crashed resonated, but Jeanne wasn¡¯t sent flying, and she took the attack of the Garden Panther with her shield. ¡°[Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) Bind is more of a trap you set rather than a targeted ability, so it can¡¯t be used against enemies who are moving fast or are flying in the sky. A Garden Panther is an opponent that would be hard to hit with a bind. But if it is at the time when the frontline stops its movement¡­ ¡°Gaaw!¡± Being bound by the dark tentacles, the Garden Panther tries to break free from them. It is a giant feline that has a body as if it is wholly made of muscles. The effective time of the bind will literally be just a few seconds. But those few seconds are plenty enough. ¡°Hah!¡± ¡°Toh!¡± Rifreya¡¯s vertical sh, and the stab of Jeanne who was at the front. Both attacks damage the body of the opponent heavily and deeply, and with just a single exchange, the Garden Panther changed into a big Spirit Stone. ¡°That was easy. It is true that that was stronger than the other 3rd Floor monsters though.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No, that was easy because Full found it immediately. If it breaks your formation in the beginning, I think we would have had a harder fight here.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hm, that¡¯s true.¡± (Jeanne) In fights with monsters¡­no, probably in any fight, a fight in an advantageous position is extremely important. A surprise attack is a really effective battle tactic. My Spirit Abilities are specialized in surprise attacks, so I have begun rethinking that maybe Dark Spirit Abilities enter the pretty strong category when ites to supporting physicalbat. It is obvious that there¡¯s merit and demerits for the respective elements, but it is by no means that darkness is bad. ¡°Thanks, Full. If not for you, we might have been hit with a preemptive strike. You saved us.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I just did my job-nyan!¡± (Full) Grapefull acted modest here, but she pushed her chest out and made a smug face. The smug face of a cat is cute. ¡°Great job, Full-chan. Great job, great job. Mofumofu.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Nya nya nya nya! Don¡¯t squish my face all over-nya~~~.¡± (Full) It didn¡¯t take long for her to be mofumofued by Jeanne. She apparently keeps it in moderation normally, but when she gets the chance to, she goes all out in petting her, so Full has been a bit on guardtely. ¡°Anyways, with this, the 3rd Floor has been cleared. We still have time, so let¡¯s go to the 4th Floor.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Eeh~? Now? You get wet in the 4th Floor, it is cold, and the monsters are strong. It is rough unless you prepare properly, you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I know. I have investigated. I also got a map. But I want to at least see how it is.¡± (Jeanne) And so, we headed to the 4th Floor. The 4th Floor is the Rain Dragon Grand Waterfall. It is a floor that¡¯s as if giant waterfalls make the surroundings. Almost everywhere is wet from the spraying of the waterfall, the temperature is also subtly low, and the whole dungeon is somewhat dark; all those points make it an unpopr floor. Even the giant crabs and the Lizardmen that you can see decently often have strength that doesn¡¯t lose to a Mantis. The 4th Floor is a pretty hefty shot up in difficulty. It ismon knowledge about the Great Dungeon of Meltia. We go down the long stairs. There are a lot of explorers operating in the 3rd Floor, and there¡¯s always a few groups in the Frog za, but the amount of explorers operating in the 4th Floor drops sharply. That means, if something happens, the chances of being saved by someone decreases. ¡°You have secretlye here before without me, right, Hikaru?¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya emphasizes the part ¡®without me¡¯. ¡°Right. I was desperate at that time. That said, I simply checked out the surroundings of the entrance though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You fought? Alone?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I did. The Slimes could be defeated in one hit with Spirit Abilities, so there was no problem there, but the Crabs and Lizardmen are pretty dangerous.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Fumu¡­as someone who doesn¡¯t have Spirit Abilities, I might actually have to be careful of Slimes.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne does seem like she would be a bad match against Slimes. No matter how much defense she stacks up, if ittches onto you, there¡¯s no point. Well, a situation like that won¡¯t happen with our party. ¡°Uwaah, I havee here before, but it really is impressive.¡± (Hikaru) The moment we finished going down the stairs, a giant waterfall weed us. It is a waterfall that¡¯s more than 200 meters tall. It is to the point that I feel as if it is a joke that such a thing exists underground, but I have no choice but to think that¡¯s just how dungeons are. Each and every floor is an isted world of its own. ¡°Wow. This is the first time I see a waterfall. Let¡¯s take photos of it with camera mode. Can this take videos?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I doubt it. Or more like, this is your first time seeing a waterfall?¡± (Hikaru) Jeanne takes photos with the camera. This camera mode is a handy camera that shows up in your hand once you choose it from the Status Board (moreover, the design is old. From the Showa era [1926-1989]). It switches the God Camera mode that¡¯s always on us into manual camera mode. It is convenient for people who want to get something on camera. The content creator Worigami-san used it pretty often. ¡°It is pretty, has a strong presence, and¡­how to say it¡­it is healing.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Right. I was overwhelmed the first time I came here, but it is impressive no matter how many times I see it. If this were Earth, it would have be a tourist spot.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°There¡¯s nothing like this in France after all. There might have been something like that in the Pyrenees mountain range, but I have not gone there.¡± (Jeanne) There¡¯s no waterfalls in France? My image of France certainly is that of having soldiers everywhere. Or more like, I know nothing of France. Japan has a lot of waterfalls, and I saw them on an excursion in kindergarten. ¡°I was¡­a shut-in, and I didn¡¯t have a family. I have never gone to the mountains on vacations. I wanted to go check out Montnc though.¡± (Jeanne) No family. She said that as if nothing, but it is new information from Jeanne who barely talks about herself. I myself don¡¯t want to talk much about my family. Leaving aside my little sisters, my rtionship with my parents wasn¡¯t good, and they were far from the definition of ¡®good parents¡¯. No, it would be better to just call it out as it is. They were hopeless parents. ¡°I myself haven¡¯t gone on family trips either. I have gone here and there with the lead of my little sisters, but not done any that would have me stay over for the night.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°As for Reya, her mother looked strict, but seemed kind.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Eh~, my parents? She was like that because my little sister recovered, but she was originally cold to me, you know? I haven¡¯t gone on family trips either.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya says that, but I did feel affection towards Rifreya from that mother. I felt like her ¡®cold¡¯ is pretty different in kind from the ¡®cold¡¯ of my mother. ¡°Well, anyway, it is exploration time. Just as Reya said, this doesn¡¯t look like a floor suitable forbat. I would like to defeat a Scy already and go to the 5th Floor.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Already, you say¡­ You n on defeating a Scy?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eventually.¡± (Jeanne) Scys are the strongest monsters of the 4th Floor, and they apparently show up with several Lamias in tow; kinda like the boss of the snake women. I didn¡¯t get it well with the exnation of the guild, but she has several wriggling snake tails as her lower half, and she would coil them around, swing them like whips, and do many varied attacks. She is apparently also big, around 4 meters, so there¡¯s the need to make firm preparations before challenging it. We begin the exploration after using Dark Sense. Grapefull can be a scout in the 4th Floor, but floors below this one are apparently outside the sphere of hired Lynxes. ¡°I am sorry. I¡­probably won¡¯t be of use in the 4th Floor. I have apanied a few parties that wanted to see only the waterfall-nya.¡± (Full) ¡°There¡¯s always a first for everyone. You just have to learn about it slowly. The noise of the waterfall is so loud that we wouldn¡¯t be able to notice the approach of monsters either.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Understood. I will concentrate-nyan!¡± (Full) Grapefull¡¯s ears perk up. In the warning of the guild, it is written that you should be careful of the Sahagins that suddenly jump out and the Lamias that approach you without making a sound. Especially the snake women who don¡¯t make any footsteps. I have Dark Sense, but it is not like it is passively running. If they were to approach us without making a sound while we are fighting, we would get hit, and there¡¯s plenty of chance that it would end up being fatal. A scout that¡¯s concentrating on being on the watch is vital. For now, we really just walked a little bit around the entrance, defeated Slimes with Summon Night Bug, and defeated Giant Crabs. We managed to defeat Crabs normally with Jeanne stopping it and Rifreya attacking. It is easy when there is only one. The problem is when several of them show up at the same time though. We finished our exploration there for the day and went out. It took a decent amount of time to get back to the surface from the 4th Floor, and it was evening by the time we got out. ¡°Ah, they are out! Finally out!¡± ¡°It really is Jeanne. The same as on TV. So cute~.¡± ¡°Hikaru-kun is smaller than I thought.¡± When we got out of the dungeon, the group of 3 said this. The group of 3 who were waiting in front of our house in the morning. Chapter 192: Waiting for Celebrities and Hell Survivor

Chapter 192: Waiting for Celebrities and Hell Survivor

The group of 3 that were waiting in front of our house. Yesterday, we thought of the possibility that maybe it was a misunderstanding of ours. It is not like we spoke to them to confirm, so they might have been in front of our house by coincidence¡­ The chance was at least there. But this cements it. With the word TVing out from them, it is certain they are Chosen. ¡°Uhm~, sorry, do you have time?¡± ¡°Jeanne-chan and Hikaru-kun, right?¡± ¡°Actually, we are a bit troubled, you see.¡± Seeing the reaction of me and Jeanne who were frozen at the unexpected situation, they must have judged we were not rejecting them, the 3 closed the distance. Not only does this smell like trouble, they are acting strangely familiar. Jeanne grabbed my sleeve tightly. Her white face paled even more, and it seems like she is in her social anxiety mode. I also don¡¯t want to have anything to do with them. ¡°We are running.¡± (Hikaru) I immediately decided this. ¡°Eh?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s good. How?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I will bring out Darkness Fog for an instant, so let¡¯s dash out of here.¡± (Hikari) We whispered this in a way so that the 3 don¡¯t hear this. We shouldn¡¯t be using too shy of an ability outside the dungeon, but I activated the ability for a second, and we ran past the 3 who were unable to deal with the sudden darkness. We currently have the leg strength to run 100 meters in around 11 seconds -not like we have actually measured it though. The dungeon is really close to the guild. Before they chase after us, we sell our Spirit Stones quickly, and we go to the diner we frequent to hide there. That¡¯s when we finally managed to take a breath. ¡°To think they would wait for us toe out from the dungeon. This isn¡¯t like Earth, you know? We can just get at them. How about telling the guild?¡± (Jeanne) Once we took our seats, Jeanne hit the table and fumed. For Jeanne who is being wary of the new Chosen, tactless visitors are nothing but stress inducing. Of course, I also feel the same. I just hope they have understood that we don¡¯t want anything to do with them after we ran away¡­ By the way, Rifreya is making an ufortable expression here. She does have a previous history of lying in wait after all¡­ ¡°U-Uhm, I understand the reason why you two don¡¯t want to meet the new Chosen, but they didn¡¯t look like bad people, you know? How about at least listening to what they say?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Don¡¯t wanna. With just the fact that they were lying in wait makes them bad people.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I also don¡¯t wanna.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°They might have a reason to go as far as lying in wait! For example; liking Hikaru¡­no, we can ignore them if that¡¯s the case though!¡± (Rifreya) There¡¯s a high chance they are fans of Jeanne, but Jeanne herself isn¡¯t the type to deal with that kind of people. Whichever the case, they are so shameless I don¡¯t want anything to do with them. ¡°Anyways, we definitely won¡¯t get involved with them. If you really want to, you listen to what they have to say, Kuro.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I-I also don¡¯t want to. Counting on you, Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eeeh¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Reya, you may not understand, but dealing with those guys¡­the 2nd Chosen group only holds demerits for us. No, we are suffering mentally here, so we are already victims here. They are enemies.¡± (Jeanne) I was surprised Jeanne went as far as outright stating they are ¡®enemies¡¯, but I am mostly of the same opinion. How they were so unreserved even when it was our first time meeting and how we don¡¯t know what they are thinking was making it nauseating. ¡°What would they get from gathering 3 people? And they were waiting for us of the 1st group, you know? They said they were troubled, right? They will most likely go ¡®bring out money¡¯, ¡®help us explore¡¯, ¡®show us the stores¡¯, ¡®form a party with us¡¯, and maybe even ¡®let us live with you guys¡¯. This is apletely foreign world for us Chosen after all¡­ Of course, it is clear that things won¡¯t end up decently if we were to give a helping hand to a spoiled and cowardly bunch like that.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°It is as Jeanne says. There¡¯s no merit. We are finally going to be challenging the 4th Floor here.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­I kind of feel like you are trying to put any reason out there to avoid contact though¡­ Well, if you two don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t really mind whichever.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then we will ignore them as nned, ignore them. If they are even more persistent than this, we will have them taste the iron fist of Reya.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°What do you think I am, Jeanne-san¡­?¡± (Rifreya) Anyways, by the time we concluded that we will be avoiding them thoroughly, the dishes were brought to us. Saute meat and vegetables, fried udon, bread, soup;tely, we have been ordering haphazardly, but we can eat everything with all 4 of us without any problems. Jeanne and Full don¡¯t eat much, but the amount of food Rifreya and I eat is increasing. It has only doubled for now, but thinking about how we will eventually have a bottomless stomach like with the glutton talent, dungeon exploration has its ups and lows. But the food in this world is good, so that¡¯s truly a relief. If the food was bad and the amount was hard to obtain, it would have been hell. With tasty food, just eating a fill of it also satisfies the heart in tough situations. ¡°By the way, Kuro, the armor we ordered before, shouldn¡¯t it be about ready now?¡± (Jeanne) When we finished eating, Jeanne said this as if in passing. Armor¡­? ¡°Armor, armor¡­wait, ah! Now that you mention it, we did order them!¡± (Hikaru) We were told that it would take quite a good deal of time when we ordered it, and I forgot about it. At the armor workshop that the dwarf old man rmended to us, we ordered mithril scale mails. We have already paid the 8 gold coins. We were told it might take 2 weeks at most, but it should be ready by now. Let¡¯s drop by before we go back home. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó The next day we got our armor. With morninging, I slowly open the wooden window and confirm the outside. ¡°They haven¡¯te¡­ They mighte at ater time.¡± (Hikaru) The 3 from before are not in front of our house. After that, even when it was time to leave the house, the 3 didn¡¯t show up. Looks like they have given up. ¡°They might be waiting at the guild. Don¡¯t lower your guard yet, Kuro¡­¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne was a bit fearful and wary even when we came out of the house. She acts all big towards people she has allowed to open up with, but she ispletely hopeless when ites to strangers. Or maybe Jeanne has also received ndering messages like me. They do say that poprity attracts equal amounts of haters after all. ¡°Kuro, I have been thinking about this, but the fact that they could talk with us so nonchntly might be because our levels are not high enough. We should put more passion into it.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Passion? As in equipment? I feel like the weapon of Rifreya gives off a lot of pressure though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°True. They actually wouldn¡¯t be able to strike a conversation with Reya. I myself wouldn¡¯t be able to talk to someone looking like her if it wasn¡¯t for that matter with you.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Someone looking like me, you say¡­¡± (Rifreya) But well, I understand her. Rifreya is a beauty that can dazzle, and I do think you require courage to talk to her. Her weapon is also big. ¡°And so, Reya, we are counting on you with the reception of the guild. Kuro and I will be waiting.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°If those guys talk to you, give them a good wallop.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Didn¡¯t we talk about this before? That they have some sort of strong weapon.¡± (Rifreya) Jeanne has opened her heart quite a lot with Rifreya, and they are now able to joke around with each other. They are also around the same age, so I think this is a good thing. By the way, if you really wallop them, I think it will turn into quite the trouble, but I doubt they would go opening fire all of a sudden. Jeanne and I hid, and after around 5 minutes, Rifreya came out. Looks like she didn¡¯t meet the 3. ¡°¡­So, what are you two doing?¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya says, baffled. ¡°What, you ask. We were curling up here so they didn¡¯t find us.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Creating faint shadows with Dark Mist in a way it doesn¡¯t stand out is of utmost importance.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Haah, you two are strong, and yet, you are so weak-willed in weird areas¡­¡± (Rifreya) Jeanne and I are introverts to begin with. Natives approach us without the plus and minus things in mind, but Chosen are different; especially the 2nd Chosen group. I will put it bluntly here. Jeanne and I are scared of the 2nd Chosen group. We hired Grapefull as usual and headed to the dungeon. Go through the 1st Floor, 2nd Floor, 3rd Floor¡­ A floor that the 2nd Chosen group can¡¯t reach having only been recently transferred. Sinceing to this world, I always feel that the dungeon is the ce that¡¯s the mostfortable. The path to the 4th Floor¡¯s stairs. We were moving while defeating the monsters along the way. Jeanne was checking the Status Board and made a rare surprised face as she said: ¡°Oi, Kuro, did you notice this?¡± ¡°This, what? We can¡¯t see other Status Boards, so I don¡¯t know what you are referring to.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is the Hell Chosen. This¡­man or woman survived.¡± (Jeanne) Because you can¡¯t just have the World Map open the whole time, I didn¡¯t notice. When I checked, the blue dot was certainly still there. It¡¯s moving outside the hell. ¡°Wow¡­ How many days has it been since they transferred?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is already close to 10 days. Judging from the distance they have travelled, it doesn¡¯t seem like they were hanging there with Barrier Stones. The 2nd Chosen group is dangerous, but this one must be on a whole different level of dangerous.¡± (Jeanne) A hell is apparently a ce that¡¯s considered extremely dangerous in this world. A wastnd that extends several kilometers wide; a wall of hundreds of meters tall; hungry carnivorous beasts. Detailed information isn¡¯t shown with the World Map, but it is to the point that even Rifreya knows about it being a danger zone. It is not a ce that a newly transferred Earthling can survive. But this Chosen has survived. They must have gotten quite the powerful Gift, and if not, they must be a survival expert. ¡°But they haven¡¯t crossed over the wall of the hell yet. If they do manage that, then they really are the real deal.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°It oveps with the line in the map, so we can¡¯t really tell though?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The dot is slightly in the inner part of it. I doubt they have crossed over it yet.¡± (Jeanne) Will they eventually get over the several hundreds of meters of that hell¡¯s rising cliff and make a glorious escape? Well, they are pretty far from Meltia (it does look pretty close when seeing it in the world map though), so the chances of this Chosening here are pretty low, but we should keep tabs on them just in case. Chapter 193: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 5088th

Chapter 193: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 5088th

-5: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru¡¯s party is damn strong¡­ They have a strange weakness in their mental strength though. -7: Anonymous from Earth It is 1,000 times better than Chosen who are the shame of Earth after their physical strength increases and all of that ego goes into their brains. -15: Anonymous from Earth Clearing the 4th Floor; they are feeling like veterans now. They said that they are not paying attention to the viewers, but thanks to the God camerawork, they are looking outrageously cool. -22: Anonymous from Earth Normally, you would scamper in a fight against many. ¡®I want to fight when I have the advantage¡¯. Rather than fighting 1 monster 1 person, it is better and safer to deal with 1 monster with several people. Of course monsters also think that way. As a result, it tends to turn into a messy battle. It is not like in games where you can have different perspectives of the battlefield. -25: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru and Jeanne have a tendency to ¡®fight only when they are in an advantageous position¡¯. Well, they can manage to do that because Hikaru can spam his Dark Spirit Abilities though. -31: Anonymous from Earth Dark Sense can detect the location of the other party. Darkness Fog that can take away the sight of their opponents almostpletely. Distracting your opponent with a fake enemy, Phantom Warrior. And a summoned beast that is of the same appearance but has actual substance, Summon Dark Knight. Not only does he have this but also 2 powerful frontlines, moreover, he himself can fight as well¡­ -37: Anonymous from Earth I have seen all Chosen that fight, but Hikaru¡¯s party is by far the strongest one. They fight without much trouble, so it is easy to misunderstand, but Lizardmen are seriously crazy strong monsters, you know? -40: Anonymous from Earth Even Alex and his party concluded: ¡®the 4th Floor is impossible!¡¯. -44: Anonymous from Earth Hellfire Steel weapons really are strong. Weight is power! -45: Anonymous from Earth Anything stronger than that would be a present of a Divine Beast after all. -48: Anonymous from Earth ¡­No, weapons that are stronger than this increase in size. The lower the floor you go, the bigger the monsters get too, so you have to make your weapons bigger. Even if you had a knife that can cut through all creation, you wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat giants. -52: Anonymous from Earth Humans have size limits, so they have no choice but to make their weapons bigger¡­ -54: Anonymous from Earth Another option is to specialize in Spirit Abilities. I feel like it would be hacks to gather a bunch of people who can use Photon Ray. -57: Anonymous from Earth Spirit Abilities are strong. Even Chosen without Affection of Spirits can get pretty OP by taking the MP UP stuff or the Natural MP Regeneration. -64: Anonymous from Earth Getting both Spirit Energy Up Level 5 and Natural Regeneration Up Level 5 takes 35 Points though. If you think of it as an Affection of Spirits with no demerits, it ain¡¯t that bad. -68: Anonymous from Earth There were actually Chosen who took both of those, and they still can¡¯t reach the levels of Affection of Spirits. It works plenty well for normal exploration though. -70: Anonymous from Earth If you could use Spirit Abilities 5 times inherently, Level 5 multiplies that to 10 times more. You would be able to shoot them 50 times. If you take Natural Regeneration Up Level 5, you are technically not running out ever. -72: Anonymous from Earth All the Chosen apparently don¡¯t have much affinity with Spirit Abilities, so it seems there wasn¡¯t anyone who could use Spirit Abilities 5 times inherently though¡­ -75: Anonymous from Earth Even Alex, who took Spirit Energy Up, can only use it 3 times¡­ -79: Anonymous from Earth Am I the only one who was relieved that Hikaru got new armor? It didn¡¯t be much of a topic around here, right? -85: Anonymous from Earth The armor talk is done in the armor thread. -88: Anonymous from Earth If Hikaru saves up the Points, he could get Spirit Energy Up and Natural Regeneration Up too¡­ -90: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is strong, but as long as she is a Hated One, only physical strengthening enhancements hold any point at all for her, so she is technically all maxed out already. -99: Anonymous from Earth Shade Shift is going to go to the next Tier soon. Will something happen once all of them are high Tier? -102: Anonymous from Earth Shade Shift seems to be strong in 1-on-1, but it is in after all. I am looking forward to what it will be at high tier. -107: Anonymous from Earth What Hikaru is using are not High Tiers but Mid Tiers, you know. -109: Anonymous from Earth Really? -115: Anonymous from Earth It is recent info after all. There were theories of that at first, but the dark twins asked the Great Spirit, and it has been confirmed that there¡¯s Low, Mid, and High Tier abilities. Apparently, even Great Spirits can¡¯t utilize High Abilities often. I would say it is something that normal people can¡¯t utilize at all. -119: Anonymous from Earth But if it is Hikaru¡­! Hikaru should be able to spam High Abilities¡­! -124: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru can even use the hidden 8th ability, Create Undead, as if normal. -128: Anonymous from Earth Create Undead is the type that utilizes catalysts after all. -129: Anonymous from Earth But the lower the floor you go, the higher the risk. Having Points in handy will be important. Hikaru barely has any points saved up, so it is gonna be dangerous if he doesn¡¯t get bonuses with some achievements. -138: Anonymous from Earth I think he will get a bonus when he gets all his abilities to Mid Tier. I don¡¯t know how many points it will give though. -140: Anonymous from Earth I wish it is at least 3 Points to get a High Heal Scroll. -157: Anonymous from Earth When talking of the importance of Points, it reminds of the crying face of Charitari-chan¡­ -160: Anonymous from Earth Charitari-chan, so pitiful¡­ -162: Anonymous from Earth Charitari-chan really was pitiful there¡­ -165: Anonymous from Earth Seeing Charitari-chan bawling after she was shocked from being ignored was so nice¡­ -168: Anonymous from Earth Roy Mchedlidze-san and Sandra-san properly apanying her are pretty patient themselves. -170: Anonymous from Earth Charitari-chan looks like an adult, but she is still only 13 years old after all. -173: Anonymous from Earth Most of the underage group is pitiful after all. God is just way too heartless. -175: Anonymous from Earth Are you talking about the 3? I don¡¯t watch their channels. Who are they? It is not like they actually came to kill them just like Jeanne said, right? -177: Anonymous from Earth The 3 of them are super good people¡­ -187: Anonymous from Earth The problem is that they threw the ¡®we are troubled¡¯ card right from the get-go. They should have gone for a more business-like approach. Introverts have low defense, so that makes it even harder to get close to them. Remember the days when Rifreya-sama was avoided like the gue. -190: Anonymous from Earth Now that you mention it, that did happen. -196: Anonymous from Earth The episode where Hikaru used Spirit Abilities to restrain Rifreya and run away, huh. It shows every and then in my Youtube rmendations, so I watch it often. -200: Anonymous from Earth One of the money raising suggestions for the 2nd Chosen group was ¡®get the favor of trustworthy 1st Group Chosen¡¯. Those 3 were trying to make negotiations for that with Hikaru and Jeanne. -203: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s basically being parasites. -210: Anonymous from Earth You don¡¯t get it. For the 1st group¡­especially Hikaru and Jeanne who are earning buckloads of coin, Points have far more worth than money. The 2nd Chosen group can buy items with Points and sell them, but there¡¯s also the factor that they would be supporting the 1st Group, so they were going to suggest selling their Points. -211: Anonymous from Earth You can¡¯t sell Points though? -214: Anonymous from Earth He is probably talking about buying the item they want and selling it for the money of that ce. Barrier Stones are worth no matter how many you have, and I don¡¯t know about Hikaru, but Jeanne would definitely be into the idea. In gachas, Points would be the paid currency, and the things you can buy with that paid currency are basically like paywall items. If you can buy them with in-game currency, you should buy them with utmost priority. -220: Anonymous from Earth Stop the hard to understandparisons. An isekai isn¡¯t a game. -222: Anonymous from Earth It is true that it would be better to sell those to Chosen rather than natives. -227: Anonymous from Earth They don¡¯t have money at the beginning of the transfer after all. -234: Anonymous from Earth A High Heal Scroll has the worth of 1,000,000 dors after all¡­ That said, they can¡¯t sell that to the natives. -236: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s how it is. Chosen know with certainty the item does exactly that, so there¡¯s no problem between them. -241: Anonymous from Earth Well, ¡®we are troubled¡¯ was bad, but them going ¡®we have a good offer¡¯ and ¡®there¡¯s a favor we want to ask¡¯ were also red gs. I can only say it was a bad idea to make contact with them all of a sudden. -:246 Anonymous from Earth Sandra-san went ¡®well, it can¡¯t be helped¡¯ and gave up after all. Hikaru and Jeanne missed a chance¡­ -250: Anonymous from Earth It is the result of them deciding that they won¡¯t be getting involved with the 2nd Chosen group. Of course they have already ounted for the merits that could havee before they reached that decision. -258: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan has beenbelled as dangerous by Hikaru and Jeanne, and it makes meugh whenever shees up in conversation every now and then, lol. -260: Anonymous from Earth They are correct inbelling her that way¡­ -266: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne: ¡°O-Oi¡­isn¡¯t this guy heading here at full speed¡­?¡± Hikaru: ¡°No way¡­ They are most likely just heading to the sea, right¡­?¡± Jeanne: ¡°It is true that it could also look like they are doing something¡­ Just hope this is just unnecessary worry¡­¡± -272: Anonymous from Earth Nanami is an actual danger after all¡­ She has a Quasi-Demon Lord with her¡­and she also can talk with animals¡­ -280: Anonymous from Earth Ai-chan is love! Ai-chan is life! -282: Anonymous from Earth The Ai-chan poprity has been crazytely¡­ I also see drawings circting in Twitter that draw Ai strangely cute¡­ -284: Anonymous from Earth So it is buzzing huh. -285: Anonymous from Earth The wiki of Ai-chan has every single thing that can be exaggerated, it is scary. -287: Anonymous from Earth The Eye Cult is an actual cult. -288: Anonymous from Earth Freemasonry likes this. [Wiki] -289: Anonymous from Earth Caodaism is a pain in the ass. [Wiki] -290: Anonymous from Earth The Eye Cult fanart where Nanamin is wearing invented priestess attire was strangely trending overseas. -295: Anonymous from Earth The priestess Eye Cult attire is nice¡­ The slit is deep¡­The one who thought of it really is a man of culture. -299: Anonymous from Earth You can tell if the one drawing is an Eye Cultist by whether they drew a halo on Ai-chan! -300: Anonymous from Earth I didn¡¯t need that knowledge in me¡­ -309: Anonymous from Earth How did those 3 group up in such a short span of time? It would be difficult unless they get the High Efficiency Map of the Surroundings, right? -314: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t you know that the Chosen around the world made ns beforehand to group up? -318: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s so much information rted to the isekai that it is impossible to keep up with everything. -324: Anonymous from Earth Themon point of Chosen is their ¡®Chosen Clothes¡¯. There was apparently an agreement that they would gather at the center of the city with those clothes on. -330: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s why those 3 were gathered in front of the dungeon, huh. -334: Anonymous from Earth Meaning that they knew each other before this? -339: Anonymous from Earth Wrong. You can¡¯t decide where to transfer to, so it wasmon knowledge for everyone that they would gather in the center of the city with their Chosen Clothes if they were to arrive at a city (not exactly everyone was on the know though). Of course, the ones who don¡¯t like gatherings would ignore this, but it seems like a decent amount of people grouped up. You can at least tell how many people there are if you take the High Efficiency World Map after all. -348: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s obviously other Chosen deemed that dangerous and act alone. It all depends on the individual. -358: Anonymous from Earth You could even say only 3 people gathered in Meltia. -365: Anonymous from Earth The gathering of Chosen in Gran Alismaris is increasing in members, and they are bing a powerhouse of their own within explorers. -370: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it dangerous to stand out too much? -375: Anonymous from Earth It is the idea of ¡®it is instead easier to protect your secret¡¯. Even Hikaru and his group; they are small in scale, but it is technically the same idea. -380: Anonymous from Earth I think requesting the guild to be the intermediary of those 3 would be a more certain option. -390: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan has safely gotten out of the hell after meeting Ai-chan, so I can¡¯t contain my excitement for when they reunite. -392: Anonymous from Earth Nanamin still has to travel a pretty lengthy distance after all¡­ -396: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne seems like she has a daring personality, and yet, she is scared of strangers; she is like a child. No, she is a child, huh. -400: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne has avoidant personality disorder. Hikaru had a mental breakdown for a certain period of time, but he seems to be a normal person at his core. -404: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t Jeanne simply a closed-doors Benkei??? -410: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama was thought of as a dangerous woman at first, but it was funny how it slowly became ¡®maybe she is actually a good girl?¡¯ with her aggressiveness. Having that high Onee-san energy is also 10/10 from me. -414: Anonymous from Earth Please make Hikaru younger and let us have a Rifreya and Hikaru OneeShota moment¡­ -421: Anonymous from Earth More importantly, when is Hikaru going to assault Rifreya? No, when is Rifreya going to assault Hikaru? It is rough to be on standby buck naked every night wondering if they are going to do it now. -425: Anonymous from Earth Celica said: ¡°Just as nned! Not exactly, but it has settled down nicely¡­ (grin)¡±. So I doubt there will be anything for a while. -430: Anonymous from Earth They are teenagers, you know? With just one trigger, it will be one wet mess in an instant. -440: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of which, weirdo Ozawa seems to be getting close to Worigami. Is that okay? -444: Anonymous from Earth It seems like Ferdinand has settled how he should be acting, so shouldn¡¯t it be fine? Ozawa is only doing moves like that of Suneo** for now. [From Doraemon] -450: Anonymous from Earth Fer seems to be the older one here, so it can¡¯t be helped. -451: Anonymous from Earth They are 5 years apart, right? -455: Anonymous from Earth It is nice how Ferdinand seems to have a nice evil personality there. His appearance is that of a blonde young noble though. -460: Anonymous from Earth In a 24 hour stream, you end up seeing the actual personality of the person no matter what after all¡­ I am worried about Worigami-shi¡­ -465: Anonymous from Earth So Hikaru and Ozawa are finally going to meet, huh. What will happen? Of course Hikaru would be able to tell it is Ozawa, right? Or maybe they will name themselves? -472: Anonymous from Earth ¡°I am Ozawa!¡± ¡°Who is Ozawa?¡± -477: Anonymous from Earth (Hikaru doesn¡¯t know the name of Ozawa. He did say that it is a ssmate he doesn¡¯t know the name of.) -480: Anonymous from Earth They are not from the same ss, they were from the same year. -485: Anonymous from Earth Won¡¯t he be able to tell from his voice? -490: Anonymous from Earth Not happening. Phantom is currently ying the amnesiac card after all. -500: Anonymous from Earth They are trying not to get in contact with the 2nd Generation, so they won¡¯t be meeting in the first ce? -501: Anonymous from Earth 2nd Generation, you say. -515: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t know what Ozawa thinks of Hikaru, and that scares me. He should at least know that he is a big shot in the Chosen, right? -518: Anonymous from Earth Hiswyer was a busybody and apparently told him a lot of things. -522: Anonymous from Earth Ozawa is destined to be massacred by Nanami-chan anyways. He has no way of surviving aside from the scenario where Hikaru gets in the way and she says: ¡®Move, Hikaru. I can¡¯t kill him with you there¡¯. -525: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t think Phantom-kun is thinking that though. Or more like, the chances of getting close to Nanamin are low to begin with. I feel like Ferdinand-kun would go ¡®We don¡¯t know¡¯ and shoot it down. -530: Anonymous from Earth Ferdinand: ¡°Phantom, make a contract with a Water Spirit¡±. Ozawa: ¡°Eh? ¡­Oh, okay. Water does have healing after all. (Seriously? ¡­I would have preferred fire¡­)¡± -532: Anonymous from Earth It is turning into an Ozawa thread again! -535: Anonymous from Earth Ozawa and Ferdinand do rake in a good amount of views after all. -540: Anonymous from Earth It is so vexing¡­but I end up watching¡­ -542: Anonymous from Earth If they defeat the boss in the 4th Floor, you be Gold Rank, right? -546: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know if the Gold Rank of Meltia holds the same esteem as that of the Gold Rank from Alimari though. They arepletely different countries after all. -551: Anonymous from Earth They are simply copying the ranking and buying system after all; the original dungeon guild system of Alimari. They are apparently not really the same organization. -557: Anonymous from Earth No, the dungeon engineers are selling it as an all-in-one package, so you can¡¯t really call it copying. Sharing the good reputation. -558: Anonymous from Earth Reputation, you say. That¡¯s a franchise. -559: Anonymous from Earth They buy things, so it is not a franchise. -561: Anonymous from Earth Speaking of which, one of the 3, Roy Mchedlidze, is trying to be a dungeon engineer, right? Didn¡¯t he say something ridiculous like making Meltia into a 5 Great Spirit dungeon? -566: Anonymous from Earth Making Meltia into a 5 Great Spirit formation when the ones missing are Light and Darkness is pretty damn difficult. If I had to give an example; it would be far easier to just move the Great Light Spirit from Siltion to Meltia. -570: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru could also use the hidden trick of summoning a Great Dark Spirit. -573: Anonymous from Earth Are you talking about the time when the Great Dark Spirit showed up in the forest? Can he replicate that? -575: Anonymous from Earth If he has Barrier Stones, he should be able to. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to summon a Great Spirit from any element with that same logic? -580: Anonymous from Earth Only 2 churches of Great Dark Spirits have been found in the world, you know? If Hikaru can summon one, that would be groundbreaking. He would have a stable life forever. -582: Anonymous from Earth Won¡¯t he be eaten just like that if he were to summon a Great Spirit? -590: Anonymous from Earth The technique to affix a Great Dark Spirit in artificial churches has still not been established, so it would be impossible. Great Spirits are so strong they can escape their churches at any moment, but it is still possible in a sense to keep them in churches which is the crystallization of the isekai technique. -599: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru and Jeanne have already obtained the power to live in the isekai, so there¡¯s no need for them to think about Earth. Being able to exchange items for Points is a tasty incentive, but they can still manage without that¡­ Or more like, this isekai transfer is slowly bing¡­the daily life of Chosen kinda thing? I wonder what God thinks regarding that. It is true that an isekai is incredible, but are we going to be watching their daily life the whole time? Watching them in jealousy as they enjoy the isekai that we can¡¯t reach; in our daily life on Earth? What is the objective of God? -610: Anonymous from Earth I think a gate connecting Earth and the isekai will appear eventually!!!!! -615: Anonymous from Earth I am sure there will be an update of sorts. The 2nd Chosen transfer happened this soon, so it is better to think that transfers will happen every so often. -618: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s lots of theories saying that there will eventually be something like a ¡®return ticket¡¯ and Chosen will being back. It is up to interpretation whether Earth or the isekai are better worlds. -620: Anonymous from Earth The isekai has more sexydies and handsome dudes, so it is objectively better! -622: Anonymous from Earth Alex not being popr despite his looks might on the contrary be because that¡¯s amon face to have¡­ Hikaru would instead fall into the unique handsome boy category. -626: Anonymous from Earth And then there¡¯s Rifreya-sama who is in the beauty category within a world of beauties¡­ -630: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s times when even Jeanne would stare in fascination after all. Rifreya-sama is truly beautiful. -644: Anonymous from Earth Oi, Ferdinand said to Worigami: ¡°I would like you to introduce me to Hikaru.¡± What is he scheming? Chapter 194: The Future and Chance Meeting

Chapter 194: The Future and Chance Meeting

3 days passed. It seems like those 3 have stopped lying in wait for us. We haven¡¯t seen them once since then. They might have left the city already. In these 3 days, we have explored around half of the 4th Floor. Lizardmen, Sahagins, Mantises, Crabs. The monsters weren¡¯t dangerous to the point of feeling they were strong, but they weren¡¯t easy to deal with like the 3rd Floor monsters either. This is most likely the floor that suits our level. We haven¡¯t encountered a Lamia or Scy, but I don¡¯t think we will be cornered into a despairing situation. ¡­Well, we have the cheat item that is the Barrier Stone, so it is also because our safety margin is a lot bigger than that of native explorers. ¡°At this pace, we will reach the Lamia nest by tomorrow. The Scy is there too, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Right. There¡¯s apparently times when she is there and times when she is not.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Even if the Scy is in the nest, it would be impossible to fight them all at once. We should be able to manage somehow if we hook Lamias one by one and reduce their numbers like that though.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Hook, you say¡­ They are not fishes.¡± (Hikaru) We opened up the handmade map and began our strategy meeting. Even within the tough monsters of the 4th Floor, the Lamias and Scys are especially strong monsters. Especially the Scy. It is several times stronger, is big, and there¡¯s quite a high risk in a small party like ours to face it. Even so, we have decided to fight. ¡°If we defeat the Scy, we get to Gold Rank, huh. We are still Ebony Rank though. Can you jump ranks?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You can. It is impossible to subjugate a Scy if you are half-baked after all. There¡¯s also no means to cheat.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°So there really are people who try to cheat the system?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°There apparently are until the Silver Rank. The guild isn¡¯t supervising that part too strictly it seems.¡± (Rifreya) By cheating, it refers to selling Spirit Stones only to raise your contribution despite not actually contributing as an explorer. The reality is that you can buy Spirit Stones from other explorers for higher than market price as long as you have the coin. If you do that, you can increase your contribution in the guild. The guild can¡¯t moderate this. If they make the exchange in the dungeon, it is difficult to find the perpetrator after all. ¡°That¡¯s why the ones in Gold and higher are special. In order to be Gnome Rank, you have to apply for the subjugation of a Scy, and a guild staff member will follow you partway, and will be evaluating the party.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°There¡¯s even something like that? I thought the guild didn¡¯t do jobs like that.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The guild almost never does¡­jobs where they have to enter the dungeon. It is technically just to make the Gold Rank assessment.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see. In that case, it would be only a few times or none every year.¡± (Hikaru) Anyways, Gnome Rank¡­ In order to obtain the gold rank tag, you have to subjugate the strongest monster of the 4th Floor, the Scy. By the way, the one higher than that is Undine Rank; the mithril rank tag. In order to be that one, you have to reach the 6th Floor. The 6th Floor is a floor that hasn¡¯t been cleared for several decades already. The monsters are apparently super strong. At the time when the master of Rifreya was an explorer, reaching the 5th Floor was the condition to be mithril. It seems like the difficulty increases as time passes. It might be natural that advancing through untrodden spaces makes you a ¡®real explorer¡¯, so being a high rank is just on par with the job. ¡°Master got to Smandor Rank by defeating the strongest monster in the 5th Floor, the Pit Fiend. Master¡¯s party was apparently the first one of them all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is not like that now?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The information of a monster that has been defeated once will spread around after all. It makes defeating it a bit easier. In order to be Smandor, you have to defeat the strongest monster of the current lowest floor. The Crimson Vials are challenging the 6th Floor, but the monsters deep in are crazy strong, and they apparently can¡¯t defeat them yet. If they manage to defeat it, they will be Smandors.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°A monster that even they can¡¯t defeat, huh.¡± (Hikaru) I have only seen how the Crimson Vials fight in the 3rd Floor for 1 day. Even whenparing them to Rifreya, they held strength on a whole other dimension. Even a party like that can¡¯t defeat the boss of the 6th Floor¡­ ¡°But if they have reached the boss, haven¡¯t they already found the stairs to the lower floor? They can just go check out the 7th Floor first.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Jeanne-san, about that¡­that monster is apparently protecting the stairs to the lower floor.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hooh, sounds like a game.¡± (Jeanne) Game, she says. Well, I do get her. It does sound like the scenario of a game. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother about the lower floors right now. The problem is the Scy. What do we do? Are we really going to defeat them?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Of course, we will. Or more like, I want to quickly clear the 4th Floor and head to the 5th Floor.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°The 4th Floor is damp, cold, and dark after all¡­ I also agree with Jeanne.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then, the next one will be the Scy subjugation.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°A blood boiling adventure! I will massacre them!¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Jeanne-san is pretty dangerous, isn¡¯t she?¡± (Hikaru) She even made the party name Battle Junkies after all. It is clear that Jeanne is enjoying battles, and I think we are pretty active even whenpared to other parties. Because of that, our Tiers are increasing and we are getting stronger¡­apparently, but I can¡¯t really tell well. I am fighting normally even in the 4th Floor, so I do think I am stronger than before though. Now then. We are currently having this talk at the living room with a map spread on the table. Today is a day off. Our schedule is diving into the dungeon for several consecutive days, and resting for 1 day. That¡¯s why the Scy subjugation will be from tomorrow on. From here on, it is free time. ¡°Then, I will go check the state of Worigami-san for a bit.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I will do the cooking today, okay? You are always the one cooking for us after all, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then, I will go take a bath.¡± (Jeanne) And so, I left the house. I showed up at the guild and registered to enter the dungeon. I won¡¯t be stopped at the entrance even if I don¡¯t do this, but it is customary. If you properly register here when you go missing, it will be judged that you died inside the dungeon. I enter the 1st Floor and search for Worigami-san. ¡°Oh, there he is. He is fighting an armed one now, huh¡­ Will he be okay?¡± (Hikaru) The danger level between an armed Skeleton and an unarmed one is totally different. Worigami-san was holding the iron rod firmly in his hands. He avoided the attack of the skeleton and immediately moved on the offensive. It is not a fighting style that aims for the weak spot, but one where he hits wherever he can hit. Having its wrist hit, the Skeleton drops its weapon, and Worigami-san immediately attacks the head. The cranium disconnects and it disappears just like that. The skeleton changed into a small ck Spirit Stone. Complete victory. ¡°Worigami-san, good work. Looks like even an armed one is no match for you!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ooh, Hikaru-kun! Man, I am finally getting the hang of this. I am still not used to the animal shaped ones though.¡± (Worigami) Worigami-san waves his arm energetically while being modest. By animal shaped ones, he is referring to the horse and dog skeletons. I have only fought them a few times myself, but it is true that they are difficult to defeat if you are not used to it. By the way, the 1st Floor monsters are Skeletons, and the types of those Skeletons are: humanoid, humanoid (armed), dog, and horse. They are all weak, and they are perfect training partners for Bronze Rank explorers and their clubs. ¡°Then, still haven¡¯t fought a soldier?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I would get killed! I have to get a whole ton of insurance first before I go to the next step. Staying power is what¡¯s at after all!¡± (Worigami) ¡°True.¡± (Hikaru) Advancing a bit further, Skeleton Soldiers with swords and armor show up. There¡¯s also rare chances of a ghost monstering out called Wight, but it is a weakling that has no physical attacks and only uses Dark Mist. Jeanne defeated countless Bone Knights before, and those Bone Knights apparently don¡¯t show up unless you go to the castle deep inside, so he won¡¯t be having an unsavory encounter. ¡°Ah, right. There¡¯s people who want me to introduce you to them. Is that okay?¡± (Worigami) ¡°Eh?¡± (Hikaru) Worigami-san said that with a bright smile, so I couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying for a moment there. ¡°O~i, Mister Worigami, I have defeated the ones over here.¡± While I was troubled about how to answer, a different young male explorer showed up at the other side of the building a bit further away. 2 people. A blonde nobleman-like man, and a brown hair masked man. The blonde man is most likely a bit on the older side. He is wearing expensive-looking clothes, and he is visibly a prideful man. I can¡¯t tell much about the masked man. The 2 were looking here as if their eyes were nailed at me. ¡°The blonde handsome guy is Ferdinand-kun and the masked boy is Mister Phantom.¡± (Worigami) ¡°Mister Phantom¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°He apparently took the Memory Loss when he transferred and has no memories. Phantom is apparently the new name he got whening here.¡± (Worigami) Memory Loss? He chose something like that when he transferred? No, more importantly¡­ ¡°Transfer, you say¡­ In other words, those 2 are Chosen?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s right. They are from the 2nd group. It seems like they have been watching me and you, Hikaru-kun.¡± (Worigami) The 2 young men approach us. I could feel cold sweat gushing out from my back. It is different from the time when Jeanne and Rifreya were by my side. I am currently alone. Who are they? Why did they say they want Worigami-san to introduce me to them? There¡¯s not a single sign of bad intention from the side profile of Worigami-san. Those Chosen aren¡¯t really bad people¡­is probably what he means with that. There¡¯s no way I can tell who they are. They are active in the 1st Floor, so they probably haven¡¯t gotten battle oriented Gifts, meaning that there isn¡¯t much worry in them bringing harm directly¡­I think. Of course, there¡¯s the chance that they are battle oriented but they are training in the 1st Floor just like Jeanne. There¡¯s the chance they have brought guns¡­ The 2 approached us at the same pace and arrived in front of me. I honestly wanted to run away, but I can¡¯t do that in front of Worigami-san, so¡­I have no choice but to greet them at least. The blonde man smiles. ¡°Nice to meet you. Kurose Hikaru-san, right? I am Ferdinand de Smet. I am from Belgia. I have been watching your streams the whole time. You¡¯ve had it rough.¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°Eh, y-yeah¡­¡± (Hikaru) He asked for a handshake and I was confused. Watching my streams. Being told that so clearly, I felt like my heart was grabbed. My feet were not responding. What kind of face am I making? I am not in a mental state where I can do a normal exchange of words. But I have to at least feign a normal face on the surface. My eyes swam unconsciously, and I noticed that the masked man called Phantom was looking over here with burning eyes. His mask is the type that covers his whole face, so I can¡¯t tell what kind of expression he is making. I don¡¯t know why he is looking at me like that. ¡°This guy is Phantom. He lost his memories, you see. I have been taking care of him. Chosen should help each other out after all. Isn¡¯t that right, Phantom?¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, he is not a man of words.¡± (Ferdinand) The amnesiac man apparently doesn¡¯t talk. No, maybe he can¡¯t talk? Anyways, he is looking over here with unbelievable eyes, but if he has no memories, he shouldn¡¯t know about me either. Maybe he was told something about me by this Ferdinand guy? ¡°Me and Phantom just came here, so we don¡¯t know our way around. Allow us to do our greetings at ater time again¡­since it seems like you are not feeling well today.¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Well, you did your best yet something like that happened, so of course you would feel that way¡­¡± (Ferdinand) Ferdinand furrowed his brows and made a pitying look as he added that. Something like that¡­? ¡°Well then, we will be excusing ourselves here. Oi, Phantom, let¡¯s go.¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± (Phantom) The man called Ferdinand and the mysterious masked man said only that and left. That expression at the end¡­ What is it? I have no idea what he said. The stir in my heart spread, and even when those two left, my heart was drumming and I was feeling bad. ¡°It really does look like you are not feeling well. Are you okay?¡± (Worigami) ¡°Y-Yeah. I was just a bit surprised there¡­ I am okay. I am okay¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I see. Sorry for the sudden introduction.¡± (Worigami) ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± (Hikaru) I even made Worigami-san worry. I myself didn¡¯t understand, but it seems like I am more scared of the 2nd group than I thought. They said they will being again, so I have to prepare my heart¡­ I would also like to confirm what he meant by ¡®something like that¡¯. No¡­we decided not to get involved with them, so maybe I should push that stance? In the end, I am still weak. I get bewildered immediately like this. Even though we are going to be subjugating the Scy tomorrow, I am not feeling well. Chapter 195: 2nd Chosen Group, Worigami, and our Policy

Chapter 195: 2nd Chosen Group, Worigami, and our Policy

Ferdinand and Phantom. The 2 Chosen exited the dungeon as if saying their business here was done. I couldn¡¯t keep down the stirring in my heart, and I held my chest almost reflexively. ¡­The reality is that I simply spoke with them for a little bit. It is not like anything special happened. And yet, I got spiritual damage from it. I myself don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, but that¡¯s just how much of a threat I must feel the 2nd group is. ¡­Or maybe, it means that there¡¯s no way I would have been okay being in front of someone that dered they were watching me. I am not an entertainer or a content creator; just your in highschool student. Honestly speaking, it is to the point that I wanted toin to Worigami-san about this, but for him, it truly was just something trivial¡­he introduced them to me out of good will. It was bad that I didn¡¯t tell him that we are taking distance from the 2nd group. I should have told him. ¡°That Ferdinand-kun is apparently gathering the Chosen in this city and exchanging information. He came to my ce with that intention.¡± (Worigami) ¡°Is that so. But the 2nd group should have all the information we have, so¡­isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡± (Hikaru) When I say this, Worigami-san made a slightly surprised expression. ¡°Yeah, there certainly is that side, but¡­they are one of the few people who havee from Earth just like us. Rather than suspecting them, I would like to help them out.¡± (Worigami) ¡°But if they so wish, they can kill us¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hikaru-kun, anyone would be able to kill me if they wanted to, you know? Even now, it would be easy for you to kill me if you had that intention, right?¡± (Worigami) ¡°No, it is a problem of merits and demerits¡ª¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Would you kill people if there¡¯s merit in it? No, right?¡± (Worigami) ¡°You have a point there, but¡­¡± (Hikaru) I can¡¯t say anything back if he tells me that. I myself understand that I am being way too wary. Me and Nanami were killed with a rumor as the basis. I have understood with my own body that humans can easily cross the line, so I don¡¯t trust people now. Especially the 2nd group that has enough to gain by killing us. There¡¯s no choice but to be on guard towards them. That¡¯s what my instinct is telling me at the very least. It is because of this experience that I didn¡¯t want to get involved with them. I don¡¯t know if thises from me being unable to trust them, or because of my feeling of disgust towards them watching us from Earth; even though they are my own feelings, it is hard to put them in words. ¡°Hikaru-kun, they are the same as us. They are at a loss being suddenly thrusted into an unknown world. I am far older than them, and I would like to help them out if they are relying on me. There¡¯s only 1,000 of us Earthlings in the whole world.¡± (Worigami) Worigami-san is an adult. What I am saying must sound like the childish bbering of a distrustful person. ¡°I am happy that you are worried about me, Hikaru-kun. But it is not like I have Points, so they really wouldn¡¯t get anything out of killing me. It is alright.¡± (Worigami) Worigami-san softens his expression and smiles. He must have softened the mood because I am making a gloomy expression. ¡°¡­But you should at least be careful, okay?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I have the Scapegoat Ring equipped, so I will be fine.¡± (Worigami) ¡°Please prepare a Barrier Stone and healing scrolls as well. This isn¡¯t Earth¡­ You can¡¯t expect much from the police here, and even without that, once you die, that¡¯s the end.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Thanks. If I get some freedom in Points, I will do so.¡± (Worigami) For Worigami-san, it must look like I am worrying too much here. Even so, I wanted to tell him. Or maybe this is my selfishness here, but even with that¡­ ¡°Ferdinand-kun was aw school student and was apparently a futurewyer, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to worry though.¡± (Worigami) Lawyer, huh. From a social standpoint, he is a super elite. He would have had a stable life on Earth, and yet, he was chosen in something like this. Wonder how he feels about it? Is he thinking of doing his best in a positive manner? ¡°What about¡­that masked guy called Phantom?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°He apparently has lost his memories. There was the choice of Memory Loss at the time when transferring, right? He must have had memories he wanted to really forget from our previous world.¡± (Worigami) It is true that that man Ferdinand said that. But those eyes from below the mask looking at me¡­were as if he knew me¡­ ¡°Why is he wearing a mask?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask in detail about that. He apparently has something that¡­he doesn¡¯t want others to see.¡± (Worigami) I felt something was off with that mask, but it might be something like a burn. Anyways, it is true that it isn¡¯t a topic you can just touch on. Well, there¡¯s no way it is a scenario like¡­when you take off his mask, it is an acquaintance. We are talking about one in billions of possible people among my way too limited circle of acquaintances. It is probably of no importance. ¡°¡­Anyways, there was a choice like Memory Loss, huh. Moreover, there was someone who would take it.¡± (Hikaru) My time limit was pretty tight when I transferred, so I couldn¡¯t see everything. That option must have been somece I didn¡¯t check. The No Spirit Ability Affinity of Jeanne was also apparently there. Even so, Memory Loss should havee with an equally highpensation of Points. I wonder if that Ferdinand man is using those Points as his own? He did seem to be prettymanding towards Phantom. ¡­No, I am going a bit off in my suspicions here. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó ¡°¡­Is what happened.¡± (Hikaru) Once I got back home, I told Jeanne and Rifreya what happened. We had the policy of taking distance from the 2nd group, but it is not like there¡¯s 0% chance of encountering them. ¡°Fumu¡­that Ferdinand guy is dangerous.¡± (Jeanne) After I finished talking, Jeanne said this clearly. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± (Hikaru) My meeting with him was sudden and it couldn¡¯t even be called a proper conversation, but when I think back on it, he did feel like a normal guy. As long as there isn¡¯t a zero chance of suddenly sting out a gun, we shouldn¡¯t lower our guards. That said, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a strong enough foundation to call him dangerous. ¡°It is because there¡¯s no doubt he or the amnesiac guy have a High Efficiency Map of the Surroundings. At this moment when messages are frozen, it is impossible to gather Chosen in a short time.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°And so, why did you say he is dangerous?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Because I can¡¯t see their objective.¡± (Jeanne) ording to Jeanne, it makes no sense to get the High Efficiency Map of the Surroundings. 5 Points is heavy. With that much, you can do a lot. And yet, he got a map where: ¡®there¡¯s no danger¡¯, ¡®can find a decently detailed map if you go to the city hall¡¯, and ¡®won¡¯t be finding treasures¡¯. But he is going as far as putting 5 Points for it. Of course he must have an objective to do so. ¡°It would be better to think that his objective is to know the location of the Chosen in this city. Of course, he said that he is gathering the 2nd group, so if his objective is that¡­then it would be the most logical reason to have at least¡­¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Then that¡¯s the reason. It is advantageous for Chosen to gather, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Right¡­ But that Ferdinand guy was a futurewyer, right? Would an intelligent guy use 5 Points for that?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Maybe he simply doesn¡¯t feel the pain since he is using the Points of the amnesiac guy? The amnesiac guy might have said he wantedrades.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The possibility certainly is there. Comrades do have more worth than 5 Points¡­ Hmmm¡­¡± (Jeanne) Even if we think about it, we won¡¯t be finding a concrete answer. Them having the Map of the Surroundings is pure spection. We could go infinite directions for bad scenarios. For example; Ferdinand is gathering the 2nd Chosen group to attack us. Well, that really would be overthinking, but it is true that Ferdinand will be able to tell the location of me and Jeanne as long as we are in this city. It is creepy to an indescribable degree. ¡°Worigami-san told me: ¡®Would you kill people if it benefits you?¡¯ ¡­Am I worrying too much?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, we are not wrong. Or more like, there¡¯s no correct answer. You and me¡­ We are taking this route because of our personalities; we are just justifying them with our words¡­ You already knew that there were advantages and disadvantages from taking this route, right, Kuro?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Well, yeah, but I am being a bit¡­obstinate here.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Uhm¡­I have been listening this whole time, but I think there¡¯s no need to force ourselves to make contact with them. You two seem to be unable to talk with strangers at all, but I don¡¯t know the situation well, so I feel like I would end up blurting something weird.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya was listening from the kitchen and said this while wiping her hands. It is true that Jeanne and I are terrible at talking with people. I feel like we would get coaxed in some way if we were to talk with them with ourcking interpersonal skills. Especially that Ferdinand; he looks exactly like an eloquent guy. Jeanne and I could only nod at the opinion of Rifreya. ¡°¡­Alright. It was an unexpected encounter, but let¡¯s think of this as having the chance to understand what kind people there are in the 2nd group.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Right. I have already asked Worigami-san to not do this again, so I don¡¯t think it will be happening again. If theye to meet us, we will deal with it when it happens.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If that happens, I will drive them away.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, that¡¯s dangerous, so please don¡¯t.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°We have the coin, so how about hiring security?¡± (Jeanne) With our earnings, we wouldn¡¯t have any problems even if we were to hire security for the daytime. They don¡¯t need to be strong. If words aren¡¯t enough, we have to make it clear that the 2nd Chosen group are enemies. ¡°¡­Also, it might be time to retreat from this city in full force. I want to conquer the dungeon, but there¡¯s no need to be tied up by that. Life is long.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Is that okay? That¡¯s your objective, Jeanne.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is okay. If ites to it, we can head to Gran Alismaris.¡± (Jeanne) It seems like she is unexpectedly not that attached to Meltia. Or more like, that must be how much she doesn¡¯t want to get involved with people. I can understand that feeling really well. ¡°We are leaving the city? If they are hostile towards you, isn¡¯t it okay to just kill them?¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya said something dangerous with a baffled face. ¡°Reya, leaving me aside, it is impossible for Kuro to kill people. If he were to get targeted, a fatal opening will be created in the time he is hesitating. A frontal assault would be dangerous.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°True¡­ Hikaru is kind after all¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s how it is. An enemy that we can¡¯t hit proactively is nothing but trouble. Running away is the best option.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I will just follow wherever Hikaru is going, so I am fine with whatever.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­No, I can do it if pushes to shove, you know.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Not a chance.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Nope, no chance.¡± (Rifreya) The response of the 2 ovepped. Well¡­it is true that I wouldn¡¯t be able toe at their back and stab them just because they are antagonistic. These two know me well. ¡°We have the power and the money, and most of all, we have the storage of Kuro, so traveling isn¡¯t a bad idea. If we are going to be worrying the whole day about the 2nd group, it would be better to just draw the line. Yeah, after saying it myself, I am beginning to feel more and more convinced about it.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Uhm, eh? Really?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°How about we leave the city after we defeat the Scy in the 4th Floor and be Gold Rank? That¡¯s if you are fine with that, Kuro, Reya.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Jeanne was the super light footed type, huh¡­¡± (Hikaru) Well, it is true that there¡¯s no real reason to stay in this city. In the first ce, it was Jeanne who said she wanted to conquer the dungeon, so that was my intention too, but if the person herself said it is fine, I have noints. It doesn¡¯t seem like Rifreya has a problem either, so isn¡¯t this quite the good idea? ¡°Of course, if the 2nd group doesn¡¯t try to make contact with us, it is fine to continue trying to conquer the Meltia dungeon. Let¡¯s make sure we are ready no matter where it rolls.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Got it. If that¡¯s okay with you, Jeanne, I have no objections.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Me neither. If we are going to Gran Alismaris, let¡¯s check out the Dark Capital, Milliestas, too. The world¡¯s oldest and the sole Natural Dark Church in the world! It is really close!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya is getting excited instead. Traveling, huh. Now that I think about it, I have been almost the whole time in this city, so I am a bit excited myself. And so, we have decided that, in the worst case scenario, we will be running away. In the end, I didn¡¯t talk about what Ferdinand said, about the ¡®something like that¡¯. It must be about myself, so I decided to not mind it. Of course, it does bother me, but it is not like there¡¯s anything I can do if I were to learn about it. More so if we are going to be running away. Chapter 196: Circumstance of the Lynxes and the Stoic Warrior

Chapter 196: Circumstance of the Lynxes and the Stoic Warrior

The next day, we left the house early in the morning and headed to the dungeon. Just from the fact that there¡¯s several Chosen in this city was making it somewhat stressful to live in. But we will be safe if we enter the dungeon. The new guys can¡¯t go all the way to the 3rd Floor. We went to the guild and hired Grapefull just as usual before heading to the dungeon. In the 1st Floor, there¡¯s the chance there is Worigami-san, and Ferdinand¡¯s group, but it looks like they are not here yet. ¡°They are not here, huh. It is nice that the masked guy and the blonde guy pair are so distinct. If we see them, let¡¯s run.¡± (Jeanne) I did exin it to them with drawings, but it is true that they are easy to tell apart. Moreover, the equipment of Chosen is unique, so that makes them even easier to differentiate. ¡°Jeanne-san, you haven¡¯t met them yet, so is there really a need to run away immediately?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Reya, you don¡¯t get me at all. Do you think I would be able to talk with an elite like a futurewyer?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t even know what awyer is to begin with.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Anyways, it means he is an elite. I was a woman who only yed videogames all day while doing part-time jobs, you know? I am bad at dealing with elites. I am somewhat curious about this masked man though. I would like to see what kind of mask it is personally.¡± (Rifreya) I feel like that¡¯s not something you say with a proud look, but¡­I understand how she feels. I am not that adverse towards elite people, but it is not like I am good with them. It would be one thing if it were like Alex, but Ferdinand felt like the type that wears his confidence as clothes. I am also bad at dealing with those types. We easily reach the end of the 2nd Floor while talking. We get out from the 3rd Floor after a few battles and reach the 4th Floor. ¡°Alright, we will challenge the Lamias too, today. Everyone, get ready.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I am so excited-nyan. This is my first time with Lamyas, so I won¡¯t be of use-nya, but I will be learning here-nyan.¡± (Full) ¡°Yeah, Kuro will be protecting you, Full-chan. Counting on you, Kuro.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Got it.¡± (Hikaru) I serve the role of adjuster in battle. Rifreya is the DPS and Jeanne is the tank. The two have to maintain their attention on the enemy in front of them after all. As such, I am left at the back protecting Full. In that sense, we arecking party members. We should think about increasing our party if there¡¯s anyone trustworthy. A party of 6 is what¡¯s normal, and 4 people is clearly too few. ¡°Right. If our Scy subjugation goes well, we are thinking about leaving the city, and heading to Gran Alismaris. Let¡¯s go together, Full-chan.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Nya nya?! Gran Alismaris?!¡± (Full) Jeanne suddenly proposes this to Grapefull. We have been hiring Grapefull almost exclusively at this point, but she is strictly a member of the Lynx Mutual Aid Association. I did think that we should tell her if we are leaving the city, but it seems like Jeanne had the intention of bringing her with us. Even if we have been in the same party, her standing is different from us 3, so we can¡¯t just drag her into a journey to another continent, but it looks like Jeanne is not the type to bother about those details. Of course, this all boils down to what the person herself decides though¡­ ¡°N-Nyo way¡­that will be troubling-nyan¡­ I still can¡¯t be free-nya.¡± (Full) ¡°Why?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°The lynxes of the Mutual Aid Association are having their work mediated-nyan. In order to withdraw from it, there¡¯s the need to make a contract with a Great Spirit-sama with the money you have earned on your own-nyan. It is only after making a contract with a Great Spirit-sama that you be full-fledged-nya, and you can graduate for the first time.¡± (Full) ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just make a contract?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I still haven¡¯t saved up enough-nya.¡± (Full) In order for a Lynx to make a Spirit contract, they need 1 gold coin; that¡¯s what Full told me before. 1 gold is a lot. Their earnings are just a few small silver coins, so for lynxes to save that much can be said to be pretty tough. That said, we have been giving her quite a bit ourselves. Even if it is not to the point of 1 gold, she should have a decent amount saved up¡­ ¡°Hmm, if it is 1 gold, I can pay for it. Hey, Kuro, it is fine, right?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Nya nya nya nya, I am grateful for that, but¡­recruitment is against the rules-nyan. If I take that, I won¡¯t be able to show up at the Mutual Aid Association ever again-nya¡­¡± (Full) ¡°Really? What a pain.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Only the coin that has been given to the Mutual Aid Association can be used as the coin for the Spirit contract-nyan¡­ I do have a bit of coin I saved myself, but I used it to treat my juniors at the time when the dungeon was closed off¡­nyan¡­¡± (Full) The lynxes were visibly dried up from the dungeon closing off after the Demon Lord subjugation. Full, who had more earnings than the other ones, must have wanted to look after them¡­ I also have been fishing and giving it to them, but I feel like the Mutual Aid Association should be taking out money exactly for moments like this. For the lynxes, it is an organization that gives them a ce to live in and would be the mediator of their work, but I also feel a strong sense that they are trying to imprison them. ¡°How much more do you need for your Spirit contract?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I haven¡¯t confirmed properly, so I am not sure, but I think I still need about 25 silver¡­¡± (Full) ¡°Looks like it will be taking a long while for that¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Even so, it is still pretty fastpared to others thanks to Hikaru-shan and your party hiring me-nyan. I was told that, at this pace, I might be able to graduate within a year-nya.¡± (Full) It hasn¡¯t been that long since I have met Grapefull, but you could say that taking 1 year to be free could be called pretty fast. ¡°I am d for the offer, but I still can¡¯t go with everyone yet-nyan.¡± (Full) Full looked apologetic with ears drooped, but thest part, she said it firmly. It is a shame, but it can¡¯t be helped. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó Having arrived at the 4th Floor, we take the shortest route to the location where the Lamias appear. If our objective is ¡®earning¡¯, we prioritize ease of battle when making a route, but with the goal being set, there¡¯s no such limit. ¡°The 4th Floor really is unpleasant¡­ The footing is bad and the monsters are strong. Did you know that only a handful of people have gone to the Lamia nest? They all pass by the Lamias and the Scy, and go to the 5th Floor.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Hmm, a story you hear often in dungeons. But I am the type that tastes every little bit of it before heading to the next one. I will of course defeat the Lamias and Scy as well. If it is a fun opponent, we could do a heavy rotation on them.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Jeanne-san really is a peculiar character¡­¡± (Rifreya) Jeanne said the battle itself is her objective without a single shred of doubt, and Rifreya was slightly baffled by this. It is true that it would be impossible to clear a dungeon without at least that kind of mentality though. Strength is the most vital requirement after all. ¡°There¡¯s one Lizardman ahead-nyan.¡± (Full) ¡°One? Then, sorry, but please give it to me. Fighting with that guy will be good training.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Got it. Be careful.¡± (Hikaru) Jeanne would train inbat like this in the 4th Floor sometimes. The Lizardman has strength that surpasses a Mantis, but Jeanne can even win against a guy like that without getting a single scratch. That said, there shouldn¡¯t be many explorers who would gleefully want to fight a Lizardman. Getting battle experience to get better and better inbat is her style. The style of me and Rifreya is to fight in a way that settles the battle in thest amount of attacks as possible, so we don¡¯t have that much experience in enduring and persevering through the attacks of an enemy. There¡¯s a lot of benefits to the style of both of us; especially the part of ¡®reducing battle time¡¯ and ¡®lowering the chances of getting injured¡¯. These 2 points are things that are absolutely necessary if you want to continue your job as an explorer, but even with that, it is the truth that we have only been doing ¡®one-sided battles¡¯. For explorers, the style of Jeanne would in a sense be considered heresy, and the hobby factor is way too strong, but¡­in the sense that she is training her endurance as a tank, it really is important to get through the attacks of your opponent one-on-one and win. Rifreya and I are the types that would suddenly show our weaknesses when the opponent gets the momentum. In the words of Jeanne, it would be like neglecting your weak points despite knowing what they are. ¡°¡­Maybe we should get more battle experience when ites to longer exchanges¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Right. If we are going to be going further on, it would be rough if we can¡¯t do a variety of things. My defense is weak too, so I have to learn a lot more battle styles.¡± (Rifreya) Even if we are leaving this city, it would be difficult to survive if we don¡¯t get even stronger. Our minds and bodies have to get stronger -so that my heart doesn¡¯t get bewildered by the 2nd group. ¡°Ah, she is done.¡± (Rifreya) Jeanne avoided the overhead sh of the Lizardman and cut off its head with a sweeping strike. That¡¯s right. The Hellfire Steel sword can easily cut through even the tough skin of a Lizardman protected by tough scales. The weight is outrageous, so even swinging it around is difficult if you don¡¯t use your body adequately, but Jeanne has been repeatedly adjusting as she fought, and she is now able to use it almost as well as with her previous sword. ¡°A warrior that can fight and win against a Lizardman one-on-one without using Spirit Abilities is something that probably only a few people in this city can do, you know. I can¡¯t go losing either¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Me too. I have promised her to apany her in her journey to conquer a dungeon, so even more of a reason to tag along.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is the same for me. I will be following you, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) We renewed our resolutions here. It is not good to just have someone strong in the party. Everyone has to get stronger. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó The waterfall dungeon where the thunderous sound is ever resonating. The footing is slippery, the torches tend to be extinguished by the sshes of water, and the illumination isn¡¯t stable. We were being cautious of the Sahagins that suddenly jumped out and the slimes that hid in the shade of rocks, and we finally arrived close to the open space that¡¯s called the Lamia Nest. Chapter 197: Lamia Nest and Annihilation Battle

Chapter 197: Lamia Nest and Annihtion Battle

¡°They are more dangerous than the info foretold. Even though the Lamias themselves are not weak at all, there¡¯s droves of them.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Water¡­packs¡­curse of the basilisk¡­ugh, my head¡­¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Jeanne-san, those are not Basilisks, you know? Basilisks are 5th Floor monsters.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I know. I simply¡­got reminded of a past trauma.¡± (Jeanne) The basilisks in that game really were annoying monsters¡­ By the way, the Basilisks in the 5th Floor are apparently like small dragons, or like, big lizards. I saw that on the wall drawings of the guild. ¡°Leaving aside the joking, what should we do? There¡¯s as much as 8, and that¡¯s just the ones we can see. There should be a whole lot more deeper in, so if we are going to retreat, now is the time.¡± (Jeanne) I can tell you are a bit excited despite saying that, Jeanne. The Lamia Nest is a ce where there¡¯s a whole lot of Lamias, and prides itself by being the most vast location in this 4th Floor, located at the cave in the center of the waterfall. It is apparently not an actual nest, just a name for it. It is not like there¡¯s eggs. There¡¯s puddles here and there, but it is more suitable for battle than cramped passages, and holds the name of the unluckiest hunting spot of the 4th Floor. If this were a game, it would be the best hunting spot for leveling up, but this is reality. The upper half of a Lamia (despite being covered in scales) is that of a woman, so it is a hard opponent to deal with mentally speaking, but I have been fighting countless humanoid monsters until now, so it is not to the point that I would hesitate. It might be because, inside the dungeon where death means bing a Spirit Stone, the death of monsters¡­no, the death of living beings doesn¡¯t have a sense of reality to it. ¡°If there were other explorer parties, we could have seen how they cleared this. The rmendation of the guild is apparently to have ¡®at the very least 2 frontliners that can defeat a Lamia in one hit¡¯.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°So level up and hit them with in force, huh. Leaving me aside, I think you two can defeat them in one hit. Each one of them is apparently weaker than a Mantis individually.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I wonder about that. I am mostly concentrated on a defensive build, so even if I manage to defeat them in one hit, the fight in itself will be decently long, you know? Defeating them fast is your specialty, right, Kuro?¡± (Jeanne) It is true that, if Darkness Fog is effective on them, I can defeat them in one hit. The problem is that there¡¯s a lot of them. The 2nd Floor is a floor where Goblins and Orcse out in droves from anywhere, so if the Lamias were toe out in that same fashion, it would be difficult to deal with. The Lamias are so strong you can¡¯t evenpare them to the 2nd Floor monsters. We are watching the entrance, hidden in the shadow of a rock, but the Lamias have not noticed us yet. It doesn¡¯t seem like they are that good at detecting presences, but ording to the information we gathered beforehand, it has the tendency to ¡®call forrades¡¯, so the battles normally won¡¯t be ending until one side is wiped out. In other words, it will turn into a death match. We havee all the way here to do exactly that. While we were looking for a moment to jump out, a Lamia came close. It works just fine to gauge their strength. ¡°I will try pulling it. Just watch.¡± (Hikaru) I make the Shadow Runner run as if crossing the entrance of the open space. I said close¡­but it is 30 meters apart. The Lamia noticed this and let out a threatening snake ¡®Shaaa¡¯, slithering its lower half snake body towards us. Fortunately, it seems like the other Lamias haven¡¯t noticed. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) I cover the whole entrance with darkness and jump out. When fighting a new monster, there¡¯s the need to confirm whether the opponent can see inside the darkness. Darkness worked on Lizardmen, but what about the Lamias? ¡°Gichigichi gichigichi.¡± Even inside the darkness, her slitted eyes were shining mysteriously. She was making an unpleasant noise as if chattering her teeth. She seems to be wary of her surroundings. (¡­Doesn¡¯t look like she can see.) (Hikaru) She is holding a three pronged spear while waving her upper body front, back, left and right. Her long split tongue was flickering in and out, as if she were searching for her prey¡­ ¡°Sha!¡± The Lamia suddenly jumped using her lower snake half like a spring -towards me. ¡°Heat detection?! [Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) I lept to the side, avoiding the attack, and used Shadow Bind in thending spot of the Lamia. I immediately unsheathe my weapon and stab her throat. The Hellfire Steel sword cuts her Spirit Vein Center. I pick up the Water Spirit Stone that fell on the floor, return to the shadow of the rock, and undo Darkness Fog. ¡°How was it? It seemed like you were having trouble there.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Darkness Fog didn¡¯t work. It seems like they aren¡¯t seeing with their eyes, but detecting heat.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hooh, the natural enemy of Kuro. Interesting.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°It is not interesting¡­ With just the fact that the fog doesn¡¯t work, our leeway has lessened.¡± (Hikaru) It doesn¡¯t seem like it can see as clearly as the Garden Panther, but just the fact that my location is spotted is already quite the disadvantage. With Shadow Bind, it seems like I can at least defeat them one-on-one, but that¡¯s also a risky strategy. At the times when there¡¯s the need to fight many monsters at once like now, I am a bit scared of fighting while relying on Shadow Bind. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like we can afford to be saying that. The noise of the battle just now was too loud.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne points with her chin. When I looked, there were Lamias letting out noises to alert their surroundings while heading here. ¡°What will you do? We can still run away.¡± (Hikaru) The pathway to get here was decently narrow. On top of that, Sahagins and Crabs jump out from the basin, so it will take a decent amount of time to get out. There¡¯s a decent degree of risk in running away too. ¡°We will fight. If something happens, use a Barrier Stone without hesitation. Just let your Dark Knight protect Full-chan, Kuro. Make sure to break a Barrier Stone when in trouble.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°So we are doing this, then?¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya grabbed the handle of her sword tightly and did thest confirmation. Saying that sight of Rifreya, Jeanne grinned. ¡°We came here to do that exactly! Everyone, put on your game face! It is an all-out battle! Hyahoo!!¡± (Jeanne) ¡°O-Oi!¡± (Hikaru) Jeanne made a strange cry while jumping out by herself. How incredibly reckless. ¡°Rifreya, watch Jeanne¡¯s back! I will head there myself in a second too.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Jeanne-san is an idiot, isn¡¯t she?!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°She is indeed!¡± (Hikaru) With Jeanne, who is taking position as if she were going to take on all of the Lamias by herself, at the corner of my vision, I summon the Dark Knight. ¡°Hide here, Grapefull. If it gets dangerous, break this stone immediately and you will be safe. I think the Dark Knight will be protecting you mostly, but this guy disappears once the time runs out, so keep that in mind.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°G-Got it-nyan. Hikaru-shan and the others, do your best too.¡± (Full) ¡°Well, if anything happens, we will also be using Barrier Stones to take refuge.¡± (Hikaru) ording to the information we got in the guild about the 4th Floor, the vicinity of the Lamia Nest¡¯s entrance is a safe zone, so it should be okay. It is apparently customary for high level parties that fight in the Lamia Nest to leave the porters here. ¡°Alright. Next is¡­[Create Undead].¡± (Hikaru) I use a Chaotic Spirit Stone of a Lizardman and increase our allies further. ¡°You, defeat the ones that seem like they would slip past us.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­¡± The Lizardman zombie nodded without saying a word. With this, the worries of monsters getting our backs lowers greatly. At any rate, now that it hase to this, we have to fight them until we wipe them out. ¡°Let¡¯s go! [Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) I seal the movements of one of the Lamias who was going to rush Rifreya. She used that opening to swing her greatsword and defeat 2. One other jumped at her soon after, but Jeanne used a shield bash to stop her, and I took off her head from the side. The Lamia Nest is vast, and the Lamias mostly head towards us, but there¡¯s also Lamias who would take the long route maybe to get our backs, and the Lizardman zombie was methodically dealing with them. ¡°Our killing pace is a bit faster than their appearance rate?!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, they are stilling. ording to what I heard at the guild, there have been cases where you end up fighting 200 Lamias at most.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Seriously?¡± (Hikaru) The Lamias were appearing one after the other. There were those carrying spears, or swords, or even barehanded. Fortunately, Lamias don¡¯t use Spirit Abilities, so that¡¯s good, but their numbers are overwhelming. ¡°Pierce, [Photon Ray]!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°[Shade Shift]!¡± (Hikaru) The Light Spirit Ability of Rifreya, Photon Ray, is a piercing beam. The shining beam flew and pierced the body of 3 Lamias at the same time. 2 died instantly, and the remaining one was injured. That¡¯s some impressive firepower. I used Shade Shift to lower the uracy of the opponents, and kill the Lamias rushing at us one by one. Jeanne is also hunting the Lamias at quite the pace, but the Lamias areing in droves as if they really were spawning infinitely. ¡°They are faster than expected! Fight while protecting each other¡¯s backs!¡± (Hikaru) I am the one who has to pay attention to the whole battlefield. I must not allow them to get our backs. Because I am not using Darkness Fog, I have leeway in Spirit Energy, but there¡¯s the chance that I will be running out of power at some point in time. Waves of enemies you don¡¯t know when they will be stopping is something that gnaws at your mental strength even more than I thought. ¡°[Phantom Warrior]! [Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) It is times like this when decoy abilities are effective. Diverting the attention of the enemies; creating that moment will provide one favorable tempo to us at a time. Stacking those moments one by one is big. They have the numbers, and their individual strength isn¡¯t that different from each other. If we get a direct hit from a Lamia, we could die. In principle, we should be maintaining a 1-vs-1. It is important that, if possible, we continue fighting in situations where we are the ones with the higher numbers. The situation we have to avoid at all costs is to be pushed back by their numbers in a spacious ce like this. ¡°[Dark Coffin]!¡± (Hikaru) Confirming that there¡¯s still more Lamiasing from deep inside, I channel my Spirit Energy. At just barely the effective range, I cast the High Tier Binding Ability deep in the nest. The coffin is an ability that takes time before itpletes its cast, and it gets avoided most of the time if shot blindly, but it is not bad to hinder them. The mysterious ability that suddenly appeared made the Lamias stop in their tracks. On top of that, I called the Phantom Warrior and had it charge deep in. I managed to divert the attention of a good amount of them. ¡°Let¡¯s take distance for now! If possible, please defeat all the ones that are here!¡± (Hikaru) I confirm that the Lizardman zombie disappeared because time ran out, took out a Spirit Stone from the storage, and once again called a Lizardman zombie. Dark Coffin is to buy time for that. (¡­This might be bad.) (Hikaru) I take out a Stamina Potion and Spirit Energy potion and drink them. The wave of Lamias isn¡¯t showing signs of ending. It is not called the most dangerous ce in the 4th Floor for nothing. It is like this even when we know the information beforehand. Who knows how many explorer parties perished before this ce was understood properly. We were fighting at a decently deeper part from the entrance. In the case we use a Barrier Stone, a barrier will of course be deployed at this ce. This situation where we are in the very middle of the Lamia Nest is not a good location to be deploying the barrier. In a situation where there¡¯s always monsters, we would have to fight again in order to run away, and there¡¯s a high chance we will fall into the same situation. ¡°[Shade Shift]! [Shadow Bind]! I will take over for now, so drink your potions!¡± (Hikaru) I switched with Rifreya who has been swinging her sword this whole time. I have also given a Stamina Potion to her. The Lamias push on. There¡¯s as much as 8 in vision. They are making unpleasant *gichi gichi* sounds while approaching to kill. ¡°[Darkness Fog]!¡± (Hikaru) I spread darkness and ran. They probably use their eyes more often than their heat detection, it seems like they can¡¯t deal with the darkness immediately, and the attacks were hitting easily. But the opponent is desperate. The blindly swung greatswords grazed ces like my legs and arms, and blood flew. I had no choice but to deal with 2 enemies at once, and even if I managed to defeat one in one hit, I have to approach them almost to the point of our bodies sticking together, so I always end up getting hit by the attacks of enemies bit by bit no matter what. Maybe because of the rush of adrenaline, I can¡¯t feel the pain. ¡°Damn it! So persistent¡­!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hikaru, switch! Please help out Jeanne-san!¡± (Rifreya) When I looked, there were 3 Lamias crowding around Jeanne. She is skilfully changing her position and maintaining distance with her shield while fighting, but it is dangerous. ¡°[Shadow Bind]! [Shade Shift]!¡± (Hikaru) Shade Shift is almost just for constion, but the simple fact that it looks as if there¡¯s two blurry images of you does plenty enough to create advantages in defense and attack. It increases the chances of the opponent hitting nothing. It is an ability suitable for melees. ¡°You saved me there, Kuro. How many did you defeat?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I am not counting! I don¡¯t think I have defeated 100 in total though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hahaha! This is fun! If this were a game, this would be the best grind spot!¡± (Jeanne) ¡°If it were a game, yeah!¡± (Hikaru) Jeanne isughing innocently, but we are actually already in a situation where we are side by side with death. As if just one thing changing would make this situation tilt into our defeat¡­ ¡°Myaaaaaaaaaaah!!¡± And then, it suddenly appeared¡­ Chapter 198: Scylla Assault and Chaotic Beast

Chapter 198: Scy Assault and Chaotic Beast

¡°Myaaaaaaah!!¡± It suddenly appeared. No, it might have been there to begin with. It was hiding deep inside, huh. The nest that¡¯s dome shaped had the cry echo through the whole area. It is as if it pierced through my entrails¡­ That kind of hard to describe cry made us understand that there was somethingpletely different from the Lamias here even if we didn¡¯t want to. *Zazazaza* The sound of something sliding against the ground resonated. The Lamias stopped their movements, and it seems like they are directing their attention in that direction. (It is showing up with this timing, huh.) (Hikaru) I could see that since I have Night Vision. A giant body one size bigger than the Lamias, at over 3 meters tall. Its upper body is the appearance of a woman just like the Lamias, but it has blue skin and unnaturally long arms, moreover, her abdomen was split, and there were beast fangs lined up from that open space. The lower half is even more abnormal. Wriggling tentacles like the legs of an octopus were asserting their presence. It is in the same category as a Demon Lord. It is truly mixed; a Chaotic Beast. Cold sweat ran down my back. Is it bad luck¡­or maybe good luck? The strongest monster of the 4th Floor. The Scy has entered the stage. ¡°W-What is going on here?!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya was looking around restlessly. She still can¡¯t see that since she doesn¡¯t have Night Vision. ¡°It is the Scy. I did hear that there would be times when she woulde out from the Lamia Nest, but¡­what should we do? Should we break a Barrier Stone?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, we came here with the intention to defeat her to begin with. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to get a feel of how strong it is. Also, it would be a bad move to use a Barrier Stone here. We have to at least return to the entrance before using it or we would be leaving Full-chan behind.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°So we will be retreating little by little then¡­¡± (Hikaru) Jeanne is calm, but her voice is trembling. We have been advancing little by little as we fought in the Lamia Nest, so we have gone almost to the very center of the nest. Returning to the entrance would require us to run with our backs turned which holds a risk of its own. And most of all, the pressure of the Scy is strong to a painful degree, and¡­even if not to the point of being impossible, I don¡¯t have the courage to take my eyes off her. ¡°Mimimimimimi¡ª!¡± It let out a weird cry while her tentacles were transforming. The purple thing looked like the legs of an octopus, but it has changed into a giant wolf head. ¡°Gaaruaaaaaaa!¡± As if the wolf head had a will of its own, it growled, and rushed towards us with bloodshot eyes. The pressure of a giant monster that makes even the air itself tremble. Even as someone who has faced a Demon Lord, my back was shuddering here. Even the usually headstrong Jeanne had her knees go weak a little there. Now that the battle has begun, it is most likely impossible to run away already. It may be possible to use Barrier Stones to take refuge temporarily, but this is the Lamia Nest. In the time we are cooped in the barrier, the Lamias will increase in numbers, and it would be clear that our escape would be made even more difficult. We are at the very center of enemy territory. ¡°¡­No choice but to do this. We came here with that intention to begin with, right, Kuro, Reya?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No, I would have wanted to do this after defeating all the Lamias.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Don¡¯t ask for such luxury here. It is a monster that sometimes doesn¡¯t even show up when looking for it, you know?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Yeah, I get it.¡± (Hikaru) We don¡¯t have the time to beining here. We dide here to fight the Scy, so we have researched info of her properly beforehand. No matter how strong of a monster it is, a monster that already has the information on how to win against it isn¡¯t that much of a threat¡­in theory. We know that it doesn¡¯t use Spirit Abilities. We know that it doesn¡¯t jump. We know its attack range. Know its element. Most of all, we have more than a hundred instances of battle information of when it has been defeated. If our levels are reasonable, even if there¡¯s a difference between information and actualbat, the chances of losing decrease greatly. ¡°¡­That said, the Lamias are a hindrance.¡± (Hikaru) The problem is that there¡¯s still a lot of Lamias. It is way too much to fight at the same time. Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem like the Scy and the Lamias are coordinated here, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are both aiming for us. ¡°Hikaru, what should we do?!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Kuro, what do we do?!¡± (Jeanne) Seeing the whole battlefield and giving orders is my job. For now, I would like to avoid getting pushed from all sides. ¡°Rifreya, reduce the number of Lamias as you have been until now! Jeanne, keep the Scy at bay! I will assist you two!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Okay!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Got it!¡± (Jeanne) The Scy opens up her tentacles as if spreading open wings, and shrieks. It is an action like that of a wild animal that has identified you as an enemy and is intimidating you. ¡°A giant boss battle, huh. My blood is boiling!¡± (Jeanne) The eyes of Jeanne were burning and she faced the giant monster that¡¯s several times her size. She puts up her shield and takes on the whip-like attack of the Scy¡¯s tentacle. ¡°Myaaaaaaaah!!¡± The inhuman scream of the Scy. She backsteps the bite of the wolf head, and she was protecting herself behind her shield from the sweeping attacks of the many tentacles that were sending everything along with the Lamias flying away. It is obviously going to be difficult to switch to the offensive there, but in terms of defense, she is dealing with that ferocious monster in higher than equal footing. ¡°[Darkness Fog]!¡± (Hikaru) I cut to the back while defeating the hindering Lamias, and activate the dark fog on only the upper half of the Scy. The Scy is not a snake woman like the Lamias. In other words, there¡¯s the chance that the darkness works on her. It is also because I could tell from the battle just now that she was following the movements of Jeanne with her eyes. The Scy let out an annoying cry while blindly swinging her tentacles. You might get hit by it if not careful, so this in itself is still dangerous, but if you properly take distance, she is harmless in this state. Several Lamias were being caught in this blind rage of the Scy and were being torn apart. It is an outrageous strength. If I were to get hit by that, I would be dead before I even have time to heal. ¡°Rifreya, darkness works on the Scy! For now, defeat the Lamias at a safe distance from her! Jeanne, take distance and deal with the Lamias first! I will handle the Scy! Try not to get close to the Scy! The range of the tentacles is wide!¡± (Hikaru) If darkness works, it would be better for me to be its opponent. Seeing that Jeanne took distance from the Scy, I spread the range of the Darkness Fog. I take out a Spirit Energy Potion and drink it. ¡°Close, [Dark Coffin]!¡± (Hikaru) Scys are monsters without much movement speed. Also, its big body. Dark Coffin is strong but slow in its activation, so it is a good ability against this monster. ¡°Aa¡ªAmi¡ªAaa¡ª¡­¡­¡± A dark coffin of 20 sides seals the giant octopus woman inside the darkness. (¡­Did it work? But¡­it doesn¡¯t look like it will be hanging for long.) (Hikaru) We are dealing with a monster that has mighty strength. It most likely surpasses the Demon Lord we fought before in terms of in strength. My Spirit Energy is being sapped away at outstanding speed just from maintaining the ability. ¡°Full! I will summon the Dark Knight here! We won¡¯t be able to put our strength in watching out for you there, so if a monsteres, break the Barrier Stone without hesitation!¡± (Hikaru) Sound travels well inside the cave. Full, who was sneaking peeks inside the cave from the entrance, responded with an ¡®understood-nyan¡¯, and I immediately began channeling my Spirit Energy. A Barrier Stone costs 1 Point, so it is a decently valuable item, but this is the time we should be using them. ¡°Summon: [Dark Knight]!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Create: [Undead]!¡± (Hikaru) Using abilities while maintaining Dark Coffin is pretty rough, but in the time the Scy is sealed, we have to create a certain degree of breathing room here. I squeeze out my Spirit Energy and summon 2 allies. I could tell by feeling that the Dark Knight that was summoned as the bodyguard of Full had already disappeared from running out of time. The one I summoned with Create Undead was the reliable Lizardman zombie. We have been storing the Chaotic Spirit Stones without selling them, so I can still call more of them. By the way, the second one I summoned was hit by a Lamia and perished. The number of Lamias is finally showing signs of decreasing. It seems like it has peaked. Looks like we are slowly reaching the end. I am picking up the Spirit Stones falling to the ground with Shadow Storage when possible, so they aren¡¯t getting in the way. ¡°Dark Knight, enter the coffin and attack the Scy! You can kill it, and if that¡¯s not possible, please reduce the number of tentacles. Lizardman, you help in wiping out the Lamias!¡± (Hikaru) I also fight the Lamias while giving orders. Honestly speaking, Lamias have violence in numbers. It is by no means a situation where we can take it easy. Rifreya is specialized in attacking, but it also in part makes it easy for her to take damage. Rifreya can win against a Lamia 1-vs-1 without receiving any damage, but in a situation where several rush towards her, there¡¯s the luck factoring into y too. On the other hand, Jeanne is stable no matter the situation, but her attack power isckingpared to Rifreya. In a situation where 2e in the time you are defeating 1, it is definitely not favorable. Jeanne can only deal with around 3 at the same time. Even with all this going on, more Lamias are gathering around Jeanne. ¡°Guh, these guys¡­ Is this an endless wave zone?¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne was blocking the attacks of the Lamias while utilizing that momentum to swing her sword and sever their arms and bodies at the same time. With her physical strength and the hellfire steel sword, the defensive power of the Lamia¡¯s skin is practically paper. In other words, it is almost impossible to block it. Even so, you still get pushed back with superior numbers. The persistence of the Lamias was making even Jeanne irritated here. She wants to fight the Scy -the Boss monster- so it is a natural response from her though. But the Lamias are desperate too. More than a 100 of them have already been defeated. There¡¯s no doubt they are seeing us as their sworn enemies. In the time Jeanne was having trouble with a dual-wielding Lamia, more Lamias swarmed her. ¡°Kuh!¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Jeanne! [Shadow Bind]! [Shade Shift]!¡± (Hikaru) I immediately went to assist her and defeat 1. Even while fighting here, I am continuing to maintain the Dark Coffin of the Scy, and my body is heating up from running out of Spirit Energy. That said, I can¡¯t not use abilities here. Rifreya is having a tough time here too. She is scratched all over and spilling blood. But the Lamias are not giving us any time to heal ourselves. We still have the battle with the Scy, but we are stillcking any signs of an end, yet our resources are drying out. ¡°Mi¡ªa¡ªmi¡ªmi¡ª!¡± ¡°Wa, seriously?!¡± (Hikaru) *Crack* A cracking sound resonated, and the Dark Coffin broke. The Dark Knight and the Scye out from inside. Dark Knight-kun must have tried quite hard there -you could also say it is natural since he was against an opponent that can¡¯t move- it managed to cut off 4 tentacles. The cut off tentacles were bouncing on the ground just like the legs of an octopus. The Scy has received sword wounds on her upper body too. Her deep crimson eyes were burning in hatred, and she is moving her tentacles to deal a vengeful blow onto the Dark Knight. ¡°[Darkness Fog]! Dark Knight, fall back. Deal with the Lamias!¡± (Hikaru) In this situation, the Dark Knight is a valuable ally. I have no spare energy left to summon it again. I can¡¯t have it be defeated by the Scy helplessly. The Scy that was caught in the darkness swings her tentacles blindly. But we are outside her range. A pitiful Lamia was caught in it, but I more than wee friendly fire. Darkness works on the Scy, so it is serving to hinder her for now, but we can¡¯t rx. There¡¯s still the possibility of her relying on sound to charge at us which could lead to someone dying. She is strong just by pure body mass. Even without doing an actual attack, you can die just from being body mmed from that. ¡°Dark Coffin¡­not possible. With my remaining Spirit Energy, it won¡¯t evenst a minute. Bind will barely be of use. Me getting close to fight her¡­would be reckless.¡± (Hikaru) Honestly speaking, it would be difficult for me to fight the Scy in closebat. I may be wearing armor, but I don¡¯t think I would be able to endure an attack from that. Rifreya would be able to barely take a hit if she blocks it with her sword, but testing that out would be dangerous. We would need something like Jeanne blocking, breaking the Scy¡¯s posture, and attacking; that kind of flow in order to deal any significant hit. ¡°Jeanne, switch! I¡¯m counting on you with the Scy!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting!¡± (Jeanne) Thanks to the work of Dark Knight-kun, we have gotten some breathing room, so we switch. This time, I joined in the efforts of wiping out the Lamias. The Scy has half the amount of tentacles she had before. If Jeanne concentrates on defending, she should be able to buy several minutes. Even in the clearing strategy of the guild, it said that it is the established tactic to cut off her tentacles before defeating the main body. ¡°Let¡¯s go! [Shadow Bind]! [Shade Shift]!¡± (Hikaru) The next instant I cast the abilities that are suitable for closebat and are low cost¡­ [[Congrattions! You are the first Chosen to raise all your contracted Spirit Abilities to Mid Tier. You will be awarded 3 Points.]] ¡°Eh, what?! Mid Tier?¡± (Hikaru) My mind couldn¡¯t keep up with the sudden happening, and the voice continued. [[Congrattions! You are the first Chosen who can use Chaotic Abilities by your own power. You will be awarded 5 Points.]] ¡°E-Eh?!¡± (Hikaru) I defeat a bound Lamia while in my confusion. Chaotic Abilities. I certainly heard that. I found the chance and opened my Status Board. - [Dark Spirit Ability] Tier 3 Ability ?View of Darkness [Dark Sense] Proficiency 86 ?Falsehood of Darkness [Shadow Morph] Proficiency 0 ?Transformation of Darkness [Phantom Warrior] Proficiency 76 ?Deposition of Darkness [Shadow Storage] Proficiency 98 ?Casket of Darkness [Dark Coffin] Proficiency 21 ?Call of Darkness [Summon: Dark Knight] Proficiency 25 Tier 5 Ability ?Revtion of Darkness [Darkness Fog] Proficiency 2 Special Technique ?Return of Darkness [Create: Undead] Proficiency 16 - ¡°¡­Shade Morph. Shade Shift has gone up a tier then!¡± (Hikaru) The Falsehood of Darkness that was the only Tier 2 in the Dark Spirit Ability entries has finally evolved into the next ability. The Darkness Fog has also leveled up. And then, below it, that was shown¡­ - [Chaotic Ability] ?Terror of Chaos [Fear] Proficiency 0 ?Shatter of Chaos [Dispel] Proficiency 0 - Those are without doubt the abilities that the Demon Lord used. Chapter 199: Fear Ability and Scylla Subjugation

Chapter 199: Fear Ability and Scy Subjugation

There was no time to hesitate here. Even though just the Scy alone is quite the dangerous opponent, we are in a situation where Lamias are still attacking us at the same time. We have to do something about one or the other somehow¡­ I myself don¡¯t know about Chaotic Abilities. There¡¯s no doubt it is the same as the abilities the Demon Lord Marchosias used, but how much Spirit Energy does it use? Can it differentiate between enemy and ally? I don¡¯t know these things. For example; Darkness Fog is an ability that creates a space that doesn¡¯t differentiate between enemies and allies. But the Light Spirit Ability, Light, apparently doesn¡¯t feel dazzling for the user. But when Rifreya uses it, I find it dazzling despite being her ally. Darkness Fog is still pitch ck for me as the user, but it is not aspletely darkpared to other people. I can still see the other side, and it doesn¡¯t create any uneasiness with my vision. I thought it was because I have Night Vision, but it might not be that. There¡¯s the possibility that the user can see from the very beginning. Will Fear and Dispel ¡®only affect enemies¡¯ or will it be ¡®everyone in that space aside from the user¡¯? I can¡¯t just try it out in a dire situation like this when I don¡¯t know this. ¡°Rifreya! Jeanne! Please hang in there for a bit!¡± (Hikaru) I shouted that and ran deep into the nest while d in the Darkness Fog. Jeanne doesn¡¯t get affected by Spirit Abilities to begin with, so there might be no problems there, but there¡¯s the risk of Rifreya getting caught by it. The new Lamias that are appearing from deep inside found me inside the darkness, their slitted eyes glinting as they change directions to where I am. I can¡¯t fight against several Lamias at the same time. The right way to deal with them is to eliminate them one by one. But¡­ ¡°[Fear]!¡± (Hikaru) After confirming that I had distanced myself enough to Rifreya and Jeanne, I activated the Chaotic Ability while I was surrounded by 12 Lamias. A clearly different sensation from Dark Spirit Abilities. Something important was being taken away from my whole body as if blood was leaving me. ¡°Guh¡­! Seriously¡­?!¡± (Hikaru) This is rough. Far more than Create Undead. It is different from the Dark Spirit Abilities on a fundamental level. Chaos refers to Chaotic Spirit Energy. It is not a singr element like darkness. It is an elemental blend of Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Light, and Darkness. Chaotic Abilities forcefully take out Chaotic Spirit Energy from my body and spread the effect to the surroundings with me as the center. Chaos. Fear was invading the body of the swarming monsters. ¡°Ah¡­gyaga¡­ga¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­ga¡­¡± Letting out voices like that of a broken machine, all the Lamias around me bend over in fear. Even I had my legs trembling from just one use of a Chaotic Ability. But it is not to the point that I can¡¯t move. ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± (Hikaru) I shouted my lungs out and swung my sword. In a situation like this, there¡¯s no need to even cut off their Spirit Vein Center. I sweep the heavy Hellfire Steel de and sever the head of the Lamias that have their body frozen in fear. ¡°1, 2, 3, 4, 5¡­!¡± (Hikaru) Unmoving targets are no problem. At the time when I got hit by it, I was rendered powerless for around 30 seconds. I am dealing with 12. With that much time, I even have time to spare. ¡°6! 7! 8! 9! 10! 11! 12¡ª!¡± (Hikaru) Thest Lamia managed to move even if just slightly, but that was all it was. All Lamias changed to Spirit Stones in the blink of an eye. Only 12 Spirit Stones remained on the ground. ¡°This is¡­a Chaotic Ability, huh.¡± (Hikaru) An ability that can create an overwhelming favorable situation. It exhausts a great deal of Spirit Energy, but the effects are outstanding. Against enemies that don¡¯t feel fear¡­like maybe Skeletons, there¡¯s the chance it doesn¡¯t work, but even with that, this is¡­ ¡°[Dark Sense].¡± (Hikaru) I check my surroundings with an ability. It seems like the 12 that I defeated just now were all the remaining Lamias in this nest. When I look at where Rifreya is, she has defeated the remaining Lamias together with the Dark Knight. There were more Lamias than I imagined and I was wondering what would happen for a moment there, but with this, only the Scy remains. ¡°Sorry for the wait! There¡¯s no Lamias anymore! Only the boss left!¡± (Hikaru) The Scy is a giant and strong monster, but it doesn¡¯t have speed and doesn¡¯t use abilities. In that sense, you could say it is a simple monster. The Lizardman zombie hase back too, and we also have the Dark Knight-kun. ¡°Mi¡ªa¡ªahah.¡± The Scy swung her tentacles like crazy and took distance from us. It seems like she doesn¡¯t want us getting close to her. Jeanne is the only one who can deflect the tentacles with her shield, but that¡¯s impossible for the other members. In a situation like this, it is difficult to get close and deal a hit on her. In that case, there¡¯s only 1 thing to do. ¡°We are dropping the tentacles! [Shadow Bind]!¡± (Hikaru) The dark tentacles tie up the remaining tentacles of the Scy. Bind is a handy ability that properly shows effect even against giant monsters. Against the strength of a Scy, it truly onlysts for a few seconds, but those few seconds is what we want. Seeing the Scy being tied up, we all spring into action. We surround the giant Scy and attack. Rifreya got 2, Jeanne got 1, the Dark Knight and the Lizardman zombie cut off 1 each. The Scy losts its tentacles she used to attack and bes just like a slightly bigger Lamia. ¡°[Darkness Fog]!¡± (Hikaru) Even with her tentacles gone, it still has the big mouth at her stomach and the sharp ws. ording to the walkthrough of the guild, you don¡¯t forcefully aim for the Spirit Vein of big monsters, but continue attacking the parts that you can reach to defeat it. It is true that aiming for the Spirit Vein would be dangerous, but¡­ ¡°Dark Knight-kun, counting on you!¡± (Hikaru) One in body and mind. My summon understood my intention, and jumped with deftness unlike that of someone with heavy armor towards the back of the Scy. An ally that can move in the darkness without any problems. The Dark Knight is an invaluable ally. A sh of the jet ck sword. The Spirit Vein of the Scy was cut off, and that giant body changed into a Spirit Stone filled with color as if an universe were locked up in it. The rumbling sound of the waterfall resonates. We are the ones who survived in the Lamia Nest. ¡°Good work, Rifreya and Jeanne. Any injuries?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I am okay. We did it. I didn¡¯t expect the Scy toe out all of a sudden, so I was pretty flustered internally, but to think we managed to defeat it¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I am fine too. The number of Lamias was indeed out of expectations, but the Scy was one straightforward opponent for being a boss. It is great that there¡¯s a weak spot that lets us defeat it in one hit.¡± (Jeanne) If they were injured, I was thinking of using Points to buy a healing scroll, but it looks like they don¡¯t have any big injuries. Small wounds can be healed with store potions. Jeanne has taken Natural Regeneration Up, so she has robust health that doesn¡¯t falter at all from just a few injuries. After retrieving all the Spirit Stones, we began to withdraw. Grapefull was waiting for us without having used a Barrier Stone, and in terms of ie and expenses, we came out on the plus side. We obtained an incredible amount of Spirit Stones, but we have also obtained experience points and our Tiers might have increased. I have also learned Chaotic Abilities, and on top of that, we can get promoted to Gold Rank with the subjugation of the Scy. We didn¡¯t get badly injured, and we managed to obtain a different kind of experience from experience points. ¡°It was pretty fun. Wouldn¡¯t it be a tasty ce for ie? There¡¯s no other ce like this one where we can fight as many monsters as this one.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne said this with a pleased face on our way back. ¡°There were pretty dicey situations there though¡­ I have to get stronger¡­ I was saved by Hikaru countless times there.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Those numbers alone are already a threat in itself. We have to think of this as having been lucky. On the flip side, I think we could defeat a Scy if it is alone.¡± (Hikaru) A Scy is technically a monster that bulldozes its way, so I am a good match against it. All the repertoire of darkness works on it, and it is big, so the hard to hit Dark Coffin worked as well. If I had more leeway in Spirit Energy, there¡¯s the chance that I could defeat it even by myself. ¡°If we are going to Gran Alismaris, we could earn as much as we can here before we do that. Didn¡¯t we get as much as 10 gold just today alone?¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne grins. More than 100 Lamias and the Scy stone. We fought the whole time for close to 1 hour, but it was bnced by the earnings. Especially the Scy. It apparently can be sold for an incredibly high price. Only a limited number of parties in Meltia can defeat a Scy after all, so it is natural. ¡°¡­More importantly, Kuro, what was that ability? I could only catch a glimpse of it though.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Ah! I was also curious about that! I was worried since you rushed deep inside on your own, you know?!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Aah, sorry. Actually, I can use Chaotic Abilities now.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eeeeeh?!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Chaotic Abilities, you say?!¡± (Jeanne) The two stop their feet and get shocked by it, but even I am still shaking a bit here. To think I would be able to use what the Demon Lord was using¡­I didn¡¯t even imagine a day like that woulde. ¡°You can now get Chaotic Abilities with Points, so I thought that it is an ability that can be used by humans as well, but to think it was possible to do so with your own power without using Points¡­ You are a Spirit Ability genius, Kuro.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Rather than genius¡­I have never heard of anyone being able to use Chaotic Abilities¡­ Do the Great Spirit-samas know something about it¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°There¡¯s the possibility that he can use them now because he is a Chosen. Whichever the case, it would be better to keep this one a secret. Reya and Full-chan, please keep silent on this one, okay?¡± (Jeanne) It really would be better not to tell anyone. Well, I don¡¯t really have anyone to tell this to though. ¡°Speaking of obtaining with my own power, I got points for doing exactly that. My Spirit Abilities have all gotten to Mid Tier. These 2 together haveted me 8 Points.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°8 Points; that¡¯s lucky! Well, you learned Chaotic Abilities so you could say that¡¯s natural. So, what will you use them on? You can use them to strengthen yourself, you know? You could put them into strengthening your Spirit Energy, and your Physical Strength is still level 1, right? With level 1, you can raise it to 2 with 2 Points.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°True¡­¡± (Hikaru) The required Points for Physical Strength Up is: 5/7/10/15/20. With level 1, I can raise it all the way to level 3. And you can tell just by watching Jeanne that the effects are big. Raising Spirit Energy is also an option. Because I have learned abilities with hefty cost, even if I have Affection of Spirits, the times when I am on the verge of running out of Spirit Energy have increased. Spirit Energy Up Level 1 is 5 Points. Natural Regeneration (Spirit Energy) takes 3 Points for level 1. Make Physical Strength to level 2? Or maybe save them and put them into healing items? There¡¯s a lot of uses for Points, and each one of them is pretty important. This is hard. ¡°Well, no need to decide right now. I have said it before, but saving them is important too. I always leave 6 Points myself after all. I think this can create situations that can save your life, but¡­of course, if you strengthen yourself, you can avoid those kinds of situations from happening altogether. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no absolute correct answer¡­ Well, you should leave at least 3 Points.¡± (Jeanne) I had no leeway in Points, so there were cases where I would rely on Jeanne in moments when we needed to use Points. I can¡¯t go using them all here again. Especially for Barrier Stones and High Heal Scrolls that are like extra lives. You get stronger the higher the Tier. In other words, I shouldn¡¯t prioritize strengthening. We have already obtained a decent degree of strength, and this is just a guess here, but I think that even if we were to encounter a me Orangutan Monstrosity, we would be able to put up a good fight. We have already obtained extraordinary power as humans. In the end, we left using the 8 Points forter and exited the dungeon. We reported the subjugation of a Scy to the guild. ¡°We have certainly confirmed the Scy Spirit Stone. The members of the subjugation are the 3 of the Battle Junkies: Hikaru-san, Jeanne-san, and Rifreya-san. Is that right? Well then, we will be doing the Gold Rank promotion assessment on ater day. Are you avable the day after tomorrow?¡± That¡¯s how it ended up. In order to be gold rank, you have to do an exploration in the 4th Floor and show that you really have the skill. I don¡¯t really like showing my fighting style, but it can¡¯t be helped. Chapter 200: Gold Rank Explorer Evaluation and Result

Chapter 200: Gold Rank Explorer Evaluation and Result

[[Congrattions! You have survived in this world for 2 months, so you will be awarded 1 Point for this achievement!]] This was in the middle of exploring the 4th Floor together with a guild staff member evaluating us for the gold rank promotion. It was a sudden message from God. This happened at the 1 month mark, but I didn¡¯t expect it to show in the 2 month mark too. Or more like, I haven¡¯t really paid much mind to how much time has passed in this world, so if I had been in the middle of battle and this had taken my attention, it might have been dangerous. ¡°1 Point is great. I wonder if we¡¯ll be getting this every month.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne lowers her volume as she says this. ¡°I wonder. I don¡¯t understand what God is thinking¡­ Well, 1 month here is longer than on Earth, so I think we are actually going to be getting this every month.¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t know if this world counts the months by the phases of the moon or if there¡¯s a different way to do it here, but 1 month is around 45 days in this world, and 8 months is 1 year. There¡¯s a calendar at the guild, and I didn¡¯t know about this until I saw that. Of course, there¡¯s the possibility that the month lengths differ in other regions. There¡¯s no knowing how much information is being shared after all. ¡°So we have already been 90 days in this world¡­¡± (Hikaru) I mutter this unconsciously. It is not to the point that I forgot about Earth, but I no longer feel like I don¡¯t know where I am when I wake up in the mornings. I don¡¯t feel strange at all in beginning my days in this world. That¡¯s how long 90 days is. ¡°It would be 3 months in Earth time, huh¡­ 10 days for the message system to open up again.¡± (Jeanne) My heart jumped at Jeanne touching on that topic. The message freezing is supposed tost 50 days. It means that 40 days have passed since then. ¡°2 Giant Crabs-nyan. There¡¯s 2 Lizardmen deep in, so be careful-nyan.¡± (Full) In the time Jeanne and I were whispering to each other, Grapefull returned from scouting the area. There¡¯s 4 guild staff members evaluating us. They are apparently former explorers who can properly fight even in the 4th Floor, and they are observing our exploration from our backs. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hikaru!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah. Then, let¡¯s do this as usual.¡± (Hikaru) Be it a Giant Crab, a Lizardman, or a Lamia; if it is against 2, there¡¯s no problem at all. Jeanne will take care of 1 and the other one can be defeated by me and Rifreya. The only ones thate in groups of more than 3 in the 4th Floor are the Lamias and Sahagins. Lamias don¡¯t show up as long as you don¡¯t go near their nest, and Rifreya has the strength to defeat several Sahagins at the same time by herself. That¡¯s the situation, so I decided to ovee this evaluation by using only Shadow Bind and Summon Night Bug. It is not like Dark Spirit Abilities are taboo, so there¡¯s no need to hide it, but I am a Loved One. If there¡¯s the choice of not standing out, that would be better. Shadow Bind is handy, but it is a basic one, and Summon Night Bug is necessary to deal with Slimes. I actually wanted to use Dark Sense too, but that is a Mid Tier Ability. I did n on using it if finding Slimes proved to be too difficult, but Grapefull has grown good enough that she can find Slimes with almost no problems, so we have been managing without it. As for the Sahagins that jump out from the water, once you get used to it, it is possible to deal with them, so no problems there either. ording to the graders, I don¡¯t stand out in a good way. We went a full circle around the 4th Floor, and the evaluation finished without any issues. I thought we would return to the guild first and get the results there, but it seems like we are going to be getting them right here. At a ce a bit separate from the za in front of the dungeon, the 4 graders began discussing with each other. ¡°Is it possible to fail this?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I doubt it happens often. This is basically an evaluation to see whether you have obtained the Scy stone in your own power or cheated your way into it, so I think that if you show that you have the ability to go through the 4th Floor normally, you pass.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Are there people who would go as far as getting that stone with underhanded means in order to raise your rank? It can sell for as high as 1 gold, so it would be more than 3 gold from under-the-table means. It would be possible to search for the origin of that stone, right? The seller would be taking a risk too.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Well, yeah, but there were apparently quite a lot of those people before the guild began to do the evaluations. It is basically something rich people would do for fame, but there¡¯s also a lot of benefits in being a gold rank which is most of the reason why. The treatment you get as a gold rank and higher is on a whole other level after all.¡± (Rifreya) Meaning that gold rank and higher are so on a whole other level that there¡¯s the need to suspect cheating. Truth is that the gold rank does have a number of privileges the other lower ranks don¡¯t have. Or more like, you are considered a high ranked adventurer from gold and onwards. ording to the guild staff members: -You immediately pass the Temr Exam in Meltia. Of course, that¡¯s only if you take the exam. We have no ns of bing Temrs as of present, but it is a wee option. -In the time you are in Meltia (as long as the dungeon remains) you can get annuity. In exchange, you are duty bound to participate in the subjugation on the event a Demon Lord appears, and are requested to hunt 4th Floor monsters when the density of chaotic energy increases. This can be refused, but it depends on how much you have contributed. Meaning that, if you don¡¯t work, the guild will be pestering you in a variety of ways. You are exempted from all these duties if you were a super active gold rank explorer. -The buying price of Spirit Stones increases, but you can only sell Spirit Stones from higher than the 2nd Floor. The 2nd Floor and lower are technically for silver explorers and below. By the way, mithril ranks can¡¯t sell stones from the 3rd Floor too. -You obtain a 2nd ss residency right in Meltia. A residency right can serve as proof that you are not a criminal, moreover, if you are a gold rank, your strength has been proven, so you get preferential treatment in carriages, boyages, and those sorts of services. In exchange, you will have to fight the monsters and bandits that appear in those journeys though. There¡¯s also a variety of other things like being able to buy a house ornd. -You can buy Spirit Stones at a decently lowered price. This is actually a pretty wee one. We can get Chaotic Spirit Stones ourselves, but with this, we can also include the option of buying floor 5 and 6 Chaotic and Dark Spirit Stones to use as trump cards. -You can buy Lilimuph treasures. The treasures of the Divine Beast Lilimuph appear as unique items for personal use, but it is not like no one else can use them. Even my gauntlet can be used by anyone as long as the size fits. Because of its uniqueness, or simply because of how effective they are, they are sold at quite the high price. It is an auction system, so if we end up in apetition with mithril and higher parties, I think we would easily lose, but my gauntlet is quite the useful item. There¡¯s no doubt the other treasures are good stuff too. The auctions are apparently held once every month. -It is possible to order items through the guild. This is a privilege avable for silver and higher. They apparently have connections with magic tool engineers. We have no magic tools, so this is also a point of interest. ¡­There¡¯s also some small ones as well. For example; stuff like your treatment gets better in a lot of ces if you have a gold rank tag and you are more trusted in society. But that¡¯s about it for the major points. When you be mithril rank, you obtain a 1st ss residency right, and it is even possible to meet the mayor, but because you are technically being treated as a knight at that point, you instead lose your freedom and it is harder to leave. We n on leaving the city soon, so that has nothing to do with us anymore though. ¡°Muh, looks like they are done.¡± (Jeanne) After around 10 minutes, the guild staff members walk their way here. ¡°First of all, good work out there. The gold rank evaluation of the Meltia Grand Dungeon has finished. We will announce the results at once. First, Rifreya Ashbird-san.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Pass. You have been a high contributor as a silver rank to begin with, so your Tier andbat techniques are up to par. It was a beautiful fighting style that didn¡¯t bring shame to your nickname as Dazzling. Youck in no fronts to be a Gold Rank.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Rifreya) Hm? They give results to each one individually? I thought they would give the pass or fail as a party, so this is unexpected. Or more like, I would have liked them to exin that part in more detail. With this, it is possible to fail. ¡°Next, Jeanne Cloret-san. You will be jumping ranks from Ebony Rank, and I was worried since you were the one with the lowest achievements in your name from the 3 of you, but you had perfect stability as a frontline, and you have a Tier and battle skills that allow you to subjugate a Lizardman on your own. Youck in no fronts to be a Gold Rank.¡± Jeanne of course passed. It has gone well until this junction. In this evaluation, Rifreya and Jeanne were the ones who defeated almost all of the monsters. Aside from having defeated a few Slimes with my abilities, I have barely contributed. I probably didn¡¯t cut the mark here. ¡°Last one, Kurose Hikaru-san. Pass.¡± The grader said this so nonchntly to the point it caught me off-guard. ¡°P-Passed?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Of course. You did have your achievement of being the highest contributor in the Demon Lord subjugation, so it has been a topic of talk between us about how you fought. We were truly astonished by your showing of today. You would support the frontline as an ability user, have the ability tomand the whole battlefield, wield the Dark Spirit Ability rarely found in Meltia, and at times would enter the fray yourself; it was exemry decision making, how you took action when necessary without a moment of hesitation. It is rare to see someone who can aplish that even in gold rank parties. People who concentrate on what¡¯s in front of them¡­in other words, people who are strong in 1-vs-1 battles are a copper in a dozen, but people who have a wide peripheral and can control the battlefield are truly rare. Of course, youck in no fronts to be a Gold Rank either, Kurose-san.¡± I end up blushing at the way too unexpected high praise. I didn¡¯t do anything impressive there, but it seems like, in the eyes of the guild staff members, it was highly evaluated. I am honestly happy about being praised for what I myself can do. ¡°You did it, Hikaru! We are Gold Rank now! Even in Meltia, only a handful are gold. We won¡¯t be looked down on in the guild like before!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°So we are now higher than that old man, huh¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That¡¯s right! I wouldn¡¯t have even been able to imagine before that I would be a gold rank. Everything is thanks to you, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Right, it is thanks to Kuro. You are amazing, Kuro! You are the best!¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Stop it!¡± (Hikaru) The guild staff members were watching with lukewarm eyes how I am being praised to death and that was making it even more embarrassing. The actual amazing ones are Rifreya and Jeanne. The two of them can be gold rank even without me. On the other hand, it would have been far beyond impossible for me without the 2 of them. That¡¯s basically how a support works. ¡°¡­Anyways, with this, we have wrapped up the Meltia exploration. If you are fine with that, that is, Kuro and Reya.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I am fine with that. And so, what will we do? Are we leaving at once?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, we are going to be going on a journey, so we have to secure a means of transportation at the very least. What do people normally do in this world?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°If it is a long journey, it would be horses. Do you two have experience in horse riding?¡± (Rifreya) Actually, I do. Celica once said ¡®you gotta know how to ride a horse at the very least¡¯. Nanami and I were made to tag along with her, and we attended a horse riding school for a bit. I was technically just there to keeppany, but riding a horse was decently fun, and I ended up being able to do it decently. The animal lover Nanami also was happy at that time¡­ We would normally be made to apany her in more troublesome stuff after all. Anyways, I will probably be alright riding a horse. ¡°I was a former shut-in¡­¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne has no experience. Well, that¡¯s normal though. ¡°Then, it is time for practice! Of course, you have the choice of sitting behind me, but the horse would get exhausted faster.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Gotta practice horse riding before departing then. You have a good physique, so I am sure you will be able to do it in no time. I want to practice too, so that works just fine.¡± (Hikaru) We managed to achieve the objective of reaching gold rank before departing. Now all that¡¯s left is practicing horse riding. The 2nd Chosen group isn¡¯t making contact with us in a significant manner as of yet, but who knows when they will? ¡­That¡¯s the fear we have. Also, the message system ising back to life in 10 days. When that happens, everything about ourselves will beid bare. Once we head off to Gran Alismaris, the lifestyle of the 2nd Chosen group should settle down, and by the time we arrive, our viewers should have decreased. I do feel like we are just postponing the issue, but you could also say there¡¯s worth in it exactly because of that. I don¡¯t really have a ¡®future¡¯ I must protect after all. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó ¡°Kuro, I think you have noticed already, but¡­¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Yeah¡­ They are getting closer¡­ For sure¡­¡± (Hikaru) The next day, we decided that we should begin the training at once, so we rented horses and went to the outskirts. Jeanne said this with a serious expression. I soon understood what she meant with that. The one dot that shows up in the High Efficiency World Map. The pitiful 2nd group Chosen that was transferred to the danger zone called hell. It won¡¯t be long before they die and that dot disappears. It is pitiful, but we have no means to save them, so it can¡¯t be helped¡­is what I thought. That man¡­no, it might be a woman, but they managed to survive. They overcame our expectations, went over the wall that exists in the hell, and they are getting ever so closely to Meltia. There¡¯s no doubt this city is their objective. I don¡¯t know what kind of person they are, but I feel like they are dangerous. ¡°It is not set in stone that they areing to this city yet, but¡­we should leave this city before this one arrives.¡± (Jeanne) I also agree with Jeanne. If they are an ally, they would be reliable, but we should be on guard towards the 2nd Chosen group. There¡¯s no harm in avoiding contact if possible. Chapter 201: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 5226th

Chapter 201: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 5226th

-3: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has be an actual Demon Lord¡­ -6: Anonymous from Earth He is a frikin Dark Demon Lord now! -15: Anonymous from Earth I have heard of no stories of humans using Chaotic Abilities, so this really is new information. Hikaru is way too dank nuts. -20: Anonymous from Earth Did you know that the objective of elves is to be enlightened in the arts of Chaotic Abilities? Hikaru will be targeted by elves too now. -22: Anonymous from Earth Really? -25: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s apparently a lot of elves that dive into the dungeon with that as their objective. That¡¯s information from Gran Alismaris though. Elves are almost all rich, so they usually don¡¯t have mary objectives. Their objectives mostly boil down to being able to use Chaotic Abilities and bing Spirit Kings. -31: Anonymous from Earth Spirit Kings¡­ A new term again¡­ -37: Anonymous from Earth A Spirit King apparently refers to an elf that is acquainted with all Spirit Abilities. -40: Anonymous from Earth Not elves but White Brilliances. -41: Anonymous from Earth It is okay. The trantion is elves. They look like elves too. -50: Anonymous from Earth Is the Chaotic Abilities the same as the Chaotic Spirit Abilities you get with Points? -53: Anonymous from Earth Yeah¡­probably. No one has gotten it, so we don¡¯t know. -59: Anonymous from Earth The Lamia Extermination battle heated me up. It has been a while since something has managed to do that. The camerawork was pretty godlike too. -62: Anonymous from Earth We are talking about 150 Points after all¡­ God is basically saying you have to save Points for around 10 years¡­ -65: Anonymous from Earth Does that mean Hikaru is ahead by 10 years? -70: Anonymous from Earth Fear is the ability that the Demon Lord used, right? To think he would actually be a Demon Lord¡­ -72: Anonymous from Earth It is nice that he can use Dispel too. That means it can even nullify the Photon Ray of Rifreya. -75: Anonymous from Earth He is now Gold Rank, huh¡­ They ranked up in the blink of an eye¡­ -76: Anonymous from Earth They are legit powerful after all. Even the guild graders were surprised by this. Hikaru himself seems to have thought he would be dropping though (ording to Celica). -77: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru killing 12 Lamias in an instant was so cool I got wet. -80: Anonymous from Earth ¡°W-Wiped out? 12 Lamias, in the blink of an eye? In less than 3 minutes¡­?¡± -81: Anonymous from Earth Stop with the mobile suit Major General Scy¡¯s reference. -82: Anonymous from Earth What an old meme¡­ -86: Anonymous from Earth Even though the Scy is in the nest, there¡¯s apleteck of camaraderie with the Lamias, lol. -89: Anonymous from Earth If the Scy were a bit more intelligent, it would be pretty strong. There¡¯s no way it would be weak in the first ce with attacks that cover all directions. -94: Anonymous from Earth The monsters in the dungeon are mostly all idiots. The wild animals outside are more intelligent. -96: Anonymous from Earth The ones in the dungeon may look like that, but they are basically babies. -100: Anonymous from Earth I think there was also the issue that it was a bad match against Hikaru. Abo with Dark Coffin is technically an instant kill after all. -103: Anonymous from Earth Their raid into the nest made my palms sweaty, but they earned a lot there¡­ -110: Anonymous from Earth Getting 8 Points was big too! -114: Anonymous from Earth True. That¡¯s basically like getting 8 lives. Nanami-chan got a whole ton of Points taming Ai-chan-sama, but Hikaru isn¡¯tcking behind and got a whole ton as well. Are those two protagonists or something? -119: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne also has a pretty high protagonist essence. She is an idiot that jumps into a wave of monsters though. -121: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen were screaming there too. ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± ¡°Does an actual muscle-brain do this?!¡± -124: Anonymous from Earth Well, they can manage somehow with Barrier Stones. -135: Anonymous from Earth The Lamia Nest was really dangerous. In the end, how many were there? -140: Anonymous from Earth The Dark Knight and Lizardmen defeated a good amount of Lamias off-camera, so I can¡¯t really say an exact number here, but they apparently went over the 120. -145: Anonymous from Earth You would normally die from that. -153: Anonymous from Earth They had to fight the Scy and the Lamias at the same time which would have wiped out a normal explorer party. -160: Anonymous from Earth I feel like the lower floors of the dungeon will have fearsome gods residing in it. -165: Anonymous from Earth Celica and Karen were especially noisy this time around. ¡°Onii-chan is so cool¡± but ¡°Onii-chan might die¡±, so it is understandable though. -173: Anonymous from Earth But it was incredibly stablepared to when he was diving the dungeon alone, you know? Hisrades are strong and he himself is getting stronger and stronger. -180: Anonymous from Earth It would have been bad if Hikaru hadn¡¯t awakened to the Chaotic Abilities. Him defeating 12 there was big. That¡¯s 10% of the whole nest. -186: Anonymous from Earth The design of the Scy was good. Such a sphemous sight. -187: Anonymous from Earth It really makes you go ¡®Oh!¡¯ with just the fact that it is big. -190: Anonymous from Earth In terms of height, I would say it is the biggest we have seen until now, right? -192: Anonymous from Earth Wasn¡¯t the fire monkey also the same size? -194: Anonymous from Earth *me Orangutan¡­ Meaning that that guy can defeat gold rank explorers, huh¡­ Hikaru was lucky. He should be more grateful to the Great Dark Spirit-chan. -196: Anonymous from Earth It means that Hikaru and his party can now defeat that thing. -200: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s issues ofpatibility too, so who knows. Monsters with speed and weight are a threat of their own. -207: Anonymous from Earth Battle simtion against the fire monkey. -Darkness Fog: Escapes to the outside. -Dark Coffin: Evades it normally. -Dark Knight: Crushed. -210: Anonymous from Earth The giant monkey can do a hit-and-run, so it would be difficult for Jeanne to keep it in ce. Enemies with high mobility are rough. -214: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s where Gundam Rifreyaes in. A Beam Rifle should hit it! -220: Anonymous from Earth It has power, speed, physique, and can spit out fire. Monstrosities are basically Demon Lords that show up in the surface world. There¡¯s not even the need to bring out the case of Ai-chan-sama. That¡¯s basically how strong they are. -222: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru being suddenly targeted by a Demon Lord guy was truly unlucky. -227: Anonymous from Earth Him having cute twin sisters already makes him super lucky though??? -229: Anonymous from Earth He also has a childhood friend next door! -232: Anonymous from Earth But her mom¡­ -236: Anonymous from Earth Basically, it evens out. -240: Anonymous from Earth The strength discussion thread was also on fire today. It apparently depends on whether Chaotic Abilities work on Jeanne or not. -245: Anonymous from Earth Chaotic Abilities are ¡®Chaotic Spirit Abilities¡¯, so it is of course going to be resisted. Jeanne can resist Spirit Abilities after all. -248: Anonymous from Earth How many times do I have to say that he wouldpletely kick her ass with only Darkness Fog which affects the environment¡­ -252: Anonymous from Earth Then that means Jeanne is the natural enemy of Ai-chan-sama too. Nullifying Spirit Abilities is nuts¡­ -254: Anonymous from Earth It is absolutely overpowered. You can¡¯t get buffed either though. It also nullifies healing abilities. -267: Anonymous from Earth They have begun practicing horse riding, but if they leave Meltia, they will miss Nanami-chan-sama! -270: Anonymous from Earth How many times have we talked about this already? -273: Anonymous from Earth She would gather information in the city. -275: Anonymous from Earth Wouldn¡¯t it be hard for her to go on another journey with the way too high consumption Ai-chan-sama? -284: Anonymous from Earth Ai-chan-sama apparently doesn¡¯t get that hungry if it enters energy conservation mode. Even with that, it still eats one big Spirit Stone a day though. -290: Anonymous from Earth Wouldn¡¯t it be cheaper to sell the Spirit Stones and buy food in the city? -294: Anonymous from Earth Rather than food, it is more on the level of eating a whole cow, so¡­I don¡¯t know about that¡­ -300: Anonymous from Earth Hunt because you get hungry ¡ú You get hungry because you hunt. It is because Monstrosities enter in that downward spiral that their lifespan is short. Nanami-chan provides the food for Ai-chan-sama, so it can maintain a state of half-sleep the whole time. -305: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t this a new discovery for the Monstrosity researchers¡­? -311: Anonymous from Earth The people of that world don¡¯t seem to know much about Monstrosities after all. -315: Anonymous from Earth Encountering a Monstrosity in itself is already pretty good luck (bad luck). -321: Anonymous from Earth If you continue observing the area for fixed terms, you should be able to catch signs of Monstrosity appearances. Earth also has a whole ton of things they have just discovered even on the present day. In that world, Monstrosity research would be impossible unless they invented armored cars or something of the sort. -328: Anonymous from Earth The special kind that would be featured in ces like NHK. [Japanese broadcastingpany.] -333: Anonymous from Earth The invisibility ability of Ai-chan-sama is light element. Meaning that Rifreya-sama will eventually be able to use it¡­ -335: Anonymous from Earth It means that it will be possible to do a dream-like invisible night crawl. -338: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s more of a male dream than a female one. -346: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan managed to act pretty calmly in the settlement that she stopped by on the way, or more like, she felt mature. There¡¯s still some distance, but I feel like she will be able to reach Meltia without any issues. -354: Anonymous from Earth I was surprised by how tough the horses of that world are. The horses of our world have pretty bad energy consumptionparatively. -359: Anonymous from Earth It is a world with Spirit Energy, so there¡¯s the possibility of not dying from starvation even if you are fasting. -362: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s a tall order, dude. -366: Anonymous from Earth Even with only the Spirit Energy in the water, you can apparently live for a good while. On the contrary, once you get fat, it is pretty hard to lose weight. -370: Anonymous from Earth I feel like there¡¯s a life hack like raising your Tier to get a body that can¡¯t grow fat for the people that like to eat. -379: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan is managing to save her bullets, so I would like her to get to Meltia fast and face the Masked Ozawa. -386: Anonymous from Earth The pistol of Fer-kun against the cannon of Nanami-chan, huh¡­ -389: Anonymous from Earth Balus**! (While bringing out the invisible Ai-chan). [A reference to a destruction spell in Castle in the Sky] -340: Anonymous from Earth If she makes Ai-chan invisible and brings it out as a trump card, there¡¯s no human who wouldn¡¯t get their wits taken out of them. -350: Anonymous from Earth It has be a Nanami-chan-sama thread again! Move to the Nanami-chan-sama thread!! -355: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru is gold rank now, so I feel like he would suddenly be super popr with the natives. -358: Anonymous from Earth He will get targeted by the Onee-samas of the mithril rank!!! -361: Anonymous from Earth The guard of Jeanne and Rifreya feels like it would be tough. -363: Anonymous from Earth Alex will probably be shocked once he returns¡­ -366: Anonymous from Earth Alex: ¡°Oooh! Isn¡¯t that the gold rank tag, Hikaru?! Did you get promoted?¡± Hikaru: ¡°You could say that. Hm? Huh huh? Why do you have a darkish tag hanging on you?? Could it be that you are ebony rank?? The second lowest???¡± -367: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru wouldn¡¯t ever say something like that. -380: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru and Jeanne are already finding it a pain and are going to be traveling, so they are seriously beginning their preparations for that, but they have be gold rank, have standing and a stable ie source. There¡¯s no need to leave. That¡¯s such a waste. -382: Anonymous from Earth As a viewer, a traveling development ain¡¯t bad-ssu. -383: Anonymous from Earth It would be troubling for Nanami-chan, god damn it!! -387: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan is beingpletely treated as a dangerous fellow after all¡­ -388: Anonymous from Earth Add a -sama to that, you cretin! -390: Anonymous from Earth The Eye Cult is scary¡­ -400: Anonymous from Earth Even in MMORPGs, when a whole lot of yerse to the hunting spot that was your own until then, you find it a pain and decide to move somewhere else. I totally get it. -402: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s also those that begin fighting by iming that they own that spot though. -405: Anonymous from Earth It happens even in fishing spots in real life after all. -410: Anonymous from Earth But would you go as far as crossing the sea and heading to Gran Alismaris? There¡¯s a whole ton of 1st and 2nd groups there too, right? -412: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s why. Rather than a ce with a half-assed number, it would be better there. Hide a tree in the forest. -414: Anonymous from Earth I kinda understand it and I kinda don¡¯t¡­ -419: Anonymous from Earth ording to Celica, they are apparently trying to postpone the issue by traveling. -425: Anonymous from Earth It would take several months to arrive after all. There¡¯s almost a 0% chance that they will encounter someone of the 2nd group while they are traveling, so the bunch of the 2nd group that are the type to cause trouble would have already ¡®done their trouble¡¯ after all. -430: Anonymous from Earth No, in the first ce, Hikaru and Jeanne¡¯s fear of strangers is too strong. Just because the 2nd group hase doesn¡¯t mean they will take a direct unfavorable approach towards them. I would say it is close to 0. -432: Anonymous from Earth It is actually close to 0. If Masked Ozawa didn¡¯t exist, we would also beughing at them and thinking they are stupid. -438: Anonymous from Earth No matter if they are nning something vile, they could just kick him off and that would be it, right? Hikaru is far stronger than him in a fight after all. -444: Anonymous from Earth No, we don¡¯t know if he is plotting something yet. In the first ce, Worigami only sees Fer, Masked Ozawa, and the 2nd group as¡­fellow earthlings. We know that Masked Ozawa is the killer, so we can say whatever we want, but would we be acting this way if it was instead a good willed person who was introduced? -449: Anonymous from Earth Fer said ¡®it is about time we make our move¡¯ just before to Ozawa, so I feel like they will be pulling something here. -456: Anonymous from Earth Ferdinand has a gun after all. A gun that hasn¡¯t been shot once¡­ -460: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s the issue. Chosen with guns are really troublesome (after seeing Nanami-chan). -466: Anonymous from Earth On that same vein, Worigami who introduced him to Masked Ozawa and Fer is also guilty. There¡¯s no doubt they are plotting something. -470: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru should be able to fend off a gun too!! -474: Anonymous from Earth You can¡¯t win against a gun. If they do a rapid-fire preemptively, no human can do anything. It would be a different story if you have full armor covering your body, but Hikaru only has his gauntlet and his upper body armor. -480: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s the gun Fer brought? -485: Anonymous from Earth Sig Sauer P227 TacOps. .45 ACP [Automatic Colt Pistol]. Ites with a suppressor. A tasteful choice. With an extended magazine of 14 rounds. -486: Anonymous from Earth Gun otakus really respond fast. -490: Anonymous from Earth Well, pistols are the best self-defense item after all. You can hide them in your clothes too. If this were an assault rifle, it would give off pressure just from the appearance alone. -493: Anonymous from Earth Ain¡¯t repelling a .45. -498: Anonymous from Earth Just be grateful there won¡¯t be any sniping. -505: Anonymous from Earth What about the Brought Item of Masked Ozawa? -507: Anonymous from Earth The prisoner clothes. -509: Anonymous from Earth He is like the protagonist of Dragon Quest 5¡­ -515: Anonymous from Earth But well, Hikaru and the group will be departing, so there won¡¯t be any of this Fer and Masked Ozawa business. They might tell Worigami at the very least that they are leaving though. -523: Anonymous from Earth Worigami is kinda careless, or like, numbed by the peace of Japan¡­ -530: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has also opened up to him after all. -534: Anonymous from Earth Even when Hikaru was telling Worigami it was dangerous, itpletely felt as if he were dealing with a child. I feel like they have to properly tell him to keep silent about them leaving or he will tell others. -544: Anonymous from Earth It is true that Hikaru is a worrywart after all¡­ -550: Anonymous from Earth Worigami-san doesn¡¯t know the circumstances of Hikaru, right? He lightly brushed off the ims of Hikaru, but wasn¡¯t there a better way to say it? -555: Anonymous from Earth Hmm, Worigami only has information that there¡¯s a Japanese boy that has had his heart crushed by a false usation, so he came to Meltia, right? And then, he sees that he is in a party with 2 beauties, and the person himself is doing great as an explorer too, so anyone would go ¡®what, so he is doing well¡¯. -590: Anonymous from Earth You are expecting way too much from an outsider. You normally don¡¯t think too deeply about others. Maybe Worigami-san was trying to admonish him as an adult. Hikaru is still a 15 year old boy. Life is too long to be living in fear of others. -602: Anonymous from Earth What kind of messages rted to Hikaru did Worigami get? -612: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Judging from the situation, Hikaru is not the culprit. He is not!¡± ¡°Please tell Hikaru to read the messages~.¡± ¡°The one who killed Nanami-chan was Hikaru. The culprit hasn¡¯t been caught yet after all. Judging from the evidence, there¡¯s no doubt. You are the only one who can bring judgment to him as a fellow Japanese.¡± ¡°The boy that got chosen in ce of Nanami-chan, Hikaru, has received spiritual damage because he got framed and is shutting himself in the dungeon alone. Meltia is close to your ce, Worigami-san, so how about going there to check him out?¡± ¡°The real culprit was caught~~~. I knew Hikaru wasn¡¯t the killer!¡± ¡°Hikaru is not guilty, but he has a he ton of viewers, so it would heat up if you cob with him!¡± ¡°Hikaru has a fear of others now. I am expecting a lot from yourmunication skills, Worigami-san.¡± ¡ªStuff like that. We can dig deeper than that, but I don¡¯t think Worigami knows the detailed circumstances. Or more like, there¡¯s seriously a lot of subjectivity in the messages, so trying to find out the truth from there is an impossible act. -620: Anonymous from Earth From the perspective of Worigami-san, him living together with 2 beauties and having a happy life is the whole truth¡­ You wouldn¡¯t want to say anything unnecessary there, right? I would do the same. -624: Anonymous from Earth Well, it will be a bye-bye for everyone including Worigami so, if anything, the most important part is whether he will reunite with Nanami-chan -for us viewers. I can only see Fer and Ozawa as two dudes enjoying their isekai life like normal. -636: Anonymous from Earth More importantly, I am so sad that they can¡¯t bring Grapefull-chan with them¡­ -640: Anonymous from Earth My exact feelings¡­ And here I was trying to not touch on that¡­ Chapter 202: Horse Riding practice and Man that came alone

Chapter 202: Horse Riding practice and Man that came alone

I don¡¯t know if it was because we had a good teacher, but our horse riding practice went well. The teacher was Rifreya. As expected of a girl from a distinguished family. It seems like she was taught horse riding pretty strictly. The reality is that she not only can run normally, but make jumps too. She is pretty skilled. Jeanne unexpectedly likes animals and was optimistic about horse riding in itself, but her affinity with horses is¡­or more like, there was a horse that really disliked having Jeanne ride it. We had a really hard time. It is most likely¡­no, it is most definitely because of Hated One. A Hated One has a special constitution that makes them be hated by Spirits, not be able to use Spirit Abilities, moreover, Spirit Abilities don¡¯t work on them. Jeanne purposely chose this when she transferred here. ording to Rifreya, Hated Ones are more hated the lower the chaotic rate of the creature. Within the horses that we rented, the one that was fine with Jeanne riding it was a horse with ck mane, and white and tea body color. It is apparently a horse that has a strong mix of Darkness, Light, and Earth Spirit Elements, so it certainly does seem that the more ¡®chaotic rate¡¯ you have, the more resistant they are to Hated Ones. On the other hand, the pure white horse didn¡¯t even want to get close to Jeanne. I was loved by all the horses. ¡­Well, Demon Lords like me in the bad sense of the word, so that¡¯s probably how it is. It doesn¡¯t have an embarrassing name like Loved One just for show. By the way, humans are chaotic beings to begin with, so the debuff of Jeanne has practically no effect on them. The cat humans that are the Lynxes are the best example of this. Grapefull is fine with Jeanne, and she recently even shows signs of being happy when petted. ¡°Horses are cute.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne brushes the white tea patterned neck of the horse while having it run the open space outskirts at a slightly fast pace. We may call it a journey, but it is not one that we are hurried with, so it might be dangerous to do so when our technique is still questionable. There¡¯s the need to learn how to make them run at full power at necessary times. ¡°Let¡¯s practice cantering tomorrow. You can¡¯t do cantering yet, right, Hikaru?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah, what I learned on the other side was called trot, but that¡¯s it. I have not practiced actually making it run.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Understood. If possible, I would like you guys to learn all the way to sprinting, so let¡¯s do our best.¡± (Rifreya) I learned a bit of horse riding by hanging out with Celica, but I just got to trotting¡­to a degree where I can make it walk quickly to the direction I want. Sprinting¡­is probably galloping in horse riding terms, but I am far from that level. There might be cases when we will be chased by troublesome monsters or bandits. Whether we can escape at full power in those cases will be important. If the opponent is a monster, it would be one thing, but in the case it is bandits, I don¡¯t think I would be able to kill them. If so, it would be better to run away. ¡°But, Rifreya, how long will it take until we manage that sprinting?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If it is you and Jeanne-san, I would say it won¡¯t take even 10 days. Of course, that¡¯s if you practice a whole lot every day though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Every day, huh. I feel like the horses would be dropping first¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I figured that could happen, so I have rented a number of them for the morning and afternoon. Totally prepared. We have the coin after all! Coin!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya has be someone who does the talking with money, but well, we do have gold. The job of digging out Spirit Stones from dungeons is dangerous but the return is big because of it. Even in Japan, it is said that coal mining was really profitable in the past. It is probably simr to that. There¡¯s the demerit of food expenses increasing as your Tier increases though. ¡°Speaking of which, are we going to buy horses for our journey?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Of course, we will. If you are fine with a carriage, that¡¯s also an option.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, we are practicing horse riding here already. Also, carriages are slow, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Not to the point of calling it slow, but it might be boring. Also, we will need to cross the sea, so it would be better to go with horses. However, if we are going to get the horses on board, we will need coin for it. It might be better to go on foot to the harbor and get horses on the other side¡­ We do have the coin, so maybe there¡¯s no need for all of that?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°You are thinking about it a lot.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You and Jeanne-san don¡¯t know about this side of things, so I have to be the one to do it.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It really helps out.¡± (Hikaru) Actually, Jeanne and I areplete foreigners. We don¡¯t know much about the rules of this world. ording to Rifreya, outside the Dungeon City, a Gold Rank tag holds quite the power, so our journey should go pretty smoothly just from having that. ¡°Reya, we are wrapping things up in around 7 days even if that isn¡¯t enough time for practice. The messaging system will being back, and there¡¯s a dangerous fellow approaching this city after all. Calcting all that, I would like to depart around 8 dayster.¡± (Hikaru) I told this to Jeanne who returned after riding around the open space. Her ears are astoundingly good. Does she have the Hearing Up Gift? ¡°No problem. There isn¡¯t that much preparation to be done anyways. Hikaru will be the one carrying the luggage after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Let¡¯s ready some weapon spares just in case. Even some random stuff would be better than not having anything.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Yeah, I would like a Spirit Tool that lets out water as well.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya and Jeanne were talking about the travel preparations. Shadow Storage is useful on a whole other level in long journeys. Food, sleeping bags, tableware, pots, and even a tent can be stored. There¡¯s no need to carry valuables with us, so the chances of us being targeted by bandits is low. There¡¯s no need to worry about thieves when staying at an inn on the road either. Money is heavy if you are carrying it, but inside the shadow, it is weightless. Dark Spirit Abilities might be the most practical and handy ones. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó 6th day of not going into the dungeon and practicing horse riding. We will be departing the day after tomorrow. Jeanne and I have improved quite a bit. With my improved physical strength and my previous experience, and most of all, the cooperation of the horse, made this result possible. If it is a straight line, I can manage sprinting¡­galloping. Even if I were to fall, as long as I don¡¯t fall in quite the bad spot I won¡¯t be dying (thanks to my Tier), so it lessened the fear. ¡°¡­Hm? Someone ising.¡± (Rifreya) The first one to notice was Rifreya. The ce we are practicing horse riding is an open field with nothing around and there have been barely any people passing here. Even if they did pass by, they were dressed in a way that you can tell that they are natives, so we weren¡¯t bothered too much about it. ¡°That¡¯s¡­the man that was with the masked man, Ferdinand, I think?¡± (Hikaru) There was still distance, but there¡¯s no doubt he is the 2nd group Chosen I saw that day. ¡°Is he that guy?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Yeah, it seems like he is alone though.¡± (Hikaru) It seems like he is not together with the masked man today. But what business does he have with us all by himself? ¡°Jeanne, do you think he will attack us?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Who knows¡­ It is an open space and not many passersby. Even if he were to use a gun that makes loud sounds, there wouldn¡¯t be any issues, so it wouldn¡¯t be a bad ce to perform a perfect crime, but¡­we have 3 people here. Also, we are wary of them. He probably should know that, by the time he kills one of us, his own head will be flying.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Then, it is not an attack.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If you think normally¡­but we don¡¯t know if he is normal just from his appearance. We don¡¯t know if he has¡­a grudge on me or you after all¡­ When you have over 1 billion viewers, that¡¯s how it goes. John and Darrell were killed by fans after all.¡± (Jeanne) [Most likely referring to John Lennon and Dimebag Darrell.] I have heard that, if you stand out in social media, you get a lot ofments from weird guys. We are the worldwide version of that. Even if 99.9% of them are normal, it would mean that 0.1% of 1 billion is¡­1 million weirdos. We can¡¯t say for sure that there¡¯s no such people mixed in the 2nd Chosen group. There¡¯s the choice of running away, but we have the rented horses. Also, I am a bit interested in why he woulde all alone. Ferdinand was slowly walking our way on foot. I don¡¯t know if it is to lower our caution or he is always like that, but he looks like he is unarmed. There¡¯s the chance he is hiding a gun, so it would be bad to rx here. I summoned the Dark Knight. It is to serve as a shield in case of anything. ¡°Hey, Hikaru and Jeanne-san, why are you so on guard here? I uhm¡­think about this every time I hear about this 2nd group, but aren¡¯t they all normal humans?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Reya, that¡¯s a big mistake. We don¡¯t know what kind of power they are hiding, and no idea what they have brought with them. Most of all, we don¡¯t know what they will pull off. Those guys know about us one-sidedly, and we don¡¯t know what kind of emotions they hold towards us¡­ That¡¯s the kind of situation it is. Of course we will be on guard.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne speaks all that out really fast. I agree with most of that too. On top of that, there was the matter with Nanami, so the chances that they want to kill me are high. Nanami hase back to life, but there¡¯s no assurance that she has memories of the murder or if she managed to properly give a testimony. ¡°Hmmm¡­then, how about I drive him away?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, don¡¯t. It is dangerous. Not even you are safe, Rifreya. Just as we have told you many times already, just as I have been watched, you have been watched too.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, what do we do?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­I will deal with this.¡± (Hikaru) I am the only one who has met Ferdinand. By the way, the more he approached, the more withdrawn Jeanne got. I can really tell that she isn¡¯t good at dealing with strangers. More so when it is a man like this that gets aggressively involved with others even in this parallel world. Ferdinand approached us without hesitation and spoke. ¡°And here I was wondering who it was. So it was you, Hikaru-san. Do you remember me? I am Ferdinand, the one Worigami-san introduced you to. Fufu, there¡¯s no need to be so on guard, you know?¡± (Ferdinand) Ferdinand said this at a slightly distanced location. He really looks like a noble as always. Is he trimming himself even in this adventurer city? His blonde hair is glossy and his attire is still clean. ¡°¡­What do you want,ing all the way here?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I was looking at the map, and it seemed like Chosen were at a distant location from the citytely, so I was wondering what they were doing. It is called curiosity. And so, what were you all doing? From what I can see, horse riding?¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± (Hikaru) I feel no hostility. No¡­in the first ce, I don¡¯t think I have sensed ¡®hostility¡¯ from a person with my body before. But I have fought many monsters on a daily basis, and I could tell by instinct that this man is not a threat. Of course, if he has a gun, that¡¯s a different story though. Bring out a gun, aim, and shoot¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be impossible to restrain the other party while they are doing the motions for that. Thinking that way, I managed to rx a bit. He is alone. It would be a lie if I said I wasn¡¯t worried and looked at the map to check. All of the dots in Meltia are ovepped, so I can only see 1 dot in the world map, however, we are in an open space here which is an exception. This guy might have the High Efficiency Map of the Surroundings. Chapter 203: Information of Nanami and Tied up

Chapter 203: Information of Nanami and Tied up

¡°Horse riding; so elegant. I also had a taste of it in my homnd, but are the horses in this world the same as the ones here?¡± (Ferdinand) Ferdinand speaks sociably to us. Did he reallye here solely out of curiosity? Thinking about it normally¡­that would be the case. Worigami-san said that we shouldn¡¯t hold strange suspicions between Chosen, and that he would like to cooperate with each other as fellow Chosen. I did think for a bit that I might be way too on guard. ¡°The horses here are actually more tame.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Heeh, that¡¯s great! I fell off a horse when I was a child, so I am still a bit scared. There¡¯s no cars in this world, so for long distances, you would have to ride a horse¡­¡± (Ferdinand) He is doing harmless talk here, but I can¡¯t trust him. There¡¯s people like the student I don¡¯t even know the name of that killed me and Nanami after all. Of course, the chances a person like that is mixed in the 2nd group are terribly low, to the point that it might even be fine to ignore it. I understand that logic. But I can¡¯t draw that line. My heart¡­my soul still hasn¡¯t recovered to the point of believing in strangers. ¡°¡­If you have no business here, can you please leave? We want to practice.¡± (Hikaru) I decided to end this conversation. No matter the case, we will be leaving the morning of the day after tomorrow. There¡¯s no need to further our connection with the 2nd group Chosen of this city. With the conversation being cut off¡­no, even before that, Ferdinand showed a thinking gesture, and spoke. ¡°Hikaru-san¡­could it be that you intend to leave this city?¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°¡­Eh? No.¡± (Hikaru) I unconsciously showed displeasure in my answer. A displeasure I can¡¯t describe at having our actions seen through. ¡°What will you do about Nanami-san?¡± (Ferdinand) Ferdinand said the name of my childhood friend out of nowhere. ¡°Huh?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No, I was just wondering¡­are you not going to reunite with her?¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°Reunite¡­? What do you¡­mean by that¡­?¡± (Hikaru) I don¡¯t understand. What is he saying here¡­? ¡°Aah, I see. You don¡¯t talk much with the 2nd group, right? Then, it can¡¯t be helped that you don¡¯t know¡­ Actually, Nanami-san was re-elected to be a Chosen.¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°¡­Huh? ¡­You must be lying¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is not a lie. She was apparently preparing herself with the help of your little sisters, you know? Of course, for the sake of reuniting with you, Kurose Hikaru.¡± (Ferdinand) I could feel the blood in my body freezing in contrast to the indifferent attitude of Ferdinand. It doesn¡¯t feel like he is lying. ¡­No, he was apparently a soon-to-bewyer, so lying must be right in his skillset. But¡­we are talking about that god. If it is that god, the chances of them putting Nanami in the 2nd group are¡­plenty high. ¡°I have made contact with almost all the Chosen that havee to this city, but Nanami-san has still note. But isn¡¯t she on her way? ¡­Like, let¡¯s say¡­the person that¡¯s heading straight here with a passion from the north.¡± (Ferdinand) Lies! ¡­That feeling was currently shing with my thoughts that it might be true, and my head was swirling. If Nanami has truly been transferred, then she would aim to reunite with me. There¡¯s no doubt she would head straight towards this city no matter where she has been transferred to. There¡¯s no doubt about that. That¡¯s because, if the roles were reversed, I would have done the same. ¡°There were only broad choices for the transfer location. The aforementioned north person must have chosen the Dart Transfer. You throw a dart onto a map and you get transferred into the ce you hit. I didn¡¯t have confidence in my throwing hand, so I chose a normal transfer¡­ Didn¡¯t the north person have an absolute reason as to why they would force themselves to transfer to a ce close to Meltia?¡± (Ferdinand) Dart Transfer to choose your transfer location? There was such a choice given now? If it is as he says, if the Chosen that got transferred to the hell was Nanami, it would be a reason as to why that person would be aiming for this city. Most of all, Nanami is pretty good at darts. ¡°Oops, sorry for the long talk there. Well, if you are going to be leaving the city, you can use me to leave her a message. I am mostly around the 1st Floor of the dungeon.¡± (Ferdinand) Ferdinand said only that and left soon after. ¡°He was kind of a weird person. Nanami-san is your childhood friend, right, Hikaru? I heard she ising here.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is obviously a lie. Kuro, there¡¯s no way you would believe that load of bull, right?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Ah, was that a lie? It sounded kinda true though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It might be his n to keep us in this city. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have gone through the trouble ofing all the way here and talking with us.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Huuh, now that you mention it, that might be true.¡± (Rifreya) Even when the 2 were talking, I was spaced out. Nanami hase to this world. This inconvenient world that has nothing, heading to this city. Just as he says, the Hell Chosen being Nanami does feel like there¡¯s some validity to it. Nanami is unexpectedly a very decisive person. There¡¯s times when Nanami would be the one taking the lead on asions when even Celica would falter. Even at the time when she was selected as a Chosen, at the end, she was even thinking about how to live there in a positive manner. I can¡¯t think of how I should be living even now. Nanami hase to this world. I have Rifreya and Jeanne with me now, but if Nanami is with me, I might be able to be more positive. She would p me into shape when I am hesitating, and she might tell me that our world is fine. ¡­That¡¯s a sweet and dangerous poison called hope. Just like how it is difficult to judge the verity of messages, there¡¯s no method to tell whether Ferdinand¡¯s words are true or not. Just like how Jeanne shot it down in one go as a lie. His words were too convenient for me. That¡¯s right, I know. ¡­Even if I know¡­ I can¡¯t just ignore it and throw it away. ¡°Oi, oi! Kuro! Are you okay?! What are you getting all bewildered by his cajolery?! Nanami is the Hell Chosen? As if that¡¯s possible!¡± (Jeanne) ¡°B-But¡­it might be true. Or rather, why didn¡¯t I think of that possibility?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Oi oi, get a grip of yourself here. The Hell Chosen is a monstrous human that basically crawled out from the depths of hell, you know? It is obviously a 30 year old brawny mercenary with a whole ton of experience. There¡¯s no way it would be Nanami who sounds like she is even frailer than me!¡± (Jeanne) I can understand where Jeanne ising from here. There¡¯s no way Nanami is that strong. Or more like, it would be impossible for most humans. However, Jeanne doesn¡¯t know my little sisters. Celica and Karen; if those 2 have sent Nanami to this world with perfect preparations¡­getting out from hell might be possible. You can bring guns when you transfer, and guns should be effective against the monsters of this world too. If you shoot their Spirit Vein Center, you could even defeat a Demon Lord in one hit. That¡¯s how deadly strong guns -especially rifles- are. ¡°Sorry, Jeanne. If Nanami hase to this world, I¡­I have to wait here.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Oi¡­are you seriously saying that¡­? What about the journey? We even made the preparations, and even did horse riding training here¡­ No, most importantly, I am sure now. What he is saying is a lie. He must have a reason why he wants us to stay in this city. Even if Nanami is heading to this city, you can just reunite with her once the messages havee back, right? We have made the preparations already¡­ I have been looking forward¡ª¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne is most likely correct and I am wrong. The chances of Nanami being chosen and havinge to this world should be low. I understand¡­the logic. But having touched that possibility¡­ ¡°Nanami¡­she would arrive here believing that I am here, so if I am not, she would be sad¡­ Sorry.¡± (Hikaru) Once the message systemes back, we would be able to know if Ferdinand is lying or if he is telling the truth, where Nanami is; all of those things would be cleared up. At the very least, I can¡¯t move from here until then. More so when it would only take a short while to be able to know. Also¡­there¡¯s the side of me wondering if he would go out of his way to make a lie like that. How self-interested of me. Even though I thought he is someone I shouldn¡¯t trust, I want to believe in his words. ¡­No, I am already believing in them. ¡°Jeanne, just for the time until the messagese back -until the answeres to light. That¡¯s why¡­can you please postpone the journey?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Postpone? Postpone, you say¡­? Kuro¡­didn¡¯t you say you can¡¯t open the messages? Are you relying on my messages? If that¡¯s the case, count me out. I am not your messenger. It is information you want to know yourself, so shouldn¡¯t you be the one confirming your own messages?¡± (Jeanne) What she says makesplete sense. If we are going to stay in this city waiting for Nanami, I should obviously be confirming the messages myself. ¡°¡­Got it. At that time¡­I will confirm the messages myself.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Kuro¡­you¡­that much? Are you seriously saying that¡­?¡± (Jeanne) It seems like Jeanne was surprised by what I said. Is it because I said that I would open the messages I have not been touching this whole time? But if Nanami ising here, and I can confirm that, I think I will have the courage to open them. At the very least, I feel so right now. ¡°I have been looking forward to this¡­ To go out into the world.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Jeanne¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I was looking forward to it!!¡± (Jeanne) Saying that, Jeanne ran off towards the city. I can¡¯t chase her. ¡°Is that okay, Hikaru?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is my own selfishness. Sorry, Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Aah, I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t care where we are as long as I am with you. Then, I will go chase her.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­Please do.¡± (Hikaru) Even I knew that Jeanne was secretly looking forward to this journey. Jeanne is not the most emotion rich person, but Jeanne and Karen have some simrities. The reason I am together with her is because I am paying back my debt of gratitude towards her for giving me the Resurrection Gem. That¡¯s why, doing an action that goes against her wishes is truly biting the hand that feeds me. ¡­That¡¯s right, I knew. Even when I did, I ended up prioritizing my selfishness. I have no right to chase after her. Chapter 204: Jeanne’s Weakness as well as Her Escape ?Rifreya’s POV

Chapter 204: Jeanne¡¯s Weakness as well as Her Escape ¡ùRifreya¡¯s POV

¡°Ah, there she is. Jeanne-san, that was weird of you. All of a sudden.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­Reya, huh.¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne-san was curled up at a corner of the footpath between fields. Her eyes are a bit red, so she might have been crying. It hasn¡¯t been long since I have begun living together with her, but it is my first time seeing her like this, so it surprised me a bit. She probably hasn¡¯t seen that stubborn side of Hikaru before. Because Hikaru was mentally stable since the time I reunited with him after all. ¡°What about Kuro¡­?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I left him there. With Hikaru there, the horses won¡¯t be running away¡­ That said, really, what happened there? That wasn¡¯t like you.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Not like me¡­huh. Not really. I don¡¯t know if you know, but since the time I got the Gift of Vitality Up, my mental strength has increased. The reason why I can act as if nothing fazes me is thanks to this¡­ This is my original self.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I don¡¯t really get it, but¡­I think that¡¯s good in its own way, you know -better than when you were detached and I couldn¡¯t tell what you were thinking. Cause I didn¡¯t know you were looking forward to journeying off. That¡¯s why I was surprised.¡± (Rifreya) We decided on traveling as if running away from something after all. Hikaru and Jeanne-san were acting indifferent, so I didn¡¯t notice she was looking forward to it this much. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, right¡­? Even though I said something big like conquering the dungeon, I was more excited about traveling¡­ There¡¯s no way I could say that.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Eeh? What¡¯s with that? Isn¡¯t that fine? Dungeons are nerve wracking, and it isn¡¯t that fun of a ce, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, fighting itself is fun, but¡­right. The inside of the dungeon is dark, and it does get distressing. Kuro seems to be more lively inside a dungeon though.¡± (Jeanne) It is true that Hikaru isn¡¯t the type to get distressed inside a dungeon. Explorers need mental strength that allows them to be active in the dungeon for several days, but in Hikaru¡¯s case, it has nothing to do with mental strength¡­ How to say it, it is as if the dungeon fits him. As for me, just like Jeanne-san, I don¡¯t really like the inside of a dungeon -especially the 4th Floor with its bad environment. ¡°Well, anyways, let¡¯s go back. We are still in the middle of practicing horse riding after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­Don¡¯t wanna. I don¡¯t want him to see my face.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Don¡¯t say such a childish thing. Now now.¡± (Rifreya) Even when I tried to pull her hand to move her, Jeanne-san was adamantly staying there while going ¡®I don¡¯t wanna, I don¡¯t wanna¡¯ -like a spoiled brat. She reminds me of my little sister when she was young¡­ ¡°Geez, even though you are so strong when inside the dungeon¡­ Well, that goes for Hikaru too though. Is that a trait of people from that world? They are good in battle, but are bad with social stuff?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­No, it is simply that me and Kuro are that type¡­ Especially when I didn¡¯t have siblings¡­ No family either, or friends¡­ So I really don¡¯t know how to interact with people.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°But you are interacting with me and Hikaru normally though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Because I am creating a persona.¡± (Jeanne) This is my first time having a talk like this with Jeanne. We are living together, so we talk normally, and there¡¯s times when we would have heated conversations, but is this the unexpected weakness of Jeanne-san? I don¡¯t know about this ¡®persona¡¯ stuff she is talking about. Because of my talented little sister, I had a pretty big inferiorityplex, so I thought that an only-child must have it easier. I haven¡¯t seen the world of Hikaru and Jeanne-san, and I don¡¯t know it either. There¡¯s apparently a whole lot of things simr to Magic Tools, and they are living convenient lives with a power called electricity which is simr to Spirit Energy but, at its foundation, they probably live in the same way as the people of this world. I didn¡¯t even imagine that Hikaru was from another world until he himself told me after all¡­ In that case, there¡¯s no doubt that, even if they say it is a different world, it shouldn¡¯t be much different. ¡°I must have¡­been spoiled by Kuro unknowingly. That¡¯s why, when I felt like the promise of going off on a journey was scrapped¡­I ended up raging there. To think he would believe the words of a guy like him rather than me. Thinking about it a little bit, you would be able to tell that he was just spitting a load of crap, right? You think so too, right, Reya?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°E-Eeeh? I can¡¯t tell that.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°The chances of being selected as a Chosen of the 2nd group is 7.5 billion out of 300, you know? That¡¯s way too impossible no matter how you think about it. Moreover, she is heading to this city? To think he would get caught up in such cajolery¡­¡± (Jeanne) Is she vexed, or is she angry? Jeanne-san is hiding her face, so I can¡¯t really tell. I think that, in the end, I didn¡¯t understand their circumstances. I don¡¯t know why he can¡¯t be believed, or why Hikaru believed in his words. I feel like we could just act in a way that makes it fine no matter which choice we take, but is there a reason why it isn¡¯t possible to do so? ¡°He should just believe in what I tell him¡­¡± (Jeanne) Jeanne-san muttered this. ¡°Kuro is¡­always kind. He never denies what I say, and he gives a sort of peace of mind that he would never betray you.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°N-Never betray you¡­ I guess¡­?¡± (Rifreya) The monologue of Jeanne-san continued, but saying Hikaru would never betray you is a bit too much in my opinion. He is a normal man, so if you don¡¯t properly hold his reins, there¡¯s no knowing where he might disappear to. Just like how he began living together with Jeanne-san in the short while I took my eyes off him¡­ ¡°¡­I got ahead of myself thinking that I am being treasured. But he treasures his childhood far more. Don¡¯t you get it? It is the same with you, right, Reya? In the end, we are merely number 2 and 3.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Eeh~? Is there really any point inpeting with a person that¡¯s not here?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­You are strong, Reya.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°I know that Hikaru likes me after all!¡± (Rifreya) Hikaru is an incredible ability user, and outstanding in battle, but he is actually the type that¡¯s frail when ites to his human parts. I think the childhood friend matter is also a result of his weak part being pricked. He did say they were not in a romantic rtionship, so I think the distress of Jeanne-san is misguided. Before, I didn¡¯t know about this, so I was pushing pretty aggressively, but¡­now, I have decided to take it slowly without hurrying. Also¡­I have my trump card which is the promise. ¡­Anyways, what will happen in the end? Will we be leaving or will it be postponed? Honestly, I don¡¯t mind whichever. ¡°At any rate, let¡¯s go back.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± (Jeanne) ¡°You are living together, so you will see him sooner orter, you know?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Then, I will stay at an inn. You keep Kuropany, Reya.¡± (Jeanne) Why is that your conclusion? -is what I couldn¡¯t help but think, but Jeanne-san is pretty stubborn herself. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó There was no end to this, so I left Jeanne-san and returned to where Hikaru was. Hikaru wasn¡¯t doing horse riding training and was simply looking up at the sky while spacing out. This guy here is also a serious case. ¡°Rifreya¡­ What about Jeanne?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°She said she didn¡¯t want to see you. But it looked like it would be resolved if you were to apologize.¡± (Rifreya) When a girl is being a spoiled brat, it is all about apologizing and soothing them. Regardless of whether we are leaving or we continue to dive the dungeon, leaving a rtionship dicey can bring trouble. It is also because it gets more difficult to fix as more time passes, so it is better to just apologize immediately before it gets moreplicated. And if you can¡¯t, just disband the party. I have heard countless stories about parties getting intoplicated rtionships and wiping out in the dungeon. There¡¯s no assurance we won¡¯t end up as one of those stories. Jeanne is strong and has a refreshing personality, but for me, Hikaru is the priority. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind leaving on a journey, but I want to wait for a bit. I won¡¯t change that.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Because your childhood friend might being here?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s right. The Hell Chosen being Nanami does indeed sound crazy, but¡­but if the chance is there¡­I want to wait.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, more of a reason to talk with Jeanne-san.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Right.¡± (Hikaru) In the end, Hikaru does have the intention of apologizing, but he doesn¡¯t n on folding here. I wonder what will be the case with Jeanne-san. Hikaru and I return to the ce of Jeanne-san while bringing the horses along. Even when on the horse, Hikaru was staring at space. He is looking at one ce with a pale white face. ¡°Hikaru, is that the Status Board? Are you looking at it?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­Yeah. I told Jeanne I would open the messages after all.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, are you reading the messages?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No¡­I am not¡­ It looks like I can¡¯t do it yet.¡± (Hikaru) He said as if squeezing those words out. I certainly heard this from Hikaru before -that he was being ndered for false charges by the messages. At that time¡­no, even now, I still wonder ¡®is there a need to worry about the words of others¡¯? But it seems like he is still bothered by that. ¡°¡­But once the message systemes back, I will definitely read them.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If it is that painful, I can read them with you.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°You can¡¯t see them though¡­ It is okay. I will read them.¡± (Hikaru) He doesn¡¯t seem okay at all though. Well, I was also scared of opening the letters of mother not that long ago, so it is not like I don¡¯t understand that feeling. Anyways, if that so-called message systemes back, it will apparently make clear whether that childhood friend ising here. In that case, I really don¡¯t find any issues with postponing the journey for a few days. ¡°Ah, there she is.¡± (Rifreya) Jeanne-san was sitting on the field¡¯s footpath just like before, but she stood up when she noticed us approaching. And then, after one nce at us and a second of hesitation, she turned around and ran towards the city. ¡°She ran! She ran away?!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Seriously¡­? Looks like I angered her quite a lot here.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I will chase after her for a bit. Counting on you with the horses, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) Hikaru is still not as good as me when ites to horse riding, but if I were to make the horse run at full speed, I might be able to catch up to her. It will be difficult to search for her if she were to coop herself up in an inn. I have to find her before then. I have the horse run at full speed and chase after her. No matter how much a human tries, a horse is faster. ¡­Or that¡¯s how it is supposed to be, but¡­ ¡°What incredible physical strength Jeanne-san has¡­ Just how high is her Tier?¡± (Rifreya) In the end, I couldn¡¯t catch up to her and lost her in the city. Well, now that it hase to this, it can¡¯t be helped. She will most likely return once her head cools down. ¡°¡­Jeanne-san said she would be staying at an inn.¡± (Rifreya) In other words¡­I can be with him all alone in a while since returning here. Hikaru was being reserved because of Jeanne-san, and I had my promise with her, so I didn¡¯t do anything, but¡­ ¡°¡­All alone, huh! What shall I do!¡± (Rifreya) I unconsciously said that out loud. I had decided on taking it slow, but there¡¯s times when you have to go on the offensive. Yup. Chapter 205: Girmina Tea as well as Night with just the 2 of us ?Rifreya’s POV

Chapter 205: Girmina Tea as well as Night with just the 2 of us ¡ùRifreya¡¯s POV

Having lost sight of Jeanne-san, I decided to return to the residence. She did say she would be staying at an inn, so there¡¯s no need to go out of my way to search for her and bring her back. She is already an adult, and this was what she chose. ¡°Now then, we are alone now, so I would like to think a bit more about what we will be eating. We can drink some alcohol, and¡­fufu¡­¡± (Rifreya) My mouth ended up loosening there. At the time when I had fallen in love with Hikaru just recently, I was burning with the desire to attack boldly. I wanted to be together with him forever, wanted to stick to him at all times, and wanted to make our rtionship into an even sturdier one. I think I was being way too merry about my first love. I wasn¡¯t properly thinking about the circumstances of Hikaru, and I didn¡¯t know how to restrain my own feelings. That¡¯s how I was, but after separating from him once, I calmed down a bit. It is not like my feelings for him have diminished. The fire inside of my chest is still burning bright red. After reuniting with him and living together with him, I have not tried to approach him on the surface. I did try to get touchy without arousing suspicions, and that in itself was fun, but the eyes of Jeanne-san were present. ¡­I have also tried roundabout approaches and seductions, but you could say he didn¡¯t fall for them at all, but¡­well, leaving that aside, it has been a while since we had a night alone. I want to make this an important one. ¡­Hm? (That¡¯s¡­girmina tea!) (Rifreya) At a street stall in the market on my way back, I found a certain rare tea leaf being sold. A girl from my former party who has already returned to her hometown showed me this tea and said: ¡°It works really well, you know?¡±. That leaf shaped in a peculiar manner -there¡¯s no doubt about it. It apparently gets the man¡­into the mood with just one cup¡­ (But¡­what should I do¡­?) (Rifreya) ¡°One bag of this.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Alright. Youngdy, do you know how you drink this?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. It is okay. It is okay.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is a strong tea after all. Be careful, okay?¡± (¡­No matter how desperate I am, making him drink that is a bit¡­ I decided to close the distance slowly and all, but¡­) (Rifreya) ¡°Hah?!¡± (Rifreya) At some point in time, my hand was holding the girmina tea. I do remember speaking with the stallkeeper, but¡­oh well, there should be no issues. At any rate, to think it would cost 12 silver. What a price. I thought inside my heart to not rely on something like this, but I already bought it. In the first ce, this tea is apparently tasty as a simple tea anyways¡­ Alright. I didn¡¯t know about its effects! I bought it without knowing! I unknowingly bought it and will be drinking it together with him! No problem! There¡¯s no problem, but I guess I will clean up my body before Hikarues back¡­ ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó ¡°Where¡¯s Jeanne?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°She still hasn¡¯te back, but I think she wille back eventually. Well, let¡¯s drink some tea while we think about what to do.¡± (Rifreya) At the time when I had washed up, changed my clothes, and was heating the water, Hikaru hade back. He took quite a bit of time toe back, so he must have been searching for Jeanne-san on his own. I pour 2 cups of girmina tea and ce them on the table. A slightly stimting scent like that of spice. By the way, this tea apparently not only shows its effects on men but women as well. I tasted it a bit just a few moments ago, and contrary to its scent, its taste was pretty refreshing and easy to drink. Him sitting at the chair with both elbows on the table while groaning, looking somewhat drained, reminds me of the time when I first met Hikaru. His slightly long glossy hair was down, and was giving off a hard to describe seductiveness. He brought the cup up with his delicate fingers, and his slightly chapped lips weed it. The calm Hikaru as of recently was nice, but the Hikaru with a shadow of grief is also great. It makes me want to push him down and make a mess out of him¡ª Oops, it seems like the girmina tea is showing its effects already. Calm down¡­ Calm down¡­ ¡°It is a taste I haven¡¯t had before¡­ Was there something like this in the house?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I bought it just now. When I lost sight of Jeanne-san, I bought this at the market.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see. It is a taste that makes my body feel warm all over.¡± (Hikaru) Hikaru doesn¡¯t know much about this world. Of course he wouldn¡¯t know about the girmina tea¡­or more like, even if he had drunk it sometime before, I would have had to deceive him somehow, but it seems he doesn¡¯t. Or more like, I am the one who usually buys the tea, so I did have an idea that he wouldn¡¯t know. Well, even if that¡¯s not the case, there¡¯s a lot of types being sold in the market. I normally buy slightly fancy bean tea, but I buy thempletely out of my own taste. I was drinking that the whole time in my home after all. That said, the girmina tea¡­is actually pretty tasty¡­ Just like Hikaru said, it makes my body feel warm all over, and the scent is kind of addicting¡­ Because of the effects it has, we can¡¯t really make this a regr drink though. ¡°Was Jeanne¡­angry?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh?¡± (Rifreya) I was thinking about the tea, so I couldn¡¯t tell what he was saying for a moment there. What a dangerous tea. Wouldn¡¯t it be the strongest if paired with alcohol? I brought the chair to the side of Hikaru and sat by his side. For a second, Hikaru made a face of ¡®why?¡¯, but I ignored it. ¡°She might have been a bit angry, but¡­I would say it was more confusion than anything. You know, you have agreed with practically everything Jeanne-san says, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Agreed with everything, you say¡­ That¡¯s not true.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is. At the very least, you have never rejected her. Even though you were so stubborn when it was with me!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­I am sorry about that, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. I owe Jeanne a debt I doubt I could ever repay.¡± (Hikaru) While we were talking, I pressed my body to Hikaru¡¯s. I am wearing clothes that are really opened up in the chest area today. When I pressed my breasts onto his arm, his face got a bit flushed. This is so fun. I was told this by Jeanne-san, that in the original world of the Chosen, there are a lot of men who love this. In that case, there¡¯s no reason not to use this hand. Hikaru blushed slightly, but it seems he is still maintaining hisposure. Is the tea going to show its effects anytime now? ¡°What should I do¡­?¡± (Hikaru) Hikaru muttered this. He faced down and seemed to be troubled. What to do, you ask? Maybe we should be moving to the room? But bringing him to the 2nd floor like this would be embarrassing. We should heat it up a bit more here, before doing that. There¡¯s still a lot of time in the day left after all. ¡°¡­What do you want to do, Hikaru?¡± (Rifreya) That¡¯s why I made that teasing question. Hikaru is a man too. I know that you take peeks at me when I am wearing thin clothes, you know? ¡°Actually¡­I know that Jeanne is right. I know this in my head¡­but I really want to wait for Nanami.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hm?¡± (Rifreya) Eh? A serious conversation? Was that the mood here? Isn¡¯t this a turn where you go ¡®my body is heating up¡¯? ¡°¡­Even if Nanami really has been chosen and hase to this world, I doubt she is the Hell Chosen. As far as I can see in the map, it certainly does look like they are proactively heading here, and the only one showing signs of that seems to be the Hell Chosen, but¡­they might simply be aiming for this ce because it is a big city. The chances of them heading here for the dungeon are higher. There¡¯s no other dungeon around here than Meltia¡¯s, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Y-Yeah, that¡¯s true¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°At the very least, it is not something worth confronting Jeanne for¡­ It is natural for you to say this would be solved if I just apologize. Haah¡­ I really messed up here¡­¡± (Hikaru) E-Eh? Doesn¡¯t this feel like the tea isn¡¯t working at all? Even though it is totally working on me here? Hikaru was groaning as he let out a sigh. The body pressing attack is not working much here. ¡°¡­Anyways, I will apologize to Jeanne.¡± (Hikaru) Hikaru faced forward and said this. Yup yup, you should just apologize for something like that. It is pointless to take it so seriously. More importantly, shouldn¡¯t you look at me? ¡­That¡¯s not it. Be calm here, Rifreya. I am being bewildered by the effects of the tea and my head is going crazy here. I shake my head and drive away the noise. For now, it seems like the effects of the girmina tea are not showing here, but the night is still long. This is still not the time to get flustered. Let¡¯s be the ally of Hikaru here and pamper him for now. Mother did tell me that gentlemen must be pampered. Also, I don¡¯t mind whatever happens here anyways. Really. I don¡¯t mind marrying Hikaru in this city, or go on a journey and marry Hikaru then. If anything, I think we should move away from Artificial Churches. Great Spirits loving Loved Ones are the same whether they are Artificial or Natural Churches, but the Great Spirit-samas of Natural Churches that find Loved Ones don¡¯t go out of their way to chase or catch them. He would get eaten if he were to make a contract with them, but it would be easier to live in than in this city. Even without a dungeon, it is possible to earn a living by being a bodyguard or mercenary with our gold rank. We could also sell food or something. I would like 4 kids. Also, if we have them make contracts with the Earth, Water, Wind, and Fire Spirits respectively, we might be able to dive dungeons as a family. ¡°Ri¡­Rifreya? Are you okay? You are spacing out here and your face is red.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Eh? Ah, yes, I am okay. I was just thinking for a bit here.¡± (Rifreya) Not good, not good. ¡°*Cough* Uhm¡­anyways, I think it would be better to apologize. Let¡¯s apologize at once when she returns. Also, what do we do after that? Leave the city? Stay? Or me?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°M-Me¡­? No, I n on leaving the city as we agreed after apologizing to her.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? Is that okay with you, Hikaru? You want to wait for your childhood friend, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I got stubborn there, but just as Jeanne said, there¡¯s no knowing if it is true or not.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, if your childhood friend is really heading here?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I would want to wait¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, isn¡¯t it okay to wait?¡± (Rifreya) Why is he trying to match the wants of Jeanne-san? If he wants to do that, then do it. That¡¯s all there is to it. ¡°I think waiting is what you want to do, Hikaru. I understand what Jeanne-san is trying to say here, but just do what you want to do.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°But¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°There¡¯s no buts here. I am doing what I want here, you know? That¡¯s the same for Jeanne-san. It is only you who hasn¡¯t been able to do as you want. That¡¯s just sad.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Rifreya¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ah, I will pour more tea for you, okay?¡± (Rifreya) Or more like, I have also drunk it all. It was tasty. It might be a good idea to make it a regr drink. It may be unexpectedly good to drink it at the dungeon. It heats you up and I feel like it could help in raising the battle desire. ¡°¡­What the Chosen said¡­might be a lie. It is something that would be discovered as soon as the messagese back. I doubt there¡¯s any point in making a lie that would be discovered in a few days¡­ No, that¡¯s not it. In the end, I simply want to believe that Nanami hase to this world.¡± (Hikaru) I listen to what he is saying while putting the tea leaves inside the teapot. Let¡¯s put a little bit more than before. ¡°If¡­if Nanami hase to this world, I want to meet her.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Then, that¡¯s what you want to do, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Is it really¡­okay for me to do what I want to do?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Of course. I actually think you are holding back too much. Even I didn¡¯t expect nothing to happen despite living together¡­¡± (Rifreya) Oops, I said something unnecessary there. But I am telling the truth here. The things about men that the girls from my previous party told me about are really different from Hikaru. It might be because he is from a different world, which makes him different somewhere. ording to them, they are supposed to be the type that would attack you immediately once you are alone with them¡­ ¡°¡­I also didn¡¯t expect to live together with you, Rifreya.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°But haven¡¯t you gotten used to it already?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Gotten used to it¡­ Did I¡­?¡± (Hikaru) Hikaruughs vaguely. I myself feel pretty unsatisfied here. Maybe that¡¯s the case with Jeanne-san too. I don¡¯t know what Hikaru thinks of Jeanne-san, but he should love me. ¡­We did kiss. Or more like, we have already done it once before, so isn¡¯t it okay to be able to do it as many times as we want? Alright. Aah, I am getting excited here. I refilled the cups and sat back down at the side of Hikaru. When I pressed my body onto Hikaru, I could feel his cold andfortable skin. ¡°H-H-Hikaru, how is it? You don¡¯t have to endure it, you know? Hehehe.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Wa, wait, Rifreya, your body is really hot!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is the effect of the tea, the tea! I am getting hot.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No no no, it is not on that level!¡± (Hikaru) Hikaru is getting flustered here, but it is true that my body feels hot. Maybe I should take my clothes off already. ¡°W-What¡¯s this? Is it because of this tea?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°What about you, Hikaru? Aren¡¯t your clothes too thick? Let me take them off for you. Here here.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I-It is not hot. Or more like, don¡¯t begin taking your clothes off here! This is definitely weird!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is simply the tea being too effective. It is okay, it is okay.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°There¡¯s nothing okay here! [Item Appraisal]!¡± (Hikaru) Hikaru moved his finger in the air and is doing something. ¡°Hikaru, Hikaru, Hikaru, we haven¡¯t been alone at all since we reunited. Despite how it seemed, I was holding back quite a lot, you know? I don¡¯t think I will be able to endure it anymore. It is the same for you, right, Hikaru? You feel the same way, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Woah¡­! What¡¯s with this tea? You, what did you buy?!¡± (Hikaru) It seems like our conversation isn¡¯t in sync here, but I am pushing all in here. ¡°Now now, who cares what it is. It is just tea.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°It is not just tea! Aah, geez, [Dispel]!¡± (Hikaru) Hikaru casted some sort of ability, and something seemed toe off from me. At the same time as this happened, the heat in my body dropped sharply. Eh¡­? Did I just turn really weird just now¡­? ¡°Did that¡­work? It seems like, in exchange for activating the Fire Spirit Energy, if anyone aside from Fire Spirit Users drink this tea, they fall into partial frenzy.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°F-Frenzy¡­¡± (Rifreya) I only remember that, even though the atmosphere wasn¡¯t about that at all, I waspletely getting in the mood all on my own. It remains in my head as if it isn¡¯t even my own memory. Now that I have woken up as if I was suddenly poured cold water, only the embarrassment remains. ¡°Aah¡­ A-Aah¡­ I am¡­going to the toilet for a bit¡­ It looks like I drank too much tea¡­¡± (Rifreya) I couldn¡¯t take it and ran away. I didn¡¯t expect it to affect me this much. That said, why did it not work on Hikaru?! Chapter 206: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 5500th

Chapter 206: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 5500th

-4: Anonymous from Earth The case of Rifreya-chan being too horny¡­ -6: Anonymous from Earth What a vulgar woman¡­ -10: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan, this isn¡¯t the time to be depressed at a high ss inn. -11: Anonymous from Earth I would have dug in in less than a second. -14: Anonymous from Earth His viewership was 1st ce by far. -18: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan is way too lewd. It is just natural. -20: Anonymous from Earth I became the future Hikaru again while watching. -22: Anonymous from Earth Seggs! Seggs! Seggs! Chorus. -25: Anonymous from Earth Karen: ¡°Kaaah~~~! I can¡¯t see, Celica! That vulgar woman!¡± -26: Anonymous from Earth Iughed my ass out there. -30: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan is a way too convenient woman for Hikaru¡­ -34: Anonymous from Earth I would have dug in in less than a second. -36: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, why doesn¡¯t he dig in?! -40: Anonymous from Earth He has gained a way too strong resistance to women because he has been surrounded by Celica, Karen, and Nanami-chan-sama¡­ -41: Anonymous from Earth And there¡¯s his mom being like that too. -45: Anonymous from Earth You could even say Alex had more of a chance with him. -48: Anonymous from Earth I am more of a Hikaru x Jojordan. -49: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s not good. -51: Anonymous from Earth Please stop the idea that Jojordan is the receiving one. -57: Anonymous from Earth For Karen, even when her Onii-chan is being seduced, she isn¡¯t fazed and even throws jokes in, but Celica seriously gets flustered which is cute. -65: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°That face! That gaze! That woman¡­she poisoned it, didn¡¯t she?!¡± Karen: ¡°Poison, you say.¡± -75: Anonymous from Earth The aforementioned tea. [Girmina Tea: Commonly found in the Ringpill Continent, around the vicinity of the Bornid Volcano. It has the trait of gathering Fire Spirit Energy in its leaves, and when you make it into tea and drink it, your internal Fire Spirits will go wild and you will fall into a frenzied state. It can be used as an aphrodisiac as well if you thin it up. It is an extremely highly priced medicinal nt, and it is rarely cultivated around volcanoes.] -78: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s poison! -80: Anonymous from Earth Why didn¡¯t it work on Hikaru?! You go in a frenzy too, dude! -82: Anonymous from Earth Wouldn¡¯t Hikaru just drop to the ground and grief reality if he were to fall into a frenzied state? -85: Anonymous from Earth Is it being sold at high prices to go into a frenzy? -88: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s apparently no actual aphrodisiacs on Earth, but as expected of a fantasy world. -90: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has Poison Resistance after all¡­ So small poisons like this don¡¯t work on him, huh¡­ -93: Anonymous from Earth I thought it didn¡¯t work because he is a Loved One. -95: Anonymous from Earth Ain¡¯t this the type that you would rather want for it to work? -99: Anonymous from Earth So the divines have judged it as poison, huh. You can still get drunk even with Poison Resistance, so this is God picking. -103: Anonymous from Earth It would be dangerous if someone put that into your system, so the Girmina Tea would be more of a poison. -107: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s actual dangerous stuff for women after all¡­ -110: Anonymous from Earth That world doesn¡¯t really have the concept of women being the ones being eaten. With Tiers, a woman could get stronger than a man, and there¡¯s also Spirit Abilities. -118: Anonymous from Earth The first use of the Chaotic Ability, Dispel, being at a ce like this¡­ -123: Anonymous from Earth True. Or more like, Dispel is impressive. You can even use it to undo abnormal status effects? -130: Anonymous from Earth It is an ability that is used to take off buffs, so undoing Berserk would fall right in its alley. I often got my Oomph dispelled. [DQ skill that doubles attack power] -136: Anonymous from Earth The frenzied state is Oomph?! -140: Anonymous from Earth Oof. -141: Anonymous from Earth If it is a buff, it ain¡¯t poison. -143: Anonymous from Earth Who knows. -150: Anonymous from Earth Where did Rifreya get that? She said she bought it at the market. -155: Anonymous from Earth If it is not ouwed, then you should be able to buy it anywhere. -164: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is muttering ¡®You idiot. Dummy. Die¡¯ while on the bed, and it makes my heart throb. -166: Anonymous from Earth She was actually looking forward to it after all¡­ She was even ring at a map and thinking about the traveling route by herself¡­ -167: Anonymous from Earth I thought she would be staying at a cheap inn, but it is cute that she went all in with the money and went for a high ss inn. By peeking out her gold rank tag, her treatment at the inn is also great. -170: Anonymous from Earth A gold rank is a rank above others after all. I would like them to stay in the city and climb up to Mithril Rank. -175: Anonymous from Earth If you are going to climb up, shouldn¡¯t it be Smander Rank? -178: Anonymous from Earth In order to be the highest, you need to defeat the boss of the unknown floor deep down, you know. -181: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan in an unstable emotional state is cute too. She always gives off the image of being firm, but she was pretty childish on the inside, huh¡­ -183: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru should take responsibility and do both Jeanne and Rifreya. -185: Anonymous from Earth To think Ferdinand managed to shake them up that much. That was unexpected even for me as a viewer. Hikaru and Jeanne are both the type that cover their weak hearts with a hard shell, so their weakness gets exposed the moment you break their shells. -190: Anonymous from Earth The one from Hell actually being Nanami-chan-sama is probably an unexpected factor for all members though¡­ -194: Anonymous from Earth I wanna have them reunite with Nanami-chan-sama soon. Ai-chan-sama can solve everything with a single beam. -200: Anonymous from Earth This is the Hikaru thread, so there¡¯s probably not that many who know about Jeanne-chan, but Jeanne-chan does have those kinds of episodes pretty often. She would be found pretty often in an unstable state of mind especially before the transfer. -203: Anonymous from Earth I know nothing about her before her transfer¡­ -210: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne lost her real mother at 12 years old, and since then, she was taken in by her uncles. She was originally raised by one parent and was suddenly taken in by rtives. Their rtionship was apparently pretty sour. And then, she escaped from home at 16 years old and lived alone while doing a part-time job. ording to a part-time coworker, she never opened up to others. She was already like the Jeanne of now by that time¡­ She must have be a gamer shut-in. Well, that¡¯s the gist of it, so it is not like she was mentally strong or anything. -214: Anonymous from Earth Her being strong in battle feels like it is half because she doesn¡¯t feel any worth in her life. It may be a reflection of her desperation. -218: Anonymous from Earth Just like Jeanne herself said, it must be due to her Endurance Up level 5. Or more like, she herself was aware of that weakness of hers, so she probably took to increasing her own strength rather than to take Spirit Energy. -220: Anonymous from Earth Wasn¡¯t she a muscle-brain from the very beginning? -227: Anonymous from Earth She does love muscle-brain games after all. -235: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°The chastity of Onii-chan was protected today, but¡­this is just a matter of time¡­¡± Karen: ¡°Rifreya-san is overflowing too much with charm after all-nii~. The thread dwellers are saying it as well, but even I would have dug in in one second-ssu.¡± -237: Anonymous from Earth Lol, Karen. -240: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan is beautiful, sexy, cute, and has big badonkers. -243: Anonymous from Earth If I was told God molded her after their sexual desires, I would believe it. -248: Anonymous from Earth No man, even if you try to seduce him while he is depressed, he would only go ¡®huh?¡¯. -253: Anonymous from Earth It is ssic to end up in those kinds of¡­pink situations while you areforting them! -259: Anonymous from Earth She might have had a chance if she didn¡¯t rely on the aphrodisiac and attacked normally though. Rifreya does have those kinds of sides to her¡­ -265: Anonymous from Earth She is ady from an affluent family, you know. She is pretty airheaded when ites to love. -270: Anonymous from Earth More importantly, the movements of Fer and Masked Ozawa spell trouble. The airheadedness of Rifreya-chan actually proved useful. -280: Anonymous from Earth What¡¯s Ozawa plotting anyways? -284: Anonymous from Earth At least follow that. -290: Anonymous from Earth My hands are honestlypletely full with just watching the broadcast of Hikaru and Jeanne. There¡¯s a lot of other Chosen I am interested in too, so I barely follow Fer and Masked Ozawa. I watch highlight videos of them at most. -295: Anonymous from Earth I am not unemployed like you¡­ -301: Anonymous from Earth Well, I honestly can enjoy highlight videos more since I can enjoy them calmly. The videos are of high quality too after all. In Hikaru¡¯s case, there¡¯s a lot of Chosen involved, so highlight videos allow me to follow the movements of everyone more and help me enjoy it better. -306: Anonymous from Earth Just the Hikaru highlight videos of Twin/Sis alone already have 3 versions. If I add the real timementary stream they do, my body wouldn¡¯t be able to hold. It is a bit rough even for unemployed people. Why is there only 24 hours in a day? -310: Anonymous from Earth It is the fault of this world moving at the same pace as that of the isekai. I me theck of amodation from God. -314: Anonymous from Earth If the psed time is half of our world, it would only be a pain for real time watchers¡­ -316: Anonymous from Earth We should be paying more attention to the mysterious tech that allows us to watch real time with notency issues. -320: Anonymous from Earth Karen said she was investigating that the whole time. She shouted: ¡°I can¡¯t even find the entrance-nii~~~~!!¡± and was pissed. -324: Anonymous from Earth It is not only Karen. Every scientist in the world is investigating the mysteries of the official site like crazy. -333: Anonymous from Earth What even is the plot of Ozawa? -340: Anonymous from Earth He pressed Fer on saying: ¡°When are we going to act?! It will be toote by the time the messagese back!¡± -350: Anonymous from Earth It seems like it was the instruction of Fer to not show his hostility towards Hikaru on the outside. Changing his name and making him put on a mask was out of good will, in order to make Ozawa walk a new path¡­or at least that¡¯s the opinion of society. -357: Anonymous from Earth I thought it was inly a countermeasure for Hikaru and the 2nd Chosen group. -360: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s also the possibility that it is a game for Fer. Like maybe: ¡°He is seriously putting on a mask and calling himself Phantom. That¡¯s hrious.¡± -362: Anonymous from Earth That would be a friking terrible personality. -367: Anonymous from Earth Regardless of whether he will kill Hikaru or not, the best option would be to not create any grudges with anyone. Even if he did kill him, your life will still continue on. -370: Anonymous from Earth Is Masked Ozawa worried that he will be killed by Hikaru? Hikaru obviously doesn¡¯t have the guts to kill someone, right? -374: Anonymous from Earth He may not be worried about being killed, but maybe he is trying to kill him before he has to worry about him? It seems like Ozawa is looking down on Hikaru. Might be because he knows him from the time when he was a loner though. -380: Anonymous from Earth So he is trying to kill him?! Eh? Seriously?! -381: Anonymous from Earth Seriously. -384: Anonymous from Earth From the perspective of Ozawa, it must be like killing a small fry he has already killed before. -388: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru may not be able to kill, but I wonder about Nanami-chan¡­ -396: Anonymous from Earth In the time Fer was investigating the situation, he apparently used ck Out in order to not let the viewers know the details. It seems like he has decided to move his asstely, he has begun to act more boldly. -400: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has a lot of weak points after all. People who know about it would be pretty problematic. -405: Anonymous from Earth Ferdinand is riling up Ozawa as if finding it amusing, but I don¡¯t understand the objective of Fer himself. -412: Anonymous from Earth Ozawa: ¡°That bastard, enjoying the isekai! I will kill him!¡± Fer: ¡°Now now, don¡¯t get like that. You haven¡¯t seen his broadcasts, right? He is strong. You won¡¯t be able to kill him.¡± Ozawa: ¡°I can shoot him! Lend me your gun. I can kill him with that!¡± Fer: ¡°I am telling you to calm down. Do I have to tell you over and over before you understand? *re*¡± Ozawa: ¡°A-Alright¡­ My bad. I just¡­¡± -414: Anonymous from Earth Ozawa is feeling so much like a small fry here. -418: Anonymous from Earth Ferdinand-kun really does feel like he is of high caste after all. Ozawa is theckey type that acts all strong towards people that look weaker than him. -422: Anonymous from Earth But the reality is that the only threatening thing they have is the gun, right? -425: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has the biggest weakness that is him being a Loved One. If he were to report that to the Church, the priests would go capture him. -430: Anonymous from Earth How are they going to capture Hikaru? He is the Great Dark Mage, you know? -435: Anonymous from Earth I feel like the Church could manage to do a lot of things with their assets. Like maybe put out a request for Mithril Rank explorers or something. -441: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t they have a pretty good stock of Loved Ones even without forcing themselves to get Hikaru? -446: Anonymous from Earth They might, but they are expendables, so having extras won¡¯t hurt. -453: Anonymous from Earth You people are misunderstanding the Church. Those guys think of the Loved Ones as being destined to be eaten by the Great Spirits, so they won¡¯t go out of their way to capture them. Fulfilling their role themselves is ¡®the honor of the Loved Ones¡¯ apparently. -457: Anonymous from Earth From its infancy, the Church has been brainwashing that ¡®honor¡¯ into others. There¡¯s probably not many cases of Loved Ones who have managed to escape till adulthood and being used. -460: Anonymous from Earth But Hikaru can use Spirit Abilities despite being a Loved One, so won¡¯t he be important as a guinea pig? -467: Anonymous from Earth Ferdinand has shown up often in all the Great Churches of Meltia, so there¡¯s no doubt he is nning something. -475: Anonymous from Earth Ferdinand is being so damn suspected, lmao. Even though at the Ferdinand thread, they see him as him trying to reform the murderer Ozawa. -479: Anonymous from Earth ¡­Aren¡¯t their brains too much of a flower field? -484: Anonymous from Earth His meeting with Ozawa was a coincidence, and it is true that he is a murderer, so I guess you would normally support that. -490: Anonymous from Earth Even Ferdinand¡¯s college ssmates said: ¡°He is a guy that you can¡¯t tell what he is thinking.¡± -Source: Wikipedia. -493: Anonymous from Earth Rather than calling him silent, it is more like he doesn¡¯t speak about himself. Ozawa is following his orders, but we can¡¯t see his objective. It doesn¡¯t seem like he is enjoying the isekai or anything, and it gives me the creeps. -500: Anonymous from Earth It is not like he can¡¯tmunicate. You could even say it is one of his strong points, but what¡¯s scary about Fer is that he doesn¡¯t say anything aside from what¡¯s necessary. -507: Anonymous from Earth Fer: ¡°Kurose Hikaru doesn¡¯t remember your face, you know.¡± Ozawa: ¡°You¡­ After making me put on a mask like this¡­!¡± -513: Anonymous from Earth I had the same opinion as Ozawa at that scene. Well, it is a countermeasure for the 2nd Chosen group, so it probably doesn¡¯t have much to do with Hikaru remembering or not though. -519: Anonymous from Earth I am sure Hikaru would be able to tell if he saw his face. He couldn¡¯t recognize his voice though. -524: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it because the vocal sounds are different from that of Japanese since it is running through an automatic trantor? Not like I know though. -535: Anonymous from Earth Masked Ozawa only spoke a tiny little bit in front of Hikaru after all. -544: Anonymous from Earth Even Hikaru wouldn¡¯t expect his killer to have transferred to the isekai. Just what are the chances? -550: Anonymous from Earth I can only feel as if this is God getting involved here. God wants to see the interactions of Hikaru, Nanami, and Ozawa¡­ -555: Anonymous from Earth This isekai transfer is definitely in order to have the Gods watch. We are simply being allowed to enjoy the show too. -567: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t care if it is a coincidence or not. I want Hikaru and Nanami-chan-sama to reunite and be happy! -576: Anonymous from Earth And Ozawa dead. -589: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no doubt that Ozawa killed Nanami-chan¡¯s parents, so I want her to properly settle the score in the isekai. -601: Anonymous from Earth Ozawa being killed by Nanami-chan-sama is almost set in stone. She is heading at incredible speed to Meltia. Even if she herself hasn¡¯t noticed yet, she is charging towards destiny at lightning speed. -605: Anonymous from Earth The problem was the rtionship between Ai-chan-sama and the Great Spirits, but even when they entered a city where there¡¯s a Great Water Spirit, they were ignored. Maybe a Quasi-Demon Lord isn¡¯t the same as a Demon Lord that came out from the dungeon? -610: Anonymous from Earth They still haven¡¯t approached the Great Spirits in a dungeon city, so we don¡¯t know yet. The Natural Church Great Spirits are apparently docile to begin with. -625: Anonymous from Earth Even though it is the Hikaru thread, there¡¯s way too many branching topics!! -632: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama has cooped up in her room, and Hikaru is spacing out alone, so it can¡¯t be helped. Jeanne-chan is staying at an inn today. -640: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, the night is still long, so there might be a round 2, right? Push on, Rifreya! If pushing ain¡¯t working, you ain¡¯t pushing enough!! -655: Anonymous from Earth In the end, why did Fer tell Hikaru the information about Nanami-chan-sama? Good will? -663: Anonymous from Earth Didn¡¯t he say before in passing ¡®I will make the Great Spirits sh¡¯? -666: Anonymous from Earth Dangerous among the dangerous. -668: Anonymous from Earth He has the Barrier Stone, right? -670: Anonymous from Earth How about telling them the effective time of the Barrier Stone? Great Spirits are like gods, so they technically don¡¯t have the concept of time. -675: Anonymous from Earth That Ferdinand seems to be heading to the Great Water Church. -680: Anonymous from Earth Eh? He seriously ns on doing something? Chapter 207: Night with just the 2, and a room with just the 2

Chapter 207: Night with just the 2, and a room with just the 2

¡°That was close¡­¡± (Hikaru) I lie on my bed and mutter this alone. [Girmina Tea: Commonly found in the Ringpill Continent, around the vicinity of the Bornid Volcano. It has the trait of gathering Fire Spirit Energy in its leaves, and when you make it into tea and drink it, your internal Fire Spirits will go wild and you will fall into a frenzied state. It can be used as an aphrodisiac as well if you thin it up. It is an extremely highly priced medicinal nt, and it is rarely cultivated around volcanoes.] These are the details of the appraised tea and it is to the point of having ¡®extremely highly priced¡¯ written on it. She said she bought it in the market, but it shouldn¡¯t have been cheap. She probably bought it knowing its effect. Or did she think those were normal fancy tea leaves? We are earning quite a bit, so we can buy things that are somewhat expensive¡­ ¡°I will know if I ask her tomorrow, huh. But¡­that¡¯s hard to ask.¡± (Hikaru) ¡®Did you try making me drink an aphrodisiac?¡¯¡­there¡¯s no way I can ask her that. It would turn things awkward no matter the answer¡­ It probably didn¡¯t work on me because of the Poison Resistance Level 1. Or it might have been the Affection of Spirits. Whichever the case, if I had been in a frenzied state just like that¡­I might have¡­ ¡°¡­I have to be careful.¡± (Hikaru) The Status Board has the viewer count showing in real time. More than hundreds of millions are watching my actions even now. Meaning that those numbers were also watching Rifreya approach me while in a frenzy. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) The darkness fills up the room. The gazes of the viewers don¡¯t reach inside this dense darkness. (¡­I might have gotten a bit too used to it.) (Hikaru) To this world. To this situation. It would be a lie to say there hasn¡¯t been a moment when I have forgotten about the viewers. Within my normal lifestyle, they seriously are just numbers after all. Because the less time I had on my own, the more things I had to think about. ¡ªKyakkya. ¡ªUfufu. When I perk up my ears inside the darkness, I can hear innocentughs. The voices of small Spirits. I now know those are not theughs of the viewers. But it still brings back the emotions of that time. That time when I barely got out of the forest resurfaces in my head and it binds my body. About the 2nd Chosen group, about Jeanne, about Rifreya, about the dungeon, about traveling, about my lifestyle. I decided to live. I have obtained important things. ¡­But I am still imprisoned. That¡¯s why I ended up shing with Jeanne. iled about by a piece of info that I don¡¯t even know if it is true or not. ¡­No, if I am to believe Jeanne, it really would be¡­a lie. But there¡¯s also a part of me that thinks there¡¯s no reason to make a lie like that. If I don¡¯t know, I have to act in a way that takes into ount not knowing. But I¡­ While I was thinking that, the sound of the door being knocked rang, and Rifreya showed her face in my room. ¡°Hikaru¡­are you awake? Is it okay toe in?¡± (Rifreya) She is making a slightly guilty expression. ¡°Were you already asleep?¡± (Rifreya) The sun has already gone down and the wooden windows arepletely closed, so it was pitch dark from just that, but it has be a space with absolutely no light because of my ability. ¡°No, I am not sleeping.¡± (Hikaru) I undo the Darkness Fog. The light of the candlesticks regained their strength and illuminated the room faintly. ¡°Sorry for what happened just now. I showed you such a shameful sight¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah¡­I was surprised. I think you should throw away that tea.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Right¡­ I will do soter.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya answered in that fashion and fidgeted at the door. Does she want to say something? ¡°¡­? What¡¯s the matter?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Aah, no, uhm¡­aren¡¯t you hungry? We still haven¡¯t had dinner today.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Now that you mention it, that¡¯s true. I am not that hungry, but let¡¯s put something in.¡± (Hikaru) Rifreya has a higher Tier than me. Meaning that her energy consumption should be far higher than mine. I don¡¯t get hungry that fast, but this is most likely thanks to the Affection of Spirits. We could also eat outside, but I would feel bad going out to eat without Jeanne (there¡¯s the chance that Jeanne woulde back while we were out too), so we had a light dinner with the things at home. We were nning on going out on a journey, so we have been cleaning up the house little by little, and we have told the real-estate agency that we are nning on leaving. Our preparations had progressed a decent degree on that front too. You could say it is natural that Jeanne would get angry at me saying no now after all of this. ¡°I gotta apologize to Jeanne.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Right. The more time passes, the moreplicated it gets after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah¡­¡± (Hikaru) Even if the matter of Nanami was true, I could ask someone trustworthy to protect her. A senior explorer of Rifreya might ept the job, and it could make a difference to ask the guild and leave money for it. Nanami will be asking for my whereabouts in the guild, and she might keep an eye in front of the dungeon like Rifreya. There should be no problem if we ask someone that can be trusted. We can learn about the truth from the messages even after we leave on the journey. Ferdinand said that Nanami might be the Hell Chosen, but¡­thinking about it logically, that¡¯s impossible. ording to Rifreya, that ce is far more dangerous than the forest I barely managed toe back alive from. Even if she brought a machine gun, there¡¯s no way she would survive. Thinking about it calmly, there¡¯s a lot of ways to deal with this. If Nanami can manage to arrive here, she must have obtained a decent degree of survival skills, so there would be no need to take her under us immediately. I spoke with Rifreya in the middle of the meal, and we decided on apologizing to Jeanne and departing as nned. That¡¯s the method to wrap things up peacefully. Just thinking about the possibility of Nanami really being in this world¡­makes my heart hurt, but the reason why I am in this city in the first ce is because Jeanne wanted to conquer the dungeon, so it is not like there was much of my will there. The more I think about it, the more guilt I feel about saying something so selfish. ¡°¡­Maybe¡­she might note back.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? Who?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Jeanne. She was moving around on her own in the beginning.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°There¡¯s no way she would be like that for something of that degree. I think both you and Jeanne-san are overthinking it, you know? Let¡¯s enjoy things a bit more.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Even if you tell me to enjoy it¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is not like I am telling you to enjoy this situation. Leaving aside Jeanne, I think you are way too abstinent, you know? Even priests these days are ying around more than you.¡± (Rifreya) I have told Rifreya about our circumstances without leaving almost anything out. It might be difficult to properly understand how our lifestyles are being watched, but Rifreya said ¡®she didn¡¯t mind it¡¯. From the very beginning, she has been saying ¡®something like that is basically as if it wasn¡¯t there. There¡¯s no need to be bothered by it¡¯. Since then, she hasn¡¯t broken that stance ever. (¡­No, Jeanne isn¡¯t bothered by the eyes of the viewers either, huh.) (Hikaru) Not only Jeanne, even Alex didn¡¯t seem like he was worried about it. Meaning that, I am the only one who is¡­abnormal. It is not like I can immediately not mind it after realizing this though. ¡°¡­Anyways, let¡¯s search for Jeanne tomorrow morning. We have to find her and apologize before anything.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Right. She must be staying at an inn somewhere.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I don¡¯t think she would stay at a cheap inn, so we can narrow down the candidates quite a bit.¡± (Hikaru) There¡¯s barely any thoughts about protecting your personal information in this world. It would be a different story if it were royalty or a noble, but if not, you can know about it immediately by just asking the inn. We might unexpectedly find her pretty easily. We made our ns for the time being, and after that, we drank normal tea, and decided to go to sleep for the day. The nights of this world are early. But the mornings are also early too. There¡¯s no decent light source -there¡¯s Light Spirit Tools, but the cost to keep them running is high, so I hesitate on using them- so this world has the default lifestyle of going to sleep once it gets dark and waking up soon after the sun goes up. ¡­Well, I have night vision, so it is not like I would be troubled with acting at night, but that¡¯s a different story. It is true that sleeping early and waking up early is healthier. It is hard to say whether it is healthy to be diving into the dungeon for the whole day though¡­ ¡°Good night.¡± (Hikaru) I returned to my own room and entered my bed. Jeanne didn¡¯te back in the end. There¡¯s a lot of things I am worried about like the 2nd Chosen group and Nanami, but they are not things I can do anything about right at this moment. *Knock Knock* At the time when I was beginning to doze off, the sound of someone knocking the door rang again. When I looked over there, Rifreya was peeking her head in from an opening of the door. ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter? Did Jeannee back?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Aah, no, it is not that. I don¡¯t think Jeanne-san will be returning for today, and uhm¡­if we are going to be leaving for a journey, there won¡¯t be many chances like this where¡­we two are alone¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya was mumbling as she slowly slid her way into the room with her pajamas. ¡°Just stay lying there. It is nothing. Nothing¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°N-No, there¡¯s no way it is nothing. E-Eh¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yes, I will be intruding for a bit, okay¡­? Ah, please stay lying there. Really, don¡¯t mind me¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya invaded my bed with flowing movements. My bed is right at the wall, so I am basically in a position where I have lost my escape. Or more like, this is too strange. ¡°Isn¡¯t that fine? I simply thought about sleeping together for a bit. Jeanne-san is not here anyways, right? I doubt we will have many chances like this in the future, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No no no, don¡¯t just ¡®right?¡¯ me. Did you drink that tea again?!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No way, I didn¡¯t¡­ No, I did drink a bit of alcohol, but¡­anyways, we are living together and all. I will be satisfied with just sleeping together for a bit¡­probably.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Sleeping together¡­ Are you seriously saying that?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°We have slept together within the same nket inside the dungeon. It is the same as that. There¡¯s no need to be so on guard, you know? Come on,e on,y down,y down.¡± (Rifreya) She pulled my arm with incredible strength and I was made to lie down. It is hard to refuse this stuff. It is not like I don¡¯t understand her feelings. Honestly speaking, Ick so much experience with women that I don¡¯t know how to deal with situations like this. Even if not, it was a moment when my mental state was a mess. ¡°Do you¡­dislike it that much? Sleeping together with me.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, it is not like I hate it, but as I have said countless times, the viewers¡ª¡± (Hikaru) ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as viewers. Jeanne-san was saying that too.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, they do.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Even if so, there should be no issues with sleeping by your side, right? Now now, close your eyes. Inhale~, exhale~.¡± (Rifreya) I think I have gotten used to being together with Rifreya. But this and that are different issues. It is about sleeping in the same room, on the same bed. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t be nervous. Rather, how can Rifreya be so nonchnt about it? Thinking this, I look at her face. The candle¡¯s light is serving as backlighting, and her face is bright red. It seems like she is pretty desperate here. Being way too stubborn here might be bad. (Well, if it is just sleeping together¡­) (Hikaru) I think this world is pretty broadminded on that front. In cheap inns, there¡¯s even big rooms where you sleep huddled up together. In those cases, there¡¯s no separate ones for men and women. Rifreya probably has grown in that kind of environment too. ¡°Only sleeping, okay?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Fufu, of course. I don¡¯t mind it being that for today.¡± (Rifreya) Isn¡¯t the role of man and woman reversed here in this type of situation? The perception in those areas really must be different in an isekai. I don¡¯t understand theirmon sense. ¡°T-Then, good night.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Yes, good night, Hikaru. Is it okay to get a bit closer? It is okay, right? Fufu, uhehe¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya has a strangely high temperature. I would be lying if I said the soft sensation of her skin wasn¡¯t inciting any strange feelings. (What do you do in these kinds of situations¡­? Count prime numbers¡­? Or maybe sheeps¡­?) (Hikaru) No, there¡¯s no way I can sleep like this. Chapter 208: Ferdinand ?

Chapter 208: Ferdinand ¢Ù

¡ó¡ôFerdinand¡¯s POV¡ô¡ó ¡°Looks like it had more of an effect than I thought.¡± I looked at the High Efficiency Map of the Surroundings as I smiled at my n having gone well. The two points that were staying in ce until now and denoted the Chosen were moving away from each other rapidly. It will at least buy time. ¡°I don¡¯t think they seriously think the northern Chosen is really Souma Nanami, but it seems like he still can be shaken with that topic.¡± Everything isid bare the moment you are chosen by God as if you were now made public domain after all. It became somewhat of a problem at the beginning, but in the end Chosen are ¡®humans that will be saying bye and leaving to a different world¡¯, so they are probably treating it technically as if we are ¡®people heading to heaven¡¯. ¡®The dead have no rights¡¯ -the legality may be different, but the reality is that you can¡¯t do anything about it. And so, the families, marriage, the existence of a romantic partner, their job, school, grades, and hobbies were exposed, and there were even anthologies written about what they dreamed to be. Even with that, the information published of the Chosen was mostly positive. Probably because the Chosen were still on Earth. After the first group had been transferred, the mass media began writing whatever about them as if they were ¡®already dead people¡¯. Moreover, they were articles whose source was from baseless inte posts. They have probably already written about a variety of things regarding me. And so, I have a prettyplete array of information about Souma Nanami. First of all, she wears sses and gives off a meek impression. She was apparently a student that didn¡¯t stand out even in high school. A childhood friend of the 3 Kurose siblings, raised as if they were practically family. A normal person that you don¡¯t even need topare to Celica Kurose and Karen Kurose. In the first ce, she was easily killed by Ozawa Yuichi when she was chosen. She had no ability in hand-to-handbat, and her intelligence was that of a teenager. Basically, a normal girl. In that case, the chances of her choosing darts as her teleport location are even lower. Even if not, she has Celica Kurose as her brain, so she should have chosen the safe way. That¡¯s what Celica would do after all. ¡°¡­Celica.¡± Soon. It felt long and short at the same time. Soon. I will soon be able to free you. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó The forced isekai transfer that began from the self-proimed God. I at first thought of it as beingpletely someone else¡¯s business. I had my own life to worry about, and only 1,000 people in the whole world will be transferred, which is practically a number that could be taken as a margin of error. I do think there¡¯s worth in it as entertainment, but my involvement in it would realistically be dim¡­ No, if there¡¯s really a parallel world, the crimes might increase. In that case, it is not like it would be unrted to me -that¡¯s how I thought. The first time I saw Celica Kurose was when she was in the TV news advocating for the innocence of Hikaru Kurose. My eyes were stolen by that appearance of hers. Celica Kurose, who was asserting the innocence of her brother with fluency of a native, was lovely like a windflower, and I was shocked at how there¡¯s someone as intelligent and beautiful as her in this world. Since that day, I began following her actions every day as if it were my daily life. This was my first time holding such interest in someone else. My chest pained just thinking about her. My whole body grew hotter just from hearing her voice. I didn¡¯t tell anyone about those feelings of mine. Celica Kurose looked mature, but she was still a 13 year old, and I could objectively assess that the feelings I held were those of someone having feelings for a TV star. It was the same as me having nothing to do with the parallel world. ¡ªThat¡¯s how it should have been. I watched the streams of Kurose Hikaru in secret from my roommate. The highlight videos from Twin/Sis. As someone who didn¡¯t have much leeway in money, these highlights that you could watch for free and had trantions were convenient. I was in thew department of a decently prestigious college in Belgium. I intended to take the bar exam before graduating and bing awyer, but it is not like I had any strong sense of justice like the other students. My parents werewyers, so I kind of decided to follow their footsteps. I had no hobbies or dreams that I could get absorbed in. I was simply thinking that if I could follow this route, I could lead a life of minimum hassles. That was my train of thought, but I felt like the job of awyer, which you can just follow the justice calledws to defend your client, was suitable for me. I would be able to defend even the cruelest of criminals without issues. That¡¯s how uninterested I was in other people aside from myself. The one who brought color to my gray daily life was Celica Kurose. She was the first thing I could ¡®get absorbed into¡¯. Hikaru Kurose overcame a dangerous situation and survived. This meant that I could hear the voice of Celica Kurose from here on, and I was honestly happy about this as a fan of hers. She would most likely stop doing watchalong streams if Hikaru Kurose were to die. If that happens, my connection with her will be lost. I needed Hikaru Kurose to continue surviving. A certain day of such days continuing¡­ Celica Kurose ising to the neighboring country of France. I somehow managed to pick that piece of info when I was desperately trying to understand what she was saying in japanese in real time. France¡­Jeanne-san¡­we will be going¡­taking a break for a while. I managed to understand what she meant with just those fragmented pieces as if a shock ran through my body. I plugged it onto a trantion software just in case, and it was apparently about visiting the foster father of Jeanne Collet in person. (I might be able to meet her.) If I ride the train from Leuven where my dorm is at, it would take about 2 hours to get to Paris. It is not a ce I can¡¯t reach. I should be able to manage somehow on the mary side too. (I can meet her.) (I can meet her.) (I can meet Celica Kurose.) This reality made my chest pulse fervently. I could feel an intense heat that I couldn¡¯t believe came from my own body. My actions following that were fast. I was entranced. No thoughts about restraining myself here. I don¡¯t know when she will go there. It might be tomorrow, or it might be 10 dayster. That¡¯s why I needed to move as soon as possible. By the time I noticed, I was in France, at the Charles de Gaulle Airport. I am sure Celica Kurose will being here in first ss from America. I didn¡¯t imagine myself doing something groupie like this, but it didn¡¯t feel bad. I waited a full day there. If it had been my past self, I would have considered this as a waste of time. My encounter with Celica Kurose made me find out several things about myself. I wanted to meet her and tell her my gratitude. Tell her that I am cheering for her and to do her best. Or we might even be able to exchange contact numbers. I waited there while doing simtions that were like dreams. Even though I was simply waiting, I felt a sense of fulfillment. ¡°She is here¡­! She hase!¡± She showed up in between manyrge sized americans. I thought of the possibility that I missed her. But that was unnecessary worry. She is special, so there¡¯s no way I would miss her. She was far more slender than on the screen. Beautiful bluish ck hair. Thin eyebrows, slit eyes that show her strong will. Everything about her looked dazzling in my eyes. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t move a step from my location. Not because the ck suited men that are most likely her bodyguards were following her as if protecting her. (Ah¡­¡­Aaaah¡­) I just wanted to greet her like a gentleman, give her a word or two, shake her hand, and then leave. Even though that was the n I took a whole day thinking about, my legs were not listening to me as if it were not my body. That¡¯s why I looked at her without even blinking. That was the real Celica Kurose. Not the streamer Twin/Sis, but just the in Celica Kurose. It is not through the screen. The real her was there. That side-profile of hers that had youth remaining had the color of fatigue in it. I could tell from her pale face that she iscking both nutrition and sleep. I knew from her streams that she was in pain from the matter of her brother Hikaru Kurose, and her childhood friend Nanami Souma. However, she had been working strenuously in order to prove the innocence of her brother and to make him win the viewer race. Even though she herself should be in pain too, she was still facing forward and fighting. Whipping that thin body of hers. For the sake of her brother. To have her brother survive. She traveled to a foreign country, contacted the family of a different Chosen, and earned money from the video editing¡­all for the sake of her brother. I somehow managed to move my legs and ran to Celica Kurose who was leaving. I had the confidence that I would regret it for the rest of my life if I didn¡¯t talk to her now. ¡°Lady, I am sorry for the abruptness, but you are Celica Kurose-san, right?¡± When I spoke to Celica Kurose, she seemed to be slightly surprised. The bodyguards stood in the way to protect her. ¡°D¨¦sol¨¦. Je suis press¨¦. (I am sorry, but I am in a hurry).¡± (Celica) She spoke in fluent french and turned back. There might be a lot of people who wait for her in this fashion. ¡°How can you work so hard? Even though¡­you look like you are in so much pain.¡± Those words leaked out from my mouth. No words of gratitude or encouragement. Why did I ask her that? Most likely because I saw that side-profile of hers that felt as if it would break at any moment. Celica Kurose stopped her feet and looked back. ¡°¡­It is something I began myself, so I won¡¯t withdraw from this battle. Ever.¡± (Celica) She left with hurried steps after saying only this. I stayed motionless there as if I had been sewn in ce. That was the manifestation of her resolve. The motive of her actions is most likely ¡®love¡¯. I don¡¯t know if it is familial love or something different which she at times would dress as a joke. That love of hers was being monopolized by her brother Hikaru Kurose, and yet, he doesn¡¯t know about her exhaustion and even love, and lives with the face of a victim. The romance between Hikaru Kurose and the native Rifreya Ashbird has gathered the attention of many, and at present, there¡¯s almost no people who don¡¯t know about this couple. Even though Celica Kurose loves her brother, she would act as if she is cheering for the love of the two in her streams. I actually thought that she was cheering him on as a little sister before I saw her in person. But now that I have seen her pained face, I can understand that that was also a ¡®battle¡¯ of hers she had coated on. Me¡­ I am the only one¡­who knows about the real her. If she continues to adhere to her brother, she won¡¯t ever be happy. It is clear that she will eventually scrape off her whole body. As long as Hikaru Kurose lives. That¡¯s right. If Hikaru Kurose dies, she will be freed. She can drop this battle. But what do I do? How can I end Hikaru Kurose? He is in a parallel world where I literally can¡¯t put a hand on. Even Celica Kurose with her assets and proactiveness iscking in a decisive move. There¡¯s¡­nothing I can do for her. I would have to go to the parallel world and¡­do it myself. Chapter 209: Ferdinand ?

Chapter 209: Ferdinand ¢Ú

Rumors of a second batch of Chosen happened at a pretty early stage. The Chosen were dying at quite the rapid pace, so it is natural to think they will ¡®replenish¡¯ the numbers. I connected my wish to that. I thought of countless patterns to get close to Hikaru Kurose and kill him. I have investigated everything I could. I will definitely kill Hikaru Kurose. The reality is that, no matter how many skills a Chosen were to get, it is not like they will stray too far from the limits of a living being. You die if you get stabbed with a knife, and you can also die from being shot by a gun. That is more so the case for Hikaru Kurose who hasn¡¯t put any Points in strengthening his body. The only bottleneck is ¡®time¡¯. My advantage decreases the more time passes after the transfer, and after around more than 1 year, it will most likely be almost impossible to achieve. My biggest chance is now that the message feature is frozen. I should make my transfer location as close as possible. This is the most important thing, and if it is possible to use Points to decide what settlement to end up in, I n on choosing that even if it costs all of my Points. If I end up transferring to a far location, I would need several years to reach Hikaru Kurose. I don¡¯t even know if I would be able to survive the travel. On the other hand, if I could clear that one big hurdle, I can manage the rest somehow. In my perspective, Hikaru Kurose seems to be slowly recovering mentally. It is most likely in part because his rtionship with Jeanne Collet is doing well. But that¡¯s all there is. No matter how strong he is in his fights against monsters, actually killing that man shouldn¡¯t be that difficult of an endeavor. No matter how sturdy his body bes, a human will die by the rules of nature if they get hit by a bullet in a vital point of their body. And that¡¯s the path to free Celica Kurose. Because she can see her brother at all times, she is trying to offer her life to him. I am the only one who can free her from those chains. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó Since that day, I have prayed to God every day. As someone who has attended a catholic college, prayers were an everyday thing, but there¡¯s nothing I have longed for more than this. Until now, I thought that your life was something you had to grasp for yourself. But being chosen to transfer to a parallel world¡­that alone was something I couldn¡¯t do anything about with my own power. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the identity of that God. Is it the God that we believe in? Or is it really the Devil as the priests say? I don¡¯t care whichever it is. I want to get a hold of that privilege even if I have to take the hand of the Devil. And then, the fateful day¡­ Did God hear my wish? God said: ¡®I have chosen the ones who wish to go to the parallel world the most¡¯. My everyday prayers must have reached. I was moved. I normally don¡¯t show my emotions on the outside, and yet, I began dancing to the point that my roommate was shocked speechless. My time for preparation was short, but I have already made the ns. There¡¯s no issues at all. I thought I would have issues with the preparation of a gun, but I managed to get one directly from a gunsmith. One high firepower gun. I also practiced my marksmanship, and managed to obtain enough experience to not miss if it is at close range. The instructors probably can¡¯t even imagine in their wildest dreams that it is in order to shoot one of the 1st group Chosen. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó The day of the transfer. I sent an anonymous letter to Twin/Sis. {Celica, I will definitely free you.} That¡¯s all I wrote, but she is an intelligent one. I am sure she understood it. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó That time came and I moved to the white room. I operated the PC and allocated my Points. There¡¯s only one issue here. Whether I can choose the transfer point. But God didn¡¯t betray me even here. Darts transfer. It was a choice as if made just for me who won in the junior darts tournament. In the first ce, there¡¯s barely any oriental people who do darts, right? Anyways, this is my chance. I know where Kurose Hikaru is. I allocated my points to basic skills like Physical Strength Up, took the Basic Item Assortment, and ended it after choosing the darts transfer. I left 10 Points. It is important to leave Points I can use anywhere in emergencies. I don¡¯t care what happens after, as long as I kill Hikaru Kurose, but raising the chances of killing him by doing this is important. I don¡¯t care about the means to kill him. Killing Hikaru Kurose is my one and only objective in heading to the parallel world. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó I missed by a bit in the darts, but I managed to transfer to the neighboring city of Meltia. I had only one shot. Luck must have yed a part in it. And there was one other lucky thing. When I met up with a Chosen that was nearby, it was actually Ozawa Yuichi who had killed Nanami Souma once. I know him to a certain degree from my previous research. He seems like he has half of a brain, but that in itself can be taken advantage of. I told Ozawa ¡®all the Chosen know that you are a criminal¡¯ and that I am awyer, making him believe that I am his ally. I suggested him to say that he chose the Memory Loss at the time of transfer, hide his face with a mask, and made him call himself Phantom. Ozawa unexpectedly followed my orders obediently. He may be an idiot, but he is an obedient idiot. It is great that he is easy to use. That said, I at present can¡¯t allow the viewers to learn that I am nning on killing Hikaru Kurose. In the case things don¡¯t go as nned, there¡¯s the risk of the viewers warning them with the message system. Even if Hikaru Kurose doesn¡¯t open the messages, it would be the same if it enters the ears of Jeanne Collet. I acted as if I entered the brothel together with Ozawa, used the ¡®stop broadcast¡¯, and told him the general idea of the n within that time. You can stop the broadcast for 10 minutes with 1 Crystal. It was for all the duration we were inside the brothel, so I used 6 Crystals in total, but it seems Ozawa also holds a grudge against Hikaru Kurose, so he agreed to the n. Showing him the gun really must have been effective. Ozawa is the optimistic type and is stupid, but you could say he is perfect as a diversion. His grudge towards Hikaru Kurose ys a big part in it. From what I heard about it, it ispletely him just putting the me on Hikaru Kurose, but I didn¡¯t mention it and acted as if I sympathized with him. I don¡¯t care if it is Ozawa instead of me who puts an end to him. Hikaru Kurose dies; as long as that result is reached, I don¡¯t care about anything else. Ozawa and I moved to Meltia and began acting. We took the High Efficiency Map of the Surroundings, and got a grasp of all the Chosen in the city. I already knew the location of Hikaru Kurose¡¯s house, so it was easy to find it. Preparations proceeded smoothly. I met with the other Chosen and notified them that Hikaru Kurose doesn¡¯t wish to get along with the other Chosen. It seems there were Chosen who actually spoke to them and were ignored, so this spread pretty quickly. Hikaru Kurose and Jeanne Collet have the policy of not getting involved with other Chosen, but it is not the case with the other Chosen. It was rmended on Earth to cooperate between Chosen, and not all people are strong enough to survive alone. Especially in a parallel world like this one. That¡¯s why, in our chatting, I strengthened the impression that Hikaru Kurose and Jeanne Collet are different from us. They are ¡®strong humans¡¯. For us the weak, Chosen who won¡¯t be ourrades are the best targets. Everyone somewhere in their heart must have wished that Hikaru Kurose and Jeanne Collet, who came to this world first and have a lot of resources, would help them out. ¡ªIf they guided us, we could have lived without worries in this city. ¡ªYou are so strong and have so much money, so isn¡¯t it fine? ¡ªEven though we are the few handful of Chosen and fellow Earthlings. Those selfish wishes had be the consensus of the Chosen that came to Meltia. I discreetly reared it into that direction, but I didn¡¯t really do much. I simply became the center of the conversations. I feared the 2nd group Chosen would tell Hikaru Kurose the ¡®truth¡¯, but it is great that I managed to crush that possibility easily. Hikaru Kurose and Jeanne Collet themselves actively trying to push the 2nd group away served as a tailwind. Only Worigami from the 1st group was close to Hikaru Kurose, so I made contact with him, and managed to get an indirect connection with Hikaru Kurose. He was wary of the other Chosen to the point that there was no need to worry, but it is not like it is impossible. I feel like I could get openings at any moment if I take my time. I spoke to Hikaru Kurose for a bit, but it seems like he doesn¡¯t know that Nanami Souma has been chosen again to be transferred. His suspicion of other people which can be peeked at from deep within his eyes was proof of his still unstable mind. Despite throwing Celica Kurose around, he isn¡¯t saying a single word of appreciation for her, and is looking like a victim the whole time. I was on the verge of taking out my gun looking at this man. But if you miss your first shot inside the dungeon, not only will he get away, but he most likely has the Scapegoat Ring, so the chances of seeding are low. I couldn¡¯t take that risk. I don¡¯t have that many chances. I somehow managed to endure it. ¡ªKill him. ¡ªKill him no matter what. I have thought of several ns to kill Hikaru Kurose. The problem is that there¡¯s not much time left before the message systemes back, but I will most likely be able to finish by then. I was nning on getting closer to him acting as if my meetings with him in the dungeon were a coincidence, but he suddenly stopped showing up in the dungeon. ording to the map, he has been going to the outskirts every day with Jeanne Collet. I stealthily followed them, and they were heading to the outskirts while renting horses together with Rifreya Ashbird. Looks like they are practicing horse riding. (Could it be that¡­they n on leaving the city¡­?!) I had excluded that possibility. That¡¯s because Jeanne Collet¡¯s objective was to clear the dungeon. If they are putting a stop to that and leaving, I would have to change my ns. I changed a part of my n, made direct contact with them, and decided to tell them information about Nanami Souma. It is a bit different from nned, but it can¡¯t be helped. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó Seeing the blue dots of Jeanne Collet and Hikaru Kurose separating from each other, I met Ozawa¡­Phantom. ¡°Change of ns. We are going with n C.¡± (Ferdinand) I say this briefly. ¡°What was¡­n C? Kill him with the gun?¡± (Ozawa) ¡°You really are an idiot.¡± (Ferdinand) Phantom¡¯s memory is really bad. Could it be that he can¡¯t remember 3 things at a time? ¡°Fine. This is your role.¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°This. Is that okay?¡± (Ozawa) ¡°It is not about being okay or not. I am simply lending it to you. It would just be troubling if something were to happen while I have it. I will retrieve itter. Don¡¯t be getting impatient here, okay?¡± (Ferdinand) The reason I am entrusting him with the gun is because there¡¯s uncertain factors in my actions from now on. I was nning on leaving the actual killing to Phantom to begin with. Hikaru Kurose still doesn¡¯t know about his identity, and he most likely can¡¯t even imagine that someone would direct such misced hatred towards him. Also, no matter how on guard he seems, he certainly does have moment where he isx. Even if you can imagine the possibility of being shot, it is human to think you won¡¯t actually be shot. Especially if youe from a peaceful Japan. I once again exined the n to Phantom. There¡¯s a lot of uncertain factors with n C, and if possible, I wanted to implement more certain measures by taking my time, but it can¡¯t be helped. ¡ªAlso, I myself am already on the limits of my patience. It is probably the same for Ozawa. Now that I have told him the ns for the assassination, we must make a decision before the message systemes back, or it will be impossible to kill him. The dice has been rolled. Celica Kurose. I am sure you will be saddened and hate me. But you are intelligent. I am sure you will understand me. ¡ª¡ª Note: Most of what¡¯s written by the author is the same as before, so I will just trante the part that¡¯s new. Author: The light novel is finally in the 3 volume. I have written extra content since the 1st volume, so it is made in a way that even the web readers can enjoy it. The 1st volume¡¯s extra content is about Hikaru and Rifreya¡¯s meeting all the way until their reunion: Rifreya¡¯s First Love. The 2nd volume is about the events of Jeanne before she met Hikaru: The Strongest Level 1 Chosen. The 3rd volume is about the rumor: Nanami cutting off a ssmate on Valentine¡¯s Day. The 3rd volume¡¯s extra content really shows how dangerous Nanami is and I rmend everyone to read it¡­ There wereplications since the title, but I managed to get all the way here thanks to everyone! I want to continue even further on, so I would be grateful if you were to buy the light novel and support the series! Of course, the illustrations of Ni¦È-sensei are the best too!! Chapter 210: Morning and the presence of a Great Spirit or Demon Lord

Chapter 210: Morning and the presence of a Great Spirit or Demon Lord

Back to Hikaru¡¯s POV. - I wake up to the noisy stir of Spirit Energy. ¡°Hn¡­what is going on¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Ah, woke up?¡± ¡°Uoh!¡± (Hikaru) Rifreya¡¯s face was right in front of me. Her big beautiful eyes were looking straight at me. Honestly speaking, I was so surprised it woke me uppletely, but I speak without showing this. ¡°¡­Speaking of which, we slept together¡­ Good morning.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Good morning to you too. Hikaru¡­is it really because you are an otherworlder?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Eh, what are you referring to?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Cause¡­you really didn¡¯t put a hand on me. Not only that, you even fell asleep in a heartbeat.¡± (Rifreya) I lifted my body up. Rifreya is still in her pajamas. She most likely woke up just now. Last night, the scenario of me being way too nervous I couldn¡¯t sleep¡­didn¡¯t happen and I fell asleep pretty quickly. We had our horse riding training, so I must have been tired. It is also good that my mindset is that I should go to sleep fast and concentrate on sleeping. I have 2 little sisters who are pretty attached to me, so they are the type that tend to want to sleep together, so it is probably because I am used to sleeping with other people. There were even times when Celica and Karen would be by my side despite me having slept alone. Also, this is not a story about my elementary school days, that¡¯s how it was even right before I transferred. The 2 of them are intelligent, but they are still pretty childish mentally. Our parents are like that, so I feel like it can¡¯t be helped though. Even if so, it would be a lie if I were to say that the sight of Rifreya just waking up didn¡¯t make my heart skip. Her slightly disheveled tinum blonde hair on her cheek was charming. It might have been dangerous if I hadn¡¯t fallen asleep quickly yesterday. ¡°I have told you before. All of humanity on the other side is watching. I even felt apprehensive about us sleeping together like this, you know?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I have heard that countless times before, but¡­ If we hide ourselves like this¡­with the nkets¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Alright alright, this conversation is over. What about Jeanne?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? Who knows. I haven¡¯t left the room yet, but I doubt she hase back. I don¡¯t hear any sounds after all.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see.¡± (Hikaru) I confirm the time with the Status Board. 6 o¡¯clock in the morning. It is our usual time for waking up. The Spirits continue to be noisy. ¡°Is there some sort of event today? Aren¡¯t the Spirits acting weird?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh, really? I don¡¯t really feel anything though.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°¡­This feeling¡­is simr to that time when the Great Fire Spirit came out of the church. Is there a n for that?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The Great Spirit-sama outside¡­? There¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible.¡± (Rifreya) I have a bad feeling about this. Great Spirits are like natural enemies for me. That presence alone is making me uneasy. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside for now.¡± (Hikaru) I put a hand on my sleepwear in order to change, but Rifreya was still sitting on the bed and looking at me. ¡°¡­Uhm, I am going to change.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Don¡¯t mind me.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I will mind!¡± (Hikaru) I pulled or pushed in order to bring Rifreya out of the room, but she was extremely stubborn here, and didn¡¯t budge an inch like a megalith. Is this the type where she won¡¯t be moving? I gave up and decided to just change like that. Well, there¡¯s nothing I would be troubled about being seen anyways. I take off my sleepwear and fix up my equipment. Whichever the case, we n on searching for Jeanne today. By the way, in the time I was changing, Rifreya was watching the whole time, but she didn¡¯t blink or move an inch, so she might have fallen asleep with her eyes open. ¡°Or more like, what will you be doing, Rifreya?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Rifreya? Are you seriously sleeping with your eyes open?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Oh, sorry about that. I froze up there since I didn¡¯t expect you to actually change. Thank you very much.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Even if you thank me for that¡­¡± (Hikaru) This is something I learned after living with Rifreya, but she is a person with a lot of weird sides. I don¡¯t know if this is a difference in culture between a person from this world and an Earthling. It is also in part because it is not so bad that there¡¯s the need to make changes though. ¡°Anyways, you change too, Rifreya. I will prepare something we can snack on while you are at that.¡± (Hikaru) I try checking Jeanne¡¯s room just in case, but she really hasn¡¯te back. I also check the living room and kitchen, but there¡¯s no signs of someone having returned. She really must have stayed at an inn somewhere. The Spirits continued to be noisy. I would even say they have gotten noisier little by little. I heat the water and make some tea for now. I look at the kitchen that is cleaned nicely. We didn¡¯t live for long in this house, but it wasn¡¯t bad. Once we find Jeanne, I will apologize to her, and we will head off to our journey as nned. I also have tomunicate that we will be canceling the contract of this house. I don¡¯t know if what that Chosen called Ferdinand said is true or not. It would be a lie if I said the matter of Nanami didn¡¯t worry me. But this is something I have already decided. ¡°That said, seriously, what¡¯s going on¡­? If a Great Spirit hasn¡¯te out, did a different Great Spirit appear, or has a Demon Lord shown up?¡± (Hikaru) We are gold rank. The guild woulde call for us if a Demon Lord appeared. In that case, is it a new Great Spirit? A Great Spirit showing up is a natural phenomenon, and it is apparently something a human can¡¯t do anything about. In that case, it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all for a Great Spirit to suddenly appear in the middle of the city all of a sudden. (If that¡¯s so, this might be bad¡­) (Hikaru) Great Spirits can detect Loved Ones. This ce is far from the churches to a certain degree, so it is fine, but there¡¯s the chance a Great Spirit moving freely will be able to notice me. ¡°Rifreya, I am going to check the state outside for a bit!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh, ah, okay!¡± (Rifreya) I called her from below and went outside. (I can feel it¡­! )(Hikaru) I have not approached a Great Spirit that many times, but there¡¯s no way I would mistake this dense and pure Spirit Energy. There¡¯s still a bit of distance, but it is certainly approaching. (What should I do? Run away? But Rifreya¡­) (Hikaru) I am a Loved One; a natural enemy of Great Spirits. We can¡¯t be seen from the street, so I don¡¯t think it has found us yet. I thought about it for a bit before taking out a Barrier Stone from my pocket and breaking it. 1 Point is valuable, but I have judged that we are already in an abnormal situation. A Barrier Stone is a stone that keeps hostiles away. I set a barrier that istes me physically too and makes me invisible. It is practically all-powerful. However, it is not perfect against a big opponent like a Great Spirit. I have used it twice against a Great Spirit, but in both cases, it seemed like the Great Spirits could see me. Great Spirits are apparently Gods, so they probably have no notion of hostility to begin with. ¡°¡­This should keep me safe for now. But why is a Great Spirit roaming around? Is it really a new Great Spirit¡­?¡± (Hikaru) I could tell the movements of the people in the street are getting busier. It is simr to the time when the Great Fire Spirit showed up. So it really is a Great Spirit escaping? I have already set a barrier, so I can¡¯t go running away here. I simply watched that sight from outside the house. ¡°Hm? Hikaru, what¡¯s the matter? That¡¯s a barrier, isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya came out with her equipment on and said this. She has seen me set a Barrer Stone twice already, so she should be able to tell. The barrier is semi-transparent and it is made in a way that you can tell something is there immediately. By the way, you can¡¯t go in or out of it. The people who are not hostile can see the inside, but the ones with hostility can¡¯t see the barrier itself. In other words, they apparently will feel like ¡®there¡¯s nothing there¡¯. ¡°There¡¯s probably a Great Spirit over there. I don¡¯t know why though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh¡­? It certainly does seem like there¡¯s amotion¡­ The one over there is where the church of the Great Water Spirit is at, you know? No way¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Is something the matter with the water one?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The church of the Great Water Spirit-sama is the only one that¡¯s not apletely artificial church. It is a natural church originally there that was remodeled, and it is calmer than other Great Spirit-samas.¡± (Rifreya) In order to make a dungeon city, you have to gather at least 3 Great Spirits. The power of the Great Spirits draw a spiral, and what appears at its center is the dungeon. And most of the cases, the dungeon city will be made in a ce where there¡¯s already a Great Spirit there -at a ce with a natural church. It means that that would be the case for Meltia. On the other hand, the Great Spirits that have been brought from the outside and installed onto an artificial church are apparently mentally unstable. It feels weird that a Great Spirit that¡¯s like a God or a natural phenomenon has stable and unstable mental states, but if they say that¡¯s the case, it must be the case. ¡°The Great Spirit-sama of my home is from a natural church, so it is pretty calm to the point that it doesn¡¯t go out of its way to eat Loved Ones.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Are you saying it is safe?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­No. The dungeon city churches are most likely offered Loved Ones to keep it stable. As for the opponent being the Great Water Spirit-sama¡­it might be a bit bad.¡± (Rifreya) While we were having that talk, the tumult approached, and the one in the middle of it came into sight. ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­the Great Water Spirit¡­?¡± (Hikaru) A woman that¡¯s around as tall as the Great Fire Spirit. Wearing a robe that makes you think of the deep sea, her low pigment skin was pale to the point that you could see the other side, and her hair, lips, and even her eyes were of the same color. That figure of hers eloquently said she is the very personification of water. ¡°¡­More importantly, Hikaru, the person at her side¡­isn¡¯t that the one from yesterday?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Eh?¡± (Hikaru) Just as she said, the one there was the person that told us about Nanami yesterday, the 2nd group Chosen, Ferdinand. Ferdinand was looking over here with the corner of his lips lifted up, raised his right arm and pointed over here in a meaningful manner as he told the Great Spirit something. The gaze of the Great Water Spirit shed with mine. I could feel Spirit Energying out from her navy blue robe and asiatic dayflower color hair that even felt as if it had mass to it. The emotions of the Great Spirit became words and were showered onto my whole body. ¡ª ¡°How can this be?¡± ¡ª ¡°This sweetness!¡± ¡ª ¡°Someone as ripe as this!¡± ¡ª ¡°Even in my boundless eternity.¡± ¡ª ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a day like this toe.¡± ¡ª ¡°A day where my chest would burn to this extent!¡± This is bad. Chapter 211: The Great Water Spirit and the laughing Chosen

Chapter 211: The Great Water Spirit and theughing Chosen

The eyes of the Great Water Spirit shone suspiciously, and she took a step forward with her big body as if sliding forward. But her distance towards me didn¡¯t shorten. The effect of the barrier showed and the Great Spirit grew further apart as much as the amount of distance she tried to shorten due to some invisible force. It was the same no matter how many times she tried to move forward. The Great Water Spirit speaks. ¡°I see, so this is the barrier. What a mysterious thing. This one didn¡¯t expect there to be something that wouldn¡¯t go as I wished to¡­ But I have heard. It has a time limit, right? Fufufu¡­I doubt you can stay like that for long with your human body. But this one can wait for as long as needed. Not only months, even if it takes years. In the face of such nectar as thyself, such time would be nothing.¡± It didn¡¯t flinch one bit, but there was a certain glee in her clear voice reminiscent of water. A Great Spirit is just as the name states, something akin to a ghost. Just like how air doesn¡¯t have an age, just like water doesn¡¯t have an age; it is just there. It doesn¡¯t grow old or die. A vague phenomenon that might not even have life. Such a thing has sentience and provides its assistance to humans. ¡°Hi-Hikaru¡­what does this mean¡­? Why is the Great Spirit-sama¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°What, you ask? Ferdinand must have brought it here -to have it eat me.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Why do something like that¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I told you before. It is not a guarantee that the 2nd group Chosen are allies. That¡¯s the reason why Jeanne and I were avoiding them.¡± (Hikaru) But we now know that Ferdinand is clearly an enemy with this. The story yesterday about Nanami having transferred to this world must have been a lie in order to shake us just like Jeanne said. ¡°Are you saying you and Jeanne-san knew something like this would happen?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°No, we simply thought it could be possible, but¡­I didn¡¯t expect them to go this far.¡± (Hikaru) However, this is a really definite way to get rid of me. Great Spirits are practically Gods. I have seen the power of the Great Dark Spirit when I was recently transferred, but the Great Water Spirit must be around the same power. I¡­doubt I am even close to a match. It is most likely impossible to get rid of her with brute force. As for Rifreya, that¡¯s a religious target. Fighting would be out of the question. Also, even if we managed somehow, the priests probably already know that I am a Loved One. Even if we were nning to leave the city already, I don¡¯t think we can stay here anymore. If anything, I might even be a wanted criminal now. ¡­No, this and that would be a worry of when I manage to survive in the first ce. The priests are trying to bring back the Great Spirit and connect it with chains. A priest with fancy clothes -most likely a great priest or the head priest- is desperately trying to convince the Great Spirit. The Great Spirit in question was not listening at all and was just standing there silently. ¡°¡­Rifreya, is there really a problem if the Great Spirit is away from the church? Like maybe, the dungeon disappears?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Uhm¡­there won¡¯t be any immediate effects if the other 3 are present. I have heard that the Great Spirit-sama moving inside their ruling territory happened often a long time ago.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°So that means nothing will happen to this city immediately, huh¡­ But¡­¡± (HIkaru) Even if it is not going to happen immediately, a Great Spiriting outside must already be an emergency of the highest degree. This happened because of a single Loved One. It was Ferdinand who brought her here, but there¡¯s probably no one who will consider that. There¡¯s even the possibility that the whole city will turn hostile. This is a city with Great Spirits and a dungeon. This city itself could copse just because of me. There¡¯s no way anyone would take the risk. ¡®Everything will be solved if you die¡¯ -the chances of that happening are high. ¡­No, you could say the situation has already turned into that. I have to think of an effective idea. I have some degree of leeway in points, but just like the Great Spirit says, if we y the waiting game, I am the one on the losing end. However, the situation didn¡¯t allow me time to think. Ferdinand, who was by the side, said this with a side-nce at the priests. ¡°Serves you right, Hikaru Kurose.¡± (Ferdinand) He didn¡¯t even try to hide his nasty smile filled with joy and said this as if spitting it out. Those eyes that were belittling me were showing clearly that he brought the Great Spirit here to kill me. ¡°You¡­why¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hm? Why did I do something like this¡­is that what you are asking here? Or maybe you find it strange I can see inside the barrier? Chosen can see the inside of the barrier¡­it is how it works. Well, it is not surprising that you wouldn¡¯t know since you are from the 1st group.¡± (Ferdinand) I didn¡¯t know. It would mean that I can¡¯t hide with the barrier even against hostiles. ¡­No, this guy has the High Efficiency Map of the Surroundings. He most likely knew my location from the very beginning. ¡°The Great Water Spirit apparently is willing to wait for you, but the viewers from Earth are waiting eagerly, too. Check the viewer numbers.¡± (Ferdinand) I checked it as I was told. ¡°1.1 billion¡­¡± (Hikaru) Thest time my viewership went above the billion was when I fought the Demon Lord. The viewers were increasing more and more even as we spoke. ¡°That¡¯s the number of people that wish for your death, Hikaru Kurose. Now, how abouting out from there? ¡­Even you understand, right? It is checkmate.¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°You¡­I have been listening for a while now in silence and you get ahead of yourself¡ª¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya gave off a dangerous atmosphere and readied her sword. ¡°Woah there, don¡¯t move. Do you think I showed up without any preparations?¡± (Ferdinand) Ferdinand said this and rummaged his pocket as if hinting something. ¡°I have countless means for contact. Phantom will move at once the moment I give the signal. That¡¯s how we have arranged things.¡± (Ferdinand) If he has brought something like a transceiver from Earth,municating with others should be easy. It also wouldn¡¯t be strange if there were a magic tool like that. It is a world where there¡¯s even tools that can heal missing parts of your body after all. But¡­move¡­? ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Your cat-humanrade¡­if I remember correctly, it was Grapefull? We will kill her.¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± (Hikaru) Kill¡­Grapefull¡­? What is this guy saying¡­? ¡°Come out from that barrier at once if you don¡¯t want that. I am itching to see you die already. I actually wanted to kill you inside the dungeon though! The n¡¯s all messed up now, so it can¡¯t be helped. I could have stomped on your stone body and broken it. I am sure it would have felt amazing. Ha¡­hahahahahahahaha!!¡± (Ferdinand) That sight of his was reminiscent of a madman. He learned that we would be leaving the city and used the lie about Nanami for the sake of killing me. I doubt there¡¯s any room for talk here. However, I want to know the reason. ¡°¡­Did I do something to you? Even though¡­we just met the other day in the dungeon for the first time.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Are you an idiot? The 1st group Chosen are being watched by the whole world, you know? Your profile and everything is being spread around on the. The fact that you are the grandson of the japanese mafia, and that you are only half blood-rted to your little sisters.¡± (Ferdinand) *Thump* My heart jumped there. My grandfather being a yakuza is something that I haven¡¯t told a single friend of mine, and even if they have been disowned, my parents aren¡¯t the type who would just disclose that to someone deliberately. That¡¯s the case for my little sisters too. That¡¯s why the people who know about this should be truly limited. (¡­Something like that can be exposed easily if a rtive were to disclose it, huh.) (Hikaru) Even at the time with the 1st group transfer, the media would pay for personal information about the Chosen. I am sure my information was no exception. Moreso when I was suddenly chosen and there was zero information about me. I was also suspected to be the killer of Nanami. I am sure my information was opened up cleanly as if I didn¡¯t have any human rights. Even an overseas foreigner from Belgium knows about me. I felt disgusted about it to an indescribable degree. ¡°Of course, a lot of things were also exposed about me though. Well, who cares about that. Nothing matters aftering here anyways.¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°That¡¯s not an answer. Knowing me and wanting to kill me¡­how does that corrte?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Nothing, really. I just told you that because I thought you would dislike it.¡± (Ferdinand) He made a nasty smile andughed with a ¡®kusukusu¡¯. And yet, his eyes were shining a dangerous re and it was creepy. ¡°Now then, about why I want to kill you, right? This might be shocking for you, but¡­¡± (Ferdinand) Ferdinand spread both hands and said as if he were a child announcing one big secret. ¡°Because your little sister Celica Kurose asked me to!¡± (Ferdinand) Is what he said. My head couldn¡¯tpute what he said at first. ¡°Huh¡­? Celica? You know my little sister¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You could say that. She opened up what she had deep in her pained heart. She said: ¡®Everything has turned into a mess because of my brother. I hate him. Please kill him in my stead¡­¡¯. Using the Great Spirit on you was her idea too, you know? Hahaha! You are so hated! Damn!¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°As¡­as if that¡¯s possible¡­! She should have been¡­helping me out even in the viewer race.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°That was for the sake of reviving Nanami Souma, right? There was no other option, so she did. That¡¯s what she said, you know.¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°¡­Lies.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Do you really think so? ¡­Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you believe it or not. You are going to be killed by the Great Spirit anyways.¡± (Ferdinand) Ferdinand said this and lifted his head up andughed. The reality is that¡­he is not an acquaintance of mine or anything. It is unknown for what reason this Chosen that I don¡¯t know at all is so proactively trying to kill me. What is true and what is fake? The shock is hindering my brain from working properly. My chest was all stirred up from the name of a family member suddenly being mentioned. ¡°You are going to kill me¡­because Celica asked you to? What is there in it for you¡­?¡± (Hikaru) Has he been promised money or something? Celica was earning to a degree where it was unthinkable for a middle schooler, so the possibility is there. For example; if he managed to kill me, the money would be sent to his remaining family¡­ If it is that, there¡¯s benefit in killing me. But the answer of Ferdinand caught me off-guard. ¡°As if there¡¯s the need for anything to grant the wish of the person I love.¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°Eh¡­? Wa¡­? Love¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°What¡¯s with that face? You two really don¡¯t resemble each other.¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°Love, you say¡­ Just what kind of rtionship¡­ She is still in middle school, you know¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Love has no age.¡± (Ferdinand) You are kidding, right¡­? As in, they were a couple¡­? I barely had any grasp of Celica¡¯s circle of friends. She was mature for her age, so maybe that¡­can happen¡­? The boyfriend of my little sister¡­? I don¡¯t know, but is there really a reason to go out of his way to lie when it has gotten to this point? As a Loved One, this situation is practically a checkmate on all fronts. ¡°But Celica asking for something like that is¡ª¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You¡­what do you even understand about Celica Kurose? Hey, Hikaru Kurose, just what are you saying you understand about her?!¡± (Ferdinand) I flinched. Because that¡¯s something I have felt countless times. ¡ª ¡°Onii-chan wouldn¡¯t get it.¡± Just how estranged I felt from those innocent words of my little sister. I thought I had worked hard in my own way for the sake of my genius sisters as their brother. I knew that my parents had already taken the route of leeching off money from Celica and Karen, so I wanted to have the two escape so they weren¡¯t taken advantage of, and nned on taking their ce instead. Maybe they are holding a grudge because I couldn¡¯t grant them that. It could have looked like I was the only one who ran away from that house. That might be the case. It might not be the case. ¡­I don¡¯t know. Chapter 212: Coming out from the barrier and the laughing Great Spirit

Chapter 212: Coming out from the barrier and theughing Great Spirit

¡°¡­Hmph, anyways, you are done for. Give up ande out already. Or could it be that you want to let that catkin die and shut yourself in there?¡± (Ferdinand) I don¡¯t want to obey what he says, but there¡¯s no other choice. Things will end as long as I die¡­is not what I think, but it seems like it will be difficult to resolve things here withouting out from the barrier. However, I don¡¯t n on getting killed without doing anything. I don¡¯t know what means ofmunication he has, but I doubt it is with one touch of his finger. There will definitely be an opening. There¡¯s more than 10 meters of distance between me and the Great Spirit. My distance between Ferdinand is around 2 meters. I could close the distance in one go and incapacitate him before he could send the signal to that guy. There¡¯s a difference in Tiers and also a difference in experience. I should be able to pull it off. I always have an extra Barrier Stone to give to Full, so I can just break a Barrier Stone again after incapacitating Ferdinand and before the Great Spirit attacks me. ¡­If I knew this would happen, I would have given Full a Barrier Stone for her to keep on herself, but there¡¯s no pointmenting that now. It isn¡¯t an item that¡¯s suitable against surprise attacks anyways. ¡°I will being out. But I will have you promise the safety of Grapefull.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Alright. It is not like I want to kill pointlessly. You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I am fine as long as I can kill you. I also have no intentions on doing anything to Rifreya Ashbird or Jeanne Collet. Of course, that¡¯s only if they don¡¯t do anything to us first.¡± (Ferdinand) I don¡¯t know if he is telling the truth or lying, but I have no choice but to believe him. ¡°Wa, Hikaru?! There¡¯s no need to listen to what a person like this says! I will kick his ass! He knew about you and brought a Great Spirit-sama!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Rifreya, Full has been taken hostage¡­ Please endure it.¡± (Hikaru) I am honestly happy that Rifreya is getting angry for my sake. She probably can cut down Ferdinand in one swing. However, he must have shown up here while fully aware of this. ¡­I see. What he has hidden inside his pocket might be a Barrier Stone. If it is, he can just break it and he would be able to nullify Rifreya¡¯s attack. Same story with me attacking him. Me attacking him would be the very first thing he considers. There¡¯s no way he would be defenseless to that possibility. He could use the Barrier Stone at this very moment. That way, he would just have to wait patiently until I came out. As long as Grapefull is taken hostage, this won¡¯t be a waiting game. It is also impossible for Rifreya to leave and save her. He would contact hisrade the moment he sees a sign of that. Full has nobat capability. I doubt she is on guard inside the city. She is a frail Lynx to begin with. It should be possible to end her life with just a single knife. And there¡¯s¡­no way I would approve of that. Even if that means I have to choose to forfeit my life. (¡­In the end, I couldn¡¯t¡­apologize to Jeanne.) (Hikaru) Is she still sleeping at the inn right now? I feel bad for dragging Rifreya into this as well. If not for the hostage, I could have chosen the Random Transfer, but he even took that into ount, and that¡¯s exactly why he took Grapefull hostage. ¡ªFor some mysterious reason, I didn¡¯t feel anger or hatred towards that malice. After touching an abundance of malice from the messages, I had a feeling this day would eventuallye. That¡¯s why Jeanne and I were avoiding the 2nd group Chosen. We knew that, if they wanted to, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it after all. ¡°Fufuhahahahahahaha! Don¡¯t make such a dreadful face in despair, Hikaru Kurose! Right¡­if you fight the Great Spirit and survive, I won¡¯t kill you. I have no intentions of doing anything to you directly after all.¡± (Ferdinand) Ferdinand smiles with his teeth bare. Great Spirits are like Gods. We have made ¡®contracts¡¯ with them to use their powers, so it wouldn¡¯t make sense that we would be able to win against the source of our powers. A Great Spirit is a being that overflows in power to the point of providing energy to a city. There¡¯s no way one person alone can do anything about it. He is saying that because he is aware of this. ¡ªBut I have no choice but to bet on that. At this point, that¡¯s all I can do anyway. I don¡¯t know if he will keep that promise or not, but I want to at least face my end in defiance. My chances of surviving are one in a million. Even so, I don¡¯t want to just be eaten without doing anything. I want to leave the proof of my defiance. A proof of defiance towards the God that transferred us to this world. ¡°Now then,e out already. If you keep wasting time, I am seriously going to kill that Lynx, you know?¡± (Ferdinand) I resolved myself. Rifreya is looking over here, worried. ¡°Hikaru, I am sure the Great Spirit-sama will understand if you exin it to her. If pushes to shove, I will try to stop it¡­! Definitely¡­!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Thanks, Rifreya. It is okay.¡± (Hikaru) Even though she should be scared of the Great Spirit too¡­ That gant disy of hers provided me courage. I will definitely survive this. Even if not, no matter if it is against a Great Spirit¡­I am definitely going to get my payback. I ced a hand on the sword at my waist, and took a step out from the barrier. The barrier was destroyed the moment I came out. The next instant¡­ ¡°Ku¡­Fufu¡­¡­¡± The Great Water Spirit that should have been 10 meters away, appeared right by the side of Ferdinand. So natural that it felt as if, instead of calling it moving quickly, it was more as if she reappeared there. That might actually be the case. I reflexively unsheath my sword and began channeling my mana, but for some reason, the Great Spirit¡¯s Spirit Energy wasn¡¯t directed at me. She moved her right hand lightly and pointed. With just that alone, way too dense Spirit Energy wrapped around Ferdinand. ¡°W-What?! H-Hey! Your target should be him! Why me?! Let me go!¡± (Ferdinand) That was pure water spirit energy so massive you could see it with your bare eyes. It was wrapping around the body of Ferdinand like a snake. Both arms and legs had been tied up as well, so it seems like he doesn¡¯t even have the freedom to break the Barrier Stone. It happened in the blink of an eye. I was taken aback by this and had even lost the timing to attack the Great Spirit. ¡°Guh! ¡­Gigigi¡­ D-Damn it¡­ You are mistaking your enemy¡­ Let go¡­ Quick¡­ Kill him¡­¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°Kufufufufufufu. Fool. So foolish. An irredeemable fool.¡± The Great Spiritughed. Augh as if making clear who is the absolute power in this ce. ¡°Who is¡­the fool¡­? Let go¡­¡± (Ferdinand) ¡°Ordering this one? You are quite the haughty one, aren¡¯t you? Did you think you could move this one as you pleased by using the Loved One as bait? It is true that he must be a delicacy. But¡­dweller of a different world [know your ce].¡± As if those words served as the trigger, the density of the Spirit Energy coiling around Ferdinand increased explosively. The Great Water Spirit continued restraining Ferdinand with an air ofposure. Even when she is using such a strong Spirit Ability, she is not showing any signs of being affected. The way too dense spirit energy swirling inside the Great Spirit isn¡¯t showing any signs of reducing even by a single drop. That appearance of hers is truly the embodiment of nature. There¡¯s no doubt it is a God or the world itself taking humanoid shape. ¡°This one tasting the Loved One¡­and you trying to hurt one of mine people¡­are twopletely different matters. The people living in this city¡­everything is mine child.¡± That tone of hers as if she were telling this to the gallery around was gentle but clear like the sound of a chime that reached to the ends of the world. She is different from humans. That figure of hers made my soul understand faster than my brain that she is an absolute superior being. The captured Ferdinand had a pale blue face¡­and couldn¡¯t even talk anymore. Or maybe, he might even be¡­ ¡°Kufufufu. I don¡¯t really want to consume something like this when there¡¯s such a wonderful treat in front of me, but it should work just right as an appetizer.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It seems like¡­she ns on eating him¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya exined, slightly surprised, but I am feeling a bit conflicted here. He is an underhanded person that took a hostage to kill me. There¡¯s no room for pity. It seems like him dering that he would kill Grapefull had caused the ire of the Great Spirit. Hepletely dug his own grave there. On the other hand, he is the boyfriend of my little sister¡­well, I don¡¯t know about that one, but at the very least, he is an acquaintance of hers. How is Celica feeling watching this? Will she shed tears thinking this shouldn¡¯t have happened? Would she hate me even more? While I was thinking that, the Great Water Spirit slowly moved her lips closer to Ferdinand. I could hear the sound of gulping. I also couldn¡¯t move as if I had been sewn in ce. Strength¡­lifeforce was leaving the body of Ferdinand who was already losing consciousness. It was as if his moisture was being absorbed. No¡­it is the being that rules over water. That might actually be the case. The body of Ferdinand was visibly drying up¡­and changed into the appearance of a mummy with only bones and skin. That¡¯s when something strange happened. The right hand of Ferdinand shone, wrapping around his body, and then, his body returned to one with springiness as if it had been yed in rewind. After going all the way back, the thing at his right hand broke and fell off. ¡°Ah¡­I see. The Scapegoat Ring.¡± (Hikaru) The miraculous ring that shoulders your death once. But against the Great Spirit¡­ ¡°Hooh¡­a second serving? How generous.¡± It simply served to slightly prolong your already assured death. ¡°Kufu. Kufu. Kufu. I see, I see. As expected of the dwellers of a different world¡­ It is as if the body has not adapted fully to the Chaotic Energy, but because of this, there¡¯s a distinct taste¡­ It could be addicting.¡± The Great Spirit finished tasting him once more, undid the snake-like Spirit Energy, and threw away what was once Ferdinand. *Karan* A sound like that of driftwood rolling. That¡¯s by no means a sound that a human should be making when falling. Even the remains of his body disappeared into powdery particles blown by the wind. There was no life, not even a body, no nothing at that ce. Only an empty husk after having everything taken away. ¡ªDead. He disappeared from this world without even leaving a Spirit Stone. All of this happened just a few minutes after I came out from the barrier. And then, the interest of the Great Spirit was directed here. Those eyes of hers were telling me clearly: ¡®You are next¡¯. Chapter 213: Causing Chaos and Within the Pitch Black

Chapter 213: Causing Chaos and Within the Pitch ck

I immediately broke a Barrier Stone. The Great Spirit nearby distanced herself as if repelled. ¡°Kufufu¡­futile resistance. But the more you tease me, the more I look forward to tasting thee.¡± But the Great Spiritughed with an air ofposure and stopped moving like a statue. She probably ns on waiting¡­until the effect of my Barrier Stone runs out. She already knows about the Barrier Stone from Ferdinand. The fact that this is a rare item and that it has a time limit. What was once Ferdinand is lying nearby. He was sucked awaypletely by the Great Spirit, and most of what¡¯s left of him is his equipment. I doubt he even imagined that he would die in this fashion. And that appearance of his might be my future self. (I wonder why I am so calm¡­even though a Chosen like me has died.) (Hikaru) There¡¯s no doubt Ferdinand was my enemy, but I find it strange that I am not that shocked by the sudden death. I might have gotten used to the death of people after living in this city and spending my days in the dungeon. He has offended a being that¡¯s practically a God, so that can happen¡­there¡¯s a part of me that feels that way. ¡°¡­Rifreya, you may not like this, but can you please give me the equipment of Ferdinand?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I am fine with doing that, but¡­what are you going to do?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°He said that he had a way to contact the masked man, right? I am going to confirm that.¡± (Hikaru) If it is a means to contact someone that¡¯s in the dungeon, he might be hard to find, but therade of this guy -Phantom- probably can¡¯t go to the 2nd Floor alone. It might be difficult to go to the lower floors even if he is with other 2nd group Chosen. In that case, we would just have to search on the 1st Floor. That shouldn¡¯t be too hard. It would be a bit of a pain if he is hiding in the city, but bringing along a Lynx without a reason is difficult in its own way. In that case, the most usible location would be around the Mutual Aid Association. Of course, there¡¯s the chance that the means of contact itself was a bluff. (¡­Now then, it has been a while since I have rummaged through a corpse.) (Hikaru) When I just arrived at the dungeon, I earned a living by selling the equipment of the explorers that died. ¡°¡­Knew it.¡± (Hikaru) What was inside his pocket was a Barrier Stone. If I had attacked him, he would have broken this and contacted hisrade whileughing. I rummaged through all his pockets and also his bag. Dagger, wallet, notebook, pen, barrier stone, scroll, matches, and rocket fireworks. (Rocket fireworks¡­? Aah, so that¡¯s how he nned on contacting him.) (Hikaru) In other words, he was originally nning on using the Barrier Stone before shooting up the fireworks. There¡¯s not that much distance from here to the Mutual Aid Association. It would bepletely possible to hear the noise of the fireworks. It is certainly effective as a single-usemunication method. (¡­That said, a Barrier Stone and a Scroll, huh.) (Hikaru) Ferdinand brazenly moved a Great Spirit in daytime to attack me which is quite the bold move, but it seems like the person himself was the careful type. He has 2 Barrier Stones and a High Heal Scroll that costs 3 Points. Considering the fact that he transferred just recently, he is the type that would put Points for insurance rather than self-strengthening. Or maybe he took a demerit and has a lot of Points. I ced the items of Ferdinand into the Shadow Storage. The effective time of the Barrier Stone is 12 hours. I have 1.2 billion viewers and it continues to increase. The Great Spirit is standing 10 meters away from me. ¡°What¡­will you be doing from now on? It seems like the Great Spirit-sama is not going to move¡­¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya says, worried. ¡°¡­For now, can you please protect Full? His way of municating¡¯ was something ancient like shooting fireworks. In that case, Full should be within a distance where she can hear the sound.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°But what about you¡ª¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I will be okay. The barriersts for 12 hours.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­Got it. But Hikaru, you definitely must not do something reckless, okay? Once I confirm that Full-chan is safe, I¡­will try to exin the situation to the Water Head Priest-sama.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± (Hikaru) There¡¯s probably nothing that you can say to the priest, but I am happy with the sentiment. For now, as long as the worry of a hostage is gone, I can manage somehow by myself. At the very very depths of the Status Board, there¡¯s: Demerits you can getter. If I choose one of those which is the Random Transfer, I should be able to escape this predicament. Of course, I won¡¯t know where I will be send to, so it is unknown whether I can survive though. However, I can escape from this kill zone for certain. I will have to take this into ount. It is still early in the morning, but that¡¯s also why the residents are more active. This ce is different from Japan in that there¡¯s only few who would just give you a sidelong nce and pass by. This worldcks entertainment, so if something like this were to happen, they will of course stop their feet. Word of mouth will spread. There¡¯s more and more people gathering. The priests are desperately trying to convince the Great Spirit, but it seems like she has no intention of listening. However, she is unfazed by all this and is just standing there. ¡°Hey, you, the Great Spirit-sama came to such a ce and it seems like she ate your acquaintance just a moment ago¡­but what¡¯s going on? Did you do something¡­?¡± An old man from the gallery spoke to me. That served as a ripple effect to make the others approach with interest. There¡¯s those who would touch the barrier and even children were there. The barrier repels hostiles. It can¡¯t repel people who are not hostile. That said, it seems like they can¡¯t go inside the barrier either. ¡°That was your acquaintance, right? Why did he get eaten? Was he a Loved One?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­no. I barely knew him, and I also have no clue what¡¯s going on¡­¡± (Hikaru) It took me everything to even answer that. No matter who sees it, they would judge me to be a Loved One. Maybe they all understand this, or they might not and simply find the thin film of the barrier curious, they were directing their gazes at me. The unrestrained gazes and whispers of people were not being cut off by the barrier. There aren¡¯t many who are speaking to me directly, but I can easily hear the whispers of the people. I end up hearing them. ¡°Is it really okay for the Great Spirit-sama to be so far from the church¡­?¡± ¡°A Loved One apparently ran away.¡± ¡°The Great Water Spirit-sama is a gentle one after all. She must have found a bad boy.¡± ¡°I heard this from the priests just now, but it seems like it has to do with Loved Ones.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the man there? The Great Spirit-sama did say something like that.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that film? It is creepy¡­¡± ¡°An unfamiliar face.¡± ¡°Then, why is he not running? And what¡¯s that film-like stuff? Did the Great Spirit-sama make it?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t the Great Spirit-sama return to the church if that Loved One is offered?¡± ¡°At this rate, it might affect the dungeon somehow. It would be toote when that happens. This city is being supported by the dungeon.¡± ¡°What will happen to the water¡­? The Great Spirit-sama is providing us with clean water too, you know?¡± ¡°This might be bad.¡± ¡°We have to do something quickly.¡± The gazes of the people were wrapping me up with what felt like pressure that had actual mass. A sensation as if a cold hand brushed my back. ¡ª ¡°It is your fault, right?¡± ¡ª ¡°Just get eaten already.¡± ¡ª ¡°That¡¯s the duty of Loved Ones, right?¡± ¡ª ¡°Are you nning on destroying the city?¡± ¡ª ¡°Everything will be solved if you get offered.¡± I felt like I could even hear their minds. There¡¯s no doubt that¡¯s what they feel deep within those eyes. What¡¯s most important to them is their own livelihood and the safety of the city rather than the life of a nobody foreigner like me. That¡¯s why¡­this is natural. The fact that Ferdinand was the one who brought the Great Spirit doesn¡¯t matter here. The Great Spirit doesn¡¯t n on moving as long as I am here after all. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) The darkness dyed the inside of the barrier ck. So that the gazes of people don¡¯t reach me. The darkness of the fog doesn¡¯t leak to the outside. That¡¯s why it must look like a jet ck sphere from the outside. The people grew noisier. ¡°This is a Dark Spirit Ability?¡± ¡°Loved Ones shouldn¡¯t be able to use abilities.¡± ¡°It might be a bad ability.¡± ¡°If the Great Spirit is trying to put an end to it, maybe it is a Demon Lord¡­?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, he might be someone I saw in the dungeon.¡± ¡°Try discussing it with the priests.¡± ¡°I have never seen an ability like this one.¡± ¡°To think he would use an ability in the middle of the city.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he a criminal from somewhere?¡± ¡°What are the Temrs doing?¡± (What should I do¡­? At this rate¡­) (Hikaru) The situation is getting worse and worse. I endure the desire to cover my ears and think about what I should do from here on. The immediate worries will disappear if Rifreya secures Grapefull. Or maybe there¡¯s no worries anymore since the moment Ferdinand was gone¡­but I can¡¯t just rx. We are dealing with people that I don¡¯t know what they would pull off. But once that worry is gone¡­ I open the Status Board and check the Random Transfer. [Random Transfer: You can be teleported to a random location in the world. There¡¯s no ces where you would instantly die when transferred, but make sure to choose it after taking utmost preparations! You will be awarded 10 Points. You can also bring your One that shall be Loved.] Thest method and the most assured one. I will be stranded from everyone, but reuniting is possible as long as I survive. If I am going to trouble them, I might as well¡­ ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) Darkness ovepped with darkness, and I hid myself within the darkness that even felt as if it had mass. Themotion is growing even louder. The abnormal situation of a Great Spiriting out from the church must be stirring the unease of people. *ng* The sound of something falling onto the ground. When I checked what it was, there was a fist sized rock. It seems like someone threw a rock at the barrier. After that, I heard the cling ng sounds in session. I can still see the other side even within the Darkness Fog. That¡¯s why I could see the people throwing rocks at me, and the Temrs swinging their swords. Of course, the barrier won¡¯t break from something like that. The reason the sounds don¡¯tst long must be because the barrier stops being visible the moment they are hostile. That trait is strong, but it also means that they could see the inside of the barrier and be aware of it before they were judged as hostile. The people throwing rocks probably don¡¯t have such clear hostility yet. It might even be better if they were hostile¡ª I almost finished that thought, but I shook my head and closed my eyes. (Anyways¡­I won¡¯t be able to stay in this city anymore, huh.) (Hikaru) Even if I got out of this ordeal without using Random Transfer, it would be impossible to continue living in this city. The church won¡¯t stay silent, and there¡¯s no doubt the citizens won¡¯t allow me to continue living here. I have clearly be a being that inflicts chaos into the order of the city after all. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) Oh well, that¡¯s fine. I nned on leaving this city anyways. Even the Dark Spirit Abilities, I thought it would be bad if people were to see it. But who cares now. Rifreya did say that it¡¯s not like Dark Spirit Abilities are shunned, and the reality is that I can use abilities. There¡¯s no point hiding it now, and it would be stupid to just pitifully yield to this situation that Ferdinand created. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) ¡­This really is stupid. Why am I in this situation? What did I do? If anything, haven¡¯t I been contributing to the city with my dungeon explorations? It had finally begun calming down. Being dragged into the isekai transfer, going through hell¡­even with all that, I had begun feeling that things had gotten better. Even though I had slowly begun to ept the fact that I have to live in this world now¡­ ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) The darkness inside the barrier was amplifying. It has be so dark that I can¡¯t even see in front of me anymore. Pitch ck darkness that even feels tangible¡­viscous. This darkness that doesn¡¯t let even a speck of light in was wriggling inside the barrier as if trying to burst out. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) Once this barrier is gone, the Great Water Spirit will most likely attack me immediately. Once that happens, there won¡¯t be anything left of me. The only thing that might even remotely work is probably the Chaotic Abilities. Would there be hope if Dispel works? But what then? As long as I can¡¯t defeat her, it will end up just being a worsening battle all the same. Just run? Where? Run to the outside of the city? If the Great Spirit follows me all the way there? What if that destroys the dungeon? This situation is just as Ferdinand said: Checkmate. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) It felt as if the darkness was seeping into my body. Ovepping the Revtion of Darkness ability is cutting off even the noise of the surroundings. ¡ª Kyakkya. ¡ª Ufufu. I hear the voices of the Spirits. More clearly than normal. More certain. They are far closer than the Great Water Spirit waiting to eat me, and are more reliable. The Dark Spirits that are always by my side ¡ªmy allies. ¡ª You are troubled, right? ¡ª Are you going to be eaten? ¡°¡­Yeah, I am troubled.¡± (Hikaru) ¡ª So you are troubled. ¡ª You don¡¯t want to be eaten? ¡ª Can we do something? ¡°¡­I would like to escape.¡± (Hikaru) ¡ª I am sure you can. ¡ª If everyone puts their strength together. ¡°¡­Putting our strengths together, huh. How do you do that? Can I do that?¡± (Hikaru) ¡ª You can. ¡ª You have. ¡ª It is possible if it is you. ¡ª You have done it once already. ¡ª Isn¡¯t that right? You should be able to do it¡­my beloved. ¡ª That¡¯s why¡­ ¡ª Call me. Chapter 214: Protection of Full as well as Spread of Darkness ?Rifreya’s POV

Chapter 214: Protection of Full as well as Spread of Darkness ¡ùRifreya¡¯s POV

I separated from Hikaru and headed to the Lynx Mutual Aid Association at the side of the guild to protect Full-chan. To think the girl that we hired as a scout would end up tying the actions of Hikaru. You could say that¡¯s just like Hikaru¡­but if it had been me¡­I probably wouldn¡¯t have hesitated. It is not like I hate Full-chan, and I do think of her as arade, but even with that, there¡¯s priorities. The highest priority should be yourself. (Well¡­that kindness is the charm of Hikaru though¡­) (Rifreya) I have been saved by his kindness too. If he hadn¡¯t defeated the Mantis that day, at that time, I wouldn¡¯t be here. But¡­that was actually a really reckless action. (At that time, I thought his abilities were incredible and that he is someone that can defeat a Mantis alone, but Hikaru was actually not someone strong enough to easily defeat a Mantis alone.) (Rifreya) That¡¯s why it was reckless. He luckily defeated it in one hit, but if he had failed, the chances were high that he could have died instead. It at the very least isn¡¯t a gamble you would take to save an unknown explorer. Anyways, I would like Hikaru to prioritize himself more. He is that strong, so it should be fine for him to act a bit more selfishly. (That said¡­what should I do after I secure Full-chan¡­?) (Rifreya) Persuading the Priest-sama is¡­probably possible. Hikaru¡¯s circumstances are special, but if we exin that he is an ability user that has made a contract with the Great Spirit-sama of the dark metropolis, Milliestas, there should be no problems about him being a Loved One and an Ability User. I have not been to Milliestas, but the Great Dark Spirit-sama of thatnd has been at the Dark Metropolis since more than 1,000 years ago, and rumors say that it is someone full of affection. In that case, it should be possible to make a contract without being eaten despite being a Loved One. The problem is the Great Water Spirit-sama. It is rare for a Great Spirit-sama to move out from the church. It is not like it doesn¡¯t happen. There would be times in festivals that they would walk around, and Great Spirit-samas mostly love all humans. The Great Spirit-samas apparently see humans as cute critters that are fond of them. Within those, there¡¯s the Loved Ones who are so cute they would literally ¡®want to eat them¡¯. Moreover, once they actually lick them, they are actually delicious to a numbing extent and lose their sense of self¡­ My mother was the one who told me this, so it might be a lie though. Even so, if it is a Great Spirit-sama from a Natural Church, they don¡¯t really lose their sense of self to the point of wanting to eat them, so in that sense, the Great Water Spirit-sama won¡¯t be eating Hikaru¡­or at least I want to believe that. (But the weird person was eaten¡­) (Rifreya) I honestly can¡¯t expect much from that. Most of the churches in this city are Artificial Churches, and the Natural Church that was originally here, the Water Church, has been remodeled so much it is practically an Artificial Church now. And the reality is that it is a lot more tensepared to the Great Spirit-sama of my hometown. Also, Hikaru is a Loved One on top of being that strong, so it might be the first time even a Great Spirit-sama sees a human like him. It would be great if there¡¯s any way to stop the Great Spirit-sama though¡­ Offering a different Loved One? Or maybe if I ask her to stop¡­I doubt she will listen to me. Hmm, I am not good at thinking about this stuff¡­ I arrived at the Lynx Mutual Aid Association while I was thinking. There¡¯s no Lynxzing about outside today. It is most likely because it is at a time where a lot of explorers enter the dungeon. There¡¯s a variety of explorers going in anding out with a hired scout. ¡°Hm? Isn¡¯t that Rifreya? Why are you alone?¡± I was about to enter too, but a Lynx wearing expensive-looking mithril armor spoke to me. A member of the Crimson Vial that I got along with in my previous party, Moapple-san. ¡°I came to call a Lynx I know. It is rare to see you here too, Moa-san.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeaah, I was called here.¡± (Moapple) Moa-san is living in the guild house of the Crimson Vial, so she is not in the association anymore. She has already made a contract with a Spirit, and is a Mithril Rank, Undine. She is apparently usuallyzing about at home on her breaks, so it is rare to see her at ces other than the dungeon and the guild. ¡°You were called?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°There¡¯s apparently a stubborn guy, so they asked me to drive him off. Even though he is just a Bronze Rank, Spiritus, he wouldn¡¯t shut up about wanting someone that can dive into the 4th Floor.¡± (Moapple) ¡°Hm? Could you be referring to a person wearing a weird mask? He is saying he wants to hire Grapefull-chan?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Right right. An acquaintance of yours, Rifreya?¡± (Moapple) ¡°Nope, not at all. But that¡¯s good to hear. And so, is Full-chan around?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Want me to call her?¡± (Moapple) ¡°Please do. Ah, and so, what about the masked person?¡± (Rifrya) ¡°I told him that I would open holes in his whole body and he ran off somewhere.¡± (Moapple) Hmm, if the masked man were around, things would have been faster if I had taken him out myself, but it can¡¯t be helped if he is not here. More importantly, I am worried about Hikaru. I have to return quickly with Full-chan. Apple-san brought Grapefull-chan soon after. However, it is true that she was targeted. That eaten person and the masked person are apparently from the same world as Hikaru and Jeanne-san, but they use quite the underhanded means. ¡°Rifreya-shan! It has been quite a while-nyan. Are you going to dive into the 4th Floor today-nyan?¡± (Full) Full-chan says this with a big smile. We have been training with the horses the whole time and have not gone to the dungeon, so she must have been feeling lonely. ¡­Speaking of which, we probably haven¡¯t told her we will be leaving the city. Well¡­we are in a business rtionship, so there might be no need to tell her¡­but after seeing this smile, I feel like we are doing something bad here. Hikaru might be rubbing off on me. ¡°Rifreya-shan¡­?¡± (Full) ¡°Ah, no, sorry. Today it is not about the dungeon. Hikaru is in a bit of trouble, so I want you toe with me.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Nyot the dungeon-nyan? I don¡¯t myaind following you though.¡± (Full) Honestly speaking, Moapple-san is here, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s the need to bring her with me, but it would most likely bring more peace of mind to Hikaru if he were to see Full-chan. ¡°¡­Anyways, what¡¯s all the ruckus-nya? There seems to be a lot of noiseing from over there-nyan.¡± (Full) ¡°It will get long if I exin the situation, so I will tell you when we are there.¡± (Rifreya) It is true that there¡¯s a bigger crowd now, to the point that it is covering up the whole road. The Great Spirit-samas are popr. They also almost nevere out from the church, so everyone is most likely finding this curious. I went through the crowd, and on my way to Hikaru, I learned that wasn¡¯t all. ¡°A problematic dude apparently forcefully brought out the Great Spirit-sama from the church.¡± ¡°I heard that a Loved One ran away.¡± ¡°No, I heard that the Loved One has already be an Offered One.¡± ¡°I went and checked for a bit, and there was a pitch ck ball. What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Since a Great Spirit-sama came out, doesn¡¯t that make it a Demon Lord?¡± ¡°So a Demon Lord suddenly came out from the dungeon? What¡¯s the guild doing?¡± ¡°No clue. Anyways, it is a ck ball. It apparently doesn¡¯t break even when the Temrs hit it.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t a dungeon copse happen?¡± ¡°What in the world is happening?!¡± Everyone is gossiping as they please. (Does this mean¡­Hikaru is being thought of as a Demon Lord or something?) (Rifreya) You can hear the voices outside from inside the barrier. All this gossipping must be heardpletely too. He is fragile, so I am worried. I have to hurry. Them saying there¡¯s a ck ball must mean he used his Dark Spirit Abilities inside. I pulled the hand of Grapefull-chan, pushing my way through the crowd of people, and somehow making it to where Hikaru is. What was there was a pitch ck ball just as the gallery says. A perfect ck sphere that felt as if a darkness that swallowed everything was present there. It seems like the people around were understandably apprehensive about getting close, so they were watching the Temrs swinging down their swords on the barrier at a decent distance. Or more like, what are these people doing?! ¡°Wait, please stop it! There¡¯s someone inside!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Really? But it might be dangerous. There¡¯s the chance it is a Demon Lord.¡± ¡°It is not a Demon Lord or dangerous!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°But¡­are you a rted party? You seem to be an explorer.¡± ¡°Rifreya Ashbird. Gold Rank.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Gold?! I see¡­ Then, it really isn¡¯t dangerous¡­?¡± The Gold Rank tag is really impressive. Most Temrs are pretty stubborn (like my mother!), but a Gold Rank has enough power to make them understand. Well, fine. I have to show Full-chan to Hikaru quickly and calm him¡ª At that moment¡­the barrier suddenly lost its strength. The city that was filled with light was being wrapped by darkness together with me, the Temrs, and the people surrounding Hikaru as if the darkness were encroaching through the whole city. ¡°Nya nya nya?! It is pitch ck-nya!¡± (Full) ¡°Hikaru?! You undid the barrier? Why¡­¡± (Rifreya) There was no response. It has been a while since I have been inside the darkness of Hikaru, but this is darkness that makes me even question if I am standing. The only one who could use dark abilities to this degree inside the domain of the Great Water Spirit-sama is most likely Hikaru. The screams of the people. Everyone must have fallen into a panic, they were running around and a lot of people were crashing onto me. The Temrs are shouting ¡®calm down!¡¯ but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any effect. The Great Spirit-sama still hasn¡¯t approached¡­I think. Whichever the case, I can¡¯t see. The only one who has freedom in this world is most likely Hikaru. I don¡¯t know if that applies to the Great Spirit-sama too. But this is not good. Even though they are going as far as suspecting the possibility of a Demon Lord, this is practically supplementing their suspicion. ¡°Aah, what do I do? Should I wipe it off with Light? But¡­¡± (Rifreya) Hikaru might have done this for a reason. I can¡¯t just act on a whim here. Within the deep deep, way too deep darkness¡­ WIthin this thunderous mour, I for some reason heard the whisper of Hikaru clearly. ¡°[Summon: Elemental].¡± (Hikaru) Chapter 215: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 – Kurose Hikaru] 5577th

Chapter 215: Exclusive Chosen Bulletin Board JPN [No.1000 - Kurose Hikaru] 5577th

-3: Anonymous from Earth What to do? What will happen here?? -8: Anonymous from Earth Even in death, he is still a pain, that Ferdinand. -12: Anonymous from Earth Suddenly getting attacked by a Great Spirit. Suddenly Fer shows up saying: ¡°I will kill you. Celica asked me to. I am her lover¡±. That Fer was suddenly sucked dry by the Great Spirit and died. Hikaru must be mentally overloaded right now. -18: Anonymous from Earth He is using Darkness Fog inside the barrier and haspleted a shut-in room, dayum! -20: Anonymous from Earth Who was the one taking the side of Ferdinand?! Show up, you wuss! -25: Anonymous from Earth Or like, isn¡¯t he screwed here? Great Spirits are pretty much bosses, right? You can¡¯t run from boss battles. -28: Anonymous from Earth He has Zoom (Random Transfer). -30: Anonymous from Earth It doesn¡¯t seem like a Great Spirit can do anything to the barrier anyways, and I feel like time can solve this. There¡¯s the hidden trump card of Random Transfer, too. -35: Anonymous from Earth The scream of Celica when Ferdinand dered himself his boyfriend was so frikin good. -37: Anonymous from Earth Wasn¡¯t there a route where he would shout ¡®Onii-san!¡¯ to Hikaru and shake hands? -41: Anonymous from Earth Right. There might have been such a future if the buttons were pressed correctly. But it didn¡¯t. Period. Marking the end of Fer¡¯s story, too¡­ -44: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s no doubt he was a damn psycho bastard, but he was also a man that loved the same woman as I¡­ -49: Anonymous from Earth Being ced in the same category as that guy is a bit¡­ I am more on the Karen side either way¡­ -69: Anonymous from Earth Now now, don¡¯t fight over that. Most of the people in the thread are in the Nanami-chan-sama faction anyways. -75: Anonymous from Earth Shut up, Eye Cultist. -78: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°I don¡¯t even know him!¡± Karen: ¡°That¡¯s why I told you that it is dangerous to be a perfect beauty because people are going to fall in love with you here and there¡­¡± -80: Anonymous from Earth Well, they are worldwide idols now, but they weren¡¯t like that in the past, so they might have had the power to make every man do as they please. -82: Anonymous from Earth They are still middle schoolers after all. So fearsome. -84: Anonymous from Earth If Celica and Karen were in your school, what do you think would happen to you? -89: Anonymous from Earth Does that mean Fer was in the same school? -93: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°He is someone I have not ever met before though.¡± Karen: ¡°No, we are talking about you here, so maybe you spread some flowery words?¡± Celica: ¡°He is from Belgium, right? I have not gone there though¡­¡± -95: Anonymous from Earth Fer is way too much of a mystery. -99: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s pretty much all stalkers. -101: Anonymous from Earth Dude, what¡¯s Hikaru gonna do now? Enough about Fer. -102: Anonymous from Earth Let¡¯s talk about Grapefull-chan. -105: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-chan went to save her, but it happened off-screen, so no idea¡­ -109: Anonymous from Earth Watch from Ozawa¡¯s channel. He got hissed by the cat-chan and he ran away with his tail between his legs. -113: Anonymous from Earth Seriously? -116: Anonymous from Earth Full-chan hasn¡¯t been called at alltely, so hasn¡¯t she been diving with other parties? -121: Anonymous from Earth She hasn¡¯t, and she apparently has beenzing about and sleeping. Hikaru has given her quite a lot of money, so she must have a surplus. -126: Anonymous from Earth There aren¡¯t many Lynx who can dive to the 4th Floor after all. -130: Anonymous from Earth The cat-chan that drove Ozawa away was Moapple-senpai! -136: Anonymous from Earth Ozawa is such a scaredy-cat even with a gun. -143: Anonymous from Earth Threatening with a gun only works on Earth¡­ -160: Anonymous from Earth If he were to shoot, he could kill even Moa-san (chance to be avoided), but if you do, that¡¯s the end. You will definitely be a wanted criminal and you done goofed. Even if not, you will receive the crimson punishment from the Crimson Vial. -163: Anonymous from Earth Ozawa: ¡°I don¡¯t want to be locked-up anymore¡­¡± -171: Anonymous from Earth In the first ce, was this n made by monkeys? Bringing the Great Spirit was a fine move and all, but the person himself has gone and died, and Ozawa is beingpletely useless. -173: Anonymous from Earth The orders of Fer were pretty broad. ¡°It is just for the sake of a threat. If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t force it. I will settle it¡± -is what he said. -183: Anonymous from Earth The reality is that Hikaru did step out from the barrier just from being told Grapefull will be killed, so Fer was right. ¡­It is just that he didn¡¯t understand Great Spirits well. -190: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru was checkmated at that point after all. -194: Anonymous from Earth The godly intervention of the Great Spirit. -202: Anonymous from Earth She simply took a bite at Ferdinand beforehand because she didn¡¯t like him, but she is totally nning on eating Hikaru. -210: Anonymous from Earth By the way, Rifreya-san, who went to get Full-chan, didn¡¯t seem to be too flustered here. Wonder why. -214: Anonymous from Earth I feel like she thinks the Great Spirit-sama will understand after a talk. -216: Anonymous from Earth A Great Spirit is basically a God for the natives there after all. Even if Hikaru is eaten, she might even think it couldn¡¯t be helped. -220: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s horror. -222: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya says ¡®If the Great Spirit-sama says so¡­¡¯ as she offers Hikaru¡­ -227: Anonymous from Earth That would be the killing blow for a person with trust issues. -230: Anonymous from Earth Where did Ozawa go? -235: Anonymous from Earth He is being swept by the wave of people while trying to check the center of the ruckus. -241: Anonymous from Earth He really is useless¡­ -245: Anonymous from Earth By the way, the Great Spirit said ¡®decently tasty¡¯ when she sucked Fer. Does that really mean we taste different from the natives? -251: Anonymous from Earth Natives don¡¯t have cheats like ¡®Spirit Energy Up¡¯ or ¡®Spirit Energy Recovery Up¡¯. In the first ce, bringing ¡®life¡¯ to that world is literally in the realm of Gods. That¡¯s why, how to say it¡­in the end, the Chosen from Earth really are different from the humans of that world. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for the taste to be different. It would be like we are aliens with the exact same appearance as a human. -255: Anonymous from Earth Can Great Spirits taste Spirit Energy with their tongues? If you die from having it sucked out of you, does that mean the bodies of humans are made out of Spirit Energy? -260: Anonymous from Earth No clue. It is not like we have a microscope. -267: Anonymous from Earth At the very least, it is certain that they are different from the ones on Earth. -270: Anonymous from Earth What will happen if the Great Spirits begin having an appetite for Chosen and go ¡®otherworlders are yummy!¡¯. -275: Anonymous from Earth It depends on how the church moves, and if it really does happen, the sin of Fer would be really heavy¡­ -277: Anonymous from Earth I am worried that the parents and rtives of Fer will be able to live on. -280: Anonymous from Earth Do the people overseas shift the me to the family, too? Isn¡¯t it only in Japan? -283: Anonymous from Earth It can easily happen. The more rural it is, the worse. -288: Anonymous from Earth But to think an elite inw school would stalk a middle schooler¡­ That¡¯s on the level where the family would disappear from the face of Earth¡­ -294: Anonymous from Earth But Hikaru is also at fault for taking the lie of Fer seriously. -299: Anonymous from Earth Hikaru has a serious case of distrust after all¡­ -306: Anonymous from Earth Celica was pretty shocked, you know?! -311: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Eh? No way¡­ He believed something like that¡­? Onii-chan?¡± Karen: ¡°So Onii is the type who would ept the romantic rtionships of his little sisters-nii~. I didn¡¯t want to learn that in this way¡­¡± Celica: ¡°We have to make Nanami-neesan correct this¡­ What is she doing?! What are you dragging your ass for?!¡± Karen: ¡°Celi-can snapped!¡± -317: Anonymous from Earth Even though there was a time when she was worried to death about Nanamin, lol. -319: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan-sama is pretty close now, but it will be taking a bit more time from the looks of it. -329: Anonymous from Earth We werepletely underestimating Nanami-chan-sama, so I would like to apologize countless times for it. -334: Anonymous from Earth There¡¯s those people who are merciless towards everyone aside from their close ones every now and then. Could it be that the one with the yakuza lineage was Nanami-chan-sama??? -338: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t it just that she can stay strong because she has Ai-chan-sama? -340: Anonymous from Earth Does it look like that to you? -350: Anonymous from Earth Nanami-chan-sama¡¯s recap: -Forcefully pushed the horse onto the daughter of a wealthy family, saying ¡®please take good care of it. I wille check on it one day. Don¡¯t sell or kill it, okay?¡¯ and left. -The incident where the store old man tried to rip her off from her Spirit Stones and taught him a lesson with the Spirit Ability of Ai-chan-sama. -Defeated a stray goblin with a needle shuriken**. -353: Anonymous from Earth What was that about Nanami-chan-sama being a weak and docile highschool girl¡­ -364: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°When Nanami-neesan was chosen at first, me and Karen didn¡¯t worry too much¡­because it is Nee-san after all.¡± Karen: ¡°She hasn¡¯t been apanying Celi-can for 10 years for nothing-nii~. Living normally would be easy for her.¡± -368: Anonymous from Earth I am impressed that Ozawa managed to kill a girl like this¡­ -373: Anonymous from Earth That was a surprise attack. Even Zhang Fei** was killed in his sleep. [Zhang Fei was a military general serving under the warlord Liu Bei.] -378: Anonymous from Earth ording to Celica, Nanamin can use the bow, naginata, throwing weapons, moreover, she even knows how to use a knife¡­ -379: Anonymous from Earth What kind of highschool girl is that? -382: Anonymous from Earth Maybe she is Zhang Fei? -395: Anonymous from Earth It is bing a Nanami-chan-sama thread. -396: Anonymous from Earth I got shivers when she crossed the muddy river with a Short Teleport Scroll. -400: Anonymous from Earth I don¡¯t even want to imagine what would have happened if she failed¡­ -404: Anonymous from Earth Short Teleport doesn¡¯t teleport you inside a rock or to midair. -410: Anonymous from Earth Ai-chan-sama is truly an angel. -412: Anonymous from Earth A Demon Lord yet an angel! -415: Anonymous from Earth Don¡¯t appear all of a sudden ]]Eye Cultists. -417: Anonymous from Earth A fallen angel then! -420: Anonymous from Earth Apocalypse is about to happen here and we are all on our toes. If an angel were to appear on top of that¡­ -422: Anonymous from Earth Hope Ai-chan gets there soon. -427: Anonymous from Earth Hello? Looking for Hikaru topic. -437: Anonymous from Earth This is bad, but it is not like he can do anything. At the very least, wait until Rifreya-samaes back. Or more like, he can¡¯t do anything while the Barrier Stone is in effect. -440: Anonymous from Earth The Hikaru POV is in darkness, so I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on. Even if it has been made possible to see outside the darkness, it is not like it is crystal clear. -458: Anonymous from Earth Not only has the Great Spirite out, there¡¯s the problem that he is in the middle of the street. Themotion is getting bigger and bigger. -466: Anonymous from Earth Can¡¯t he recover from here? Won¡¯t the Great Spirit give him the s immediately if he undoes the barrier? -470: Anonymous from Earth No choice but to fight. He does have chaotic abilities, too. -475: Anonymous from Earth Aren¡¯t Great Spirits like far stronger than Demon Lords? -481: Anonymous from Earth It is like a human fighting a dam. -485: Anonymous from Earth ¡°Guess I will die¡±. -490: Anonymous from Earth Really gotta be Zoom then. -500: Anonymous from Earth Where¡¯s Jeanne-chaaaaaaaan!! -504: Anonymous from Earth Jeanne-chan is still sleeping¡­ -507: Anonymous from Earth The Jeanne thread is filled up with ¡®is this the time to be sleeping?¡¯. Lmao. -515: Anonymous from Earth Turd, do something!! -519: Anonymous from Earth Can Turd (Jeanne) do something if standing by his side? -522: Anonymous from Earth Who knows¡­ There¡¯s the chance the Great Spirit also eats low-quality food too¡­ -529: Anonymous from Earth Ferdinand got sucked dry even when he wasn¡¯t a Loved One. -535: Anonymous from Earth You guys are horrible, calling her Turd. -538: Anonymous from Earth The only one who can get him out of this situation might be Jeanne-chan. -541: Anonymous from Earth The person herself is fast asleep though¡­ -547: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya should have gone to call Jeanne-chan instead of getting Full-chan who is certain to be okay! -555: Anonymous from Earth But there¡¯s still a lot of time. He did get a new Barrier Stone from Fer¡¯s stuff. -560: Anonymous from Earth I have work tomorrow, so please do something already. -573: Anonymous from Earth Isn¡¯t Hikaru doing Darkness Fog too much? It is finally affecting the footage, too. -577: Anonymous from Earth The low ¡®Darkness Fog¡¯ of Hikaru inside the pitch ck screen is way too scary. -586: Anonymous from Earth The noise outside is horrible, too. Celica is tranting here and there most of what the program is not picking up, but are they thinking he is a Demon Lord? -590: Anonymous from Earth He used a barrier like that in the middle of the city, and he even used a Dark Spirit Ability. -592: Anonymous from Earth Did he use a dark spirit ability because he is getting scopophobia from being surrounded by people? -600: Anonymous from Earth Most likely. He probably can¡¯t stay sane. I have seen a TV program a looong time ago about an entertainer being made to live in a transparent room, and it seems like it is pretty distressing. -607: Anonymous from Earth That¡¯s a bit different from this, but well, it must feel like he is being stabbed by needles everywhere. -620: Anonymous from Earth Celica: ¡°Onii-chan might be in a bad state here¡­¡± Karen: ¡°That idiot called Ferdinand has really done it now-nii~. This is indirectly Celi-can¡¯s fault¡­¡± Celica: ¡°I am at fault here?! There¡¯s no way I could predict this!!¡± -628: Anonymous from Earth Karen is pretty merciless. -634: Anonymous from Earth The concern that there¡¯s too many cases where Celica is involved indirectly in the surroundings of Hikaru¡­ -636: Anonymous from Earth Or more like, he won¡¯t just suddenly choose Random Transfer here, right? -640: Anonymous from Earth No clue. It depends on the person himself. Wait for Rifreya-sama for now. -643: Anonymous from Earth Rifreya-sama really is the one whoes to save the day every time. Believe in Rifreya-sama. -659: Anonymous from Earth Hm? What did he say just now? -666: Anonymous from Earth Did he just say ¡®Summon: Elemental¡¯? -667: Anonymous from Earth Huh? Chapter 216: Incubation and Great Dark Spirit

Chapter 216: Incubation and Great Dark Spirit

It is a mysterious feeling. Inside the barrier; inside a deep deep darkness. In this deep sea-like darkness where light doesn¡¯t reach, the noise of the outside stopped reaching my ears as if it were the happening of a faraway world. What I could hear was the whispers of the Spirits. Their voices were gentle, and I could believe that they are my allies. I wanted more allies and chanted the Dark Ability. The fundamental ability. The basic but special ability that creates darkness. Inside this cramped barrier that doesn¡¯t even reach 3 meters in diameter, the darkness concentrated to the very limits was moving around, encroaching the inside of the barrier, seeking an exit. ¡®The outside¡­to the outside¡¯ -just like a chick that¡¯s being born from an egg, the darkness was slowly¡­but surely leaking to the outside. It even swallowed the tough Spirit Energy that¡¯s like iron forming the barrier, the darkness rapidly leaking out and spreading. It swiftly swallowed the world as if it were an explosion, and light and darkness were inverting. Even within all this, I continued being embraced by the dense darkness, and I heard it ever closer: ¡®Call me¡­Call me¡¯. Being urged on by that voice, I chanted that incantation. ¡°[Summon: Elemental].¡± (Hikaru) *Thump* A single strong pulse echoed. Was that the sound of my own heart, or something else? Even as the person who chanted the spell, I didn¡¯t know. That was called by me, or was made to be called. The darkness that spread to the world was forcefully dragging the Spirit Energy around and condensing it. The world regained its former form and I am now visible, but that doesn¡¯t matter at all. Because this condensed darkness¡­the darkness itself had a clear presence¡­and was standing by my side. There¡¯s still a lot of people around. They were losing their calm from all the darkness just a few moments ago, but right now they are dumbfounded as they observed that darkness. I managed to confirm that Rifreya and Grapefull are nearby. She most likely safely secured Full and returned. The two of them had their eyes wide open and seemed like they have even forgotten to breathe. I myself was speechless at the sight of that darkness. ¡°Ufu¡­Ufufufu. Don¡¯t make that face. You are the one who called me.¡± A humanoid form madepletely from darkness. The outline of a long haired girl wearing a hat. I have seen that once before. I won¡¯t ever forget it. The lord of darkness that killed that burning ape in the blink of an eye inside the forest¡­ ¡°Great¡­Dark Spirit¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Finally¡­ I finally met you. You were always together with the small us, but it really has been a while since we met when I am in this form. My beloved¡­no, would it be better to call you, My Lord?¡± I don¡¯t know if it is because I said ¡®Great Dark Spirit¡¯, but themotion around got bigger. But it is different from what I imagined. ¡°The Great Dark Spirit-sama, he said?!¡± ¡°This is my first time seeing her!¡± ¡°Uooo! Viva, Great Spirit-sama!¡± ¡°The reason why the Great Water Spirit-sama came out from the temple was to wee the Great Dark Spirit-sama?!¡± Cheers rose. The residents that were even throwing stones to the barrier just a few minutes ago were switching their tune to a fearsome degree here. It is hard for me to understand this as someone from Japan, but for them, a Great Spirit is an ally and a grateful existence. Even if it is a being that suddenly appeared like this. ¡°You are the Great Dark Spirit¡­? Really? I called you?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°With your current power, I think it is still difficult to call me, but with that mysterious technique¡­you said it was a barrier, right? You had that. Ufufufu¡­ No need to be so on guard. I wouldn¡¯t eat my summoner. I am a being that was called by a summoning ability. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Summoning ability¡­¡± (Hikaru) The nket term for the abilities that use Summon is Call of Darkness. I confirmed my Status, but my Tier hasn¡¯t gone up, and it is still Summon: Dark Knight. But¡­does this mean that when my level increases, I can call a Great Spirit at the end? ¡°Are you really¡­not going to eat me? Why are you slowly closing the distance?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t even touch you thest time we met¡­ It is okay. There¡¯s no need to be so wary. It will definitely be okay. Ei!¡± It is not like I had my guard down, but that one step of the Great Dark Spirit was faster than the eye could perceive. By the time I noticed, she was sticking right by me. I was obviously surprised, but what I am feeling is just like the darkness with mass that I felt inside the barrier. ¡®So this is the sensation of darkness¡­¡¯ -is what I thought calmly. Anyways, it would be really relieving if the Great Dark Spirit helps me out. I organize my thoughts while being wrapped around the Great Dark Spirit. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that I am being targeted, but there¡¯s nothing I can do aside from doing something about this Great Water Spirit. It is either running away, defeating her, or have her give up; those are pretty much my only choices. There¡¯s also the possibility of her being surprised by the appearance of the Great Dark Spirit and giving up¡­? That weakness showed up in my heart, but the Great Water Spirit spread both arms widely and wasughing loudly, reminding me that I am being too optimistic here. ¡°How could this be¡­how could this be! To think there would be a human who can actually utilize a high summoning ability! A human like that must be even more of a delicacy!¡± That voice of hers resonated well, most likely because her body is big. But she must be wary of the Great Dark Spirit, she is not attacking immediately. ¡°Hikaru! Hikaru! W-W-W-W-W-W-What¡¯s going on here? What¡¯s this situation? Why is that person sticking to you? Or more like, is that a person?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Right-nyan, right-nyan. I don¡¯t understand anything-nyan.¡± (Grapefull) Rifreya and Grapefull run to me, looking agitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems like I have summoned a Great Spirit.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°What¡¯s that about somehow summoning one. Or more like, this is a summon¡­? Hm? Eeeeeh? A Great Spirit-sama¡­? The dark one? Huh? Is it really the Great Dark Spirit-sama?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That¡¯s right. I am the real Great Spirit of Darkness.¡± ¡°Eeeeeeh? Summoning? Summoning a Great Spirit-sama? Hikaru did? With an ability? I don¡¯t understand what you are saying¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°C-Calm down. I don¡¯t get it either. But if a Great Spirit is going to take our side, we might be able to manage this situation somehow.¡± (Hikaru) When I met the Great Dark Spirit before, the Great Dark Spirit felt like shepletely wanted to eat me, but the one I have summoned, I don¡¯t know if it is the same one or it looks the same but isn¡¯t, however, it doesn¡¯t look like it ns on eating me. Or more like, I feel like we are connected with Spirit Energy just like the Dark Knight and the Night Bugs. She is my ally to a point where there¡¯s no need to doubt it. The Great Dark Spirit is different from the Great Water Spirit in that she is the size of a human girl, but I can tell that she has astonishing Spirit Energy inside of her just by being there. ¡°More importantly, Grapefull was fine, huh. Where was she?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Full-chan was in the Mutual Aid Association. It seems Moa-san protected her. No one was there when I arrived.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see. Then, what¡¯s left is to get through this.¡± (Hikaru) The masked man that was with Ferdinand is probably still around, but the Great Water Spirit is the current threat. The crowd seems to not understand this situation, they are all gathering more and more to get a look at the Great Dark Spirit. Or more like, it is getting so crowded already that it is bing hard to even talk with Rifreya now. If it turns into a battle, there¡¯s no doubt they will get caught up in it too. ¡°Hey, Rifreya, the Great Water Spirit won¡¯t harm the people of the city, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­ Great Spirit-samas are friendly to humans normally, but¡­I don¡¯t think it is absolute. If a Demon Lordes out from the dungeon, the Great Spirit-samas apparently have an intense battle with the Demon Lord that drags even the humans of the city along with it. I want to think it will be okay, but¡­with how things are looking, the hopes might be slim.¡± (Rifreya) In other words, there¡¯s no knowing. This situation must be a first, so that can¡¯t be helped. ¡°Ufufu. If you have time to talk like that, leave that big one to me and run away, My Lord.¡± The Great Dark Spirit red directly at the Great Water Spirit as she said this. ¡°Run, you say¡­ But where¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Outside the city. That¡¯s a Great Spirit tied to this city, so she can¡¯t go too far away from this city and the water. Hurry if possible. It would be difficult for me to keep a Great Spirit tied to a city at bay for long.¡± ¡°Really?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I was simply born from an ability. There¡¯s a time limit to how long I can maintain this form. You should know that.¡± Summons have time limits. I did expect Great Spirits to not be able to stay the whole time, but it seems like there¡¯s no such convenient development. Then, even the time we are spending here is valuable. Just when we were thinking about running away, the Great Water Spirit moved. ¡°As if I will let you escape.¡± She approached with astonishing speed in midair and stretched her hand towards us. The Great Dark Spirit blocked this with her body. ¡°I won¡¯t let you.¡± ¡°I see¡­ How well can you fight this one with that newly born body?¡± ¡°Ufufu. Maybe I will put up a decent fight?¡± The people around seem to not understand what¡¯s happening here. Looks like they didn¡¯t expect Great Spirits to fight each other. That¡¯s why they aren¡¯t running away yet, and are staying there with dumbfounded faces. ¡°Even if we are to run away, we have to do something about these people¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I said I am not letting you run away. A Loved One that can use high summoning abilities¡­huh. Fu¡­Fufufufufu¡­just how delicious of a taste will it be? Who knows if such a chance will evere again. This one absolutely won¡¯t let the others have you.¡± Before she said all that, she spread big water walls in all directions around us while fighting the Great Dark Spirit. It is not an offensive ability, but the people who were caught up were running away, screaming. The water wall is around 5 meters tall, and it is going down to up just like the Water Screen I saw before. A number of people were caught up in the current and shot up, flying into the air like fishes. ¡°Seriously¡­?! Weren¡¯t you supposed to not harm humans?!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hohoho, misfortune was the destiny that awaited them. Nothing this one could do.¡± ¡°Damn it! Why is someone like this being worshiped? [Dispel]!¡± (Hikaru) The dispelling chaotic energy was emitted, and the water wall created by the Great Water Spirit was destroyed. The people obviously began to take distance little by little, but there¡¯s still too many people. ¡°You¡­isn¡¯t that a Chaotic Ability? Not only high summoning ability? What in the world are you? Are you really human?¡± ¡°Tentatively.¡± (Hikaru) It seems like the Great Spirit was surprised that I used a Chaotic Ability. As for me, I am d it worked, but this is just going to buy us time. The Spirit Energy -more urately, Chaotic Energy- consumed from Chaotic Abilities is a lot. A long battle would be impossible for me. I immediately turned around and began running. The crowd has understandably decreased, and I might be able to manage somehow if I run to the east. ¡°As expected of My Lord. Now, don¡¯t ignore me, okay, Great Water Spirit-san?¡± ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°I told you I am not letting you go.¡± The Great Dark Spirit created darkness and increased her size. Darkness that¡¯s far denser than Darkness Fog. It is pretty hard to see even with my Night Vision. I don¡¯t know how strong the Night Vision of the Great Water Spirit is, but it might serve to buy time. ¡°Hikaru! What should me and Full-chan do?!¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Come with me. You can¡¯t fight against a Great Spirit, right?¡± (Hikaru) Anyways, we have no choice but to run. I don¡¯t know for how long the Great Dark Spirit can stop her, but we should be able to create quite the distance if we run at full speed. Chapter 217: Darkness and Water ?3rd Person Perspective

Chapter 217: Darkness and Water ¡ù3rd Person Perspective

¡°If you want to chase after him, you will have to defeat me first.¡± (Dark) ¡°Of course, I will do just that.¡± (Water) When the Great Water Spirit waved her hand lightly, violent levels of water were created that rushed onto the Great Dark Spirit. What humans call Spirit Abilities is simply what Great Spirits can use since birth and given a name to, establishing itself in the world. They don¡¯t need to shout the name of the ability like the human ability users do, and there¡¯s no need for preliminary motions either. They simply have to will it and the world changes; a technique beyond human, a deed of Gods. However, that¡¯s the same for the Great Dark Spirit. A violent torrent of water. This attack that has as much mass as a tsunami and would easily swallow a human, the Great Dark Spirit created deep darkness that could warp space itself, and took on everything¡­no, epted it. Normally, there¡¯s no way darkness would be able to go against water. Water has substance while darkness is a state of being. It is simply a state where ¡®light is not present¡¯. Normally. However, not a single drop reached the Great Dark Spirit. It all went inside the darkness. It was swallowed by the darkness and disappearedpletely. ¡°That¡¯s a high tier revtion ability, huh¡­ What a troublesome one you are.¡± (Water) ¡°As long as I have this, mere water won¡¯t work on me.¡± (Dark) ¡°Hoho, even if you are a summoned one, you are doing well for the sake of a human.¡± (Water) ¡°I am sure you wouldn¡¯t understand, ever!¡± (Dark) For the summoned Great Dark Spirit, her summoner Hikaru is her own child, and her own father, too. It is unknown who was the first one to use the term ¡®Loved One¡¯, but to ¡®end up loving them¡¯ is the Great Spirits¡¯¡­no, the Spirits¡¯ instinct. As for the very same that summoned it, they wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to throw their lives away for them. Even the Great Water Spirit she is confronting right in front of her probably has a simr feeling towards Loved Ones as long as she is a Spirit. She most likely doesn¡¯t think of injuring Hikaru. She just loves him so much and wants to obtain him¡­ It is just that she ¡®ends up hurting him as a result¡¯. That¡¯s how special a Loved One is for Spirits. It is the result of the Spirits forming them -which are technically cells- desiring the Loved Ones strongly. If it is a stable Great Spirit that has lived long, it won¡¯t get so emotionally affected by Loved Ones, but the Great Spirits in dungeon cities are held in ce by humans, and have their power continuously expended, so it can¡¯t be called stable. The Great Water Spirit of this city is enshrined at a half natural and half artificial church, so she is more stable than the other 3, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that her power is still being continuously absorbed by the dungeon. That¡¯s why she is inferior in powerpared to a stable Great Spirit. That¡¯s how it should be, but¡­ ¡ª (Even with that, she has this much power, moreover, in a water domain. I might have been able to do better if it was at least at night.) (Dark) The Great Dark Spirit was dealing with the overwhelming torrent of water the Great Water Spirit was creating while grinding her teeth. Calling them both Great Spirits sounds nice, but in the end, she is basically like a newborn child. She maintains the form of a Great Spirit, but that¡¯s all. There¡¯s as much of a difference as say an animal and a monster. The reality is that it is taking her all just to keep her at bay and has no leeway to move on the offensive. She can nullify the water itself with the trait of darkness, but that¡¯s all. Even if not, there¡¯s barely any attack means for the Dark Spirits. If the enemy had been wind instead of water, she would have been scattered about in an instant. ¡ª (Well, I am good at holding others back. I wonder if My Lord has managed to run away.) (Dark) She hid inside the darkness to evade the super high pressure water des of the Great Water Spirit or would have the darkness swallow them. The gathered people have already scattered about and there¡¯s no one around anymore. The Great Dark Spirit felt that the summoner, who is connected with a Spirit Energy string, passed the dungeon and had escaped to the Great Wind Spirit¡¯s domain at the east. ¡°My Lord has already escaped to the domain of the Great Wind Spirit. You wouldn¡¯t destroy the city for the sake of your own appetite, right?¡± (Dark) The Great Spirit itself that has be a part of the dungeon city has a limit to their movement range without destroying the city. However, the city won¡¯t copse from just leaving your domain for 1 day. The problem is when they step into the domain of a different Great Spirit. It is exactly because a beautiful spiral is being drawn that the dungeon is maintaining bnce, and can keep its same shape. Therefore, if the power is tilted to one side, the bnce will break quickly. A summoned Great Dark Spirit that doesn¡¯t have that much power won¡¯t have much effect, but the risk is big if it is a Great Spirit protecting their spot. ¡°¡­Why do you think this one will give up on that?¡± (Water) ¡°Because I am a Spirit, too. I can at least tell¡­that you can¡¯t put the lives of thousands of people¡­no, your own life, on a scale. The Great Spirit that has be a part of the dungeon city will disappear together with the fall of the dungeon. This phenomenon is called the Great Fall which is caused by the spiral power going into a rampage, and it cannot be maintained anymore because it is ruled by Chaos. A Great Spirit is a being formed solely of single element Spirits. They have badpatibility with Chaos, and their bodies can¡¯t be maintained if they get hit by the encroachment of Chaos. That¡¯s why, when a Demon Lordes out from the dungeon, they immediately head to subjugate it, but the result is that a Great Fall is caused most of the time, and only a few cases end safely. Even if so, a Demon Lord is a threat for Great Spirits, and also a threat for the humans that they protect. There¡¯s no choice of letting it be. ¡ª (Looks like I have somehow managed to fulfill my duty.) (Dark) The Great Dark Spirit was certain of her victory. There¡¯s still some time left in her summon. Hikaru has already escaped to the Great Wind Spirit. It would be impossible for the Great Water Spirit to move all the way there. But the Great Water Spirit still maintained a calm face. No, she is frowning faintly, but even if so, it still bothered her that she has aposed attitude. This prideful Great Spirit has been had by a human even if it was a Loved One. Would she be able to stay this calm? ¡°This is so vexing, so vexing.¡± (Water) ¡°You don¡¯t seem too affected by it despite that though.¡± (Dark) ¡°Hoho, I am simply mortified by the fact that I didn¡¯t get to catch him myself¡­ However, this one is not so kind as to let him escape.¡± (Water) ¡°I see. Does that mean you have a way?¡± (Dark) ¡°I do. It is a shame that this one can¡¯t taste him first, but¡­well, but it is still basically like this one.¡± (Water) The Great Water Spirit said this ¡ªas she ced her hands together and began to concentrate her water Spirit Energy in one spot. ¡°Could it be¡­?!¡± (Dark) ¡°An ability that that brat can use¡­there¡¯s no way that this one can¡¯t, right? It is probably impossible for you as a summoned being though.¡± (Water) Water called water, and thepressed water got bigger on her palm. Even the Great Dark Spirit could tell that the water Spirit Energy was struggling to get out without anywhere to go. She knows what this is. Because she had been born just now from this. And just like the Great Water Spirit herself said, if a human can do it, there¡¯s no reason for a Great Spirit to not be able to do it. The name of that ability is¡­ ¡°[Summon: Elemental].¡± What came out from the mouth of the Great Water Spirit was a chant to give life to a mass of Spirit Energy. Pulse. The water Spirit Energy that has beenpressed to a fearsome extent shook as if it were hatching and eventually turned into a humanoid form. It may be smaller than the summoner herself, it is still bigger than the human-sized Great Dark Spirit. A water offshoot that has far more denser Spirit Energy than a human. The Great Spirit summoning of a Great Water Spirit. ¡°Now, mine child, go catch that Loved One. This one will allow you to sample a bit.¡± (Water) ¡°I won¡¯t let you go!¡± (Dark) ¡°Fuhahahaha. Pointless, pointless.¡± (Water) The Great Water Spirit created hundreds of water des, moreover, dozens of water walls were created in one go. It is impossible for the Great Dark Spirit to keep two of them in ce at the same time. Also, if it is a summoned Great Spirit, even if it were to step into the domain of a different Great Spirit, it doesn¡¯t have enough influence to destroy the dungeon city. This has been proved by the Great Dark Spirit that has been summoned as well. ¡ª (My Lord¡­!) (Dark) Now that it hase to this, she couldn¡¯t do anything anymore. The Great Dark Spirit went for an all-out-attack disregarding her own life. If she manages to kill the Great Water Spirit in the off-chance, the Great Spirit she summoned will disappear too, but that¡¯s a double-edged sword that will destroy the bnce of the dungeon city. No, whichever the case, it is impossible for the Great Dark Spirit to kill the Great Water Spirit. Shecks power to an overwhelming degree. Even so, she still managed to buy a decent amount of time. There should be a limit to how far a summoned Great Spirit can be away from their summoner. ¡ª (My Lord¡­please escape somehow.) (Dark) The only thing the Great Dark Spirit can do now is to pray. The time limit of the summon eventually came and the Great Dark Spirit returned to being small Spirits again. Chapter 218: Past North and Great Water Spirit (Summon)

Chapter 218: Past North and Great Water Spirit (Summon)

I let the Great Dark Spirit take care of the Great Water Spirit, and we went through the crowd of people, north¡­to the north. ¡°Hikaru, the Great Spirit-samas can¡¯t enter the domain of other Great Spirit-samas, so if we can pass the dungeon, it will be okay!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya said this while we were running. Even if our residence is located in the Great Water Spirit¡¯s domain, the dungeon is close to the center of the city, so it didn¡¯t take long for us to escape from the water domain. It should be plenty enough with the Great Dark Spirit holding it back. The dungeon city of Meltia has created the dungeon with the existence of 4 Great Spirits as the pirs. North is the Great Earth Spirit. West is the Great Fire Spirit. South is the Great Water Spirit. East is the Great Wind Spirit. We have to run away as far as possible for now. The dungeon is already really close. The presence of the Great Spirit is far. It seems like the Great Dark Spirit is properly keeping her in ce. ¡°North, east, or west; which would be better?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°If we are running as it is, it would be north. What should we do? Should we leave the city just like this?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Right. It would be better to get distance first.¡± (Hikaru) It may look like we can escape, but the danger is still there. We¡­no, humans in general can¡¯t match Great Spirits. ¡°Are you okay, Grapefull?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Running is my specialty-nyan. But what are we going to be doing nyow? I still don¡¯t know well what¡¯s going on here-nya.¡± (Full) ¡°Sorry. We will exin when we manage to run away.¡± (Hikaru) The surroundings of the dungeon is a za, and it is easy to go in any direction. North and east is different from the west and south in that there¡¯s not that many buildings. There¡¯s a decent amount of buildings on the outer side of the za, but if you go a little further from there, agriculturalnds spread. If we go that far, there would be no issues with running at full speed. We go past the side of the dungeon and head north. ording to Rifreya, the Great Water Spirit won¡¯t be able to chase us all the way here, but¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go all the way to the neighboring settlement. We are going to be leaving the city anyways, so might as well journey off just like this.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°We can¡¯t just leave Jeanne behind.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Really? Then, we will have to find her¡­one day.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°One day, you say.¡± (Hikaru) Once we reach the highway where the vast arablend spreads, it is pretty much certain that we can get out of the city. The Great Water Spirit can¡¯t chase after us anymore. I didn¡¯t imagine that I, being a Loved One, would be exposed to the Great Spirits, and I can¡¯t really say that won¡¯t be happening in the future again. I am a Chosen, and I am being watched by billions of people. But once we get out of the city, there will barely be any people who know me. It should be safe to assume that we will be able to escape danger for now. ¡°It might be a good idea to take refuge at my home. It is not that far.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Isn¡¯t your home where the Great Light Spirit is at? I don¡¯t want the same thing happening.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The Great Spirit-sama of Siltion is a Natural Church, so it will be okay. It hasn¡¯t had a record of killing Loved Ones.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Is that how it works?¡± (Hikaru) Hearing that, it makes me feel like dungeon cities keeping Great Spirits in ce is pretty messed up. Well, the benefit of Spirit Stones you get from dungeons is big, and once they learned about it, they probably couldn¡¯t ignore it. The people on Earth probably can¡¯t live without electricity anymore, so it is probably the same. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s a good idea! I would like Flora -ah, my little sister- to thank you, Hikaru!¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya was totally into the idea while running. It is true that if we are going to leave the city and move to a far continent, there would be the need to go to her home once and tell them. A farewell of a lifetime¡­would be exaggerating, but this is a world where transportation isn¡¯t advanced. With the future being unknown, living without regrets might be even more important than in the lifestyle of Japan. ¡°Then, let¡¯s do that. Where is Siltion?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Northeast of Meltia. It is just one highway apart, so it is pretty close.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°You say it is pretty close, but it would be impossible to get there in 1 day, right?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It would take around 3 days running.¡± (Rifreya) In that case, we would have to do so after reuniting with Jeanne. We run through the Great Earth Spirit¡¯s domain where agriculturalnd spreads left and right. That¡¯s when the connection with my summoned Great Dark Spirit cut off. I don¡¯t know if it is because there was too much distance between us or it was defeated by the Great Water Spirit. ¡°The Great Dark Spirit has been defeated.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No problem. The Great Water Spirit-sama can¡¯t chase us all the way here.¡± (Rifreya) Rifreya answered lightly, and the next instant¡­ A water pir rose in front of us¡­no, a wall rose. It rose vertically as if blocking off the highway, and we had no choice but to stop our feet. The people on the highway were also surprised by this and looked around. ¡°Ahyahyahyahya! You were still at a ce like this! Humans are so slow!¡± I heard that voice really closeby. Water Spirit Energy. With that being of unbelievable power showing up, I immediately understood what that was. It was like teleportation. ¡­No, it was most likely actual teleportation. ¡°N-No way¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Great Spirits can¡¯t leave their domains¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It should be¡­it should, but¡­why¡­?¡± (Rifreya) It was the Great Water Spirit that was aiming for our lives until just now. It is now reduced to the size of a human, but there¡¯s no way I would mistake it. The god of water that has massive Spirit Energy. ¡°I will catch you and get a bit of a taste before going back! Hohoho, this is a way too easy job!¡± It is more cheerful than the big Great Water Spirit, or like¡­it feels stupid. Rather, this size, the feeling of the Spirit Energy, and that off sensation¡­ ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like the Great Water Spirit-sama. But it looks like the Great Spirit-sama¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Rifreya, this is most likely a Great Spirit that was summoned by the Great Water Spirit.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You can tell that?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Somewhat. It is the same way of clustering Spirit Energy or like¡­it feels simr but of different elements. The size ispletely different though.¡± (Hikaru) In that sense, you could say the Light of Rifreya and my Darkness Fog are the same thing from different elements. When checking the Status te, you can see the type of ability like Revtion of Darkness and Call of Darkness. I haven¡¯t seen many abilities, but it is not like there¡¯s definitely going to be the same type of ability. Rifreya¡¯s Photon Ray and Cure Glow don¡¯t have a darkness counterpart, and the Water Screen of Jojordan doesn¡¯t have a darkness counterpart either. That¡¯s why countering an ability of the opposite element is only limited to an ability of the same archetype. On the other hand, I have no means to block Photon Ray, and Rifreya has no means to block Shadow Bind. Anyways, if it is a Summoning Ability, it is possible to deal with it. I held the hand of Rifreya and Grapefull before it could act, and broke a Barrier Stone after moving to a corner of the road. A half-transparent barrier wraps around us in an instant. It won¡¯t be able to do anything to us with just that, and it should disappear with time since it is not an actual Great Spirit. There¡¯s no need to face it upfront. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s not fair! I can¡¯t put a hand on you if you use that ability. You¡­!¡± The Great Water Spirit (summon) was jumping in ce, fuming, but it is human size, so it isn¡¯t that scary. The people passing by were curious about this, but it seems like they don¡¯t think this is a Great Spirit. It is probably because a Great Water Spirit looks pretty simr to a human. A Great Dark Spirit is darkness itself after all¡­ ¡°So a Great Spirit-sama could use summoning abilities too¡­¡± (Rifreya) ¡°If a human can do it, a Great Spirit obviously can as well. What the Great Spirit used just now was probably Water Screen. More importantly, what should we do from now on¡­¡± (Hikaru) We can¡¯t move as long as that summoned Great Water Spirit doesn¡¯t disappear. ¡°U-Uhm, what should I do-nyan?¡± (Full) ¡°I will exin.¡± (Hikaru) I have troubled Grapefull. No, it can¡¯t be wrapped up with a simple ¡®troubled¡¯. She might have been killed at worst. It originally had absolutely nothing to do with her. She was targeted simply because she was my weak point. It ispletely my responsibility. In other words, this is what it means to be watched by billions of people and being exposed to malice. I¡­didn¡¯t properly understand this. I thought I did, but I can¡¯t deny that a part of me was a bit too optimistic. I tell everything to Full. It seems like she didn¡¯t understandpletely even after hearing the exnation. I haven¡¯t told her that Ie from another world to begin with. We are in a business rtionship, so she didn¡¯t try to learn about my background, and she was most likely involved with us while drawing a clear line. I myself was trying to protect that line because of my standing. I at least did so myself. But this is the result. The masked man should still be around, and as long as he might be targeting me, I can¡¯t just have her go back to the city. ¡°Full, I will properly pay you, so please tag along with us. Is it possible for you to leave the city for a while?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Nya nya nya¡­ I think there won¡¯t be anya problems if you apply for it properly in the Mutual Aid Association.¡± (Full) ¡°Aah, then I will go tell them. I do have to find Jeanne-san too.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Sorry about that. Can I ask this of you?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. You owe me one, okay?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I definitely will pay you back.¡± (Hikaru) It is not like there¡¯s no danger with Rifreya acting separately from me, but the Great Spirit won¡¯t be harming Rifreya who is not involved in this and is a resident of the city. The masked man has no means to capture Rifreya aside from confirming by sight. That goes the same with the other Chosen. And right now this ce is an open space and there¡¯s no shadow of anyone resembling a Chosen around. ¡°I think the masked man is still in the city. The chance of him hurting you might be low, but please be careful. Well, even if he has a map, you are not a Chosen, so he wouldn¡¯t know where you are, so I think you will be fine though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°You really are a worrywart, Hikaru. In that case, I will go out from the street once, then do a long turn, and return to the city from the Great Fire Spirit-sama¡¯s domain. Should I disguise myself?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Disguise, huh. That might be a good idea. If you change your clothes and cover your face, it will be hard to get discovered.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­I was just kidding though. Well, if that gives you peace of mind, Hikaru.¡± (Rifreya) I bring out the cloak I bought for Rifreya from the Shadow Storage, and a scarf to hide her face. We nned on going out on a journey, so it helped out that we were storing our luggage. ¡°Then, I will be going. What will happen if I go out of this barrier?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Speaking of which, I wonder. I will prepare another Barrier Stone just in case.¡± (Hikaru) The Great Water Spirit is outside. It really might be dangerous to go outside right now, but Rifreya doesn¡¯t seem to be nervous at all. She probably holds outstanding trust in Great Spirits. Rifreya leaves the barrier. We thought of the possibility that the barrier might disappear at that moment, but it was maintained without issues. It seems like it won¡¯t disappear as long as someone is still inside. The Great Water Spirit (summon) raised a brow after seeing Rifreyae out. ¡°Hm? Hohoho, what¡¯s the matter? Are you not protecting that brat, Rifreya Ashbird?¡± ¡°I have business elsewhere.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see, I see. You have been getting strongertely. Do your best.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Great Spirit-sama.¡± (Rifreya) A carefree conversation was exchanged between Rifreya and the Great Water Spirit. That difference from when she is dealing with me is incredible, but I see, so this is how a Great Spirit really looks. The protector of humans and God. I -a Loved One- am the outlier here. ¡­Or more like, Great Spirits even remember names? ¡°Then, Hikaru, I will be going.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°O-Okay, counting on you. Be careful.¡± (Hikaru) Rifreya ran off north. I can¡¯t move from here until this Great Spirit summoned from the Great Spirit is gone which is who-knows-when. (With my summoning ability, the effective time is 5 minutes, but one created from a Great Spirit definitely willst longer¡­ It doesn¡¯t disappear even after 30 minutes have already passed.) (Hikaru) There¡¯s even the worst possibility of ¡®it won¡¯t disappear ever¡¯. If it doesn¡¯t at least disappear by the time the barrier I used runs out of time, I will have to think of my next move. That said, it will be alright while I have a barrier. I don¡¯t know if I can do it, but there¡¯s the choice of trying to call the Great Dark Spirit again. The Great Water Spirit was throwing a tantrum at the beginning, but it is now standing there, spacing out. Now, if only Rifreya can manage to bring Jeanne¡­ Chapter 219: Regret and yet Hated One ?Jeanne POV

Chapter 219: Regret and yet Hated One ¡ùJeanne POV

¡°An unknown ceiling¡­¡± It is not the boarded ceiling I am used to seeing, but a sto ceiling. I -Jeanne Collet- raised my body and looked at my surroundings. My memories grew clearer and clearer with the sunlighting in from the frosted ss window. It is a tasteless room,but the quality of the furniture is good. There¡¯s a clean bedding despite being a parallel world, and a simple but great bed frame made from something simr to chestnut wood. The pillow is fluffy, and it has feathers inside which is apparently rare in this world. Meltia mainly has wood windows, but this inn has ss windows. I see, as expected from an inn tailored for nobles. Actually, I couldn¡¯t even reach the front until I showed my gold explorer badge, so they probably refuse to servemoners. Of course, the room I am staying in is the cheapest one even if it is for nobles -probably prepared for maids or butlers. ¡°Mor¡ªno, it is already evening, huh¡­¡± (Jeanne) I stayed in one of the few high ss inns of Meltia and was sulky for the whole night. I got out of bed and headed to the washroom. This city at least has water supply, but it is not as convenient as just turning a faucet and watering out. But this inn is different because it has Water Spirit Tools, and it is possible to achieve something simr. It seems like I could even get a bathtub if I asked. I wait for the water to fill up first and wash my face. My face reflected in the small mirror there looked so healthy it even made meugh. What happened yesterday; my heart being shaken. It seems like Physical Strength Up and Vitality Up wasn¡¯t affected at all by that. Crying myself to sleep. I do some light stretching exercises and check my condition. There¡¯s no issues. My body was in a perfect state to begin with, but my heart was also surprisingly calm. Everything recovered to normal after one night -what an RPG-like power. I thought for a bit that this is from the grace of the Points, or something that all Chosen are provided with, but then rethink about it. There¡¯s no way I would just drag that matter the whole time. I rang the bell in the room and someone knocked on the door soon after. I request the maid that came in to prepare breakfast. When I confirmed my Status te, it was already close to noon. It is already past the time for checkout, and I feel like I will have to pay for a 2 day stay, but I do have that much. There¡¯s no problem. ¡°¡­At any rate, aren¡¯t there way too many viewers?¡± (Jeanne) This entered my eyes while I was checking the time, but I am over 300,000,000 viewers. Is attention falling on me because I separated from Kuro? Even if so, 300 million is an abnormal number. Is Kuro doing something? Or is something happening? I am the one that understands the most that there¡¯s no point in throwing a tantrum here. Kuro is an indecisive and slow guy, but it is not like I don¡¯t understand why he ended up like that. If that happened to me, I would also never open the messages ever again. And the reality is that, if you are living in this world normally, messages¡­no, your connections with Earth may prove an hindrance, but there¡¯s barely any merit to it. The only good thing would be that you can learn how the other Chosen are doing. The Crystals and Points that you get from viewership are of course another benefit, but that goes up on its own even without interacting with messages, so it basically doesn¡¯t matter. Or more like, it is dangerous to act while following that. I myself had an increase in viewers, but it is not like it was something I aimed for. I also understand how his heart was shaken by the matter of his childhood friend, Nanami. Anyone -even I- would get troubled into wanting to save her. I understand the reasoning¡­I do, and yet¡­ It is because of my childish selfishness of wanting to be first that things ended up in this fashion. ¡ªNo, I am an actual child. ¡°I have to apologize¡­¡± (Jeanne) I ate the continental style breakfast that was brought to me while thinking about what to do from here on. ¡­There¡¯s no this or that. It doesn¡¯t matter if Nanamiing here is a lie. I just had to tag along with Kuro until he was satisfied. That¡¯s all I had to do. If the Chosening from the north really is Nanami, it should be okay for us to go meet her ourselves. He probably won¡¯t ept it unless he sees them with his own eyes after all. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó I left the room after breakfast. We calcted the bill at the front but it was quite the sum. Even so, it is a price that can be paid pretty quickly by just diving into the dungeon. You can honestly earn a lot from exploring the dungeon, but that¡¯s simply a result from putting your life on the line, so you could say it is a privilege from the ones who can be strong. If you are weak, you will die before even getting past the 2nd Floor, unable to match the monsters in the 3rd Floor, and you barely earn anything in the 1st Floor. That¡¯s the actual state of the dungeon exploration of Meltia. What you find most in Meltia are parties that focus mainly on the 3rd Floor, but even a stable party of 6 Silver Rank would take 1 hour to fight monsters 2 times, and the hourly wage would only be around a few dozen euros. If in the middle of battle you get ambushed by a different monster, and if that¡¯s a Garden Panther, 1 or 2 will definitely die, or get wiped out at worst. If you consider all that, you can tell that¡¯s just not worth it, right? However, death being at arm¡¯s length is the same for us. Even the Scy battle of before, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if any of us had died depending on the situation. It is simply that ¡®we are doing well right now¡¯, but thinking about the long run, if we go by years, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for us to crumble at some point. Dungeon exploration is different from games where you can just press continue if you get a game over; you only get one live. Of course, we probably can¡¯t bepared with the average adventurer since we have the gifts of God. Therefore, there¡¯s the need to earn as much when possible. Especially when we are taking the style of going down the floors despite the danger -even though we could earn a stable ie if we wanted to- so being able to stay in a high ss inn might just be natural. ¡°Speaking of which, it seems like the Great Water Spirit-sama hase out from the church.¡± Just when I finished paying everything and was about to leave, the receptionist at the front said those casual words. She is going out of her way to tell me, so it is most likely a rare urrence. The reality is that I have not seen that happening once sinceing to this city. ¡°Aren¡¯t Great Spirits always in the church?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°There¡¯s many who think the Great Spirit-samas can¡¯t move from the church, but that¡¯s actually not the case. There¡¯s times when they woulde out from the church like in festivals.¡± ¡°I see. Then, is there a festival happening right now?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°No, I don¡¯t know the details¡­ But I heard someone guided the Great Spirit-sama out.¡± ¡°Guided¡­?¡± (Jeanne) Does that mean someone brought the Great Spirit out somehow? Is something like that possible? I heard that Great Spirits are practically Gods though¡­ I am a Hated One, so after I had a bad experience, I have made sure not to get close to churches. I have not seen an actual Great Spirit, but maybe they are unexpectedly reasonable beings? I have a bad feeling. Kuro not searching for me; the strangely high viewership; the Great Spirit being guided out by someone; the lie of Nanami being transferred; the current situation. It feels like everything is linked for the sake of something. That¡¯s the kind of feeling I get¡­ ¡°There¡¯s apparently a Loved One the church wasn¡¯t aware of, and the Great Spirit-sama came out because of it.¡± The bell boy joins in on the conversation. A bad feeling rang through my back. ¡°Loved One¡­you say? What kind of guy?¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Apparently a ck haired boy wearing jet ck clothes.¡± I heard the dots connecting point to point, and I clicked my tongue at how stupid I am. ¡°Where is that Great Spirit?!¡± (Jeanne) ¡°Eh? It hase out to the main street, and there¡¯s apparently a crowd formed if you head north from here. I think you will be able to tell really quickly.¡± ¡°North?! The direction of the house!¡± (Jeanne) I am staying at the best inn of the Great Water Spirit¡¯s domain, so I am actually not that far from the house. It would be a lie if I said I didn¡¯t have the faint hope of Kuroing to search for me. If he found me and apologized, that would have been great. But to think something like this would happen. ¡°I really am¡­an idiot¡­!¡± (Jeanne) I have been spoiled by him the whole time since meeting him. I was acting all confidently like a big sister there, but that was only because my mental state is hard to shake due to the Vitality Up. My real self is just a 17 year old from Earth. I was simply acting like the kind of woman a gentle and dependable exotic ck haired boy who is not used to women would grow attached to. I also would try to approach him with everything I have from time to time while making sure he doesn¡¯t notice. That¡¯s why, when I noticed that I am not the number one or anything like that, I ended up getting angry. Even though I have no such right to. I am a hopeless idiot. The main street is full of more people than usual. There¡¯s a lot of pedestrians around here to begin with, but this is not the usual. This is probably because the Great Spirit hase out from the church. Is Kuro alright? What is Reya doing? I forcefully push my way through the crowd of people. The city is not that big. I managed to reach the house after running full speed. That was there. A conspicuously big woman. That thing wearing a watercolor dress could be called a God, but could be seen as a monster too. It is clear that it isn¡¯t a human. ¡°Kuro!¡± (Jeanne) Anyways, I have to find him. But I couldn¡¯t see him anywhere. There¡¯s no sign of anyone that looks like a Chosen either. Was it needless worry? The Great Spirit looks like it is simply standing there. There¡¯s only residents here aside from the people wearing priest outfits. I don¡¯t understand what the situation here is. I heard that Great Spirits can be reasoned with, but is that true? I am a Hated One, and I know that I can¡¯t make a contract with Great Spirits, but I don¡¯t really know how that thing will react. There¡¯s even the chance that it will suddenly attack me. Spirit Abilities shouldn¡¯t work on me, but I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s definitely the case. We are talking about a being akin to a God after all. I am currently barehanded. If that¡¯s a hostile being, I have no means to face it. I stood there and observed the state of the Spirit -while keeping in mind the possibility of suddenly being attacked. ¡°Ooh, it smells, it smells. Wonder why, there seems to be a failed one. What an unbearable stench.¡± The Great Spirit that wasn¡¯t moving at all and was simply staring into space suddenly turned this way and waved its hand in front of its nose as if waving the air around it away. That gaze was clearly directed at me, and the people around me take distance from me with shocked expressions. By failed one¡­does it refer to me? ¡°Hohohoho. I thought this one had enjoyed the finest of perfumes, and yet, to think this one would have to breathe such stench. This is the first time this one has experienced such a thing in my long existence.¡± The residents around were clearly confused. The same goes for me. To think it would tell me upfront that I stink¡­ ¡°Ooh, it smells, it smells. My nose is going to shrivel. Even my appetite is shriveling with it.¡± No, wait, do I really stink that much? I took a bath yesterday though¡­ ¡°Unbearable, unbearable. This one can¡¯t stay in this ce. Hohoho.¡± The Great Spirit took distance from me at incredible speed while I was dumbfounded. The residents around me were also as shocked as me. ¡°A Hated One¡­¡± I heard someone mutter this, and as if that served as a ripple, the voices of the people turned into a wave. ¡ª¡°Hated One.¡± ¡ª¡°Why in a ce like this?¡± ¡ª¡°Don¡¯t let her close to the church.¡± ¡ª¡°Aren¡¯t Hated Ones thinned out after the sacrament?¡± ¡ª¡°Speaking of which, it really does stink.¡± ¡ª¡°Yeah, I can feel it. A terrible stench¡­¡± I know those eyes. The eyes when seeing an outlier. The eyes of people getting rid of an outlier. I felt as if my heart was squeezed. If I didn¡¯t have a buff on me in my body and mind from Vitality Up, I would have probably curled up in ce. (It would be bad to stay here.) (Jeanne) I forcefully pushed my way through the crowd and ran in the direction of the dungeon. There was no point in staying there anyways, and it even felt as if it would be dangerous to stay there. I would like to praise myself for being able to make a calm decision. (I see, a Hated One¡­ Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t know how they were treated in this world. No, it would be more urate to say that it would be better to not know. It wasn¡¯t a +30 Point Debuff for nothing¡­) (Jeanne) Me being able to think about it calmly was a bit creepy. That said, where did Kuro go? Chapter 220: Night Passed and Lonely Battle

Chapter 220: Night Passed and Lonely Battle

Grapefull and I waited for the Great Spirit to disappear while inside the barrier since Rifreya went out to search for Jeanne. Judging from the conversation of the Great Spirit with Rifreya, there¡¯s no worries of Full being attacked if she goes outside, but with the possibility of the masked man being somewhere outside, I can¡¯t have her return alone to the Mutual Aid Association. The Great Spirit (Small) isn¡¯t showing signs of disappearing. My summoning abilitysts 10 minutes at most, but this is probably how a summoning ability of a Great Spirit works. ¡°¡­A second one, huh.¡± Just before the effect of the Barrier Stone ran out, I bought a new one with 1 Point and ovepped it. It means that, even though it has already been 12 hours, the Great Spirit is still here. Rifreya still hasn¡¯te back. The sun has gone down already. The highway has less people now, and the ones passing by were directing gazes of curiosity, but that¡¯s all. Grapefull seems to be bored too. Even if I have exined the situation, it must be tiring to stay in a ce like this for several hours. I really feel bad. ¡°The summoning ability should wear out at some point in time. It might be boring, but please hang in there, Full.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Nyo problem. I was off-duty today anyaways. But I am already sleepy, so can I go to sleep-nyan?¡± (Full) ¡°Of course. Also¡­I am sorry. Things got weird like this. I will properly pay the daily fee and extra for the inconvenience.¡± (Hikaru) This really fits the definition of weird. I wouldn¡¯t have imagined for a second that something like this would happen. I didn¡¯t realize just how troublesome it would be for a Spirit to target me. I can earn money from dungeon explorations, and it was afortable space for me, but a dungeon city was way too risky for me. ¡­Well, that¡¯s a bit toote to realize though. After a while, Rifreya came back from the city while breathing roughly. Alone. ¡°¡­Hikaru, I am sorry. I searched everywhere, but I couldn¡¯t find Jeanne-san.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°She wasn¡¯t at home either?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°No. I went through each inn though¡­ I have left a message at home, but it seems like¡­she hasn¡¯te here.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Yeah. Could it be that¡­she is outside the city?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The possibility is there.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Where did that girl go?¡± (Hikaru) I never felt such inconveniences when I was on Earth. Everyone had cell phones, and there were barely any times when they would be out of range. Being connected was the norm. That instead makes it hard for me to think of what to do in these types of situations. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it enough with Jeanne-san? She is not here anyways.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°We can¡¯t do that.¡± (Hikaru) Rifreya being so casual about this must be because she feels ¡®this is normal¡¯ in an era where cell phones don¡¯t exist. Cause it really can¡¯t be helped if she is not around. We searched and couldn¡¯t find her. That¡¯s probably how she feels. ¡°Ah, but the Great Water Spirit-sama has already returned to the church, so I think no one will be chasing after you once the Great Spirit-sama here disappears.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°Really? Why did the Great Spirit return to the church?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I think the priests convinced her. Anyways, the Great Spirit-sama can¡¯t enter the earth territory anyways.¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I see¡­¡± (Hikaru) It is a bit of a positive bit of information. In that case, I just have to endure here until the Great Water Spirit (Small) spacing out close to us disappears. Fortunately, I have saved a good amount of Points. I should be able to endure it for several days. ¡°Are the priests not going toe get me?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Or more like, even if they did, you would be able to run away from them, right?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°That might be true, but bing a wanted person is a bit¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°It is not like your face was seen, so it should be okay. In the first ce, it is not like you did anything bad.¡± (Rifreya) In that case, the best n would be to escape from the Great Spirit (Small) and leave the city at once. However, the problem is that, until the summoned Great Spirit that has been standing there absentmindedly, looking at her own hand, and mumbling for a while now doesn¡¯t disappear, I can¡¯t move from here. Anyways, I still have 12 hours more from the barrier. As long as I have this, the Great Spirit can¡¯t put a hand on me, and I still have leeway in Points. Looks like we will manage somehow. ¡°Rifreya, can you return to the house with Full? You two have to rest, and I can¡¯t move away from here anyways.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Eh? But what about you Hikaru¡­?¡± (Rifreya) ¡°I have the barrier, so it is okay. I have a nket too, so I will sleep here. Ah, of course, I will be moving away from here if the Great Spirit disappears, so search for me. I will be going ahead to the neighboring town alone.¡± (Hikaru) Most of the traveling luggage is in the Shadow Storage and there¡¯s nothing of mary value in the house to begin with. There¡¯s no issue with just journeying off like this. ¡ó¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ó Rifreya went south with Full, and I am now alone with the Great Water Spirit (Small). The inside and outside of the barrier are divided, but it is already reallyte, and the moonlight is illuminating the surrounding ntations. Having Night Vision, this much light is enough for me to the point that I can function with barely any difference from morning. Well, I am only going to be sleeping now though. ¡°Aah, I got it! This one really is smart!¡± The one who shouted this all of a sudden was the Great Spirit that couldn¡¯t put a hand on the barrier and was outside until now. She is calling herself intelligent, butpared to the Great Spirit that summoned her, she is smaller, and she doesn¡¯t look that intelligent, but¡­just what did she get? ¡°Fumu fumu, I see, I see. This is¡­like this¡­and like that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± (Hikaru) The Great Spirit walked her way here, put a hand up, and the barrier shook. In the first ce, a barrier is something that ¡®hides yourself from others who seek to harm you¡¯. It also has physical resistance. It is most likely something that hasn¡¯t been broken once¡­and yet¡­ ¡°Fumu, basically, this is a type of protective ability. To think you would be able to use an ability even this one can¡¯t¡­ Hohoho. Humans are interesting.¡± Saying this, the Great Spirit¡¯s hand slowly sunk into the barrier. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the logic behind this. What I know is that the barrier has been broken. And that it would be over if I were to be caught by her. ¡°Is that even fair?!¡± (Hikaru) I left the barrier in one go. The barrier disappeared once I did. The Great Spirit looked over here in surprise. ¡°What. Even though I was on the verge of discovering the secret of the ability. And so, what are you going to do now-ja?¡± ¡°Even if you ask me what¡­I have no choice but to do this.¡± (Hikaru) I can¡¯t get eaten here, so now that the barrier is broken¡­I have no choice but to fight. She won¡¯t be letting me go anyways. Fortunately, there¡¯s no one around. And since it is night¡­ I might be able to oppose her a bit. I unsheath my sword. If I don¡¯t want to die, I have to do this even if it is against a Great Spirit. The ¡®death¡¯ that was at the other side of the wall¡­it now feels like those cold teeth were ced on my neck. My body grew hot as if the blood in my whole body was boiling, but my head was strangely cold and clear. My body has switched to battle mode. ¡°Hohohohoho. You can point your sword at this one, a Great Spirit, huh. You have some guts.¡± ¡°If you let me off, I can sheath my sword at once though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°This one can¡¯t decide that on my own discretion. Also, this one would also want to taste you.¡± Looks like there¡¯s no deal here. She looked like she would be more reasonable than her summoner, but it seems like she is in the end still a Great Spirit. ¡°[Dispel]!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Nuwa?!¡± Whichever the case, if we are going to be doing this, I will be taking the first move. A sinister wave spread with me as the center. This chaotic wave obviously passed by the Great Spirit (Small) too. If this thing was made from a summoning ability, it might be possible to erase it. Is what I thought, but¡­ ¡°W-What a fearsome ability you used-ja! I thought I would be erased!¡± The Great Spirit said as if hugging herself with both arms. It seems like she resisted it, but the Dispel was effective to a certain degree. That said, it was either being erased or not. Meaning that, as long as it is something simr to an instant death spell, if the first shot didn¡¯t work, there isn¡¯t much point in constantly shooting it. The Chaotic Abilities are different in that the Chaotic Energy amount it expends can¡¯t be underestimatedpared to Spirit Abilities. (¡­If only I could use more Chaotic Abilities.) (Hikaru) I can only use Fear and Dispel. (Well, there¡¯s no pointining about that.) (Hikaru) The Great Spirit isn¡¯t attacking me, probably wary of Dispel. If she is noting at me no questions asked, there might be a way to deal with this. Being smaller than the summoner should be an advantageous factor. If it were against the big one, I wouldn¡¯t have been a match in a straightforward battle. ¡­Of course, this one must have abnormal strength too. ¡°[Darkness Fog]!¡± (Hikaru) If I am going to be defeating it, I will do so with full power. I was nning on camping here until the very limit of the Barrier Stones anyways if she didn¡¯t disappear. I am on the intention of using scrolls and potions unsparingly for a long battle. I am willing to use all my Points here. ¡°[Fear]!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Guh¡­?! Chaotic Abilities! You¡­where did you learn Chaotic Abilities-ja?!¡± The only thing I could say here is that I just suddenly managed to use it. Whichever the case, there¡¯s no need for me to answer that question. Fortunately, it seems like Chaotic Abilities work and the Great Spirit can¡¯t move. Darkness Fog seems to be working too, she is not following my movements. I did the same as I always do against monsters. Take her back and sh. I am aiming for the base of the neck; the location of the Spirit Energy vein. (Got her!) (Hikaru) A perfect hit. My weighty Hellfire Steel severed the head of the Great Water Spirit without much resistance. Her head rolled on the ground. That head looked at me with a surprised face¡­and blinked. ¡°O-Oooooh! I was killed by a human-ja! You, how high is your Tier?¡± The Great Spirit (Small) said this with a casual tone as she picked up her head and stuck it back in ce. I can¡¯t even say anything out of surprise. The Great Spirits¡­don¡¯t die even when you cut off their heads. Chapter 221: Bringing Everything Out and Chance of Victory

Chapter 221: Bringing Everything Out and Chance of Victory

I had a feeling that would be the case. I may have beheaded her, but if a Great Spirit were a being that can be defeated with just that, there¡¯s no way it would be able to defeat a Demon Lord that hase out from the dungeon. That¡¯s because the endurance of a Demon Lord -or HP if we are to put it in game terms- is on a whole other level after all. There may be Demon Lords that don¡¯t fit that, but they don¡¯t have such paper resistance that would allow a gold rank explorer like me to kill them in one hit. That said, the strength of darkness is to hit the weak point in one surprise strike. In a way, you could say that you can defeat a human with one urate strike no matter how high their level is¡­it is that kind of attack. That¡¯s why, I did have a feeling this would happen, but I thought I could defeat it with this and thought I had defeated it. ¡°[Fear]!¡± (Hikaru) A wave that instills fear spreads. ¡°O-Ooooh?! I feel goosebumps-ja?! Disgusting!¡± If Dispel works (technically doesn¡¯t), I thought that this Chaotic Ability would work too. It seems like that was the case. It is a means to immobilize humans and monsters, but it seems like it doesn¡¯t have that much effect here. She pretty much just faltered for a bit, but creating that opening is enough. I took out a Barrier Stone and broke it. It is going to be prated in an instant, but what I need right now is time. If I can¡¯t defeat it, I have no choice but to buy time. I opened the Status Board, bought 2 more Barrier Stones, changed 3 Points to 90 Crystals, and bought 9 High Spirit Energy Potions for 10 Crystals each. I still have leeway in Spirit Energy, but Chaotic Abilities consume an unbelievable amount of Spirit Energypared to Spirit Abilities. On top of that, I bought Stamina Potions with the little remaining Crystals I had and drank them right there. It is because I felt the exhaustion from being exposed to a tense situation for a long period of time. (If I knew this would happen, I would have investigated Great Spirits more¡­) (Hikaru) Great Spirits should die too. I have heard about them fighting Demon Lords, and also about how Demon Lords can win. In that case, I think there¡¯s no doubt they are weak against Chaos¡­in other words, the Chaos Element. It seems like the Great Spirit (Small) doesn¡¯t n on killing me at once, but I am sure she will easily incapacitate me if I get caught. (Whichever the case, I have no choice but to do this with the cards I have in hand right now.) (Hikaru) I confirm the Spirit Abilities I can use through the Status Board. - [Dark Spirit Ability] Tier 3 Ability ?View of Darkness [Dark Sense] Proficiency 91 ?Falsehood of Darkness [Shadow Morph] Proficiency 0 ?Transformation of Darkness [Phantom Warrior] Proficiency 77 ?Casket of Darkness [Dark Coffin] Proficiency 21 ?Call of Darkness [Summon: Dark Knight] Proficiency 27 Tier 4 Ability ?Deposition of Darkness [Shadow Storage] Proficiency 5 Tier 5 Ability ?Revtion of Darkness [Darkness Fog] Proficiency 6 Special Technique ?Return of Darkness [Create: Undead] Proficiency 16 - [Chaotic Ability] ?Terror of Chaos [Fear] Proficiency 2 ?Shatter of Chaos [Dispel] Proficiency 2 - It is unknown how to get new Chaotic Abilities. I currently have Fear and Dispel. They showed up after all of my Spirit Abilities reached Tier 3 (aside from Create Undead). Is it rted to me being a Loved One or not? I don¡¯t know. It might even be something that¡¯s normally used within the Spirit Ability Users in this world. I don¡¯t have the information. Whichever the case, Abilities work in a Proficiency system. By using Spirit Abilities, new abilities appeared. It is most likely the same for this one too. (I should continue using Chaotic Abilities as much as my Points allow to buy time.) (Hikaru) No matter how you see it, the Great Spirit (Small) isn¡¯t fighting seriously here. It should be easy for her to knock me out if she wanted to. That¡¯s how much of a power difference there should be. It is to the point where I am wondering why she is holding back this much. Judging from the Great Water Spirit, she felt like she didn¡¯t break her calm demeanor, but if that¡¯s just her personality, that would be the end of it though¡­ ¡°Brought it out again! What¡¯s this-ja? Is this also a Chaotic Ability? There should not be an ability this one doesn¡¯t know though¡­¡± The Great Spirit (Small) was already clear of the Fear a long time ago, and she said this as she stretched her hand to the barrier. I don¡¯t know how that works, but the barrier is being slowly broken. Even so, it still proves to be a little difficult. It is painful to bring out something worth 1 Point when it gets broken this fast, but it still can be used for an emergency escape. If it were erased in an instant, the barrier would bepletely ineffective against a Great Spirit, but that¡¯s not the case which is the fortune within the misfortune. Buying 1 minute in battle can be a lifeline. It is currently 3 am. I would like to defeat it at night if possible. Dark Spirit Abilities show their real potential in dark ces, and it consumes less from me. The Spirit Energy consumption is pretty different when you use Dark Spirit Abilities in bright ces and when in dark ces. The Great Spirit groaned with a ¡®nununu?¡¯ while breaking the barrier slowly but surely. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) I would just be caught if I were to stay in an already broken barrier. I spread darkness again and jumped backwards. (I should try it out.) (Hikaru) ¡°[Shadow Morph].¡± (Hikaru) I chant the Ability I learned recently, and my perspective changed into that of when I am lying face up. It is as if I myself have be a shadow. At the ce where I was originally standing, there¡¯s my ¡®shadow¡¯ standing there. The Great Spirit hasn¡¯t noticed this state of mine. She doesn¡¯t know where I am since the moment I used Darkness Fog, so that¡¯s a given though. ¡°Muh, can¡¯t see anything. Dark Spirit Abilities are a hassle. Let¡¯s see¡­¡± The Great Spirit raised her hand, Spirit Energy swirled, and a water gun of around 50 centimeters was sprayed. I could tell from the sound and distance traveled that it has far more fearsome power than the hoses used to suppress riots that I saw a long time ago on TV. There¡¯s no doubt it would turn out terrible if I were to get hit by that. She is shooting 5 of those at the same time and shooting them blindly in the darkness. Of course, my ¡®shadow¡¯ was directly hit by this, but I am unharmed since I have be a shadow in the ground. ¡°Umu¡­? Don¡¯t feel like it hit-ja?¡± It took me time to increase the Proficiency because the scenarios where I could use Shadow Morph were too limited, but it is the higher tier version of Shade Shift. The effect is to switch my real body and shadow. I am currently the shadow on the ground. There¡¯s only the moonlight, and it is currently pitch dark due to Darkness Fog, so a ¡®shadow¡¯ is a contradiction here, but it is basically a substitution jutsu. I had a dummy take my ce and I myself hid in the ground. Or more like, this ispletely a ninjutsu. I feel like Jeanne would be happy about that. Moreover, I can still move in my shadow state. Moving as a shadow is a bit of a new experience, but I can unexpectedly move normally. The speed is merely as if walking fast, but it might have quite the use for emergency escapes. I entered the ntations in a way that the Great Spirit won¡¯t notice me, and took a long detour to move to the outside of the city. If it were against a human, I could have crossed the fields and run away, but against a Great Spirit, bad footing will definitely be a disadvantage. I returned to the highway, undid the switch, and ran at full speed. Just like with the Demon Lord, I can tell the presence of the Great Spirit because of its massive Spirit Energy. I have created a bit of distance. The summoning ability of a Great Spirit is on a different level, but the distance it can be away from the summoner shouldn¡¯t be infinite¡­I think. Also, the time it can stay summoned should be limited¡­I hope. In the case these 2 are infinite, I would have no other choice but to defeat her. A night with only the moonlight. For someone like me who has Night Vision, there¡¯s practically no difference from daylight. The highway is wide, and there¡¯s no difficulties in running here even if there are wagon tracks. With the increase in Tier and the Physical Strength Up, I can bring out quite the speed, but even with that, it is probably negligible for the Great Spirit. ¡°That¡¯s impressive. It has been centuries since I have seen an Ability User like you. This one loves humans who work hard to train themselves. Hence, this is regrettable.¡± The Great Spirit that was several hundreds of meters away was now in front of me as if she had warped. I don¡¯t know how she can pull a stunt like this. There might be a Water Spirit Ability like that. I don¡¯t know how warping and water are rted, but I have to acknowledge that¡¯s just how it is. ¡°[Darkness Fog]!¡± ¡°[Phantom Warrior]!¡± ¡°[Summon: Dark Knight]!¡± ¡°[Fear]!¡± I use several abilities at once in one breath. The Great Spirit was distracted by the warrior that appeared from the darkness. The Great Spirit¡¯s movements were dulled for sure because of Fear. Or more like, it would be better for me to assume that, in the case I fight her, I would lose in 10 or so seconds if she were to manage a single clean hit. I won¡¯t allow that clean hit. I will always go for a one-sided attack, and if that¡¯s not possible, I retreat. Those are my only options. In the instant where the Great Spirit began attacking the Dark Knight and the Phantom Warrior, I used Shadow Morph to move to the back of the Great Spirit, undo the ability, and beheaded her. Her head rolled again. I can¡¯t kill her like this, but I can buy quite a lot of time with that. ¡°Dark Knight, slice this one in fine pieces!¡± (Hikaru) It should be a bit effective to damage her body. I used that opportunity to drink a Spirit Energy Potion, and take out a Lizardman Chaotic Spirit Stone from the Shadow Storage. The more moves I have the better. ¡°[Create: Undead]!¡± (Hikaru) This ability takes a bit of time and requires concentration. It can¡¯t be used in mid battle, but it is possible now that I have bought time. The Chaotic Spirit Stone with stars scattered shone, and visibly began to take shape. It creates the form of its past life. The Great Spirit must have given up on picking up its head. It dealt with the attacks of the Dark Knight while headless by using her hands, and grew a new head. The severed head slowly disappeared. (Hm? That just now¡­) (Hikaru) ¡°Hohohoho! 8th Ability! I have certainly seen it-ja! So you were one who has mastered the secrets of darkness!¡± She severed the head of the Dark Knight with a knife hand andughed. It is true that Create Undead is the 8th Ability, but¡­ ¡°What¡¯s this about the secrets of darkness? I learned it like normal though.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Normally? That¡¯s weird. The 8th Ability is a secret Spirit Ability. It can¡¯t be learned normally. In the past, there would be at least 1 every 10 years who would be able to touch upon this secret because they would devote their lives to Spirit Abilities, but¡­they are rarely seen now -especially of darkness. There shouldn¡¯t be any since several centuries even in the nation of evesting darkness.¡± The Great Spiritughed happily as she stabbed the chest of the Undead Lizardman with a knife hand. The reinforcements I call with Abilities literally can only serve to buy time. It would be another story if I could call a Great Dark Spirit again, but now that the barrier has been broken through, that would be impossible. ¡°You really know a lot.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Muh hoho. Despite appearances, this one is still a Great Spirit after all.¡± ¡°How do you learn those ¡®secrets¡¯¡­normally?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°As I said, there¡¯s no normal. In order to be able to use all Spirit Abilities, you must be empty. We only answer to pure children and those who wish and worship dearly-ja. Well, you are a Loved One, so you might be a special case.¡± I was on the verge of dying at that time in the forest. No, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say I was pretty much dead. If I hadn¡¯t been able to use Create Undead at that time, there¡¯s no doubt I would have been devoured by wolves. Does that mean¡­it was good that I was single-mindedly wishing I didn¡¯t want to die? I feel like that wouldn¡¯t be so difficult¡­no, being on the verge of death isn¡¯t something that happens often¡­ ¡°[Dispel]!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Gih! Attacking all of a sudden is underhanded! But I won¡¯t get erased so easily-ja!¡± ¡°It just has to work a bit!¡± (Hikaru) The Great Water Spirit¡¯s movements seem tock grace. She is probably not the warrior type. She is just a Water God, has power, infinite Spirit Energy, and can use Spirit Abilities as she pleases, but it seems like that doesn¡¯t equate to special battle skills. ¡°[Fear]!¡± (Hikaru) This Chaotic Ability can practically force your enemy to be immobilized, so in that sense, it is pretty strong. I didn¡¯t let this small opening escape and beheaded the Great Spirit from the front again. The head fell and I took distance. I summoned a Dark Knight and one more Undead Lizardman. I kept the Chaotic Spirit Stones as much as possible without selling them, so it should be okay to use them in a drawn battle. The Great Spirit was repelling the attacks of the Dark Knight and Lizardman with her hands, but because of this, the Great Spirit couldn¡¯t put its head back and had to grow a new head. The 2 get defeated immediately when she has her head, but¡­ (So it really is like that. When it regenerates its head, its Spirit Energy goes down a bit.) (Hikaru) It is not on the level of just a bit. I can tell clearly here maybe because of its originally massive amount. She is most likely using 3-5% of her Spirit Energy to regenerate her head. In the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t have gone out of her way to pick up her head and put it back on if there weren¡¯t any downsides to just growing it back. This is the first chance for victory I see since encountering the Great Spirit. Chapter 222: Conclusion and Night Passes

Chapter 222: Conclusion and Night Passes

¡°[Create: Undead]!¡± ¡°[Summon: Dark Knight]!¡± The life or death exchange continued. As long as I have Spirit Energy, the amount of moves I can make are a lot. Having a lot of cards is pretty advantageous in a battle. Of course, each one of them individually doesn¡¯t have much point, but Dark Spirit Abilities have a high ¡®annoyance¡¯ quality to them. That applied to Great Spirits as well. Distraction and beheading. The defense of the Great Spirit itself is fortunately low, so as long as I get that opening and get into range, it was possible for even the Zombie Lizardman and the Dark Knight to cut off her head. The Great Spirit is skillfully using Spirit Abilities to fight back, but by taking the initiative here, I managed to avoid them all. A water version of Dark Coffin. Shooting a whole ton of ice. Creating a wall of water. Flooding the surroundings. They all have enough power to finish me in one hit. Me not getting incapacitated from this most likely has to do with luck too. Even so, I managed to continue crossing that tightrope without falling. ¡°Haaah!¡± Swinging down my sword from the very front by taking advantage of an opening. The head of the Great Spirit rolled. (This is¡­the 6th time¡­!) (Hikaru) It took a lot of time, but the Spirit Energy of the Great Spirit has decreased by a drastic amountpared to the beginning. The issue is that it is still a massive bundle of Spirit Energy, so I can¡¯t rx yet. It is a tightrope battle where it wouldn¡¯t be strange for me to be dead the next instant, and I can¡¯t even run away or take a break in between. But I have now gotten confidence that I will eventually be able to defeat it if I continue this. ¡°Nununununu! How impudent. Now that it hase to this, this one has no choice but to use a Superior Ability** too. Don¡¯t die, brat.¡± [Changed High Ability to Superior Ability.] The Great Spirit must have lost her patience here, she spread both hands faster than her saying this, and concentrated Spirit Energy. Great Spirits use Spirit Abilities just by waving their hands. It is different from the ¡®borrowed power¡¯ us humans use. Spirit Abilities that are their own. An Ability that a Great Spirit calls Superior Ability¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± That said, we are currently in battle. The concentration of Spirit Energy from the Great Spirit only took a few seconds, but the Dark Knight didn¡¯t let that opening escape. The Dark Knight got her back as if it popped out from the darkness, and swung its jet ck sword. Her head fell and rolled. The Zombie Lizardman rushed in in order to slice up the remaining body. But that sword didn¡¯t reach the body of the Great Spirit. The head on the road dered the name of this Ability in a dignified tone. ¡°[Maelstrom].¡± At that instant, the Spirit Energy condensed to the very limit was unleashed from the body of the Great Spirit. After a second of silence, an enormous amount of raging water was released radially with the body of the Great Spirit as the center. Calling it water wouldn¡¯t make it justice. It was truly the materialization of the ocean¡­ The amount of water, the speed; the only thing I could see was the outline of it. The appearance of the swirling ocean that had terrifying water pressure tore up the body of the Zombie Lizardman, and the Dark Knight¡¯s body was also crushed into dust. If I had been a secondte in breaking the Barrier Stone, I would have definitely been dead here. A Water Ability that annihtes everything around. It is not like I was underestimating her, but I am dealing with a god of water. There¡¯s no way her only means of attack would be a water gun and shooting icicles. Her job was to bring me unscathed to the main body, so she was holding back. If she wanted to kill me, she could have done so anytime. ¡°Fuha¡­fuhahahaha! Incredible! Astounding! To think you would even block this one¡¯s Superior Ability too!¡± Despite the water swirling loudly outside the barrier, I could hear theughter of the Great Spirit awfully well. The incredible one is the barrier and not me, but it seems like I managed to get out of this one. However, my Points will run out first if she uses that several times. If I get hit once by this, it will be the end. The Great Spirit said ¡®don¡¯t die¡¯, but there¡¯s no way I would be able toe out of this without dying. I would be fatally injured at best. That said, a Great Spirit probably can heal someone half-dead, so she probably did something this drastic because of that. Water Spirit Abilities have healing abilities after all. (I should buy more Barrier Stones while I have the chance.) (Hikaru) I have already used several Barrier Stones in just one day. It can¡¯t be helped that I have to use them, but there¡¯s still a part of me that curses ¡®why me?¡¯. Just as Jeanne said, if I hadn¡¯t saved Points, I would have definitely been dead here. I am truly grateful for Jeanne in that front too, but¡­where has she gone to? I bought 3 Barrier Stones from the Status Board, and put them inside the pouch at my waist. The Great Spirit probably can¡¯t move while in the middle of that Superior Ability, it is noting to destroy the barrier. I used this opportunity to summon the Zombie Lizardman and Dark Knight again. It is to immediately move to the next exchange once the Ability is over. It is a bit of a waste to discard the barrier on my own, but it will be broken anyways, so it would be better to prioritize the momentum of the battle. I also drink a Spirit Energy Potion. It is currently 4am. Almost dawn. The water created from the Superior Ability was withdrawing. Even though there was so much water just now, it all dissolved into Spirit Energy and disappeared as if there was no water to begin with. Even the ground is not wet. The Great Spirit regenerated her head at some point in time. She takes one step at a time towards me after seeing my barrier. Her approaching me is convenient. These types good at long range are troublesome when they attack you while you are closing the distance. ¡°Kuh! To think there would be a strong ability like that¡­ I can¡¯t match that at all¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Oh, finally giving up? A Supreme Ability is a technique that exhausts even this one to a decent degree after all.¡± ¡°Will you let me go if I give up?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hohohoho, that¡¯s an impossible request-ja. This one will at least appeal to not killing you. This one would want to have a taste too, you see.¡± ¡°Haha, thanks.¡± (Hikaru) It seems like Great Spirits believe in humans too much, or like, despite having lived for so long, their mind is like that of a child. It looks like she believed my scared act. Even though she has already had her head dropped several times by me, she is lowering her guard. That confidence is going to cost her her life. ¡°[Darkness Fog].¡± (Hikaru) I spread darkness and jumped out from the barrier in that instance. The Great Spirit raised a ¡®nuwah!¡¯ when the barrier that was about to be broken had darkness burst out from it. ¡°[Fear]!¡± (Hikaru) I m the Fear Chaotic Ability from close range and hinder the movements of the Great Spirit. I immediately sh and behead the Great Spirit. The Zombie Lizardman and the Dark Knight rush at the body to slice it up. Due to her lowering her guard and approaching me, our all in attack worked. The Great Spirit can move even when it is only its body, and it can also use Abilities, but if the arms, legs, and head are cut off at the same time, there will obviously be no opening to use Abilities there. ¡°[Dark Coffin]!¡± (Hikaru) I trap the limbless Great Spirit in the Dark Coffin. It is an Ability that takes time to cast, but this onended perfectly. ¡°Slice her to pieces!¡± (Hikaru) I ordered the Dark Knight that can move even inside the Dark Coffin. As long as I don¡¯t know what kind of counterattack she can pull off, I can¡¯t do something like entering and participating in the attack. I can tell that the Spirit Energy of the Great Spirit was steadily lowering inside the pitch ck icosahedron coffin. Is it finally over now?! ¡°Oooooh, doing what you please with this one¡¯s body¡­! But it wouldn¡¯t be like me to die just like this-ja.¡± The voice came from the head that I sliced off just before. The head of the Great Spirit opened its eyes wide and let out a sharp voice. ¡°¡­Seriously? Anything goes, huh.¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Hohohohoho. Don¡¯t underestimate me, brat. This one is a Great Spirit, you know? I won¡¯t die with just this.¡± To my surprise, the Great Spirit began to regenerate from head down this time around. If it is just in looks alone, it seems as if she has returned to apletely unscathed state. But the Spirit Energy flowing from her body had gone down to only a tiny % of what was at first. ¡°[Fear]!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Uh?! Using that on someone who has just resurrected is underhanded-ja zo!¡± ¡°I am not resurrecting if I die once, so I am desperate here! [Dispel]!¡± (Hikaru) ¡°Gih!¡± The exorcizing wave emitted from my handnded on the Great Spirit. ¡ªGot her! The Dispels until now felt like they were blocked by some sort of wall, but the Chaotic Ability I shot just now pierced through the ¡®wall¡¯ and destroyed her core. That¡¯s the kind of reaction I felt. ¡°¡­Y-You¡­! That Ability isn¡¯t fair-ja zo¡­¡± The Great Spirit (Small) couldn¡¯t maintain her body and the Spirit Energy began to melt into the air. Her own existence as a summon was destroyed by the Dispel, and it seems like it can¡¯t gather Spirit Energy anymore. ¡°Did I¡­win¡­?¡± (Hikaru) ¡°¡­That¡¯s right-ja. Even though this one is a summon¡­to think I as a Great Spirit would lose in a one against one¡­ Wonderful¡­ You have done¡­wonder¡­fully¡­-ja¡­¡­¡± The Great Spirit (Small) disappeared, blown off by the wind until everyst spec was gone. I sat on the ground just like that. My whole body is trembling. My heart began to drum like crazy at this point in time, and the current situation finally seeped in me. ¡°I really¡­managed to win¡­right¡­?¡± (Hikaru) It is not like it was in response to my voice, but a carefree voice echoed suddenly. [[Congrattions! You are the first one within the Chosen that has sessfully exterminated a Great Spirit. You will be awarded 5 Points as a bonus for your first time.]] [[Congrattions! You have obtained the title of [Demon Lord] as someone who has sessfully exterminated a Great Spirit. As a first time bonus, you will be awarded 1 Point.]] ¡°Fu¡­hahaha¡­¡± (Hikaru) A dryugh leaked out. ¡°If you defeat a Demon Lord, you get the Hero title; if you defeat a Great Spirit, you get the Demon Lord title, huh¡­ Just what in the world have I be¡­?¡± (Hikaru) Titles don¡¯t really do anything. It is probably just cool stuff to liven up the Earth side, but it really is arbitrary. The eastern sky began to shine. There¡¯s barely any trace of the battle on the highway. The Great Spirit didn¡¯t do anything that gouged out the earth, and I don¡¯t have those types of attacks. That¡¯s why the fight just now even feels as if it was a dream. ¡°¡­¡­I have to go.¡± (Hikaru) All the exhaustion until now fell onto my body all at once¡­but I can¡¯t stay here the whole time. I opened the Status Board, brought out a Stamina Potion, and drank it. The Stamina Potion seeped into my tired body. It works better than any energy drink. It works so well, there¡¯s no doubt it is a dangerous drug, but it is a lifesaver for when I want to act without sleeping. It is a world where external wounds are healed by drinking medicine, so it is a littlete for that though. I have told Rifreya to go to the neighboring town and wait. I began walking north. I have defeated the Great Spirit. There¡¯s already nothin¡ªor that¡¯s how it was supposed to be. ¡°¡­¡­Seriously? Give me a break already¡­¡± (Hikaru) Those words leaked out from my mouth. There¡¯s nothing anymore. I wanted that so much. But that desire of mine was destroyed. The Spirit Energy around was stirred up to the point that I was certain about it. That blonde man¡­Ferdinand, did he predict this situation as well? No, it must be a coincidence. His Spirit Energy waspletely absorbed by the Great Water Spirit. I could tell the Great Spirit was moving due to how big its power is. The being that ising here from the direction I am heading to is not a normal human being, but a being that has abnormal degrees of Spirit Energy internally¡­ In other words, it made me realize to a hateful extent that it is a Great Spirit. That thing is heading straight here. ¡°Wow, I came here because I thought someone was fighting though. You¡­are a Loved One aren¡¯t you? Haha, were two Great Spirits fighting each other for you? It didn¡¯t feel like a Demon Lord had showed up after all. Anyways, you are acting as you please in my turf, so give me a piece too.¡± It was an earth-colored big man. His thick voice created tremors, and the priests looking troubled were dragging chains. ¡°Great¡­Earth Spirit¡­¡± (Hikaru) ¡°The very same. You¡­look really tasty. *Slurp*.¡± This is the worst. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!